《Sir madame has run away again (Lily and Carson)》


 Chapter 1

    Chapter 1


    Standing in the dim yellow hotel light , I took off my clothes one by one . My


    heart that was full of hate finally felt the pleasure of revenge at that moment .


    I hugged Henriques Ribeiro and stayed with him until night fell in the darkest dawn ¡­


    My name was Linda Morais , a married woman .


    Henriques was not my husband .


    And my real husband was called Carlos Morais , a perfect husband in other people ¡®s eyes .


    Not only did he start his own business and establish apany with a monthly profit of tens of millions


    , he was always loyal to me . Although I was unable to father children , he never showed any dissatisfa


    ction or dislike for me .


    To satisfy my desire to be a mother , he adopted a child who had just turned a year old for me after we


    were married .


    He named the child Bianca . _ Perhaps because the child was really destined for him , the older she gr


    ew , the  more she resembled him . _


    Bianca ¡®s  appearance gradually diluted my guilt for not being able to give him children . _


    People around me were very jealous of my married life and said I was the happiest woman in the world


    . _ _ _ _


    I also thought my marriage was perfect and I had no regrets in my life until I found out that Carlos was


    cheating on me .


    That night , as usual , I picked Bianca up from school . When I passed a business hotel , Bianca sudde


    nly pped her  hands and pointed out the window excitedly . _ _ _ _ _ _


    ¡° Mom , Dad ¡®s car ! _ ¡±


    At first


    I didn¡¯t take it seriously . Carlos told me earlier that he had to work overtime at thepany tonight . It


    was impossible for your car to be here . I just thought Bianca was wrong .  _


    However , Bianca insisted and said again : ¡° It ¡®s Daddy ¡®s car ! ¡±


    At that moment , I happened to run a red light . I


    stopped the car and looked in the direction Bianca pointed .


    7GDG654.


    It really was Carlos ¡® car !


    For a moment , all sorts of confused thoughts raced straight through my head .  _


    But before I could react , I  heard the sound of a horn behind me . _


    I looked up and saw that the red light had turned green . I thought no more about it and left .


    When I got home , I  was still restless .


    I just wanted to wait for Carlos toe back so I could confirm with him .


    I waited over five hours until almost eleven at night before Carlos returned .  _ _


    After he entered the room , he went to see Bianca sleeping as usual , then came out and hugged me to


    do intimate things .  _


    Seeing him like this , the doubts in my heart were mostly dispelled .  _ _


    Maybe his driver drove the car to the hotel , or maybe he needed to go to


    the hotel  to see clients or something ¡­


    We continued for a while , then returned to the room . He went to shower and Iy back on


    the bed to watch the news with my phone .


    Not far from the bedside table , Carlos ¡®s charging phone suddenly lit up .  _ _ _


    In the past , I would not have minded this one bit , but today , for some reason , I picked up the phone .


    Previously , this phone had registered my fingerprints , so I  naturally pressed the fingerprint icon . _ _


    _


    Unable to unlock it as it failed to identify my fingerprints .  _ _ _


    My heart sank . I didn¡¯t give up and started trying again with the password .


    First I typed in his birthday , then my birthday , and finally our wedding anniversary date , but nothing h


    appened  . _


    14:03


    14¡¯03 Tue , June  13


    it worked . Only when I typed in Bianca ¡®s birthday did the phone unlock .


    I felt strange , but since Carlos had always loved Bianca , I didn¡¯t think much of it .


    The information on his phone was very clean and healthy , but what mattered to me at


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    the time was the message that came in when the phone turned on .


    I thought the message was very important .


    Finally , I  found the message that had just been sent to the inbox : _ _


    [ You had a good performance tonight , I really enjoyed it . Tomorrow night at 7pm , let ¡®s try a little hard


    er ! ]


    My heart sank again .


    That night , I could n¡¯t sleep .


    The next day , even after going to work during the day , I still could n¡¯t calm down .


    As expected , when I was leaving work in the afternoon , Carlos called and said he was going to Rio de


    Janeiro on business .  _


    ¡° Rio de Janeiro ? Did n¡¯t you just go there ? _ ¡±


    On the other end of the line , Carlos didn¡¯t


    even stutter . He said : ¡° It¡¯s aplicated matter , so I need to go there myself . ¡±


    ¡°¡­ OK.¡±


    After hanging up the phone , I did n¡¯t feel like working anymore . _ I took the next day off early and left


    work early . _ _ _ I took Bianca and sent her first to my mother-inw ¡®s house . Then I


    went straight to thehotel I saw yesterday .


    It


    was only 6:30 pm when I arrived . I deliberately arrived half an hour early because I feared Carlos woul


    de earlier and then I wouldn¡¯t find him .


    Waiting was particrly difficult for me . _ I sat in


    the corner of the hotel lobby , but it was like sitting on pins and needles .


    At five to seven , I could n¡¯t sit still any longer . I hid behind the big potted nt in the hallway and watc


    hed the cars and peopleing and going . _ _ _


    Seven o¡¯clock now .


    A familiar Porsche pulled up in front of the hotel .


    I struggled to breathe , desperately pleading in my heart that the one who came out was n¡¯t Carlos ,


    it should n¡¯t have been Carlos !


    But in the next second , my fantasy was shattered , as it was exactly Carlos who got out of the car .


    To make matters worse , as soon as Carlos got out , he personally went around to the other side of


    the car to open the door . He carefully shielded the woman ¡®s head and helped her out of the car .


    The moment I clearly saw the woman ¡®s face , my breath stopped .  _


    Joan, my best friend !


    rewards

 Chapter 2

    Chapter 2


    I froze in


    that moment , watching the two shamelessly kiss and make out , and then hug as they walked to the ho


    tel .


    My mind was seething .


    The worst oue I could anticipate was for Carlos to cheat on me . I didn¡¯t expect it to


    be a double betrayal by my husband and my best friend !


    Even having seen it in person , I still found it hard to swallow .


    Joana also had a boyfriend . I had even met him before .  _


    Two months ago , she was pregnant with her boyfriend ¡®s child . She even said that because of


    her boyfriend , she had to give birth to the child .


    Why ¡­ did she suddenly hook up with my husband ?


    And I treated her so well . She was pregnant so I was worried that she would suffer . Not only did I take


    care of her , but I also asked Carlos to find her afortable position in thepany .


    Thinking about it , my heart felt a twinge of pain again .


    Did they stay together in those two months ?


    But Joan was pregnant . How perverted and hungry was Carlos to go after her ?


    I could neither understand nor ept it .


    I don¡¯t know how long I stood there in that spot , but finally I


    dragged my heavy steps to a bar , intending to use the wine to stem my overflowing sadness ,


    But the more I drank , the more ufortable I felt . In the end , I could n¡¯t take it anymore and I


    called my close friend , Isabel , to tell her what had happened over the past two days .


    Isabel came very quickly . As soon as she entered the bar , she hugged me andforted me .


    I cried until I had no more strength and finally calmed down .


    Isabel hesitated and said : ¡± Two years ago , when I went for a walk in Rio de Janeiro , I


    saw them leaving the hotel together ¡­ ¡±


    I exploded immediately . So Carlos and Joana had been together for two years ? _


    ¡° Then why did n¡¯t you tell me about it ? ¡±


    Isabel had a bitter look on her face as she exined :


    ¡° Joana and I never got along , but she was your best friend . _ And besides , I could n¡¯t take a


    picture at that time . Would you believe me if I told you all this ?


    ¡° Besides , I just saw them leaving the hotel together . I was n¡¯t sure if there


    was some sort of inappropriate rtionship between the two . If I spoke too quickly ,


    I was afraid it might spoil her rtionship with Carlos . ¡±


    After hearing Isabel ¡®s words , I  felt a wave of searing pain in my heart . _


    She was right , the only wrong person was me , and the only blind person was me .  _Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    ¡° Linda , do you want to


    hire a private detective to investigate and collect evidence of Carlos ¡® extramarital affair ? ¡±


    I was silent for a moment , then nodded .


    ¡° Okay then , leave the matter of finding a private detective to me . ¡±


    I left the bar and went home alone .


    I drank a lot of wine at night , but when I got into bed I still did n¡¯t feel sleepy .


    I  was always thinking about Carlos and Joana getting involved together like two big worms .


    I was feeling sick and ufortable , and I  could n¡¯t sleep .


    The next morning , I went to my mother-inw ¡®s house to pick up Bianca .


    I looked downcast and she didn¡¯t care about me at all . She even rolled her eyes in disgust .


    Since she knew that I could n¡¯t give birth , she was


    always like that when we were together . I was used to it .


    I picked up Bianca and was about to leave , but my sister -inw Pam Morais stopped me first .


    ¡° Linda , about the Cartier watch you promised me earlier ¡­ When are you going to buy it for me ? ¡±


    Who told her ?  _


    I looked at her and said halfheartedly , ¡° I ¡®ve been busytely . Let ¡®s talk about thister , okay ? _ ¡±


    Pam ¡®s smiling face instantly sunk .  _


    I could n¡¯t be bothered with her anymore , so I  pulled Bianca out the door .


    Four years ago , when Carlos and I had been married for just a year , I learned that I


    could n¡¯t give birth .


    For that reason , I always felt that I owed a lot to the Morais family . Faced


    with the difficulties of my mother-inw and sister ¨C in w , I was especially tolerant , and


    I always bought them all kinds of nutritious products , expensive clothes and bags ¡­


    I did n¡¯t expect them to really treat me like an ATM .


    After I left , Pam followed me and yelled at me : ¡° Beautiful , do n¡¯t forget ! ¡±


    I did n¡¯t turn and walk away .


    As I  carried Bianca to the car , I suddenly understood something .


    My infertility was not my choice . _ If Carlos didn¡¯t ept it , he could definitely ask for a divorce .


    If he was the one who  refused to divorce her , then why did I feel guilty ?

 Chapter 3

    Chapter 3


    Isabel was very efficient . That night she called me and said the private detective had found something


    .  _


    I  took Bianca straight home without dy .


    After Isabel ¡®s nanny took Bianca out to y , I followed her into the office .  _


    Isabel opened the drawer and pulled out a stack of information for me .


    I thought I was mentally prepared , but I still trembled when I received the proofs .


    It turned out that Carlos and Joana had been in a rtionship for four years .


    Over the past four years , they had shamelessly booked countless rooms at the hotel .


    In fact , I never noticed any of that .


    I squeezed my chest and only recovered after a long time . I asked Elizabeth :


    ¡° Did you find anything other than the hotel records ? Does Joana really have a boyfriend ? Or


    is the child she has in her belly Carlos ¡® ? ¡±


    Isabel shook her head , ¡° That ¡®s all for now . We have to wait for the rest ¡± .


    As she spoke , she looked at me and sighed again : ¡° Now I suspect that when Joana ¨C


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    introduced Carlos to you , she and Carlos had ulterior motives ¡± .


    ¡° What do I have to deserve their attention ¡­ ¡±  _


    I stopped mid ¨C sentence .  _


    I had something .  _


    My father is the head of one of


    the main referencepanies in the city . When I was dating Carlos , he disagreed with our rtionshi


    p .


    Later , in order  to marry Carlos , I cut all ties with my parents . _


    But when I saw Carlos selling cars to start a business , my heart sank . _ Not only was I tough enough t


    o secretly borrow five million from my mom as a venture capital fund for him , I even reached


    out to his friends .from my father to help him in his business .  _


    It could be said that Carlos was only able to  expand thepany smoothly because of my father ¡®s co


    nnections .


    When I thought about that , my breathing quickened again .


    Could it be that Carlos ¡®s affection for me for thest five years was nothing more than a sham ?


    He didn¡¯t love me and just wanted to use me ?


    My heart ached . Isabel couldn¡¯t bear to


    see this , but she still said : ¡± The most important thing now is to  find


    out what your and Carlos ¡® marriage assets are ¡­ ¡°


    ¡° So what if you find out about all this ? My family will be lost . ¡±


    ¡° Are you silly ? ¡± Isabel looked at me and said angrily : ¡° You were very spoiled by your parents . _ If yo


    u really lose your money , how will you live ? ¡±


    But at that moment , I could n¡¯t hear her at all . _ I was immersed in sadness and could not break free .


    Isabel was probably worried and suddenly changed her mind to persuade me .  _ _


    ¡° Carlos and Joana plotted against you for money . This means that both of


    you care a lot about money . If they don¡¯t have money ,


    they will surely suffer more than if their lives were taken away . Since they treat you like that , youdon¡¯t


    want them to have the taste of losing everything ? ¡±


    I want !


    I came out of my torpor and


    I looked at Isabel .


    Isabel saw that I was excited and continued :


    ¡° Besides , if


    you do n¡¯t fight for it , Carlos and Joana will take your money and go out and squander it . ¡±


    How dare they !  _


    In an instant , an unprecedented strong desire for revenge welled up  in my heart .


    ¡° Don¡¯t take my words to heart ,¡± Isabel tried to calm me down . ¡°


    Go back and find a way to investigate Carlos ¡® possessions . And of course , you ca n¡¯t let Joan get


    away easily either . ¡±


    ¡° Now that I think about it , with Joana ¡®s family background and sry , she probably could n¡¯t afford th


    ese designer clothes and jewelry . _ But not only did she buy


    these things , she also bought a house and a car . ¡±


    Hearing that , my heart started beating again .  _ _


    I understood what Isabel said . _ Carlos took our property as a couple and stayed with Joana as his lov


    er .  _


    I sat paralyzed on the couch and did n¡¯t speak for a long time . Suddenly my phone rang .  _ _


    As soon as the call connected , I heard Pam screaming in a panic : ¡° Sister-in-


    I was shocked and quickly said , ¡° Did you call the ambnce ? ¡±


    ¡° S ¨C Yes . I can¡¯t get in touch with my brother . Sister ¨C in ¨C


    ¡° Okay ! Do n¡¯t panic , I ¡®ming . _ _ ¡±


    I hung up the phone , grabbed my purse and was about to run out .


    ¡° What ¡®s up ? Isabel saw my anguished look and was worried .  _


    ¡° My father-inw had a heart attack . I¡¯m going to see the situation .¡±


    Isabel was initially shocked , but then said angrily : ¡° Carlos has already treated you this way . Why are


    you still interfering in his family situations ? _ _ ¡±


    My nose suddenly turned sour . _ Thinking about those hotel records made me so ufortable that I


    almost could n¡¯t breathe .  _


    ¡° ¡­ Saving lives is of the utmost importance . Please help me take care of Bianca . _ _ _ ¡±


    After that , I  left quickly , which made Isabel stomp her feet angrily . _

 Chapter 4

    Chapter 4


    My anxiety increased when I heard Pam ¡®s panicked voice , as my father-in-


    a sudden attack . ¡° Call the ambnce , quickly ! ¡±


    ¡° I already did that , Linda . I can¡¯t talk to my brother , so can youe ?¡±


    ¡° First , go to the hospital . I will be on my way .¡±


    ¡° What ¡®s up ? Isabel looked at me with concern in her eyes .


    ¡° My father-inw had a heart attack , so I have to go to the hospital . ¡±


    As I left with a bag in my hand , Isabel came


    up behind me . ¡° Why do you care what happens to his family after everything Carlos did to you ? _ _ _


    _ _ ¡±


    Remembering what he did , I slowed down as my heart felt like it was being squeezed . ¡° At the end of


    the day , it ¡®s the life of another human being . I¡¯m leaving Bianca in his care , so see


    youter . ¡± My words leftIsabel stomping her foot angrily behind me .  _ _


    My father-inw was still undergoing surgery when I arrived at the hospital , while my mother-in-


    ¡° Beautiful , you ¡®re finally here ! ¡± Perhaps due to her recent shock , my mother-in-


    is a blessing that you are here now ! Carlos is also guilty ! why he _Are


    you always on business trips ? ¡±


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    ¡° He ¡®s just too busy . ¡± The answer I gave was short , as I didn¡¯t want to waste time thinking about


    it . A nurse came out of the emergency room as we waited outside . _ I thought it brought news about m


    y father-in-w , soI approached her along with my mother-inw , but I


    realized that she was asking for payment for my father-inw ¡®s treatment .


    The two turned to me as soon as she said that , with my mother ¨C in-


    That ¡®s how I shook my head as I stifled my anger before turning to leave for the checkout counter , duri


    ng which I bumped into someone in my haste . _ _ _ He reacted in time to catch me , which prevented


    me from falling ..


    ¡° Sorry! ¡± I quickly apologized .  _


    ¡° Okay . _ ¡± The voice sounded familiar to me . When I lifted my head to check the person , I


    found that it belonged to a handsome man . At that moment , I was stunned , as it was the face of


    the man from five years ago !


    Five years ago , I organized a birthday party at my father ¡®s hotel , during which all the guests toasted


    me for being the birthday girl . _ I ended


    up having to leave the salon to reduce the alcohol in me a little , as there wasdrunk a lot , where I


    met an extremely handsome man in the hallway .


    Perhaps due to the effects of alcohol , I could n¡¯t help but follow him and ask


    for his phone number , going so far as  topliment


    his appearance , in addition to making clumsy attempts to kiss him .


    The next day , I woke


    up and found Carlos , who hugged me while he urately recounted the events of the previous day , w


    hich led me to believe that the handsome man I saw was nothing more than a dream . However , for hi


    m _reappear


    now ¡­


    I was shocked to see him smile at me before leaving and I realized that I should have asked him for co


    nfirmation about what happened five years ago , in order to know if it was really true . That encounter ig


    nited in me a sudden desireto know if he was that man . However , I received a call from Pam askin


    g me to bring the receipt back , which I did as I recalled my father ¨C in ¨Cw ¡®s situation .


    The doctor only started administering first aid as soon as I paid , after which we waited half an


    hour before my father-in-w came out . After that , we were told he was safe for the time


    being , but still needed to be ced under observation , ashe was not quite out of the


    woods yet . Upon hearing this , my mother-inw and sister -inw began to cry , so I


    could n¡¯t leave , but I had to stay with them in the hospital .


    That night , my mother-inw and sister-inw could barely stay awake , so I was told to watch


    over my father-inw as they


    noticed I was n¡¯t tired before falling asleep in bed next to him . The next morning , my father-in-


    callde Carlos was finally answered . I suppressed my emotions as I informed him of his father ¡®s hospit


    alization , as well as the fact that his father was out of danger , so he should concentrate on his so ¨C


    called work .


    However , he did n¡¯t seem to notice the sarcasm in my tone as he rushed to the hospital that afternoon


    . _ There


    was a gap of four hours between his arrival and my call , which corresponded to the time needed to tra


    vel by car fromRio de Janeiro . It was obvious to me that he also took this into ount in his act of


    Him.


    I stayed by his side , clenching my fists at the thought of the facade he was putting


    on when he asked about my father-inw . Perhaps


    he felt I was watching him , Carlos lifted his head from where he was beside his father to look at me wit


    h a kind look that carried some guilt . ¡° Honey , you must be tired after spending the night here , so allo


    w ¨C _send me ¨C her home ¡±  .


    Despite humming in response , my heart was cold . _ Had it not been for


    the solid evidence presented to me , I would never have doubted Carlos ¡® feelings for me . I waspl


    etely blinded by what I said he was an honest man inwho could I trust !


    Carlos offered to send me home , which I agreed to as I could n¡¯t afford to refuse . _ _ _ _ _ However , I


    sat in the back seat with my eyes closed instead of sitting in the passenger seat . _ _ _ _ CarlosHe eve


    n pulled back the window shades because he


    just assumed I was exhausted , but I felt nothing for his attention .


    On the way home , Joana called me to ask where I was , saying that she missed me . _ _ _ I mentally s


    coffed before telling her about my father-in-


    I hung


    up the call after muttering in response , while Carlos asked when realizing that my reaction was differen


    t from how I


    would have reacted before : ¡° Honey , are you feeling bad ? ¡± Hearing an evasive buzz from me , he trie


    d to please mesaying he would cook for meter to make it up  to me , which I ignored .


    After suffering from insomnia two nights in a row , I fell


    asleep as soon as I got into bed . I was awakened by the


    noise of conversations , after a long sleep , through which I discovered that Joana was present , and I


    asked myself why she would dareenter my house .  _

 Chapter 5

    Chapter 5


    I entered the living room as


    soon as I got up and saw Joana talking to Carlos on the sofa . Upon detecting my entrance , the two tur


    ned to look at me . _ Their


    expressions revealed nothing out of the ordinary , as if they were just friends .


    ¡° Honey , why did n¡¯t you sleep more ? ¡± While asking worriedly , Carlos approached me .  _ _


    ¡° I can¡¯t sleep anymore ¡± , I gave him a calm answer .


    Then Joana said affectionately : ¡° I came to visit you after visiting Mr. _ Morais , because


    I heard you did n¡¯t sleepst night . Mrs. _ _ Morais went to fetch Bianca from Isabel , so I brought her t


    oo . _ _ ¡±


    ¡° Where is she ? ¡± After controlling my emotions , I  asked calmly .


    ¡° She is ying in her room ¡± , said Joana . Upon noticing that Bianca was present , I refrained from yel


    ling at them . _ It didn¡¯t take long for Carlos to serve us the meal and call


    us to eat . Joana acted as if she were themistress of


    the house as she led Bianca into the dining room across from me .


    Suppressing the sinking feeling inside me , I followed them into the dining room . _ _ _ _ _ Both Joana


    and Bianca were already seated when I


    arrived , but I quickly realized when I saw the empty seats that Joana and I were sitting inboth


    sides of Carlos . It  was a detail I had never noticed before this .


    Carlos gave me a bowl of soup before giving it to Joana , then Bianca , then himself . _ _ _ _ Joana too


    k it naturally before smiling at him . _ _ ¡° Carlos , the chicken soup you made is so delicious ! _ _ ANDe


    ven better than those made by hotel chefs ! _ _ _ ¡±


    How dare you address him with such intimacy ! _ In order to quell my urge to throw soup in his faces , I


    held my hand tightly .


    When he realized that I was looking at


    him with a strange look , Carlos asked : ¡° Linda , why don¡¯t you try it ? I did to


    you ¡±.


    I


    was stunned by what he said , as I never liked chicken soup , despite the fact that he constantly makes


    them . However , I never told him this , as I thought it wasmendable enough for him to cook for


    me  .


    mim.


    Meanwhile , I looked at Joana doubtfully before remembering that she was always there when he made


    chicken soup , and liked the soup he made . _ _ _ _ _ _ _ My heart ached to realize I was an idiot for n


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    ot realizing _the signs that they were having an affair right in front


    of me , not to mention that I always finished the soup he made because of my husband , who was chea


    ting on me .


    by


    In an attempt to suppress my urge to just turn the table over , I clenched my


    fist as I turned to look at Bianca at the table , then picked up a spoon to spoon some food into her bowl


    . Joana followed suit by observing my _actions , only for Bianca to choose the food that Joana put on th


    e table .


    Upon noticing Bianca ¡®s actions , Carlos seemed to sympathize more with Joana as he scolded Bianca


    : ¡° Bianca , how dare you be so impolite with Ms. _ Ramos when she was trying to be nice to you ? ¡±


    It sure looked like my presence meant nothing to him when he tried to


    defend Joana and scold Bianca in front of me . I mmed my cutlery down on the table as my anger


    rose , but Bianca blurted out before I could : ¡± She ¡®s a nice person .bad , so I


    don¡¯t like her ! ¡± With an angry look , Bianca pointed to Joana .  _


    The look on Joana ¡®s face changed as soon as Bianca said this , although I was surprised by this , as B


    ianca never showed such hostility towards Joana despite not liking her very much , so I wondered what


    was going on _ _ _with her .


    Meanwhile , Carlos looked at me with an intimidated look , as if he had suddenly remembered somethi


    ng . _ _ _ Out


    of curiosity , I wanted to ask Bianca about what happened , only to have her speak one more time befor


    e I could : ¡°Miss Ramos tried to make me call her mother ! _ ¡± The expression on Joana¡¯s and Carlos ¡® f


    aces visibly changed as soon as she said it .


    rewards

 Chapter 6

    Chapter 6


    I was so furious that I almost pped Joana because of her desire to take over my position , making Bi


    anca call her ¡° mom ¡± . _ _ _ _ While Joana ¡®s face was a little pale under my gaze , she tried to keep h


    eposure as he


    smiled at me . ¡° Linda , did n¡¯t I tell you I wanted to be Bianca ¡®s godmother ? You made me ask her per


    mission , so I tried , but it seems like she did n¡¯t understand my intentions .


    After hearing his exnation , I mentally scoffed while keeping a straight face . That bitch used to


    tell me that she wanted Bianca to be her goddaughter , which I


    assumed was due to the fact that she liked Bianca , only to find


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    out now that she neverhad pure intentions to begin


    with . The terms ¡® mother ¡® and ¡® godmother ¡® were simr , which can be confusing , but I knew very wel


    l that she must have been trying to feel the situation using the former .


    Carlos became visibly more rxed after listening


    to her exnation , a smile on his face as he looked at Bianca . ¡° Miss Ramos was only joking , Bianca


    , so you ¡­ ¡±


    ¡° How can you tell a joke using my mother ? Bianca


    will only have Linda as my mother ! ¡± Her anger at her persisted because Bianca was not willing to e


    pt Carlos ¡® exnation and , although her wordsforted me , Joana ¡®s face becameeven paler on he


    aring what Bianca said .  _ _


    After dinner , Joana did n¡¯t wander around in an attempt to get me to tell her to stay . _ Instead , she wa


    s determined to leave . _ _ _ However , my reaction during dinner made Carlos ufortable . _ _ _ _


    _ _, so I pretended to be unaware while he watched me as I dismissed Joana as usual .


    He did the same when he noticed that I was behaving normally while I took Bianca to wash up . _ It wa


    s when I was washing her hands that she said to me , ¡° Mommy , Ms. _ Isabel told me that Ms. _ _ bra


    nches isa shrew , so I do not like her ! ¡±


    So it was because of Isabel that Bianca hated Joan even more ¡­ I smiled bitterly when I realized that I


    should tell Isabel to stop


    to drag Bianca into this , as she was still very young . ¡° Do n¡¯t listen to Ms. _ _ Isabel ¡± . ¡° I¡¯m not talking


    nonsense , Mom ! Miss Ramos is a bitch as she was talking behind her back at the hospital _today with


    grandpa and grandma ! _ _ Bianca looked furious .  _


    ¡° What did she say ? ¡±


    ¡° Grandma said you are azy woman who did nothing for the family , and all you knew was to use Dad


    dy ! _ _ _ She evenpared you to a hen that could n¡¯ty eggs because you could n¡¯t give birth to a


    child ., as well as saying that he would make Dad divorce you if it were n¡¯t for your father ¡®s sake !


    I was baffled . ¡° Did they really say that ? ¡±


    With a nod , Bianca continued , ¡° Ms. _ _ _ _ Ramos spoke ill of you when grandpa and grandma said t


    hat . _ _ She said you ¡®re selfish and you were n¡¯t being considerate of Daddy . _ Mama I know you do


    n¡¯t _gave a brother because of me , so it ¡®s not like what they said ! I hate Miss Ramos ! _ I hate Grand


    pa and Grandma ! ¡±


    Bianca ¡®s words provoked a feeling of bitterness in me , because despite knowing their dissatisfaction


    with me , I never knew that they saw me that way . _ I assumed that I would eventually


    be able to influence them , as long as I handled them with care .and humility , but , unfortunately , it


    would only be someone who would not be able to give them an heir .


    It was a pity ! I gave


    it all up for love when I could maintain my status as a daughter of a prestigious family and marry the ric


    h . Also , I was not sterile before the miscarriage I suffered , due


    to the physical effort I made to helpCarlos to set


    up his business . Despite what I did for them , the Morales never thought of me , for all they saw in me


    was a woman who failed them by not giving them an heir in the family . _ _


    Furthermore , Carlos was not the man he once was , as he had already acquired enough assets to be


    able to have an affair with other women , so it seemed only natural that he would choose to


    do just that . Perhaps the only reason he did n¡¯t _broke up with me  because of my father ¡­


    ¡° Mom I love you ! I will always love you ! ¡± Bianca suddenly gave me a kiss on the cheek before saying


    with bright eyes . _ _ Her reaction brought me feelings of mncholy as I


    realized that she was the best I had acquired .through my marriage to Carlos .  _


    Upon saying goodbye


    to Joana , Carlos carefully checked my expression before suggesting that we visit his father in the hosp


    ital the next day , which I agreed


    to , so we went to the hospital the next morning after taking Bianca to the  hospital .


    school .


    Carlos deliberately slowed the car down as we passed a mall , where he expected me to buy some sup


    plements , as I used to remind him . However , he


    was n¡¯t in the mood to do that after realizing that the Morals were justa bunch of ungrateful people who


    never appreciated my efforts , who no longer deserved my care and concern . Upon entering the ward ,


    my mother-in-


    like thatwho saw that I came empty ¨C handed , his expression soured .

 Chapter 7

    Chapter 7


    7


    Ignoring their gazes , I calmly stood behind Carlos , which my mother-


    in-w did n¡¯t like as she pointed to the supplies in the ward while showing off : ¡° Joana brought us som


    e stuff this morning ! She is such a kind soul to visit myhusband despite pregnancy !  _ _


    She


    would obviously be indicating myck of concern for the situation , which I mentally scoffed at . The sup


    plements I bought for them before my father-


    in-w ¡®s hospitalization were much better than the ones Joana bought for them , but after all they were


    a bunch of ungrateful thugs , despising me for such petty reasons .


    Upon noticing my indifference , my mother-inw became even more indignant and tried to make


    fun of me even more : ¡° Joana is a kind and beautiful woman , with a great personality . Furthermore , s


    he is also pregnant with a boy , so the family _she must be very lucky to have her !  _


    I always kept my silence whenever she made fun of me , but I did n¡¯t feel like doing that today . ¡° Since


    when did she know the sex of the baby ? Why would she tell Mom before she even told me ?  _ _


    What I said made her freeze in ce as Carlos did the same before scolding her , ¡° Mom , why are you


    talking about this now ? _ _ _ _ It ¡®s too early to know the sex of the baby , so Joana must be jokingwit


    h you ! don¡¯t take


    this so seriously ! _ ¡±


    Despite how my mother-


    in-w ¡®s face flushed with anger after being scolded by her son , I was n¡¯t going to give in so easily . T


    hat ¡®s how I asked , turning to Carlos : ¡± Darling , is it because you want a child thatis mom talking abou


    t this ? After all , it ¡® s my fault for failing your family .


    Carlos spoke sadly as


    soon as I said , ¡° Honey , what are you talking about ? You are my number one , and Bianca will


    be my only child .


    I mentally scoffed as I realized he was still treating me like an idiot who did n¡¯t know anything . Because


    of this little incident , the two of


    us left the ward after a short visit . On the way back , Carlos watched me before _ _open with caution :


    ¡° Honey , my mother is no longer young , so please do n¡¯t take her words to heart . _ _ _ _ ¡±


    I nodded as I said , ¡° She ¡®s your mother , so of course I would n¡¯t take anything she said to heart . _ _


    _ ¡±


    Carlos didn¡¯t seem to notice my mockery , as he assumed I was as ignorant as I used to


    be . So he talked about how his parents worked hard to raise him in


    an attempt to please me , but that only stirred up feelings of sadness within him .me . This sentiment w


    as not directed at Carlos ¡®s parents , but at my own parents , as I


    realized how badly I had  treated them after trying so hard to raise me .


    Not only did I quarrel with them over a man , but I even swore


    to break off rtions with them . Throughout my marriage to Carlos , I only contacted my mother when


    she needed money , which consisted of a suicide threat if she did n¡¯t . _lend me the money . It was only


    then that I realized what a shitty daughter I had been for hurting my parents , despite how they cared f


    or me . _ _ _


    Seeing my bad mood , Carlos assumed I was still mad at his mother , so he ignored me and offered to


    drive me home . _ _ _ However , the


    mere sight of him now would make me queasy , so I dismissed him after sayingto him that he


    would find Isabel .


    But instead of doing that , I moved back to my parents ¡® house for the first time since my marriage . _ M


    y mom started crying as soon as she saw me , but my dad wouldn¡¯t let me in so he asked as


    he blocked my entrance :¡° Who are you ? Didn¡¯t you knock on the wrong door ? ¡±


    ¡° Dad , I know I made a mistake ! ¡± I begged for his mercy while sobbing terribly .


    However , all I got was a sneer at him before spitting , ¡° What do you need from us ? _ We have nothin


    g , nor


    would we give you anything ! I stayed outside for a long time after he closed the door on me . _guy , so


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    I ended up leaving because he refused to open the door again .


    That¡¯s how I went to visit Isabel , who was startled to see that I was


    crying . ¡° Linda , did something happen ? ¡±


    Upon hearing my ount of the incident with my parents , she shook her head . ¡° What happened now


    was the cumtive result of years of being apart , Linda . You hurt them so


    bad back then , so it¡¯s really understandable that they would take


    it.this way . However , they are her parents , so they will find it within themselves to forgive her .  _


    ¡° Is


    it ? I was n¡¯t so sure about that as the tears fell as I reminisced about our fights when I decided to marr


    y Carlos , only to realize how horrible I was back then for treating my parents that way because of _ _a


    sh * t of a man .


    Meanwhile , Isabel patted my hand before saying , ¡° Linda , you have to calm down , because I have on


    e more thing to tell you . _ _ _ _ Promise me you ¡®ll stay calm .  _ _ _


    ¡° What is it ? ¡±


    ¡° I sent a detective to investigate Joana ¡®s boyfriend and now I have the results .  ¡±


    My heart sank as soon as I saw her concerned look , so


    I quickly grabbed the documents she held from her , only to be shocked by what I saw in them .

 Chapter 8

    Chapter 8


    In fact , to begin with , Joana never had a


    boyfriend . The person she imed to be her boyfriend was actually an actor they hired , so the baby th


    at bitch was expecting actually belonged to Carlos ! _ _ _ _ Joana ¡®s baby is _from Carlos ! Belongs to


    Carlos Morais !!


    That was all my brain could process at that moment , as Ipletely lost my cool . ¡° I¡¯m going to


    kill that v day ! ¡± I yelled as I ran outside .


    My outburst shocked Isabel as she lunged to restrain me and stop me from leaving . _ ¡° Beautiful , calm


    down ! Please calm down ! _ _ ¡±


    However , I barely managed to calm down as I broke free of her hold on me before sending her crashin


    g into the money tree that  _


    she nted . Isabel let out a pained sigh as I tried once more to escape . _ ¡° Linda , have you thought a


    bout what will happen to Bianca after you are arrested for


    Joana ¡®s murder ? she yelled after me , what _ _ _managed to stop me midway , despite reaching the


    entrance .  _ _ _ _


    As I turned to look


    at her with red eyes , she kept a stern expression as she attacked me for the first time in her life : ¡° Lind


    a Morais ! I used


    to think you ¡®re a smart person , so you¡¯re really going to ruinyour life and Bianca ¡®s over a couple of ba


    stards ? _ _ Are they worth your time ? Linda , how can you be so stupid ! ¡±


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Her words brought me to tears as she held me in her arms and I sobbed . _ ¡° But I feel so wronged ! _ I


    gave them everything I had , so how could they do this to me ? _ ¡±


    ¡° Then take matters into your own hands to fix it ! _ _ Dragging them down with you would n¡¯t solve any


    thing ! _ ¡± Isabel patted me on the back as sheforted me , ¡° I knew what it was like to


    be betrayed by my own husband. I broke


    down when Leonardo betrayed me . However , you will have to follow the advice you gave me back the


    n . _ If you are not going to let them escape , you must ruin their lives and make sure you take back ev


    erything . _that you gave them ! _ ¡± Leonardo Cardoso was Isabel ¡®s husband who put her through the


    same ordeal I was going through , but I was still trapped in my own emotions . ¡° How could I contain the


    m ? _ I must continue to sharebed with him ? I ca n¡¯t stand his presence anymore , as


    soon as I remember the fact that he ¡®s been having sex with Joana ! It¡¯s nauseating to exist in


    the same space as him ! ¡±


    ¡° What do you n to do then ? Are you nning to divorce him ? Don¡¯t be silly , you wo n¡¯t be able


    to throw him out of the house penniless if you do that . Furthermore , he may already have transferred t


    hese assets to his _name , then your divorce would only serve to satisfy their wishes , as


    well as make room for Joana , while you and Bianca would have to bear the brunt of it !


    At the mention of Bianca ¡®s name , my heart fluttered as I realized I should n¡¯t act rashly . I still need


    to raise  Bianca , so I have to calm down .


    ¡° Beautiful , although everyone has their own reasons for doing things , you should n¡¯t act rashly . _ _ If


    you don¡¯t want Bianca to be the victim of her divorce with Carlos , you¡¯ll


    have to fight a secret battle . you will have to preparein secret before pulling everything out of


    him for Bianca ¡®s sake . You ¡®re different from me , Linda . You have the means and the brains . If you c


    an lead Carlos to sess , you can also ensure that he falls from grace , so it¡¯s nottime of


    wallow in self-pity . You will have to stand up for


    yourself and return everything they did to you ten times over !


    O


    What Isabel said was a wake-up call for me , which made me realize that I


    was confused by the situation . Upon learning that I had been wrapped around their little finger , as


    well as the fact that Joana was pregnant with a child out of wedlock , myfirst reaction was to try


    to kill them to try to get revenge .


    However , it was proof that I was blind with rage , which was not the best move I could make . _ _ _ _ I


    had to remain calm as I got up . I had toe up


    with a n if I wanted revenge . my phoneit  rang at that moment with a call from Carlos , which had m


    e gritting my teeth as I remembered what he had done .


    As I nced between my phone and the disgruntled look on my face , Isabel frowned as she spoke , ¡°


    Linda , this wo n¡¯t do any good , as now is not the


    time to be brash . You better not think about getting revenge if you ca n¡¯trepress your emotions . For no


    w , let it go . _ Give Carlos to Joana so that they can happily meet again . ¡±


    His words were a blow to my ego , which made me take


    a deep breath as I clenched my fists . I swear I  ¡®ll never let that shameless couple get away !


    Despite my burning rage , a brilliant n slowly formed in my mind ¡­  _ _

 Chapter 9

    Chapter 9


    Once I formed a n , I answered the call , forcing myself to greet him amiably when the call connecte


    d . _ _ ¡° Honey ! ¡±


    ¡° Honey , why did you take so long to answer ? Are you busy ? ¡± Carlos ¡® voice sounded gentle .  _


    ¡° I was busy ¡±, I made


    sure I remained calm as I gave my answer . ¡° Honey , I just got a call from President Freitas . He told m


    e that I need to go on a weeklong business trip to take


    care of an urgent matter ., so I was nning to call you about it .  _ _


    ¡± That ¡®s a pretty long period for a business trip ¡°. There was surprise in her tone of his voice .


    ¡° Yes , although I don¡¯t want to


    leave you and Bianca , mypany could n¡¯t find someone else to rece me . ¡± I put


    on an act whileining to him .


    ¡° I do n¡¯t want my darling to leave me either , but you must prioritize your work . Do n¡¯t worry , I ¡®ll


    take good care of Bianca . ¡± As if he feared that I would not go on with the trip , he began


    to coerce me .


    ¡° If that ¡®s the case , I¡¯ll leave the decision in your hands ! ¡± All I wanted was to hang up instead of listeni


    ng to your falsehoods .


    ¡° Honey I love you ! I will miss you ! ¡± He repeated the same words as always , but I


    could feel how insincere he was .


    Hanging up the phone , Isabel sneered . _ _ _ _ ¡° I heard what that bastard said . _ He ¡®s cheating on


    you with another woman while he¡¯s


    talking all these sweet words . How can he be so shameless ? _ I used a smilebitter as I was at a


    loss for words , as these were the very questions I needed answers to .


    ¡° By the way , Linda , you did a great job just


    now ! ¡± She patted me on the shoulder before asking , ¡° You told him you ¡®d be on a business trip , so y


    ou figured out a n for your revenge ? _ _ ¡±


    I tried my best not to let my hatred for him show as I nodded . _ Although I had a n , I told him I was


    going on a weeklong trip because I needed time to clear my mind in order to prepare .mentally to the fa


    cade that would have to put up ter to deceive him .


    After listening to what I said , Isabel nodded her head while praising how meticulous I was before why


    Carlos called .  _ _ _ _


    to ask


    ¡° He didn¡¯t say anything , and I didn¡¯t ask either ¡± . I remembered that he was the one


    who called , but he didn¡¯t reveal anything about himself .


    ¡° Does he always greet you over the phone ? Isabel asked .  _


    I shook my head in response . ¡° If I¡¯m not with him , he calls me three times a day during meals ¡±  .


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    ¡° He sure puts up a great front ! ¡± Isabel seemed to


    have realized something after eximing in such a way that she looked directly into my eyes . ¡° Linda ,


    something tells me he is , in fact , trying to find out your whereabouts when


    he calls .for you to n his affair with Joana ¡±  .


    What Isabel said scared me when I thought , she might be right ¡­ Carlos would


    always ask where I am and what I was doing whenever he called . However ,


    I never doubted his intentions before this , so I would always tell him the truth ..


    Isabel and I exchanged a look when we realized just how scary it was, a shiver


    going up our spines as we


    did so . This meticulous preparation was the exact reason Carlos managed to trick me behind my back


    for so long . Although I thought your _calls were a representation of his love for me and that I


    was lucky to find someone as caring as he was , I


    found that this was , in fact , the beginning of my nightmare .


    After talking for some time , Isabel retired to her room , while I had many memories of the past as Iy


    awake in her guest room . _ _ Truth be told , Carlos and I met because I was trying to refuse mychildho


    od sweetheart , Daniel Vaz .  _


    When I was in the third year of my master ¡®s program , my parents tried to force


    me to date Daniel because they not only thought we were a good match , but also because they


    liked him . However , I could not fall in love with him , nor did I want him to


    .my life was dictated that way , that¡¯s why I looked for someone who


    could be my boyfriend to deceive them , and that someone turned


    out to be Carlos , introduced by Joana .


    I thought he was a decent choice after meeting him , so Joana offered to talk to him about the matter in


    stead of me . _ _ _ Although I do n¡¯t know what she said to him , he ended up agreeing to impersonate


    my boyfriend ., something I revered Joan for .  _


    After that , I took Carlos to meet my parents , even giving him a makeover in an attempt to get my pare


    nts ¡® approval . Although I thought we should pass the test , we ended


    up failing miserably . My parents not only didn¡¯t like him, but even actively humiliated him , which made


    me feel guilty for him . _ It was under these circumstances that we got to know each other better .


    There was another time Isabel and Joana and I went out partying one night , only to be ambushed by b


    andits . _ _ Carlos ¡® timely arrival saved us from further problems , so I started to develop feelings for


    he and


    we established our rtionship during the night of my birthday party , when I was drunk .


    Meanwhile , I remembered the handsome man I met in the hospital . _ That night , maybe it  was him in


    stead of Carlos ¡­

 Chapter 10

    Chapter 10


    The emergence of such thoughts surprised me , but I took a deep breath before patting my cheek to re


    mind myself to focus on the present . _ My only mission then was to get back everything I gave to


    the two bastards .


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    For the next few days , I stayed at Isabel ¡®s house while Carlos called me every day . Gradually , I


    got used to exchanging sweet words with him in


    a calm manner , despite my initial disgust , while Isabel praised me as she observed my actions .intera


    ctions with him .


    My acting skills improved by leaps and bounds in just a few days , while the time had


    back . Also , I sure missed Bianca after hiding for so long . _ _ _ _ _ I actually missed her  so much _


    I came home the day before with a gift I picked out for her .


    what


    Upon entering my condo area , I lifted my head as I watched the house we lived in , remembering som


    ething all the time . _ My mother was the one who paid for


    the house , behind my father ¡®s back . Carlos got so mad at me afterknowing that I


    took my mother ¡®s money that she swore to return as


    soon as she had money . However , she never once mentioned him over the years , nor returned the fi


    ve million she used to set up herpany , which she promised to repay . _Now that I


    look back , I was certainly a fool to believe him .


    I walked


    through the security gates with mixed feelings after shaking my head , only to bump into Daniel while w


    aiting for the elevator , who I had n¡¯t seen in a long time . It


    was not without some embarrassment that I faced him , since I refused himseverely at  that time , after


    having decided on Carlos as my beloved , after our separation , then I wondered why he would be ther


    e . _


    ¡° What brings you here ? _ ¡° While many possibilities crossed my mind , what he said was what struck


    me the most .


    scared .


    ¡° I live here . ¡±


    I was surprised that not only did he live in the same condo as me , but that we were neighbors living in


    the same building . ¡° When did you move here ? _ Did you buy a house here ? ¡±


    With a nod , he confirmed my suspicions . _ _ ¡± I bought it a little while ago , so I came to check


    out the interior , as it was recentlypleted ¡± .


    The elevator stopped on the eighth floor while we were talking , while I said as I got out of


    the elevator : ¡° I live on the eighth floor , so you can go through if you want ¡±.


    ¡°OK.¡±


    I only made the offer as a courtesy , so I didn¡¯t expect him toe with


    me . Though I regretted extending the offer , I could only open the door while putting on a calm facade ,


    all the while thinking of excuses I could use to drive away¡ª


    lo , as I didn¡¯t want him to stay for long , nor did I want him to know about my current life . As


    soon as the door was opened , we could see that the floor was full of toys , which


    I quickly exined : ¡° The house is alittle messy now ¡± .


    He did n¡¯t seem to mind though . _ ¡± It¡¯s normal when you have children ¡± .


    With a lot of indignation , I signaled for him to sit down while I started to arrange the toys on


    the floor . ¡° Sit down _


    while I pack things ¡± .  _


    However , it was at that moment that I heard noisesing from my room that adults would immediatel


    y recognize .


    rewards


    Opinion

 Chapter 11

    Chapter 11


    My countenance changed as I looked towards my bedroom door . _ _ This is my house ! _ How dare th


    ey do this to my bed ?


    It was evident that Daniel heard the noise too , for there was pity in his eyes as he


    looked at me . I never expected Joana and Carlos to be so shameless as to bring their case back home


    , I also never expected to bump into themdoing such an act while with an outsider .  _


    Shame , sickness , and embarrassment swirled and sliced   through my being as I rose from where I


    was and dragged Daniel out of the house with the gift I bought in my


    hands . I staggered down the stairs without fully registering it . All the shit Carlos and _Joana did , I nev


    er wanted anyone , especially Daniel , to know , as I


    did n¡¯t want someone I rejected to  see me living such a mean life .


    ¡° Beautiful ¡­ ¡± Daniel called me while feeling sorry for me .


    However , a smile bloomed on my face when I lifted my head . ¡° Daniel , you may have misunderstood t


    hat situation . _ Carlos likes to watch pornography , so he may have forgotten to turn it off . However , it


    is a little strange ,to have a stranger overhear this , so I dragged you out . I was n¡¯t sure what expressio


    n I was using as I spoke , nor did I care how bad my excuse was , since all I wanted was to hide along


    with my _shameful existence .


    ¡° I see , so this is what ¡®s going on ¡­ ¡± Daniel gave a sad smile as he


    spoke , ¡° So your husband likes to watch pornography , which might be weird ¡­ ¡±


    I knew he did n¡¯t believe a word I said , but he did n¡¯t expose my lie , so I too preferred to deceive myse


    lf . After saying goodbye to him , I walked aimlessly through the streets for a long time before heading hExclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    ome . _of Isabel in trance . As soon as I saw her , I broke down as she screamed and held her , but I


    didn¡¯t shed a single tear .


    The next day , I


    returned once more with the gift and the luggage in my hands . Bianca jumped into my arms just like


    that at the door . ¡° Mom , I missed you ! ¡± She continued kissing me on the cheek as she spoke .


    what


    I opened the


    Heat coursed through my heart as I held her lithe body . ¡° I missed you too , my dear baby ! _ ¡± Observi


    ng her innocence , I began to me myself for being too ruthless , as I left her


    out in the cold to take revenge on thosebastards .


    With that in mind , I looked at Carlos who was behind Bianca . He was in a casual outfit that looked real


    ly good on him . on him , as he was there with a lot of poise , as well as a bouquet of flowers in his


    hand . Upon realizing that II was looking at him , he approached me with a smile on his face before han


    ding me the flowers while pulling me into an eager hug . _ ¡° Honey , I missed you . ¡±


    His gentle words of love sounded nauseating , but I pushed him away as I


    squelched those feelings . ¡± Bianca is still here .¡±


    ¡° There is nothing wrong with me hugging my wife ¡° . _ Seeing him try


    to hug me again , I dodged as he said he ¡®d like to take a nap . Although he stopped in disappointment ,


    he gave a gentle smile as he said :¡± That reminds me , darling , Bianca has


    prepared a present for you .  ¡°


    Bianca remembered this when he mentioned


    it , so she handed me a drawing . ¡° Mommy , this is the gift I prepared


    for you ¡±.


    ¡°I am happy to know that You have


    prepared a gift for me ¡° . I gave her a kiss before opening that drawing . _ It


    was a children¡¯s work that showed two adults holding a child by the hand as they


    walked across awn with a little grass andan orchard next door .


    ¡°This is you and me , while this is some grass , flowers and so much fruit we won¡¯t be able to


    finish . I  want to live happily ever after with Mom and Dad ¡± .


    Tears stung my eyes as I listened


    to Bianca ¡®s exnation of the drawing she made , while I could barely contain my emotions as I held h


    er in my arms . I thought the gods were still kind to me as I was presented with asuch a lovely


    angel , though she


    was barren . For a split second , I  thought about not taking revenge on Carlos and Joana .


    I thought about talking to Carlos , as I would


    be willing to keep our rtionship in order to give Bianca a warm home where she could grow


    up carefree , as long as he agreed to repent and cut ties with Joana . Sadly , those were mine.wishes .


    As I was on the verge of tears


    with Bianca in my arms , Carlos coughed with a strange expression on his face . ¡° Honey , I


    have something I need to talk to you about .  ¡±


    I wiped away my tears before asking , ¡° What ¡®s the matter ? ¡±


    Does that mean your parents and sister


    have already moved out ? This was not a discussion , but a mere warning after he . _ implemented His


    decision . Also , they did n¡¯t even show up to say hello to


    me despite having moved out . What arrogance !


    ¡° They ¡®re your parents , so it¡¯s normal that you take care of


    them , ¡± I said quietly while mentally mocking . I was wondering how I should get revenge , and here yo


    u are offering yourselves up on a silver tter . Wait until I runmy n ! _


    ¡° I knew you would be kind . ¡± A gentle smile bloomed on his face as he said that . ¡° There


    is one other thing I would like to tell you ¡± . There


    was a moment ¡®s pause on her part . ¡° It¡¯s about Joana ¡° .


    Her name scared me , as I had a feeling that his parents ¡® change was just a prelude to something mor


    e , which turned out to be true . _


    It was then that he said : ¡° Joana ¡®s boyfriend just passed away ¡± .

 Chapter 12

    Chapter 12


    The look Carlos had on his face was the


    brooding one that felt so real . ¡° Do you remember the countless calls I gave you when you went to the


    station ? I wanted to tell you about the news , but you didn¡¯t pick


    up , so I thoughtshould . stop as he did not want to affect his work . He let out a sigh as he


    acted like he was being considerate .


    If I did n¡¯t know better , I would have been blindsided by the news , but all I felt was a sense of irony tha


    t he was in fact her boyfriend . _ _ _ _ However , I still had to pretend , as well _I was curious to know


    what tricks he had up his sleeve , feigning surprise as he asked , ¡° What happened ? ¡±


    ¡° Joana is certainly a poor woman . _ She is pregnant , out of wedlock without being


    able to obtain a marriage certificate . Now that her boyfriend had passed


    away due to an ident , her parents decided to take back the house where she lived , imingthat sh


    e belonged to their son , therefore , had nothing to do with Joan . They then expelled her and even tried


    to force her to abort her child , as they wanted to prevent her child from receiving an inheritance from


    them .


    ¡° How can they be so shameless ? _ Joana is definitely blind , but that man was also an idiot for treatin


    g her like a whore ! _ _ _ _ Both her boyfriend and his parents were scoundrels ! _ _ I scolded out loud


    , _though it was for Carlos and his parents .


    No


    one would feel good about being humiliated in front of another person , which is why Carlos looked a litt


    le embarrassed before trying to apologize : ¡° That man would have potentially treated Joana well , or el


    se Joana would not have gotten pregnant out of the blue .marriage for his sake ¡± .


    ¡° Why would you defend an idiot like him ? ¡± There was a sneer on my face . ¡°


    I do n¡¯t understand what Joana saw in him ! Did she not have enough money to spend


    or survive ? Why would she volunteer for such an  idiot !


    Carlos did his best to control his expression as he listened


    to my insults , which was extremely gratifying . However , my inws couldn¡¯t take it anymore as


    they finally decided toe out of their rooms .


    ¡° Mom , Dad , Pam , I¡¯m home . ¡± My excited expression when insulting Joana ¡®s boyfriend turned int


    o joy as soon  as I saw them . _ _


    ¡° Linda , you ¡®re finally back ! ¡± As she stepped forward , smiling , my mother-in ¨C


    w took the gift I had bought from her . ¡° Let me see . _ What did you buy for us ? ¡±


    ¡° Mom , this is for Bianca . _ ¡± Carlos prevented her from touching the gifts .


    ¡° Are


    they just for Bianca ? ¡± The smile on her face instantly disappeared , as she was obviously unhappy tha


    t I had n¡¯t bought them anything .  _ _ _ _ _


    ¡° Mom , Linda was on a


    business trip and not on vacation , so she did n¡¯t have time to buy gifts . Carlos stepped in to


    put the pieces together .


    ¡° Despite as the old saying goes , children only think of their children instead of their parents . _ _ _ ¡± It


    was evident that my mother-


    in-w was not satisfied with the exnation he gave when she turned to snarl at her husband and wife


    .daughter .


    ¡° Yes , you sure are very partial to Bianca for buying her so many presents . _ Pam joined the fray .


    _


    If it were sooner , I would smile apologetically as I exined to them that I was too busy to buy them gif


    ts , which would follow up with me giving them money so they could buy whatever they wanted . _ How


    ever , I do n¡¯tI would


    bow more to their will ! That ¡®s how I ignored what they said and told Bianca smiling ; _ ¡± Bianca , go op


    en your present in your room ¡± .


    ¡° Thank you so much , Mom ! ¡± While holding her gift , Bianca went back to her room D. My mother-


    in-


    rectly confronting me : ¡° Beautiful , when youWill you buy me the watch you promised me ? ¡±


    ¡± Oh , you ¡®ll have to forgive my forgetfulness , as I ¡®ve been quite busytely , ¡± I exined apologetical


    ly . _ _ _


    ¡° So when are you going to finish the job ? ¡± Apparently , Pam wasn¡¯t going to give


    up anytime soon .


    ¡° Pam ! Carlos had a grim expression as he called out to her .


    ¡° It might take some time , so why do n¡¯t we


    make some arrangements ? ¡± With a smile , I turned to look at Carlos . _ ¡° Carlos , as your business is


    close to one of the Cartier stores that recentlyunched a new watch _Pam liked


    it , why do n¡¯t you buy it for her tomorrow ? ¡±


    I


    could see the greed in Pam ¡®s eyes as I began to formte my suggestion , thinking that her wish w


    as about toe true , but it


    took a dramatic turn as soon as she heard myplete sentence . ¡° Why should my brother _keep the


    promise you made? ¡±


    ¡°That is such a strange question , Pam . Would the fact that I bought the watch for you make it any


    different than if it had been bought by Carlos ? ¡± I replied with a smile on my face .


    ¡° Of course , it¡¯s different ! ¡± Such was his answer from Him. ¡° You would


    be showing your appreciation if you bought it , while the appreciation would be in it


    if he was the one to buy .


    I mentally mocked her as I thought , It has nothing to do with f * cking appreciation , but everything to d


    o with money . Though she was


    reluctant to spend her brother ¡®s money , the same could not be said when she spent her brother¡¯s


    money  .


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    my .


    ¡° Your brother and I have pooled our funds , so you don¡¯t need


    to draw such a clear line between us , or perhaps you


    are suggesting that my husband and I are from different families ? ¡± Sighing , I wore a look of regret .


    ¡° Pam , how can you say that ? Carlos threw him a furious look as he  spoke . _


    ¡° That was n¡¯t what I meant . ¡± _ Pam pouted as if she felt wronged .  _


    ¡° Fine , say no more about the matter . _ _ You already have enough watches , so why are you buying


    more ? Earn your own sry if you want to buy them . ¡± He was seething when he made the final call .


    ¡° What ¡®s going on here ? ¡± A weak voice came . Turning around , I saw Joana watching us from the gu


    est room as she leaned against the door frame wearing a casual outfit . _ _ I could see into


    the room through the open doorthat there were pictures of herself ced on


    the study table . How dare that bitch getfortable in my house !  _ _ _ _

 Chapter 13

    Chapter 13


    ¡° Joana , are you ¡­ ¡± While clenching my fist in an attempt to repress my anger , I asked in surprise .


    Before Joana could speak , my mother-


    in-w intervened directly : ¡° Joana not only got sick , but she also lost weight after going through such


    a difficult phase . She ¡®s her best friend , so we took her in because we didn¡¯t want to


    leave her .alone and helpless ¡± .


    For a split second , I was almost tempted to break the sack next to me over their heads . _ These two b


    astards not only


    they lied to me , but they  were also trying to move in with me , which was definitely crossing the line !


    Meanwhile , Carlos looked at me nervously as he said , ¡° Honey , are you upset about this ? I could n¡¯t


    do anything about it as it was my mother ¡®s decision ¡­ ¡±  _


    That idiot tried to throw all the responsibility onto the mother without even mentioning Joana ¡®s change .


    However , I stopped for a moment when I realized that it


    was strange that someone as petty as my mother ¨C in ¨Cw would offer to help Joana , whichit


    would just mean that she already knew Joana had a grandson .


    Oh . My . God . What the fuck did I do to deserve this ? However , I only managed to


    force a smile as I suppressed the anger that burned within me . ¡° I ¡®m not upset about this , because Jo


    ana is my best friend _. It¡¯s important to help a friend , so I would n¡¯t object to that ¡± .


    ¡° I know that my love is the best ! _ ¡± As soon as he heard me say that , that idiot was so happy that


    he even praised me .


    ¡° Joana , you have to stay strong ! ¡± Despite the anger inside me , I walked over  to her while training m


    y expression into one of concern .


    Her eyes turned red as tears rolled down her cheeks . _ ¡° Beautiful , why do I


    deserve such a miserable life ? ¡±


    ¡° Joana , you¡¯re pregnant , you should n¡¯t feel sorry for that scum of society ! The fact that


    the asshole wo n¡¯t marry you probably means he never loved you anyway , so if it were


    up to me , I ¡®d say you should abort the baby .since _


    he ¡®s dead anyway , and get on with your life ! _ I don¡¯t understand why you insist on carrying a baby fo


    r that scum ! ¡±


    Not only did I refer to Carlos as scum , I said the same of his family , even going so far as


    to suggest to Joana that she abort the baby , which was totally uneptable to my inws . My


    mother ¨C in ¨C


    w prevented me from entering thisline of thought : ¡° How dare you talk about these things when Joan


    a is so distressed ! _ ¡±


    Maybe that old bitch is afraid that I insist that Joana abort the baby , I conjectured while mentally mocki


    ng , but I made an innocent face as I asked : ¡° What ¡®s the matter , mother ? It¡¯s for her own good ! she


    is minefriend , then I wouldn¡¯t put her in harm¡¯s


    way , no matter what you think of her ! Who would want to marry her if she already had a child of her


    own ? Joana , you should abort the baby ! I will


    make time to apany you to thehospital ! ¡± With great vigor , I offered to help .  _


    My mother -in-


    ook . Meanwhile , Joana broke down in tears as she said , ¡° Linda , consider this me being a whore ! _


    if you don¡¯t want mehere , I ¡® m leaving immediately ! I wo n¡¯t bother you anymore ! ¡±


    ¡°


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    I never realized how much of a person you are , Joana ! ¡± Not knowing if they could detect the contem


    pt behind my words , I eximed aloud as Joana continued to act before turning to hug me while crying


    . _ _ _ _


    ¡° Okay , don¡¯t think too much about it . Just stay here in


    the meantime . Despite my indifference to her circumstances , I feigned concern as I patted her back c


    omfortingly . _ _ Furthermore , I have


    uld take it as a sign from the gods that I should take the opportunity to f * ck her life . I would


    recover everything that the Morais took and stole from me !


    ¡° Linda ,


    you must be exhausted since you just got back from a business trip , so why do n¡¯t you take a shower a


    nd get some rest ? ¡± Maybe the conscience existed somewhere inside him , because Carlos seemed to


    feel a little _ _embarrassed when realizing my sincerity towards Joana .  _


    After giving him a nod , I shifted my gaze to the messy living room floor , which I noticed as soon as I w


    alked in looked the samepared to when I arrivedst night . _ _ _ It


    would only mean that Morais and JoanaThey must have moved some time ago . On the other hand , C


    arlos ¡® parents were n¡¯t at home when I showed


    up , so he and Joana must have taken the opportunity to enjoy themselves .


    Upon noticing my long gaze on the living room floor , Carlos apologized : ¡° Linda , I ¡®ll remind my parent


    s to keep the house clean next time ¡± .


    I replied with a happy smile : ¡° They are not getting any younger , so let them live as they wish . You do


    n¡¯t have to  be so scrupulous around me .


    Minha


    clem¨ºncia me rendeu sua gratid?o, mas eu n?o tinha mais for?as para aturar esses idiotas, ent?o volte


    i para o meu quarto depois de dizer a eles que estava exausta. Carlos fez o mesmo antes de me servir


    um copo de coca¨Cc, then he went to prepare a bath for me .


    I hearding


    Assim que a porta foi fechada, coloquei os olhos na cama do meu quarto, o que me lembrou dos barul


    hos que daqui ontem. Ao pensar nisso, senti n¨¢useas, meu est?mago revirou vigorosamente. Assim, a


    chei que deveriae?ar minha vingan?a, since they had alreadyunched their attack , so , with a de


    liberate and loud scream , I  copsed to the ground .

 Chapter 14

    Chapter 14


    I threw the coke on the bed with disdain while screaming . When Carlos heard it , he ran out of


    the bathroom to see me . When he saw that I had fallen to the ground , he helped me up while asking :


    ¡° Honey , did you hit something ?Does it hurt somewhere ? ¡±


    ¡° My butt hurts , but it ¡®s nothing serious . ¡± With his help , I got to my


    feet as she looked sadly at the bed . ¡± It¡¯s a pity that the mattress is ruined ¡± .


    Carlos followed my gaze to look at the mattress . ¡± It¡¯s just some coke , so it should n¡¯t get in the


    way of anything . ¡± ¡° We can no longer use it now that it


    is dirty . It¡¯s all my fault for being careless . I put an act ofself ¨C


    me . At that moment , Carlos consoled me by


    saying : ¡° Honey , the mattress is nothingpared to you . It¡¯s more important that you ¡®re okay .  ¡°


    ¡° You are the best , darling .¡± As I snuggled against him , I quickly picked


    up the conversation where he left off . ¡° But we won¡¯t be able to sleep here tonight with the condition of


    the mattress . Why do n¡¯t you call thepany _ _furniture so they send us a new mattress ?  _


    ¡° Do we need to go that far ? Honey , we bought this mattress when we got


    married . Carlos seemed startled by my unexpected request to change the mattress .


    Judging by his expression , it was clear he did n¡¯t want a new mattress . He knew I never used cheap st


    uff , which included the dirty mattress imported from Germany that cost us tens of thousands . _ _ Now


    that he was rich theenough to have an affair , he was willing to spend money on his mistress and her b


    astard son , while being tight ¨C fisted with me .


    Despite the hatred I felt , I


    made a point of showing that I was sorry by holding Carlos ¡® arm while innocently pleading : ¡° I


    know we bought this when we got married , but you also know that I


    have a cleaning habit . why you _don¡¯t you ask the seller to send us a new


    one exactly like this one ? Please ?  _


    Carlos knew I was a neat freak , but at the same time , he could hardly refuse me with how nice I was ,


    so he relented and called the furniturepany . _ _ _ _


    Dinner was ready when I came out of the bathroom . It


    consisted of a table full of delicious and nutritious delicacies , ideal for pregnant women .


    for


    As I watched the dishes on the table , my mother-in-


    The table full of people was all attentive to Joana , trying to convince


    her to eat more for the sake of the child . On the other hand , no one paid attention to Bianca and me ,


    which made the two of us strangers . _ It was in


    thesecircumstances I had to remain calm while gripping my cutlery tightly .  _ _


    We had been eating for some time when my mother -


    in-w suddenly said : ¡° Joana has had less of an appetitetely . Even though I don¡¯t know how to


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    cook , I still have to take


    care of my husband . So Carlos is the only one who can cook . Althoughhe has to work , and


    he doesn¡¯t even have time to take care of Joana , so I propose that we hire someone to help with


    the chores ¡± .


    It surprised me that my mother-in ¨C


    w tried to make Joana spend my money , which I faced with mockery . However , she repeated her r


    equest to Carlos in a somewhat neutral tone : ¡° Mom is right . _ We do need a housekeeper _to help ta


    ke care of Joana ¡± .


    A frown formed on Carlos¡¯ face as soon as I said this , while Joana hurriedly said : ¡° We don¡¯t need


    to . I¡¯m not that delicate .


    ¡° It¡¯s not just for your own good , but for the whole family ¡®s good as well . We


    need someone to cook for us , ¡± said my mother-in ¨C


    w . She certainly was n¡¯t reading the situation by insisting on hiring a maid .  _ _


    ¡° That ¡®s true ,¡± I said with a smile . ¡° I¡¯ll leave that to you , Mom . Thanks for the hard work ! ¡±


    The bell rang at that exact moment , which Carlos went to


    answer . He opened the door to reveal a man in uniform who said as soon as he


    saw Carlos , ¡° Good evening , sir . I¡¯m here to deliver your mattress .  ¡±


    Realizing it was the delivery guy , I got up to leave the dining room when my mother -


    in-w asked behind me : ¡° Why would someone deliver a mattress to us out of nowhere ? ¡±


    The delivery


    man had already ced the new mattress in my room , while I gave instructions for him to remove the


    old one as


    well . By this time , the Morals had gathered to watch the delivery guy do it . _ Before the delivery man l


    eft ,my mother-inw hurriedly interrupted him by asking : ¡° Where are you moving this to ? ¡±


    ¡° We ¡®re throwing that out , ¡± I replied instead .


    ¡° Why would you throw away such a good mattress ? ¡± My mother-inw threw me a furious look . ¡° It¡¯s


    worth tens of thousands , so how can you do that ? ¡±


    14:05


    14:05 Tue , 13 Jun 00 .


    60 %


    My mother-in ¨Cw was a ssic example of a miserly


    country woman , so my throwing away such an expensive mattress would definitely piss her off , which


    was the oue I ¡®d hoped for . Furthermore , as Joana nned to enjoy life when _ _changed , I woul


    d make sure she never had a peaceful day from now on .  _


    ¡° The mattress is dirty , so I ca n¡¯t use it anymore , ¡± I said , looking hurt as I  lowered my head .


    Sure enough , my mother-inw raised her voice at me as


    soon as I said that. You can always wash it if it gets dirty ! You don¡¯t have to throw it away ! That ¡®s just


    a waste ! You are not trying to be prudent with your spending


    .! No family would be able to sustain such a lifestyle , no matter how wealthy they are ! _ ¡±


    Upon noticing Carlos ¡® indifference towards his mother ¡®s temper , I quickly hid behind him shyly as I sai


    d , ¡± Carlos , Mom is so angry ¡­ ¡± _ _


    He had no choice but to look at his mother with a cart . ¡° It¡¯s just a mattress , so you don¡¯t have


    to fuss with it . ¡±


    ¡° This is not about the mattress ! That ¡®s about tens of thousands of money ! _ With a lot


    of perseverance , my mother-in-


    onion , so how dare youjust throw away something that expensive ? _ ¡±


    ¡° Yes , you are wasting a lot , Linda ! ¡± Pam quickly joined the conversation .


    ¡° Did you hear that ? I ¡®m not the only one who said that ! You do n¡¯t have


    to throw away something that expensive just because of a stain . Am I right , Joana ?¡± My mother ¨C in ¨C


    w urging Joana to support her im against


    her , whileJoana remained there awkwardly , not quite knowing what to answer .  _


    Upon realizing that Joana did not support her , my mother-in-


    to go against you , Linda , but this is uneptable ! You bought so many clothes and cosmetics , as


    well as toys for Bianca ¡­This house would end up bankrupt if it were n¡¯t for Carlos !


    I wondered how this old woman could be so shameless , since she was never grateful to me , who prov


    ided Carlos with the means to get where he was in the first ce . Since we got married ,


    I¡¯ve always taken


    care of myself and the family ,while Carlos never gave me a penny , despite earning a lot .  _


    My anger was threatening to explode , but I put on a sad facade as I


    red at Carlos . ¡° How could you do this to


    me , Carlos ? ¡± I pinched myself around the waist under my clothes , which resulted in tears from the pa


    in .  _


    As


    soon as he saw my tears , Carlos ¡® face changed . ¡° Mother , listen to what you are saying . Linda has h


    er own job , so why should n¡¯t she spend her own money ? _ ¡±


    ¡° It ¡®s not about the money , but her attitude ! ¡±


    I almost burst outughing when I was lectured on how to live my life by someone who was illiterate .


    ¡°This is how she has lived since she was young , so she ca n¡¯t change her ways in such


    a short time ! Also , where are we supposed to sleep if the mattress is so dirty ?


    ¡° Why ca n¡¯t she when everyone else can ? _ What makes it so different from everyone else ? _ _ ¡± Per


    haps because of having witnessed how Carlos tried to defend me , my mother-inw seemed to


    be getting more aggressive because of the disgust she felt .


    Meanwhile , Bianca was furious when she realized that I was being bullied by the Morals , so she shout


    ed : ¡° Do n¡¯t bully my mother ! ¡±


    I was thrilled to see how defensive she was of me as I pulled her into a hug as more tears fell . _ This ti


    me , I was n¡¯t crying because of the pain , but because of how Bianca ¡®s actions hurt me  .


    yed .


    Realizing that the Morals were still involved in infighting , I took Bianca to retire to my room while I allow


    ed them to sort out their own arguments . _ _ Carlos knew I was furious when he saw me take Bianca a


    way , _so he answered his mother not caring how much it would hurt . _ _ ¡° You should go


    back to the countryside if you don¡¯t like our way of life ! ¡±

 Chapter 15

    Chapter 15


    There was a moment of silence after Carlos said this , before his mother started screaming loudly : ¡° O


    h , my son is kicking me out of the house ! _ That¡¯s it , it will be the end of


    me ! ¡± It was difficult to control her once shestarted to run wildly . Now , her screams were getting loude


    r , despite Joana and Pam ¡®s attempts to calm her down .  _ _ _


    However , the fact that there were people trying to calm her down only encouraged her more , as she s


    colded how much her son was a heartless bastard , in addition toining about how much she ha


    d sacrificed for Carlos and the Morais family .


    Although Carlos had always been obedient to her , he was also someone with a lot of pride ; she didn¡¯t


    seem to notice that he was irritated by the way she had berated him in front of so


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    many people . ¡° You can ask for the refund you want , sincewho sacrificed so


    much for his family ! I¡¯ll give you all I can offer , or you can take my life if that still does n¡¯t satisfy you !


    At


    that moment , I was listening intently to what was going on outside as I sat in my room with Bianca in m


    y arms . I assumed the charade would continue , but I never expected it to


    be interrupted by a scream .


    ¡° What are you trying to do with all this ? Go back to your room and stop humiliating yourself , you bitch


    ! _ ¡± My father-in ¨Cw finally spoke after being silent the whole time .


    My mother ¨C in-


    shame that the show ended so quickly . _ _ There was a knock on the door before my father-


    in-w ¡®s voice arrived .. ¡° Linda , your mother-in-


    d a grudge against her . ¡± _


    Upon hearing his apology , I responded with mock generosity , ¡° Dad , I ¡®m not angry . You two are Carl


    os ¡®s parents , which makes you my parents too . _ It is normal for there to


    be an argument between parents and children , so I will nottake it to


    seriously ¡± .


    ¡° I know you ¡®re a good girl . _ The fact that Carlos married you proves how fortunate we  are . _ _


    ¡° It ¡®s a pleasure to marry Carlos too , father . ¡± I could


    have easily replied with something equally good , to which he muttered and left satisfied .


    After that , Carlos entered the room with the intention of hugging me as an apology , but


    he gave up when he


    realized that Bianca was fast asleep in my arms . I made Bianca sleep with uster at night in order to


    stop him . _from attempting any advances at night , which he took as a sign that my feelings were hurt


    by my mother-in ¨Cw . So he looked


    at me with an apologetic look on his face  as we spent the rest of the night in silence .


    The next morning , I saw my mother-in-


    looked at me . ¡° Linda , I made some porridge and bought some rolls with milk , soe and


    have breakfastin the morning ¡± .


    ¡° Thanks , Mom ! ¡± I gave my usual response before leading Bianca to the dinner table . _ _ My father-


    in-w already ate . Joana filled her own bowl while greeting me with a smile . ¡ä¡ä Good morning ¡ä¡ä .


    As I pulled


    out a chair for Bianca , I answered her : ¡° Good morning ¡± . Joana quickly filled a bowl with some porrid


    ge , which she ced in front of Bianca , but Bianca didn¡¯t seem to want


    it and pushed it away from her , ¡± Mother, I want some milk ¡±  . _


    ¡° Porridge is not good ? Why do you want milk ? ¡± My mother-in-


    ¡° Milk is good for children ¡° . _ As I poured some milk for Bianca and myself , I


    replied , but quickly added , as I knew none of them drank milk : ¡° You should try


    it too , it ¡®s good for your health ¡±.


    ¡° I don¡¯t like the weird smell of it , ¡± my mother-


    in-w said dismissively before sitting down to eat her porridge .


    Meanwhile , I drank my milk , and turned to Joana , who was looking nonstop at the entrance to the dini


    ng room . _ _ _ So , I mentally mocked  before insisting with her : ¡° Joana , you should also eat ¡± .


    ¡± I would


    like to wait for Carlos and Pam ¡± , said Joana , but I imagined that she must be waiting for Carlos an


    d not for


    pam


    Unexpectedly , my father-inw , who was eating his porridge in silence , raised his head to retort :


    ¡° Pam only wakes up at ten in the morning , so why wait for her ? ¡±


    ¡° Yes , I also made Carlos sleep a little longer because he told me he was tired , so you do n¡¯t have to ¨C


    wait for either


    of them , ¡± I said deliberately , which caused Joana to look at me with a fleeting look , buthateful .


    As expected , not only was she so focused on Carlos , she also assumed we had sexst night , which


    made me giggle internally . _ _ Joan , you should just wallow in your jealous feelings all day .  _ _


    As she assumed that Carlos


    was n¡¯t going to show up so soon , Joana could only sit down to eat breakfast , but he went into the dini


    ng room after she had eaten just a few mouthfuls . Seeing him enter , Joana stood up . _ _quickly to yo


    u


    14:05


    14:05 Tue , 13 Jun


    3. 03.


    60 % 1


    fill a bowl of porridge , which I watched with indignation as I


    realized that she no longer bothered to contain herself .


    However , Carlos helped himself to


    some milk before sitting down next to me instead of eating the porridge that Joana had given him when


    she noticed that Bianca and I were drinking milk . There


    was a slight embarrassment in Joana ¡®s expression when my father-in-


    As soon as he left , my mother-inw was creating a


    stir again . ¡° Carlos , why do n¡¯t you have some porridge ? It was Joana who made


    it and it is very delicious ¡° . That old bitch just told me she made the porridge _ _ _ _ _, but now she wa


    s lying to Carlos .  _


    There was an impatient expression on his face as he snapped , ¡° I


    prefer milk . Is there something wrong with that ? ¡±


    My mother-inw had nothing to say about it , so she looked at me as she changed the subject . ¡° I¡¯m


    going to look for a housekeeper in


    the job market today , so what kind of person do you think I should look for ? By the way , how


    muchshould be the employee ¡®s monthly sry ? ¡±


    Apparently , she was not willing to listen to anything I saidst night , as she still intended to hire a mai


    d . _ I decided that I would give in on the matter , but I would n¡¯t be paying the maid , so she should ask


    for the money from


    theCharles . I checked my watch before looking at Bianca . _ ¡° Bianca , you ¡®ll bete if we


    don¡¯t go . Finish your milk so I can take you to school .  _ _ _


    When I realized that I was ignoring her , my mother-inw ¡®s expression turned sour , but I simply


    said goodbye to her without paying any attention to her : ¡° Mother , dear Joana , I ¡®m going to


    say goodbye ! ¡±


    As I left the dining room with Bianca , I heard her repeating what she said to Carlos , which only earned


    her a disgruntled response from him . ¡° You decide ! ¡±


    I went to mypany after dropping Bianca off at kindergarten . In order


    to concentrate on dealing with Carlos , I had taken time off from work , so now that I¡¯m


    back at work , my colleagues came out to greet me as soon as they saw me .


    I returned to my office after greeting everyone . _ As


    soon as I sat down , Jessica Lopes from the public rtions department walked in . ¡° Linda , you


    ¡®re finally back ! I missed you so much ! _ ¡±


    ¡° Forget the formalities and tell me what you need . ¡± I


    did n¡¯t believe what she said for a second , because she only came to me whenever she found a proble


    m .


    ¡° We have a very important client who will be


    visiting ourpany today . I need a capable and beautiful designer who can help me get it , so I thoug


    ht of you .  _


    ¡° You sure tter me , Jessica . _ I assume I ca n¡¯t refuse such a task ?


    Upon hearing what I said , she and I exchanged a knowing look before she winked at me , implying that


    she would be counting on me to handle the client , then she left my office after a conversation . I had a


    lot of tasksumted that I had to solve after my days off , which I spent the whole morning cleaning


    . After lunch , I went to the pantry to get some water , only to find there was a crowd when I got there .


    ¡° I heard that Henriques Ribeiro , president of Ribeiro Internacional , is going to visit .  ¡±


    ¡° I heard that too . I heard that he is also a handsome man ! ¡±


    ¡° He is not only handsome , but extremely capable ! I


    heard that he has a passion for jewelry , so he also invested in Cartier . ¡±


    Before entering the pantry , I  coughed a little , while the women who were talking about trifles approac


    hed me as soon as they saw me ,


    ¡° Linda , I sure envy you ! _ I was begging Jessica for the chance to entertain President Ribeiro for a ch


    ance to get in close contact with him , only to have Jessica turn me down ! _ It was onlyter that I hear


    dthat you would take care of the task !¡± Aliana from


    the design department startedining as soon as she found me .


    ¡° Do you know why you are not up to the task ? Lucy chuckled as she took over the conversation .


    ¡° Why ? _ ¡±


    ¡° It¡¯s because you ¡®ve never met a handsome man in your life , so you can attack President Ribeiro as


    soon as you


    see him ! Meanwhile , Linda is probably already immune to good looks , as her husband is also a hand


    some man !


    I used to feelcent hearing such words about Carlos , but all I could do was give them a bitter s


    mile without saying a word . _ _ _ To escape them , I left the pantry as soon as I got my coffee cup .


    As


    soon as I left the pantry , I heard the elevator doors open after a m . So I raised my head , only to be


    met with the sight of a handsome man who had an air of superiority and indifference towards him . _ I


    myselfI asked why he would appear here .

 Chapter 16

    Chapter 16


    The man strode off the elevator as a crowd followed him , while Jessica was in the middle of


    the group , so I wanted to know if he was the client I was supposed to receive . In a


    few moments , the women in the pantry were stunned.with the sight of


    that man . Perhaps it was because of their passionate gazes that the man turned to look in my directio


    n .  _ _


    There was a hint of surprise in her gaze when our eyes met . It


    was evident that he recognized me . Out of courtesy , I should have greeted him in return , but I just no


    dded . _ _ _ Without further ado , the manhe was ushered into the reception room by the crowd behind


    him as I hurried back to my office .


    As I sat in my chair , I was surprised to realize that I would


    receive it . Jessica ¡®s call came when I was distracted , rushing to meet President Ribeiro in the recepti


    on room .  _ _ _ _


    After a moment ¡®s hesitation , I


    went into the living room , confused . All eyes were on me as I entered the room as Jessica quickly intr


    oduced us . _ _ ¡° She is our main designer , Linda Morais ! _ Linda , he is theMr. Henriques Ribeiro , th


    e president of Ribeiro Internacional ¡° .


    ¡° Good afternoon , Mr. Ribeiro ! ¡± I tried my best to extend my hand to him with courtesy .  _ _


    ¡° It ¡®s a pleasure to meet you , Ms. Morals ! ¡± Henriques squeezed my hand with his big and warm hand


    s . _ _ _ So , Jessica started introducing me to her assistants , and it


    was only after a few conversations that the tour started .. As thepany ¡®s chief designer , I had enter


    tained countless clients before this , but this was the first time I felt so nervous .  _


    Henriques was a serious man who maintained eye contact with those


    who listened . As I did so , I began to stutter despite my usual eloquence . _ I even made some mistake


    s , but Jessica managed to save the day , which helped me to avoid mistakesyet


    bigger .


    Jessica and I went


    down to send Henriques and his team away after the tour . However , his assistant got out of the car aft


    er the engine was started before walking towards me to hand me a business card . _ _ _ ¡° Miss Morale


    s ,this is our president ¡®s business card . _ He also stated that he is looking


    forward to a future coboration with you ! ¡± The assistant smiled at me before turning to get into the ca


    r .  _


    he


    what _


    mean by that ? _ I looked at the car in surprise as it pulled away before checking the business card in


    my hand .


    ¡° Linda , show me the business card ! _ _ Perplexed , Jessica snatched the business card from me bef


    ore examining it closely , whereupon she eximed , ¡° This is actually his business card ! _ _ _ _ _ _ _


    Henriques Ribeiro gave ¨C _You even have his business card ! _ ¡±


    ¡° It is


    just a business card , so why are you so surprised ? _ _ ¡±


    ¡° You don¡¯t know him ! Rumor has


    it that he does n¡¯t like to be in contact with women , so he never gives his business card to women . ¡±


    ¡° Really ? _ He sure did n¡¯t look that way on tour . ¡± I was inclined to disagree with Jessica .


    I


    went back to work after talking a bit with Jessica . Before leaving work , I got a call from Carlos saying


    he was going to pick up Bianca , so he sent me straight home . When I arrived , I


    opened the door and saw my mother-in-w andJoana watching television together on the sofa .  _


    They both turned to look at me when they heard the noise at


    the entrance , and the smile on my mother-inw ¡®s face disappeared as


    soon as she saw me . ¡° Why are you home so early ? _ _ Where are Bianca and Carlos ? _ ¡±


    ¡° Carlos went to get her ¡± , I replied dryly .


    Meanwhile , Joana got up from the sofa while asking : ¡° Linda , what do you want to drink ? I


    will  serve a little


    ¡° No need for that . Thank you ! ¡±


    My wife was anxious as soon as Joana got up . ¡° You are pregnant , Joana , so you


    don¡¯t need to serve her ¡± .


    you .


    ¡° That¡¯s right , Joan . I am the mistress of this house while you are a guest , so you don¡¯t have


    to be so polite to


    me and wait on me . She said it intentionally , causing a noticeable flicker of annoyance to cross her ey


    es . _Joana.


    However , my mother ¨C in ¨C


    w did not seem to understand what I meant . She stopped me before I could leave for my room . _ _


    ¡° Sit down , Linda . _ I have something to talk to you about ¡± .


    ¡° What ¡®s the matter ? ¡± I sat down  on the couch across from her .


    ¡° Today I found a maid in the job market . She is a 45 ¨C year ¨C


    old woman from out of town who is good at both housework and cooking . _ ¡± A smile bloomed on my


    mother-inw ¡®s face as she spoke .


    In


    the past , she would engage in arguments with me with a cheerful disposition whenever she needed m


    oney from me , which I would do as soon as I saw signs . I would


    take the lead on conversation , which would make it easier for her to ask for money . At the


    However , I chose to keep my gaze on her as I waited for her to continue .


    The smile on her face faded as she noticed my silence . ¡° I


    chose someone with aprehensive skill set , as we


    will need her to care for Joana . She is used to caring for pregnant women and she seemed capable , s


    o I thoughtit would be appropriate for her to work with us . We


    have already agreed to pay her a monthly sry of twelve thousand .


    While I knew a good postpartum carer would cost a lot , a simple housekeeper would n¡¯t cost that muc


    h . It was evident that my mother-inw was nning to


    profit from this . However , it would be a miscalction on her part this time . _ ¡° It isIt ¡®s rare to


    find someone as capable as she is , so bring her to work with


    us , as you chose her . ¡± I had agreed to his suggestion of her without revealing my own ns .


    She quickly broke into a smile as she said , ¡° I ¡®ll get her to start work tomorrow . ¡±


    ¡° It¡¯s all in your hands . You don¡¯t have to go through me .


    Seeing how easygoing I was about it , she left for the enchanted kitchen . _ _ She even asked me befor


    e she walked in , ¡° Linda , what would you like for dinner tonight ? ¡±


    ¡° I ¡®m fine with anything ¡± , I repliednguidly before entering my room . _ Bianca was already home aft


    er I changed my clothes , while my mother-in-


    be .her sry , nor did Carlos ask , as he never intervened in such matters . All he did was ask his mot


    her to do whatever she wanted , which was simr to what I did .  _ _ _


    Apparently in a good mood , Pam went to the kitchen to help her mother prepare dinner . I pretende


    d I needed something from the kitchen when I  noticed them whispering to each other so I could hear th


    em despite their low voices . _ _


    ¡° Mom , why did n¡¯t you ask for fifteen thousand ? ¡±


    ¡° I never expected her to agree to that ! I would have asked for more if I¡¯d known she ¡®d take it ! ¡±


    I mentally scoffed ,


    because I was always the one who managed the household expenses , in addition to providing for Mor


    ais ¡® living expenses , while Carlos never helped manage any of that . In the


    past , I thought I should treat Carlos ¡® s family well becauseI loved him , that¡¯s why


    I never refused any of their requests . So I spent a lot of money on them .


    Carlos did n¡¯t seem to know how his family was spending money , or he might , but he preferred to


    feign ignorance. However , I would not be paying for anything from then on . _ I wondered how they wo


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    uld feel if they knew what wasing _; the mere thought of it made me shudder with blissful anticipati


    on .

 Chapter 17

    Chapter 17


    The maid my mother- in ¨C


    w hired started work the next morning . Her name was Vitoria Zacarias , who was a woman of short s


    tature , round face and fair skin . Although her eyes were n¡¯t big , they looked shrewd . Neverit was my


    habit to observe anyone , but I  became more suspicious of people after being betrayed by Joana and t


    he Morais .


    Vitoria arrived early in the morning to prepare breakfast . _ _ True to what my mother-in-


    Carlos praised Vitoria a lot when he looked at the hearty breakfast on the table before telling her : ¡° I re


    member that Linda likes pasta with ground beef , so prepare some for her from time to time ¡± . _ _ _


    A hint of jealousy flitted through Joana ¡®s eyes as he spoke , but I could only respond with a smile . Onl


    y God knows the bitterness I felt , because I never liked pasta with ground beef . I only ate when I was


    with Carlos at the time, because that poor guy could only afford that cheap noodle . While I tried to


    be considerate and also help him save some money , I never expected him to stick


    to such an  assumption .


    As soon as Carlos said that , Vitoria looked at me while asking : ¡° I


    can make some if you want . ¡± She was respectful to me as she


    spoke , all the while looking at my mother-inw , as if she had some concerns about


    certain subjects .


    ¡° You don¡¯t have to do this .¡± I shook my head . ¡° By


    the way , you don¡¯t have to be so polite around me . You ¡®re older than me , so you should  call me Lind


    a !


    ¡° Will it be fitting for you ? ¡± Vitoria did n¡¯t seem to believe


    it , which further confirmed my suspicions that my mother-in ¨C


    w had spoken badly about me in front of Vitoria .


    ¡° Why not ? _ After all , that ¡®s what names are for . As


    I ate the porridge with mixed vegetables , I found it tasted great , so I looked at Vitoria with a smile . ¡° T


    he porridge was great . I like it a lot ¡± .


    ¡° d it ¡®s to your liking . _ ¡± Vitoria seemed to be feeling more relieved as she examined the dishes on


    the table . Realizing how careful she was with me , I  scanned the tes on the table before I realized


    what was happening . _


    None of them were the dishes I liked . The porridge was obviously for Joana , while the egg rolls and s


    weet potato pancakes were what the older ones and Carlos liked . _ _ _ _ _ As


    for the ham sandwich , they were for Pam .and Bianca . I could only smile bitterly as I


    watched the hearty meal .


    After breakfast , I went into the room with Carlos to get my things . _ Judging by


    thement , he seemed to like Vitoria a lot . ¡° Linda , are you satisfied with the maid my mother hired


    ? _ ¡±


    ¡° She ¡®s very good , ¡± I replied .


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡° I think so


    too . Judging by our breakfast , she must have spent a good deal of time working out the menu . Let ¡®s


    start having decent meals from now on . _ ¡±


    ¡° Yes , we definitely will . Mom is not getting any younger , so it will be tiring for her


    to always visit the market to buy food . I would like to suggest that we let Vitoria take care of


    the shopping . As she is responsible for the kitchen , shewill


    know what to buy . What do you think about it ? I looked at Carlos with a smile ,


    all the while hiding the fact that he was trying to undermine my mother-in-w ¡®s position in the house .


    Carlos didn¡¯t realize what I was nning , as he agreed with my suggestion . ¡° That ¡®s what I was thinki


    ng too . We  should give her the money for groceriester . _ _ _


    ¡° Okay , but I¡¯m running out of money , honey . ¡± I looked at him a bit awkwardly . ¡° I¡¯ve been


    low on cashtely . I still have n¡¯t bought Pam the watch she wants , while her mother liked another


    ne , which I ¡®mnning to buy ..


    #

 Chapter 18

    Chapter 18


    ¡° I have some cash on me .¡± Carlos took the money out of his wallet for me , which I


    took without hesitation . When I was about to count them , he handed me a bank card and said , ¡° Hone


    y , you should stop spending . _ _your own money on unnecessary things . You can ask me for money


    , then you will keep your money to yourself ¡± .


    He looked so fair when he


    said it , so I took his card , looking very grateful . ¡° Honey , you are the best ! ¡±


    ¡° Honey , I know you ¡®ve had to endure a


    lot of hardship since you married me . My mother and sister are very greedy , so I know they were hard


    on you . As he apologized , he held out his arm in


    an attempt to hug me., while I repressed the urge to push him away .  _ _


    The door opened when we were holding


    each other to reveal Joana , who was outside our room . When she saw me in Carlos ¡® arms before I m


    anaged to get rid of him , the expression on her face was a sight to behold . ¡°What ¡®s the


    problem , Joan ? ¡±


    ¡° Mrs. _ Morais would like to know your opinion about the housekeeper . ¡±


    ¡° We ¡®ll be there soon . ¡± I left the room with my purse in hand next to Carlos . As


    soon as I saw Vit¨®ria , I approached her with a smile on my face as I


    counted the money I received from Carlos before handing it over to her .. ¡° Here are three thousand . Y


    ou can use it for grocery shopping ¡° .  _ _ _


    My


    em¡­¡±


    mother-inw didn¡¯t seem to expect me to hand


    over the money directly to Victoria . ¡°I can  keep Victoriapany


    However , I cut her off before she could finish her sentence . _ ¡° Mom , did n¡¯t you tell me your lower bo


    dy hurt ? _ _ It¡¯s all because you worked so hard . We could only count on you when


    we didn¡¯t have Vit¨®ria as ourshousekeeper back then , but now that she ¡®s here , you ¡®ll


    have more time to rest ¡±


    In fact , my mother-in-


    m me , but she never expected me to


    hold it against her . So she turned to look at Carlos in _ _seeking help , but he was on my side . ¡° She ¡®


    s right , Mom . You should take more time off by handing in certain tasks to the


    Victory ¡± .


    The sad look on my mother-in-


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    atic . _ As soon as Carlos said that , I said to Vit¨®ria : ¡° Both Carlos and I did


    not believe in our mother whenwe hear from her that you are aplete housewife . However , we are


    very pleased with what you made for breakfast . _ _ _ As you can see , we have a pregnant woman in


    the house who requires special care , so we hope youcan take care of her ¡±


    ¡° Of course , you can leave it to me ¡± , Victoria replied .


    ¡° Then I will leave the house in your care . By


    the way , I already spoke with Carlos about his sry . We ¡®ll pay you at


    the end of each month , and as long as you keep it up , I ¡®ll also give you a bonus on


    top of your twelve thousand sry .Aside from Bianca and me , the expression on everyone ¡®s faces ch


    anged as soon as I said that .


    ¡° Twelve thousand ? Why all this ? Carlos asked in surprise .


    ¡° It ¡®s Vit¨®ria ¡®s sry . ¡± I watched him with a smile . ¡° Did Mom not tell youst night ? _ Twelve thousa


    nd is the monthly sry that she and Vit¨®ria agreed on .

 Chapter 19

    Chapter 19


    The look on my mother-in-


    as he said in disbelief , ¡± Mom did n¡¯t tell me anything about her sryst night ¡­


    ¡° She must have forgotten , but she told me it would cost twelve grand . Is n¡¯t


    she , mother ? ¡± I was aiming at my mother ¨C inw , because I knew she wanted to


    profit from it , that ¡®s why I told everyone the value of Vit¨®ria ¡®s sry ,all the while trying


    to get my mother-inw to admit it .


    what


    If she admitted this , she could not gain anything from it , but if she denied it , it would


    be equivalent to her admitting that she wanted to


    take my money . I would definitely like to see her make the choice . _ As expected , she was visiblyboth


    ered by this , but eventually , she still decided to admit that Victoria ¡®s sry would  be twelve thousand


    after some internal conflicts .


    Shock and disbelief flitted across Victoria ¡®s face as soon as my mother ¨C in ¨C


    w admitted it . Victoria looked like she


    had something to say , but I didn¡¯t give her the chance to speak as I


    had before her . ¡° Mom told me that Vit¨®ria is _ _an extremely capable person , so she will not only wor


    k as a maid , but will also take care of Joana during her pregnancy , so it


    must cost around fifteen thousand at the most . So , dare I say it ¡® s worth


    it for da baby ¡® s sake .Joan . Don¡¯t you think , dear ?


    Now that things had


    reached this point , Carlos could n¡¯t say anything more than agree with a bitter smile , while my mother


    -inw looked terribly pale as she had n¡¯t expected to


    encounter such a turn of events . If she knew that her son _I would


    pay Vit¨®ria ¡®s sry in my ce , I would probably have a hemorrhage stroke .


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    After everything was resolved , I left the house with Bianca by my side , while Vit¨®ria said goodbye . _


    She had a ttering smile as we waited


    for the elevator . ¡° You can tell me what you want for dinner , so I can prepare it for you .¨Clos¡°.


    I shed a knowing smile as I replied , ¡± I prefer something spicy ¡± .


    ¡° How about some spicy fish or chicken ? ¡±


    I gave her a wave before stepping into the elevator with Bianca .  _


    Victoria was a smart woman . As the sole victor during the early morning incident , she knew Carlos ¡® m


    other would be mad at her , which meant she would have a hard time pleasing the olddy , so I was h


    er . _ _only hope of staying in the family to earn his stipted sry .


    Dinner was ready when I got home . As soon as she saw the two tes I indicated , my mother-in-


    ¡° Is n¡¯t Pam the one who likes that ? I


    told her to prepare them for Pam ¡± , I said , without giving Vit¨®ria a chance to speak . Since her sr


    y depended on me , she would never expose me .


    However , my mother ¨C in ¨C


    regnant woman like Joana , so you should refrain from preparing spicy dishes in the  future ¡° . _


    After listening to what she said , I eximed looking at Pam : ¡° Mom certainly treats Joana so well ,


    even better than you , Pam ! _ _ ¡± I  made a deliberate attempt to involve Pam in


    the conflict , which managed to irritate her .

 Chapter 20

    Chapter 20


    Pam always considered herself the favorite daughter of everyone


    in the house , so she perceived her mother ¡®s cold treatment as disrespect . ¡° Joana can skip these two


    dishes if


    she ca n¡¯t eat them ! Why would you forbid the housekeeper to prepare them ? _Is everything on


    the table prepared just for Joana ? ¡±


    There was a hint of embarrassment on Joana ¡®s face when she replied : ¡° Pam is right . There are so


    many people in the house , so we should n¡¯t just prioritize my needs .  ¡°


    My mother ¨C in ¨C


    w did not expect her own daughter to fight with her , so she red at Pam , which Pam respon


    ded with a withering re . Not only did Pam express her anger using her re , she


    even took a bite out of the fish


    .before praising : ¡° It tastes great , and even better than the ones prepared by chefs working in restaura


    nts ! _ _ Vit¨®ria really knows how to cook ! ¡±


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    ¡° Really ? _ I ¡®d like to try


    it too . ¡± I took a bite too before putting a piece in Carlos ¡® bowl . ¡° It¡¯s quite tasty , so why do n¡¯t you try


    it too ? ¡±


    Both Carlos and even my taciturn father ¨C in ¨C


    w praised Victoria¡¯s cooking after eating it , which made my mother -in ¨C


    w even sulkier . Meanwhile , I wanted to spoil her appetite , so I asked , ¡± Mom , do you not want one


    ?little ? ¡± She shook her head in disgust , as I nudged her once more , despite the smile she was


    wearing , ¡° I remembered that my family used to hire a few maids , but none of


    them were as good a cook as Victoria . she cookedvery well , then it is worth paying her such a high sal


    ary . _ We certainly have to thank for finding her ! _ ¡±


    On the other hand , Carlos did not seem to understand my true intentions in thanking his mother as


    well . ¡° Yes , you did a great job hiring Vit¨®ria ! _ ¡± My mother-inw


    was extremely irritated by what happened , while I was in a good mood , so


    muchI ate  more than usual . _


    After dinner , I took Bianca for a walk under the building , only to bump into Daniel as we walked . My fir


    st reaction was to try to avoid him , but without sess , as he approached us inrge strides before st


    arting _ _a conversation . ¡° Linda , did youe for a walk too ? ¡±


    ¡° Yes . ¡± The smile I wore was stiff . _ Daniel was no idiot , so he must


    have known what was going on at my house when he showed


    up . That experience was totally humbling for me .


    ¡° Hello , ¡± Bianca greeted Daniel adorably .


    ¡° Hello.¡± Upon hearing her greet him , Daniel stroked her head . _ _ _ _ ¡° What is your name ? _ ¡±


    ¡° My name is Bianca . ¡±


    ¡° You are such


    a good child , Bianca . ¡± I was feeling a little awkward , but he still turned to me as he said , ¡°Bianca


    is so beautiful . She looks like her father ¡± .  _


    Daniel didn¡¯t know that Bianca was adopted , so his words pissed me


    off a bit . However , I put a smile on my face before replying , ¡° It ¡®s lucky that she inherited her father ¡®s


    good looks .  ¡±


    ¡° Really ? _ He chuckled , looking like he was about


    to continue the conversation , but I did n¡¯t want to meet his eyes at all . Coincidentally , Isabel called at


    that moment , so I walked away from him to answer the call after smiling apologetically .for him .


    Isabel told me why Carlos and Joana went to the luxury goods store that day . _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ It turns


    out that he was keeping Joanapany when she went to get a made- to ¨C


    measure bracelet that he had ordered for her atCartier . Despite my surprise , I was n¡¯t angry . _ We


    talked for a while and I didn¡¯t hang up until I


    saw Daniel leave . After spending some time with Bianca in the downstairs garden , I came up with a pl


    an as we were heading home . At theHowever , I could hear my mother-inw and Pam fighting as


    soon as I opened the door .


    rewards

 Chapter 21

    Chapter 21


    21


    ¡° You ¡®re all grown up now , so you don¡¯t know how to be more thoughtful in your speech ? ¡±


    ¡° I did n¡¯t say anything wrong ! ¡± Pam answered back .  _


    Meanwhile , Joana was trying to end the fight . ¡° Mrs. _ Morais , Pam is still young and a little naive ,


    so you should n¡¯t scold her . ¡±


    ¡° I do n¡¯t need your pretend concern ! ¡± Pam cast a furious look at Joana .


    At that moment , Carlos came


    out of his office . ¡° What are you talking about ? Where are your manners ?


    ¡° How dare you say that ? You did n¡¯t know anything , but you


    take the side of a stranger to scold me ! Pam was n¡¯t about to back  down so soon .


    ¡° You brat ! Watch how you speak ! Keep it up and I ¡®ll tear your filthy mouth apart ! My mother- in -


    Meanwhile , what Pam said brought a frown to Carlos ¡® face as he asked , ¡° Why did you say that ?


    _ _ ¡±


    ¡° But am I wrong ? Is she not a stranger ? She ¡®s trying to


    take over our house ! ¡± Pam shouted while pointing her finger at Joana .


    ¡° Pam ! ¡± As soon as he realized that Bianca and I were at the door , Carlos screamed in


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    an attempt to stop Pam from speaking . ¡° You are an adult now , so you


    should speak more responsibly ! ¡±


    ¡° Why are you all using me of being wrong ? _ Am I not your daughter ? Am


    I not your sister ? ¡± Tears of frustration streamed


    down her face as Pam screamed , ¡° Fine , I ¡®m leaving if you hate me so much ! ¡±


    ¡° Pam , we can talk about things , so don¡¯t be so irritated ! ¡± I quickly stopped her from leaving .


    ¡° Let it go ! _ I ¡®d like to see how far she can go ! She has such a nasty temper , even though she


    doesn¡¯t have the


    Corresponding abilities ¡° I knew that Carlos did n¡¯t like Pam very much .


    ¡° You are her brother ! _ Don¡¯t say something like


    that to her ! I shot Carlos a look before leading Pam into my room by the hand . _ _ ¡° Come with me


    to my room ¡° .


    Still crying , Pam followed me to my room . She was crying nonstop as she had never felt so angry b


    efore . _ _ ¡° Pam , stop crying , okay ? I will apologize on behalf of your brother .


    ¡° You don¡¯t understand anything ! ¡± She was still sobbing . ¡° I feel so wronged ! _ ¡±


    ¡° I know how you feel , but your brother did n¡¯t say that on purpose . Joana has just lost her boyfriend a


    nd is alone pregnant with a baby . Your brother was afraid that you would


    hurt Joana , that¡¯s why he said what he said , whydo n¡¯t take it seriously .


    ¡° She is not alone in this ! Beautiful , you are being deceived ! ¡±


    ¡° Joana would never do that . She is so kind , that poor girl . ¡± Knowing that my kindness towards Joan


    a would aggravate Pam even more , I pretended not to know the truth .


    ¡° She is neither kind nor pitiful ! You don¡¯t know anything about


    her ! Joana is a ¡­ ¡± Upon reaching this point , Pam refrained from going any further , as she knew s


    he had already let too much slip . _ ¡° I already gave you a tip, so it ¡®s  up to you to believe me ¡± .


    rewards

 Chapter 22

    Chapter 22


    Meanwhile , I continued feigning ignorance as I


    consoled her for a while before leaving her . I opened the door and saw Joana and my mother-in ¨C


    w outside . The two looked at me nervously , as if they feared that Pam had let something slip that


    she shouldn¡¯t have..


    With an air of guilt , Joana began to probe me asking : ¡° Linda , is Pam still mad ? ¡±


    When I noticed the good facade that Joana managed to put


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    on , I pushed away the nausea inside me before answering : ¡° It ¡®s okay . Pam is just having  a tantr


    um , so she ¡®ll be fine soon . ¡°


    Joana, on the other hand , was still in acting mode . ¡° It¡¯s all my fault , for bringing all these problems on


    you ¡­ If it were n¡¯t for my pregnancy ¡­ ¡±


    ¡° It¡¯s not your fault . You never wanted all this either .


    ¡° Yes ¡­ If the child ¡®s father were still alive , I wouldn¡¯t be alone . She seemed to be really enjoying her


    acting as she started alluding to her non-existent boyfriend again .


    ¡° Joana , have you noticed that you¡¯ve changed a


    lot since your pregnancy ? If you asked me , I think you should abort this child . Keeping the baby will o


    nly bring you more problems !  _ _


    ¡° Okay , enough is enough . ¡± Abortion was a taboo subject for my mother-in-w ; it


    was as if Joana would lose the child she was carrying as


    soon as I mentioned it . So she interrupted our conversation and said, ¡° Linda , you should go rest .a litt


    le bit after a day at work . You too , Joan . Do n¡¯t forget you ¡®re pregnant ¡± .  _


    ¡° I¡¯ll check on Bianca . ¡± I thanked my mother- in ¨Cw before running to Bianca ¡®s room . ,


    I assumed that Pam ¡®s hostility towards Joana wouldst for some time , but I got home the followin


    g afternoon and saw the two talking like best friends . As I looked at Pam , I


    noticed that she had a new bracelet on her wrist , which made memade


    a mental mockery when realizing that Joana managed to win her over using that .


    An idea came to mind when I saw the bracelet on Pam ¡®s wrist . I sat down opposite the two while as


    king : ¡° The bracelet you have there is beautiful , Pam ! _ When did you buy this ? ¡±


    ¡° Do you think so too ? Joana gave it to me as a gift ¡± , said Pam with great pride .


    ¡° It must have cost a fortune , right , Joana ? ¡± I said as I turned to look at her .


    ¡° It¡¯s not that expensive .¡± The smile that Joana had seemed quite forced , as things were going awry fo


    r her .  _


    Although Pam had risen socially since she came to live in the city with Carlos , in reality she


    did n¡¯t have good taste , nor did she know how to


    appreciate the beauty of things . The only reason she wanted to buy things was to show them off , so _


    _most of what she owned was chosen on  the basis of brand and price .


    To win over Pam , Joana would need


    to buy her something expensive , but with her current financial situation , buying a bracelet like


    that would be a heavy burden for her . Meanwhile , Carlos and my mother ¨C inw grew closer as we


    talked . knowing full wellJoana ¡®s financial situation , Carlos frowned when he looked at Pam . _ _ ¡° Y


    ou ¡®re an adult now , so why do you keep asking people for things ? ¡±


    ¡° I didn¡¯t ask for this ! Joana insisted that she wanted to give it to me as a gift ! ¡± Pam retorted .


    Upon hearing this , Joana quickly added : ¡° I  decided to give you a present , because it will


    be your birthday soon ¡± .


    I almostughed out


    loud because I knew that Pam ¡®s birthday was in a few months . That bitch sure did n¡¯t know how to


    lie .


    ¡° Linda , what are you going to buy me for my birthday ? _ ¡± As


    soon as Pam took over  the conversation , she shifted everyone ¡®s focus to me .

 Chapter 23

    Chapter 23


    ¡° It¡¯s a secret . Either way , you won¡¯t be disappointed , ¡± I replied perfunctorily . Want a birthday presen


    t from me ? Keep dreaming !


    ¡° Linda , are you nning to get me the Cartier watch I like ? ¡±


    This shameless girl dares to say anything ! _ Ever since Pam saw a ssmate from a wealthy family


    wearing a Cartier watch that cost a few  hundred thousand at school , she was constantly pestering m


    e . _


    1. one .


    by


    When Joana saw what Pam wanted , she immediately reinforced : ¡° Linda has always treated you lik


    e a sister and never refused you anything , right , Pam ? _ ¡±


    ¡° Yes ! Linda always treated me like I was her biological sister . _ Linda , why do n¡¯t you get me my birth


    day present early like Joana did ? _ _ _ ¡±


    As these two bitches echoed off each other , a moment of rity hit me . They must have conspired to t


    rap me and coerce me into promising her such an exorbitant gift . However , they now miscalcted . _


    _ ¡° A gift frombirthday has to be given on


    the exact day to be meaningful . It loses meaning if given in advance , ¡± I  replied with a bright smile .


    ¡° I


    agree . And how can you so tantly ask someone for a birthday present ? _ _ _ Carlos frowned too .


    _ _


    Seeing that I did n¡¯t agree with that , disgust flooded Pam ¡®s face , and she stretched her lower lip .


    _ _ However , I acted as if she


    didn¡¯t notice my displeasure with her , shifting my gaze to Joana ¡®s wrist in mock astonishment .. ¡° Joan


    a , the bracelet you are wearing is stunning . _ Did you just buy it recently ? _ ¡±


    As soon as my words were spoken , a distinct sign of unease crossed Carlos ¡® face . _ _ Not expecting


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    me to suddenly notice the bracelet on her hand , Joana was also stunned for a moment before replying


    : ¡° Yes ¡± .  _


    ¡° Looks like Cartier , right ? _ ¡± I asked further .


    Pam , who was pouting , immediately nced at Joana ¡®s wrist at the word Cartier , suspicion writte


    n all over her face . _ _ _ _ _ ¡° Is it Cartier ? ¡±


    ¡° What is Cartier ? _ ¡± my mother-inw joined the conversation .


    ¡° Cartier is a luxury brand whose products cost an arm and


    a leg ¡± , exined Pam . Then she looked at Joana . _ ¡° Why would you have a Cartier bracelet ? ¡±


    The implication , of


    course , was this : how could you buy something from Cartier ? Joana was like a deer caught in


    the headlights . Since she could n¡¯t deny that it was from Cartier , she could only stutter : ¡° It was ¡­ it


    was a gift ¡± .


    ¡° This bracelet must have been a gift from your boyfriend when he was alive . I never knew he was so n


    ice to you ! _ ¡± I carefully expounded on your behalf His .


    ¡° How did you know it was a gift from her boyfriend ? ¡± Pam ¡®s and my mother ¨C in-


    ¡° Who else would give her such an expensive gift besides her boyfriend ?¡±


    ¡° How expensive is it ? ¡± Pam and my mother-inw asked in unison .


    ¡° I ¡®m not sure , so you¡¯ll have to ask Joana that ¡± , I replied . Then I added : ¡° Cartier products usually n


    umber a few hundred thousand , while special orders probably number a few million ¡± .  _ _


    ¡° A few million ? ¡± My mother-inw took a deep breath .


    Although Carlos was now wealthy , he was never as generous to his parents . Also , she is a greedy pe


    rson , so if she finds out that her son is so generous to Joana , she will surely hate her to the bone !

 Chapter 24

    Chapter 24


    Sure enough , my mother-in ¨C


    w looked at Joana differently now , the look in her vicious eyes . However , this was not my only purp


    ose on this day . Carlos never treated me so well thest few years we were married . Alreadythat he is


    so generous with his mistress , I


    have to take him to the cleaners . After saying that , I turned to Carlos and said in a half ¨C


    joking tone : ¡° Husband , you are a miserpared to Joana ¡®s boyfriend . _ In the


    endafter all , you never gave me anything in all these years .


    That remark made Carlos force an incredibly awkward smile . ¡° Just tell me what you like and I ¡®ll  buy


    it for you ¡° .


    ¡° Really ? ¡± I feigned a surprised expression . ¡° I like jades . _ Husband , just give me a jade jewelry set


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    ! _ _ It is better if it is simr to my mother ¡®s set .


    Carlos ¡® expression hardened slightly . _ After being with me for five years , he naturally knew how exp


    ensive my mother ¡®s jade jewelry set was . _ _ _ _ ¡± It will probably be very difficult to


    find the same set ¡± .


    My mom ¡®s jade jewelry set was really hard to find on the market , but I knew he was just making up an


    excuse to save face from the others here , as he definitely was n¡¯t nning on buying it for me . _me . ¡°


    You certainly won¡¯t be able to buy the exact same set , but there should be simr sets ¡± .


    ¡°I¡¯ll keep an eye out , ¡± Carlos reluctantly promised at my insistence .


    Seeing that he had agreed , Joana ¡®s expression became totally irritated . _ _ _ _ She had been my frie


    nd for a few years , so she


    naturally learned the price of my mother ¡®s jade jewelry set . The expression of Pam and my mother-


    inwshe also felt resentful , as they were always the ones who asked for gifts in this family ; there


    was never a moment when I


    asked for a gift . It was obvious these bitches never expected their n to backfire when their initial inte


    ntion was to corner me . _.


    Since they felt offended , I ¡®ll just let them totally out of shape . _ So I looked sheepishly at Carlos . ¡° I k


    new


    that you are the best , husband ! Tomorrow is Saturday , so why do n¡¯t we go shopping ? ¡±


    ¡° Of course , ¡± Carlos readily agreed .


    Following his acquiescence , the harmonious atmosphere in the living room immediately disappeared .


    _ My mother-in ¨Cw was the worst person at repressing her emotions , so she angrily imed that she


    had a headache and got up to go back to her room . Then, Pam also left after rolling her eyes at Joa


    na , leaving me alone with the two naughty rats in the room . _ Probably having guessed that Joana wa


    s the instigator of the scene that day , Carlos made the excuse of having work to do andHe


    left for the office with a somber expression .


    As the show was over , I naturally did n¡¯t want to


    be there with that bitch Joana , so I made up an excuse to see Bianca and went to her room . So , ever


    yone left the room , leaving Joana alone . When I


    closed the door, I glimpsed the expression on his face , and it


    was no longer his usual meek expression , but one tainted with a gleam of cruelty .


    During dinner , my mother-inw threw a tantrum and didn¡¯t go down to eat , staying in


    the room on the pretext of a headache . Victoria went


    up to fetch her , but she chased her away . Upon seeing this , Carlos immediately went to her room .  _


    When he didn¡¯te back after being away for a long time , I pretended to


    be worried and went after him . My mother ¨C in ¨Cw ¡® s bedroom was at the end of the hall , so


    I deliberately slowed my pace and listened . Sure enough , I heard her whimpering as


    Iit said : ¡° You are heartless ungrateful for buying such an expensive bracelet for that bitch , but saving


    pennies on me , your mother who raised you ! Are n¡¯t you just trying to piss me off ? ¡±

 Chapter 25

    Chapter 25


    ¡° Mom , that bracelet is not that expensive ¡± , defended Carlos .  _


    ¡°


    Is n¡¯t it so expensive ? Are you thinking I ¡®m silly ? Even though I don¡¯t know exactly about the brand , L


    inda said it costs a few million . How do you exin it ? ¡±


    ¡° Mom , do you trust your child or someone outside ? _ _ If you trust your child , do n¡¯t mention it anymo


    re . I know what I ¡®m doing and it¡¯s definitely not a mistake on my part . ¡±


    This is interesting . Is Carlos insinuating something ? _ I slowed down and continued listening intently .


    _


    ¡° Hm , I think a motheres second to a wife . _ _ _ Now you ¡®re grown up , so I


    guess you do n¡¯t have your mother in your heart anymore , right ? You only see women now . It


    was evident that my mother-inw wasusing the subject to create confusion .


    ¡° How can you say that ? Have n¡¯t I done enough for you over the years ? _ ¡±


    ¡° For us ? You ¡®re just making excuses for yourself . _ People like you aremon on television , willin


    g to do anything to satisfy a woman ¡®s whims . _ _ ¡±


    Hah , she nailed it !  _


    ¡° Take Linda Morais , for example . Does she have


    no money ? Why did she coerce you to buy the jewelry for her ? I threw you a


    few looks , but you firmly pretended you did n¡¯t notice and nodded . It was totally irritating ! ¡° ¡­.


    ¡° Mom , Linda is my wife . It is natural for a husband to buy gifts for his wife . ¡±


    ¡° I am your mother , but you never bought me anything .¡±


    With that ,


    I deliberately made noise , making my footsteps audible . Suddenly , the conversation in the room abru


    ptly ceased . When I pushed open the door , I was greeted by the sight of my mother-in-


    r .  _ _ _


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    Seeing me , Carlos gave me an exasperated smile , and then I


    walked over to the bed . ¡° Mom , dinner is ready . _ Come have dinner with us ¡± .


    My mother-


    in-w ignored me , so Carlos responded on her behalf , saying : ¡° Mom says she has no appetite beca


    use she has a headache ¡± .


    ¡° A headache ? _ _ Is she cold ? Should I get some medicine for her ? I asked gently .


    ¡° Mom said you do n¡¯t need medicine . She ¡®ll be fine after she gets some rest .


    ¡° This is inadvisable . What if it gets worse ? Anyway , I¡¯m going to get some medicine for her .


    As soon as my words reached her ears , my mother- in -


    ave side effects ? I said let me get some rest ! _ you are tryingmake me burst a blood vessel ? I


    looked at Carlos with  hurt , to see that his face darkened , and he dragged me out .


    Considering her piercing voice , everyone naturally listened to


    her . Victoria wore a worried expression as she saw Carlos pulling me out , while my sister-in ¨C


    w looked quite pleased . ¡° Why , Mama still refuses to get up and


    eat ? ¡±


    Since Carlos didn¡¯t say anything , I


    replied : ¡° Yes . She said she has a headache and wants to get some rest . _ I then said that I  will get h


    er some medicine , but she was furious ¡° .


    ¡° It doesn¡¯t matter if she doesn¡¯t want to


    eat . She will not starve from missing a single meal . _ Since she does n¡¯t want to eat , we ¡®re going


    to eat ! my father -inw dered .


    At his word , everyone sat down and began to eat . Now it¡¯s time for me to


    act . Then I took a little from each dish on the table and put it on a te . When my sister ¨C in ¨C


    rewards

 Chapter 26

    Chapter 26


    ¡° Oh , it ¡®s for Momter . _ ¡±


    Upon hearing this , Carlos looked at me with pure appreciation . ¡° You are always so thoughtful ¡°.


    Joana ¡®s expression became displeased when she saw him praising me . _ _ _ However , she could n¡¯t


    do anything , as she definitely would n¡¯t be able to gain any favors from my mother-


    in-w if she were to provoke her at this point . she mustbeing very familiar with my mother- in ¨C


    w ¡®s temperament , so she is not as enthusiastic to follow as usual and ask for her well ¨C


    being to avoid trouble herself . Meanwhile , I was not ingratiating myself on merit . _ instead _Besides


    that , I already found a way to teach you a lesson .


    After dinner , my sister-inw helped my father- in ¨Cw walk . Joana , on the


    other hand , deliberately stayed in the kitchen to do the cleaning with Vit¨®ria , but it


    was just a pretext , as she just stayed by the side talking while secretly keeping her eyes on him


    .fixed on Carlos . Inwardly , I scoffed , That bitch must have a


    lot to say to Carlos , huh ? Well I ¡®m just not giving her the chance !  _


    I didn¡¯t take Bianca for an after ¨C meal walk as usual , but I did


    carry the dishes I took earlier to my mother-in ¨C


    w ¡®s room . Since she had the covers over her head as she sulked in bed , I repressed my loathing .


    _and walked over to her bed before coaxing softly , ¡± Mother , I brought you some food , so get up and


    eat some . ¡±  _ _ _


    She had her


    back to me and did n¡¯t say anything . It was clear as day that her fury today is because of me and Joan


    a . _ _ She just wants me to use the money to calm


    her down like ¡® before , under the guise of sefeel bad _ Looking at her back , my lips curved upward . _


    _ She ¡®s still thinking I was the same idiot as before , so this time


    I ¡®m going to let her know the consequences of putting on such a despicable show !


    While my eyes were filled with disdain , my voice remained soft and gentle . ¡° Victoria cooked many dis


    hes today . _ There ¡®s spicy shrimp , spicy poached pork wedges , and braised beef with pickled mustar


    d . Everything was fine and everyone _praised them . I got some for you , so why do n¡¯t you give it a


    try ? ¡± My mother-inw has always been averse to spicy food , so I was just teasing her by


    saying all that .


    Sure enough , right after I finished talking , she got even angrier as I could see her shaking with rage th


    rough the covers . _ _ _ _ _ However , this is not enough . _ So I continued adding fuel to


    the fire . ¡° Mother ,you will only have energy after eating . _ After


    all , tomorrow is Saturday and we are all going shopping . Carlos said he ¡®s


    going to buy me jewelry , so just let him know if anything catches your eye and ask him to buy it


    too . ¡± AfterAfter saying that , I purposely reached out to pull back the covers from her . ¡° Mom ,


    did you hear me ? ¡±


    My mother-in-


    law was no doubt furious to hear me say that Carlos was buying me jewelry the next day , so she irrita


    bly held out her hand to express her outrage when I lifted the covers . With that , I


    screamed and dropped the te in my hand


    .slide to the floor . The cymbal shattering on the floor produced a sharp crash , so , along with the loud


    exmation I intentionally let out earlier , everything sounded like the earth shattered .  _


    If she had the slightest concern for me , she would


    have gotten up to check what had happened when she heard my amplified exmation , but


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    that ¡®s not what she did . Instead , she instantly pulled the covers over her head without a hint . _of con


    cern .


    Vit¨®ria was the first to enter the racket . Upon seeing the broken ss on the floor , she immediately ex


    imed , ¡° Linda , are you hurt somewhere ? _ _ ¡±


    rewards

 Chapter 27

    Chapter 27


    hapter 27


    So , it


    was Carlos who entered . His expression became menacing when he saw the food and broken ss st


    rewn across the floor , as


    well as my pathetic condition , covered in food . ¡° Victoria , please clean the floor . _ _ honey , are youal


    l dirty , so why do n¡¯t we get changed ? ¡±


    Joana also came , but she didn¡¯t enter the room . Instead , she stood at the door and looked inside . _


    _ It


    was obvious that she was overjoyed to see me sttered with food and looking utterly miserable , as I


    glimpsed an ounce of joy.shining in your eyes . In the next moment , however , intense concern was etc


    hed on her face . Naturally , she was n¡¯t worried about


    me . Instead , she was worried about herself . _ _ She was a smart person , so sheI


    knew that as she was the mistress , my mother-inw would be even worse


    off with her considering her treatment of me , her official daughter- in-


    her , she must be thinking of a con ¨Cmeasure now .


    My mother-


    in-w ¡®s behavior greatly infuriated Carlos , and he took me away after entering without saying a single


    word to her . Now, my guess was that she must have been so pissed off inside that steam wasing


    out of her ears .no matter how angry she was , she could n¡¯t vent when no one  cared about her .


    When I left after changing , my father-inw and sister -in-


    w ¡® s refusal to eat and the fact that she had even turned over the food I brought her . my father in


    it clear as day that he was on her side in not wanting her son to spend money on me . My sister-in-


    out , she went to Carlos . ¡° Carlos , why do n¡¯t you go and apologize to mom ? She will surely relent if y


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    ou do .  _


    ¡° Apologize ? _ _ Husband , do n¡¯t tell me you did something wrong and pissed Mom off ? I asked


    in surprise . ¡° If so , hurry up and apologize to her ! _ _ ¡±


    ¡° I did n¡¯t do anything , so why should I apologize ? ¡± Carlos then irritated went to the office . My sister ¨C


    in w could n¡¯t help it when he refused to cate my mother-


    in-w , so she hurried off to school afteranswer a call .


    Meanwhile , I naturally had to do everything , so I went to my father ¨C in ¨C


    listen to you .


    ¡° Just leave her alone ! _ _ ¡° My father-in-


    Joana watched all this from afar . After mulling this over for so long , she probably had a countermeasu


    re in mind and pulled me into her room . _ _ _ _ _ ¡° Linda , is your mother-in ¨C


    w mad because of me ? ¡±


    ¡° Why do you think that ? ¡± I deliberately asked in return .


    ¡° I ¡®ve been living in your house for so long , after all , so it ¡®s no surprise that Mrs. Morales is displease


    d .¡±


    That bitch is truly cunning . Shaking my head , I faked a perplexed expression . ¡° My mother-in-


    he . _ As you know , most _ _people get irritable when they


    are sick . Stay here , Joan . Do n¡¯t let your emotions take over you . ¡±


    ¡° Really ? So why do n¡¯t we take Ms. _ _ Morais to


    the hospital ? How would she recover if shey in bed all day ?  _ _

 Chapter 28

    Chapter 28


    ¡° I suggested it, but she refused to go . She insists she ¡®ll


    be fine after she gets some rest . In the past , she also had headaches and was fine after resting for so


    me time without going  to the doctor ¡± .


    ¡° Oh , is it a


    chronic disease ?¡± Joana feigned an expression of sudden understanding . As she said those


    words , her cell phone rang and she answered it right in front of me . ¡° Are


    you sick ? What ¡®s wrong ? _ Got it . I¡¯ll be there right


    away! After hanging up the phone , she blurted out anxiously , ¡° Linda , my brother has n¡¯t been feeling


    well these days and now he has a high fever . I have to go see him right away ¡± .


    Undeniably , her acting skills were excellent , her concern and anxiety for her brother was presented so


    realistically . _ _ If I didn¡¯t know what kind of person she was, I definitely would


    have been mistaken . ¡° Oh , is he sick ? Nopanic , I ¡®ll apany you to the hospital . _ I got up preten


    ding .


    ¡° No need , I ¡®ll manage on my own ¡± , Joana instinctively said in refusal .


    ¡° But you are pregnant . I will worry if you go alone . I faked a worried expression .


    ¡° It¡¯s all right , really! Your mother ¨C in ¨Cw is still in bed , so you can not go


    out right now . I can manage on my own .¡±


    I hesitated for a moment before saying , ¡° I ¡®ll still worry if you ¡®re alone . Why do n¡¯t I  ask Carlos to take


    her ? _


    ¡° No ! ¡± Joana refused outright . ¡° I¡¯ll take a taxi ¡± .


    ¡° Be careful , then .¡± I kept the act and apanied her to the elevator . It was n¡¯t until I saw her step


    into the elevator that I turned around and headed back home .


    However , not long after I


    said goodbye to her , Carlos left the office . ¡° Honey , something happened at work so I have to go and


    deal with it ¡± .  _


    Joana had just left and something came up at work ? _ _ Even a fool could tell something was wrong !


    _ Naturally , I did not expose it . ¡° Husband , what happened ? _ ¡±


    ¡° There


    is a problem with a project , so I have to go there and have a look . Maybe I wo n¡¯te home tonight .


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    _ And I¡¯m not even sure I ¡®ll make it to the house tomorrow ¡­¡± Carlos watched my expression warily .


    ¡° Since it¡¯s a matter of work , you should go and take care of it . ¡±


    ¡° Then I ¡®m leaving , honey . Carlos then left with his briefcase , reluctance etched on his face .  _ _


    Seeing that he had left , my father-inw got


    up and went back to his room . Obviously I have no hope of getting a set of jewelry right now , so he pr


    obably went back to his room to tell his wife about it . I mockedinwardly . So I quickly walked into


    the kitchen and opened the fridge , only to see it was full of food . When Victoria saw me opening the


    fridge , she immediately came over to me . ¡° I just bought all of these . ¡±


    I closed the fridge door . ¡° Victoria , I¡¯m sure you have n¡¯t had time to go back and visit


    your son since you came to work here , have you ? ¡±


    ¡° No , but my son has his father and grandparents to take care of him , so


    I don¡¯t have to worry about him ¡± , Victoria replied with a smile .


    ¡° While that may be true , you ca n¡¯t just leave your child without going back to see him . If you do that ,


    you will be distant from him . What if ¡­ Tomorrow is Saturday , so we¡¯re not going to


    work . I ¡®ll give you the day off to _for you toe back and visit your son , as


    well as be reunited with your family .


    Victoria was extremely surprised , as she had n¡¯t expected me to give her the day off . ¡° But who ¡®s


    going to cook for everyone if I ¡®m not here ? ¡±

 Chapter 29

    Chapter 29


    ¡° Joana went to visit her brother and Carlos is not at home either . _ It¡¯s just the three of


    us at home , so it¡¯ll be very easy to handle . We can just cook something or just eat out , ¡± I  replied .


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡° Linda , you are very kind . ¡± Vit¨®ria was incredibly moved by my gesture .  _ _


    I opened the fridge and took out all the food . ¡° Take all of this home for your child . ¡±


    ¡° I am already very grateful to you for giving me the day off . How could I take it all ? Victoria replied .  _


    ¡° Don¡¯t act like a stranger with me . There are only a few of us at home , and food will spoil if it is kept in


    the refrigerator for too long . You know I don¡¯t like to eat food that ¡®s been in storage for a


    long time . ¡± Ignoring their protests ,I gave her all the food and she left gratefully , her


    hands full of bags .


    After she left , I threw all the leftovers from dinner into the trash can at once . _ ncing at the empty r


    efrigerator , I inwardly scoffed . An empty bag wo n¡¯t stand up , so a missed meal will make her feel like


    crap .. In the past , I always worried that my mother-


    in-w would get hungry every time she threw a tantrum and refused to eat , so I kindly left some food i


    n the fridge for her to eat in the middle of the night .teach a lesson !


    So I deliberately stayed in the living room and watched television to keep her from leaving early to look


    for food . _ After watching a few episodes of a TV show , it was past midnight and I finally went back to


    my room . _while yawning .


    Not long after I got back to my room , I heard movement outside . _ She must have gone


    out in search of food . The sounds outsidested only a brief second before ceasing . _ _ At


    the thought of her being hungry and angry , I wasvery satisfied .


    Suddenly , I


    called Isabel and told her everything that had happened during the day , to which she scoffed , ¡° Linda ,


    those two rat rats must have gone out to have fun , so you ca n¡¯t just let them out so easily ¡± .


    ¡° I have the same opinion , so I want to ask you to do a show with me . ¡±


    ¡° No problem , ¡± Isabel said , agreeing at once , as she supported me unconditionally .


    Early the next morning Isabel came at daybreak . _ _ _ Right after she said a


    few words to me , my sister-in-w ¡®s voice came up . ¡° Where is everyone ? ¡±


    As expected , my mother ¨C in ¨C


    w must have been starving after starving all day , so she called my sister ¨C in ¨C


    w to buy her some food . And she must have told her everything that happenedst night , _ _ _so sh


    e is here to


    create confusion . After exchanging a look with Isabel , I pulled the covers over me andy down .


    When my sister-inw screamed several times in the living room to


    no avail , she came and knocked on my bedroom door , mming it hard . ¡° Carlos ! Charles !¡±


    Isabel opened the door , her face grim . ¡° Why are you making so much noise so early in the


    morning ? ¡±


    My sister was visibly surprised to see her . ¡° Miss Lima ? What time did you arrive ?


    Isabel stared


    at her coldly . ¡° Why are you screaming like crazy first thing in the morning ? Don¡¯t you know that the ot


    hers are sleeping ?¡±


    ¡°I ¡­ ¡± Knowing she was losing to Isabel ¡®s temper , my sister-in-


    ¡®s deliberately feigning ignorance , huh ? Isabel scoffed . ¡° A problem came


    up at work , so her brother left yesterdayat night . Don¡¯t tell me you do n¡¯t know that ? ¡±


    ¡° I was n¡¯t homest night so I have no idea , ¡± exined my sister- in ¨Cw . ¡° Miss Lima , do you


    know where the housekeeper is ? ¡±

 Chapter 30

    Chapter 30


    ¡° The housekeeper is off duty , so she went home .¡±


    ¡° Did you go home ? Why did she go home ? _ My sister-in-


    h a time ?  _


    ¡° Why not ? _ Isabel scoffed . _ ¡° Are you saying that Linda has to ask your permission before giving th


    e housekeeper time off ? ¡±


    His tone was stern , leaving Pam momentarily stunned . She then instinctively looked away to the be


    d , only to see me lying there , motionless . As she was no match for Isabel , she had no choice but to e


    xin herself , saying _: ¡° That ¡®s not what I meant . _ It¡¯s just that mom and dad have n¡¯t even had bre


    akfast at this time ¡±


    It seemed her parents would n¡¯t have food if there was n¡¯t a maid in the


    house. Isabel was n¡¯t me , so she naturally wouldn¡¯t let this matter go . ¡° Pam , you ¡®re not a


    child anymore , are you ? Don¡¯t tell me you ca n¡¯t even prepare thebreakfast for your parents ? _ _ ¡±


    ¡°Er ¡­ ¡± Pam stammered , not knowing how to


    respond . When she poked her head into my room and saw me still unresponsive , she finally realized s


    omething was wrong . _ ¡° Miss Lima , what is wrong with Linda ? ¡±


    ¡° Oh , are you worried about Linda ? Does anyone in


    this family really treat you decently ? Isabel looked at her coldly . ¡° Linda owes a debt to her family or s


    omething that she is bullied and mistreated by her family , so much so that sheAre


    you treated like a maid when you are sick ? Is this how you normally treat her ?


    ¡° Is Linda sick ? Pam asked in surprise , making it clear that she did n¡¯t believe I was sick . After


    all , it was quite a coincidence that I got sick at


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    that time . Probably suspecting it was all pretense on my part , she dashed into the room.with an extre


    mely worried expression . Isabel didn¡¯t stop her either , allowing her to approach my bedside . When Pa


    m looked at me , she asked , ¡° Beautiful , how are you feeling ? ¡± ¡° My head hurts ¡­ I feel nauseous


    _ _¡­ and I¡¯m weak from the fever , ¡± I replied weakly .


    Upon hearing my words , Pam immediately ced her hand on my forehead , and the heat radiating


    from me visibly stunned her for a moment . _ Obviously , it never crossed her mind that I might be reall


    y sick . She then looked atElizabeth immediately . ¡° Miss Lima , did


    you tell my brother that Linda is sick ?¡±


    ¡° Is your brother not busy with work ? _ How could he still have the


    energy to worry about his wife ? Isabel scoffed . ¡° When he married her , he swore he would love Linda


    , but what happened now ? _ nobody really cares _when she is sick ! ¡±


    Coughing lightly , I


    mumbled weakly , ¡° Isabel ! Don¡¯t say that . Carlos is just busy , but he ¡®s really good to me .  ¡±


    ¡° Stop making excuses for him . Men are all idiots , and I ¡®ve seen enough toe to that conclusion . ¡±


    As she spoke , Isabel picked up her cell phone and called again . ¡° Why are n¡¯t they here yet ? _ ¡±


    As she spoke,


    the doorbell rang . Pam didn¡¯t dare confront Isabel anymore , so she ran and opened the door . As


    soon as the door opened , several people rushed in . All these people worked with Isabel ¡®s family , and


    Isabel then _ _he advised to help me to get up and send me to the hospital .


    As themotion was really too loud to be ignored , my father-


    in-w could not continue hiding in his room . So he opened the door and walked


    out with mock surprise on his face . ¡° What ¡®s going on here ? Is Linda sick ?¡±

 Chapter 31

    Chapter 31


    Isabel ignored him , so Pam told my father-


    in-w that I was sick . Then Bianca left too , and when she saw me being helped out of the house , sh


    e started to cry . _ ¡° Mom ! Mama , what ¡®s wrong with _ _you ? ¡±


    Isabel reached out and took it . _ ¡° Don¡¯t cry , dear . We¡¯re taking your mother to the hospital right


    away .


    Seeing my pale face and Bianca ¡®s anguished cries , my father-in ¨C


    w looked at Pam . ¡° Pam , go with them , to take care of your sister-inw . ¡±


    Pam tried to follow her , but Isabel pushed her . ¡° You should stay home and take care of your paren


    ts . You don¡¯t have to worry about Linda .


    I was then led into the car downstairs . _ As the car started toward the hospital , Isabel reached out and


    touched my forehead . _ _ _ _ She is burning ! ¡° Beautiful , can you wait ? ¡±


    ¡° Yes , ¡± I stated resolutely .


    ¡° My poor Linda . ¡± Taking my hand , Isabel sighed without finishing the words when


    she saw Bianca who was beside her .


    I knew what she meant , so I grabbed her hand back . _ _ ¡± I ¡®m sorry I put you through this ordeal , Isa


    bel .  ¡°


    ¡° No way . _ You ¡®re the one who went through the squeeze . Linda , I


    am so distressed for you .¡± As Isabel spoke , tears streamed down her face .


    That earlier scene was a n that Isabel and I had worked outst night . The real purpose of Joana a


    nd Carlos disappearing was to


    prevent them from buying me jewelry , but I was n¡¯t interested in jewelry . Instead I just wanted _ _ _tea


    ch Carlos ¡® mother a lesson . _ Since I had my revenge on  her , I wanted to ask Isabel toe and de


    al with the repercussions .


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    My n was for her toe early in the


    morning and send me to the hospital on the pretext that I was sick , but after hearing the whole story , ¡®


    Isabel unexpectedly added : ¡° Beautiful , for a penny , for a real . II


    have a way to force Carlos to buy you jewelry too , but you ¡®re going to


    have to go through the motions .


    Compared to the mental torture I was facing , the physical pain was nothing to me , so I asked her abo


    ut her n . _ _ She then made me take a cold shower so I would catch a cold , and she managed to _


    _make Carlos shell


    out money . It is fortunate that Isabel was thorough , otherwise I would have  been exposed when Pam


    touched my forehead this morning .


    When the car arrived at the hospital , I was quickly taken to the emergency room and the doctor immed


    iately administered a drip . Meanwhile , Isabel kept watch at the side and was


    talking to Bianca . How I did n¡¯t sleep wellst night and now _I really had a fever , I dozed


    off slightly during the IV drip .


    After sleeping for


    an indefinite period , he seemed to vaguely hear Carlos and Isabel ¡®s voice scolding him . Opening my


    eyes , I saw Carlos in the  ward , his back to me , while Isabel was facing me , ring at him fiercely .


    ¡° I heard everything from Bianca . Carlos Morais , how can


    you treat Linda like that ? Even if her mom was n¡¯t feeling well , why was she making Linda her punchin


    g bag ? _ _ You are another ! You knew very well that there wassuffered such a heartbreak , but ended


    up leaving without a care , iming that something happened at work ! What ¡®s more important anyway


    , your business or your wife ? _ I ¡®m  asking , what exactly is Linda to you ?


    ¡° I ¡­ I really did n¡¯t expect things to get to this point . Carlos sighed , looking very contrite . _ ¡° Do you k


    now how much Linda suffered over the years after she married you ? _ _ She always led an easy life ,b


    eing served hand and foot in the past , but after marrying you , she went through untold  difficulties bec


    ause of you , but how do you and your family treat her ? _


    Isabel continued to


    _ Meanwhile , her mother did note out even after I


    sent people to take Linda to the hospital . And so


    far no one in your familyI will visit it ! Even I find it deeply disappointing to see her treated this way by s


    omeone she has treated with / affection for five years , let alone Linda herself ! _ _ ¡°

 Chapter 32

    Chapter 32


    ¡± My mother is sick ¡± , exined Carlos . ¡° As for Pam , I ¡®ll talk to her . ¡±


    ¡° It¡¯s not a matter of talking to her . You should show some sincerity . Isabel scoffed . ¡° It ¡®s not that I wa


    nt to punish you , but women need pampering . What have you done for Linda all these years ?


    At that moment , I coughed just in time and Carlos instantly turned around . ¡° Honey , are


    you awake ? ¡±


    I shook my head weakly . ¡° Husband , is the problem at work solved ? ¡±


    60 %


    ¡° You are much more important than mypany ! _ _ Carlos took my hand gently . _ ¡° Honey , I


    am so sorry  that you suffered in my absence ¡± .


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    ¡° We are husband and wife , so why are you saying these things ? ¡±


    ¡° Honey , I


    bought your favorite soup . Here , I will feed you . As he spoke , he opened the thermos he had  brough


    t and started feeding me . _ _ _


    Disgust flooded through me , but I outwardly said , ¡± Thanks , husband , but I


    can manage on my own .  ¡°


    ¡° You are weak , so let me feed you . _ _ ¡± While Carlos was


    saying that , he had already brought the soup to my mouth .


    Stifling my revulsion , I took a spoonful . It tastes really good and it ¡®s really my favorite soup . _ Since I


    was starving and the soup was delicious , I put aside my dislike . After eating the bowl of soup he gave


    me , _ _I shed Isabel a smile . ¡° Is n¡¯t my husband great ? ¡±


    ¡° Oh , you ¡®re making me jealous . _ Isabel deliberately shot me a re . _ ¡± You are the ssic exampl


    e of someone who never learns the lesson ¡± .


    ¡° Are you jealous ? _ ¡± I stuck out my tongue at her .


    ¡° What is there to envy about you ? Isabel cleared


    her throat . Then , she reached out and stroked the bracelet on her wrist as she smiled meaningfully at


    me . ¡° Although Ick his love , I  ampensated in other ways . ¡±


    I naturally understood what she meant , so I asked : ¡° Is this a new bracelet ? How much


    did he spend this time ? ¡±


    ¡° About a million ¡° . _ Isabel sighed . ¡° Now I am so poor that the only thing I have left is money ¡± .


    ¡° Don¡¯t say that . Leonardo has feelings for you , otherwise he would n¡¯t have spent a fortune to buy yo


    u such a beautiful bracelet .¡±


    ¡° Come on , I ¡®ve already learned from men . It


    is only when they have no feelings for you that they materiallypensate you . Your Carlos has feelin


    gs for you , so he neverpensated you materially .


    ¡° So , are you admitting that you envy me ?¡±


    ¡° Why the hell should I envy you ? As long


    as your rtionship is going well , I¡¯ll tell you honestly that you ¡®re actually pretty thrifty . In


    the past , you always exchanged


    your jewelry , but since you got married , you only wear the ring .You may not know this , but people ar


    e gossiping behind your back . ¡± _ When Carlos heard Isabel say that , embarrassment showed on his f


    ace .  _


    ¡° What are you saying ? _ ¡± I interrupted her . ¡° I just don¡¯t like to wear jewelry , but my husband really b


    ought me a lot of  jewelry . ¡±


    ¡° Really ? Isabel looked at me with a half smile ying on her lips .  _


    ¡° Of course ! My husband even promised to buy me a jade jewelry setst night . _ _ If it


    were n¡¯t for the problem at work , he would have bought it  for me today , ¡± I retorted pointedly .


    ¡° Speaking of jade , Cartier is the best . _ Both quality and texture are excellent . _ _ Even the craftsma


    nship is superior . _ Oh yes , I have the Cartier diamond card which offers a 10 % discount . _ _ _ you


    want to use, Charles ? ¡± Isabel turned her gaze to Carlos .

 Chapter 33

    Chapter 33


    Isabel is really shallow . If Carlos doesn¡¯t ept the card , he¡¯s making it clear that he doesn¡¯t want to


    buy me the best jade . On the other hand , if he picks


    up the card , he has no choice but to buy it from Cartier .


    While Carlos hesitated , Isabel added : ¡° There is another good option besides Cartier . There will be a j


    ade auction next week with many high ¨C


    level jade items up for auction . At this point , I can have the host send an invitefor both of  you , and y


    ou can get it at auction ¡± .


    Carlos ¡® expression changed slightly . _ Compared to buying jade at auction where prices can easily re


    ach into the millions or tens of millions , he will certainly choose to buy from Cartier . _ After


    all , he can still choose the lowest priced onesat Cartier . Thus , he was forced to reach out and take th


    e card before our very eyes . _ Hah , he must loathe Isabel from the bottom of his heart by


    now ! However , he still had to thank her . _ _ ¡° Thank you ¡± .


    Having reached her goal , Isabel made up the excuse of a family problem and left the hospital , leaving


    Carlos to keep mepany . Although he was smiling as he walked me into the ward , I


    could feel his displeasure . Curiosity flooded me as I _I


    looked at his dubious and hypocritical countenance . Why exactly is he putting himself in  this situation


    ?


    As I was thinking , the door to the ward opened and I was greeted by the sight of my in-


    being and even made severalments of concern , making it seem likewe


    were an incredibly harmonious  family in the eyes of the outsider .


    Seeing their solicitous attitudes , I knew that Carlos must have instructed them to do so . _ _ Come to


    think of it , he must be pretty tired since he has to keep up the act with


    me and even convince his family to perform alongside him . II


    was even more certain that he definitely had a motive . After all , he doesn¡¯t need to


    go to the trouble of putting on a show in


    front of me , considering his current status . He can just propose a divorce


    and stay with his mistress . So the _what exactly does he want from me ?


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    Everyone then spent the day at the  hospital , each busy with their own thoughts .


    The next day , Carlos answered a phone call at noon and left in a hurry . Not long after he left , that cun


    t Joana came along . _ _ _ _ ¡® That previous phone


    call must have been from Joana . These two rat bastards _Not the least bit wary of me , huh ? _ It


    seems they always considered me an invisible specter ! As


    soon as Joana entered , she had a worried and anxious expression . ¡° Linda , are you feeling better ?


    _ ¡±


    ¡° I¡¯m much better . How is your brother ? ¡±


    ¡° He is also much better . I was so panicked when I


    heard from Pam that you had immediately fallen ill . ¡±


    what


    run


    This bitch is truly smooth . So she ¡®s saying I ¡®m even more important than her brother ? _ If that ¡®s reall


    y the case , would she have tantly hooked


    up with Carlos ? Utterly disgusted by his hypocritical countenance , I perfunctorily said a


    few wordsto her before iming to  be sleepy and asking her to go home and rest . _ _


    However , that bitch , Joana , was quite an actress and insisted on keeping mepany , refusing to g


    o out no matter how much I persuaded her . As I watched her ardently make a show of her deep conce


    rn for her friend Her, amoment of rity suddenly hit me . _ This bitch is not here to keep mepany .


    She ¡®s just scared to go home alone , worried that my mother- in ¨Cw  will tease her !


    R

 Chapter 34

    Chapter 34


    However, one can never run away from problems. I¡¯m not her fairy godmother! Does she think my


    mother-inw won¡¯t tease her just because I¡¯m not home?


    As I inwardly scoffed, the door opened, admitting my mother-inw and sister-inw. Upon seeing


    Joana in the ward, a sh of contempt passed over the first¡¯s face, while the second rolled her eyes at


    her. Joana got up immediately. ¡°Are you here, Mrs. Morals? Pam?¡±


    Since I was there, my mother-inw couldn¡¯t go far, so she mumbled in acknowledgment. Without even


    looking her in the eye, she promptly walked over to my hospital bed and looked at me in a friendly


    way. ¡°Linda, I cooked this porridge for you, so try some.¡±


    ¡°Thanks mom, but I¡¯m not hungry, I just ate.¡±


    ¡°Do you want to eat some fruit then? You peel them for you. My mother-inw was actually so


    enthusiastic that it made me feel like she was deliberately excluding Joan.


    It¡¯s a brilliant idea to stall out and deal with Joan at this point, but I don¡¯t want to get involved. Joana is


    a despicable person, but she wasn¡¯t far behind either. Ultimately they are a nest of vipers who will still


    join hands against me at the critical moment, so why should I agree with her? If she wants to fight,


    she¡¯ll have to do it herself. I¡¯m not interested in participating in that little game.


    While I was lost in thought, Isabel came over. When she saw the few bitches, she gave a mocking


    smile. ¡°Oh, what a crowd! How excited!¡± Contempt etched across her face, she then smirked at Joana,


    whose expression had turned bewildered by her arrival. ¡°You are now a few months old, right?¡±


    ¡°A little over four months,¡± Joana replied.


    ¡°What a poor child not to have a father at birth! How disgraceful indeed!¡±


    Isabel didn¡¯t mince words, so both my mother-inw and Joana¡¯s expression turned belligerent. Now I


    was totally pissed off so I wanted to get rid of these little bitches. ¡°Mother, Joana has been here for


    some time. It is not good for her to stay in the hospital when she is pregnant. Carlos left to take care of


    some things, and I worry about hering back alone. Now that you are all here, it would be perfect


    for you all to go home with her.¡±


    ¡°Linda, I¡¯m noting back. I will stay to keep youpany.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll be fine with Isabel here. You¡¯re pregnant, so you should go home.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. You can¡¯t help your delicate condition, so why would you want to stay here? It will be bad


    if you identally slip and hurt the baby. As soon as Isabel said that, Joana¡¯s expression changed. It


    wasn¡¯t good for her to have a person who would give her an eye for an eye in the ward, and she still


    had to face my mother-inw alone in the end, so she agreed to go home with my mother-inw and


    sister-inw after thinking it over.


    When they were gone, Isabel winked at me. ¡°How do you think Carlos¡¯ mother will deal with Joana?¡±


    ¡°I think she¡¯ll probably wear you out a little. After all, she is pregnant with Carlos¡¯ child.


    ¡°But if she just does that, isn¡¯t that bitch getting off too easy?¡± Isabel walked over indignantly. The


    window of the ward I was upying faced the parking lot, so she stood there and looked out.


    the window out for a while beforementing, ¡°The three bitches are now in the parking lot, and it


    doesn¡¯t look like they¡¯re getting along very well.¡±


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 35

    Chapter 35


    ¡° Carlos ¡® mother is exactly the type of person who cannot hide her emotions . _ Even when she was in


    the ward earlier , she was lecturing Joana , so you can imagine how much worse it will be without me ,


    the stranger ., there , ¡± I replied .


    ¡° That bitch , Joana Ramos , looks all hurt . How disgusting ! After Isabel finished criticizing her , she su


    ddenly eximed in surprise : ¡° This old witch is really ruthless ! _ _ ¡±


    ¡° What happened ? _ ¡± I looked at her in bewilderment .


    ¡° Surely , she ca n¡¯t keep her emotions a secret . _ Linda , Carlos ¡® mother pped Joana twice ! _ _ _ ¡±


    ¡° What ? _ ¡± Shock washed over me . _ _ Did she really raise her hand against Joana who is pregnant


    ? Looks


    like that bitch is n¡¯t all that precious in her eyes just because of the kid she ¡®s carrying . However , I stay


    edeven more surprised by Joana ¡®s tolerance . _ She is not the type of person who meekly submits or d


    epends on others for survival . _ So why is she willing to endure such humiliation ? _ _ Is


    it because she loves Carlos so much , ordoes she have any


    another reason ?


    So I


    stayed in the hospital for three more days before I was discharged and went home . Certainly , Joana w


    as another level , as she managed to restore the rtionship with my mother-inw and sister ¨C in-


    seems that my rival is not to be underestimated .


    The day after I was discharged , Carlos came to take me to work in


    person . However , he did not go home with me right away , but drove to Cartier . An employee named


    Carvalho enthusiastically weed us in the Cartier VIP room , _ _taking several premium products to


    choose from . In the  end , Carlos bought me a jade jewelry set ¨C a ne and two earrings ¨C


    for over a million . _ _


    This was the most valuable thing he ever gave me during our marriage . _ _ People often said that wo


    men had a thing for jewelry , but I felt particrly distressed looking at the jewelry set . _ _ _ _ _ If poss


    ible , I preferto be blissfully ignorant for the rest of my life and not get involved in all this intrigue . Of


    course , my most fervent wish is that I never met this person named Carlos Morais in the


    first ce . If not for the express purpose of teasing those bitchesFrom home , I


    can say with certainty that I would never wear that jade ne .


    Carlos and I went straight home from Cartier , while my sister-in-w had taken Bianca to school . I


    thought I would soon see incredibly interesting expressions from everyone in


    the house , but unexpectedly , it turned out to be quite different from my expectations .


    Upon seeing the new jade ne around my neck , my mother-inw and sister ¨C in-


    were both people who wore their hearts on their sleeves , so their expressions made


    me extremelyperplexed . However , Joana had a totally different reaction . While she alsoplimente


    d the ne , I could sense that she was n¡¯t really happy , but trying her best to


    suppress her emotions . Disappointment flooded me for not having seen the scene _that I had imagine


    d .


    During dinner , Carlos continued to bring me food , his affectionate expression disgusting me to the poi


    nt where I could n¡¯t eat anymore . After dinner , I took Bianca downstairs as usual for an after ¨C


    dinner stroll , and luckily we bumped


    into each other .on Daniel again . When Bianca saw him , she immediately greeted him : ¡° Hello , Mr. le


    ak ! ¡±


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    ¡° Hello , Bianca ! Overjoyed , Daniel stroked her head . _ Then , he turned his gaze to me , over which


    a trace of concern suddenly appeared on his face . _ ¡° What happened ? _ You seem to have lost a lot


    of weight ¡± .


    of

 Chapter 36

    Chapter 36


    ¡° Really ? ¡± I asked in return .


    ¡° Yes . Not only are you thinner , but your skin does n¡¯t look good either . _ _ You are pale . ¡±


    When Daniel ¡®s words scared me , I unconsciously brought my hands to my face . _ ¡° I¡¯m not feeling lik


    e I¡¯ve lost weight .¡±


    ¡° You really lost weight . If her parents saw her now , they would definitely be distressed . When I


    heard Daniel mention my parents , my heart abruptly skipped a beat . If they knew


    that this is the result of my insistence , they would probably be deeplydistressed .


    Meanwhile , Daniel was carefully examining my expression . ¡° Linda ,


    are you back to visit your parents yet ? ¡±


    ¡° No. _ ¡± I threw him a bitter smile . I want


    to go back and visit them , but I know Dad ¡®s temper . He is a person who never gives in , so it ¡® s easie


    r said than done to get his forgiveness , since II hurt him deeply at


    that time . Besides , my life is a mess right now , so I ca n¡¯t go  back with my tail between my legs and


    ¡° Howe you didn¡¯te


    back to visit them ? That ¡®s very cruel of you , ¡± Daniel scolded . ¡° No matter what happened back then ,


    they are still your parents who gave birth to you and raised you . ¡±


    ¡° It¡¯s not that I ¡®m cruel , but they ¡®re not willing to forgive me . ¡±


    ¡° That ¡®s because they love you too


    much . Linda , parents always have their child ¡®s best interest at heart . _ _ _ Now you have a daughter


    , and as the saying goes , you never know a parent ¡®s love until you have one .your own son. If you thin


    k about it from another perspective , you can understand your parents . After all , no parent


    will ever hurt their own child . ¡±


    Daniel ¡®s words touched my heart and tears instantly came to my eyes . _ I


    never thought someone I ¡®d disowned in the past would say such heartfelt words to me . My tears esca


    ped  uncontrobly , half sadness and half guilt . _


    Seeing me cry , Daniel took out his handkerchief and handed it to me . ¡° Thank


    you , Daniel . ¡± However , I did not take the handkerchief , but wiped my eyes with my hand before leavi


    ng with Bianca .


    To my surprise , I saw Carlos in the living room when we got home . ¡° Why did youe


    back so early today ? ¡±


    ¡° I¡¯m thirsty , so I went back for some water , ¡± I replied , covering up the truth . Not wanting him to notic


    e my mncholy , I


    turned and headed for the kitchen . After pouring a ss of water , I sat down , but _Unexpectedly , my


    eyes met his again as I turned my head . For some reason , he seems to


    be looking at me strangely , but I just ca n¡¯t put my finger on why .


    After exchanging nces briefly , Carlos returned to the office . _ Since Joana arrived , he has been sp


    ending a lot more time at the office than usual . Suddenly , understanding dawned . _ _ He ¡®s not really


    working at the office , butflirting with Joana via WhatsApp on her cell


    phone ! However , it did not bring me much sadness because Carlos ¡® love had changed , while I was t


    he type of person who never gave in to love , so it


    was impossible for me to shed tears because ofa man who didn¡¯t love me anymore .


    When I left the kitchen , I


    went to Bianca ¡®s room . She was sprawled across the table , drawing , so I did n¡¯t disturb her , I just sat


    beside her in silence and watched her draw . This scene before me beckoned memories of _when I wa


    s a child . At that time , Mom and Dad also lovingly kept mepany by my side as they


    watched me draw and write . Daniel ¡®s words earlier shed through my mind : One never knows the lo


    ve of one ¡®s parents untilto have your own child , as parents love their children unconditionally .  _ _


    Anguish flooded me . _ I suddenly realized the magnitude of my mistakes . _ When did I really apologiz


    e from the bottom of my heart for the many years I was at odds with them ? _ I always thought they wer


    e required to be goodwith


    me , and even if I was wrong , they should tolerate and forgive me . Maybe it ¡®s my totally insincere apo


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    logy that offended my dad so much that he never forgave me . It seems I


    have to correct my attitude and really pursue theforgive them in all sincerity .  _


    When that thought urred to


    me , I got up and went back to my room to call my mother . Right after I grabbed my cell


    phone , however , Carlos walked in . ¡° Honey , are we going to do that tonight ? ¡± He looked


    at me witheyes burning with desire , and I naturally understood what he meant after being married to hi


    m for several years . _ _ _ _


    years .

 Chapter 37

    Chapter 37


    This was something Carlos used to say when he wanted to have sex with me , but I had


    been trying my best to avoid the marital bed with him ever since I found


    out about his extramarital affair with Joana . This is n¡¯t the first time he¡¯s tried this on me .but I refused e


    very time for some reason or another . _ I never expected him to propose this when it


    was still so early !


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    Seeing that I was n¡¯t saying anything , he walked over to me and reached out to pull me seductively int


    o his arm . _ This gesture repulsed me so much that I instinctively reached out


    with my hands and pushed him away . Staggering from the push , theCarlos ¡® expression changed insta


    ntly , and a trace of malice crept into his voice . ¡° Honey , what ¡®s wrong with you ? _ _ ¡±


    At that , I forced a smile . ¡° Husband , I am not feeling well . ¡±


    ¡° Not feeling well ? _ _ Carlos looked into my eyes , his tone naughty . _ ¡° What part of you is not feelin


    g well ? _ ¡±


    What ¡®s wrong with this asshole today who ¡®s using that tone with me ? _ Did he notice anything ? _ _ If


    so , what use is my tolerance ? _ _ _ When that thought urred to me , I


    looked at him coldly , thinking ofjust send the handle behind the axe . ¡° Don¡¯t you know that my health


    has always been poor ? ¡±


    When Carlos did n¡¯t see the slightest hint of a


    smile on my face and heard my cool tone , he was momentarily taken


    aback before a smile instantly blossomed across his face . ¡° I¡¯m sorry , honey . I rushed , but you know


    what ? I amabout to go


    crazy with longing after not doing this to you in a long time . Hah , that bastard changes in the blink of


    an


    eye , regaining his kind and ¡® affectionate expression all at once . ¡° Honey , it¡¯s my fault for being too im


    pulsivetoday , so I apologize .  ¡±


    Disgust flooded me at the sight of his pretentious countenance . ¡° I am at fault in


    this matter . You ¡®re a normal man , so it¡¯s not surprising that you want to


    do this . But as you know , my condition does not allow it . if you reallycan¡¯t take it , we ¡®ll just ¡­ ¡±


    live without you _


    ¡° Don¡¯t say such a thing ! Carlos ¡® hand shot out and covered my mouth . _ ¡° I


    love you darling . I do n¡¯t I know I messed up today , ¡® so please forgive me ! _ ¡± He is so sincere and s


    erious that I definitelyI would be moved if not


    I


    can know the truth . Curiosity bombarded me even more . _ Why is he being so indulgent ? _ What exa


    ctly is his motive ?  _


    ¡° Honey , lie down and get some rest if you ¡®re not feeling well . _ Here , I will help you .¡± He reached


    out to help me , and this time I did  n¡¯t push him away , stifling my loathing .


    After helping me into bed and pulling the covers over me , he turned and left , only to return a few minut


    ester with a ss of milk in hand . _ _ ¡° Honey , I just warmed up this milk for you . Here , drink _.


    ¡° Thank you , husband . ¡± How could


    I refuse his offer when he is so attentive ? So I reached out and grabbed the ss of milk . Just when I


    brought it to my mouth and was a second away from drinking it , my cell phone at the sidefrom the


    bed rang . Putting the milk on the table , I grabbed my cell phone and answered the call . It was a call


    from Isabel , asking about my health . Seeing me talking to her , Carlos left after staying with her for a


    while . _ before leaving _, he again reminded me to drink the milk .

 Chapter 38

    Chapter 38


    Isabel only spoke to


    me briefly before hanging up the phone . Initially , I was nning to drink the milk Carlos brought me , b


    ut his earlier reminder triggered my wave of rebellion , so I poured the milk down the sink instead of dri


    nking it .After discarding the milk , I slid into bed andy down . _ As Iy in bed ,


    I just could n¡¯t sleep . During that time , Carlos entered once . _ Standing beside the bed , he stared at


    me for a while and thenreached out to touch my forehead , but I kept my eyes closed and pretended to


    sleep the whole time . In the end , he left with the empty ss that was used for milk now .


    After leaving , he didn¡¯te back for a


    long time . For some inexplicable reason , he could n¡¯t sleep welltely , and tonight was no exception


    . I had been lying in bed for a


    long time , but I did n¡¯t feel sleepy at all . Otime passed slowly and the night gradually deepened . _ It¡¯s


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    quiet outside , so everyone in the house has probably gone to bed , but he has n¡¯te back yet .


    Just when I was wondering why he had n¡¯t gone back to sleep yet , the door opened and Carlos walked


    into the room while calling softly : ¡± Honey ¡± . _ Naturally , I ignored him and continued to pretend to


    sleep with my eyes closed .He then walked over to the side of


    the bed and nudged me . Upon receiving no response , he left again . This time , he did n¡¯te


    back after leaving . It¡¯s already 2:00 am , so why has n¡¯t hee


    back yet ? Finding it extremely strangeI slid out of bed and carefully opened the door . _ _ Only the livin


    g roommp was on , so the house looked quite dark . _ _ I silently walked to the office , but it


    was very quiet there , not a sound to be heard .ear . After a moment ¡®s hesitation , I gently pushed


    open the door . This is weird . There¡¯s no sign of him inside . Where could he be at such an hour if


    not in the office ? Out of nowhere , a thought crossed my mind . Could it be ?


    I then crept furtively into Joana ¡®s room and sure enough , flirtatiousughter came out of her  room . _


    quarto.


    ¡° How was it ? Was it good ? ¡±


    ¡° Of course . You know what ? _ I haven¡¯t had this much fun in a long time .¡±


    ¡° You are a liar . I do n¡¯t believe you would


    be able to stop yourself from taking liberties with a beauty as great as her .


    ¡° I ¡®m not lying . I have no interest in


    her . Honestly speaking , while she ¡®s beautiful , she ¡®s like a dead fish . You , however , are totally diffe


    rent . _ You give me incredible pleasure with just your mouth , and I _I really love that little mouth of


    yours ! ¡±


    ¡° Humph ! You ¡®re just showering me with sweet words . If you really have no interest in her , why did yo


    u buy her a Cartier ne , and such a gorgeous piece ? ¡±


    ¡° Do I have any choice but to


    go to Cartier ? You didn¡¯t see how Isabel cornered me . Plus you ¡®re wearing Cartier jewelry , so why ca


    n¡¯t she ? _ _ _ ¡±


    ¡° I do n¡¯t care . You said you have no interest in her , so you should n¡¯tpare us . ¡±


    ¡° And whose fault is it ? _ Is n¡¯t that all you ¡®re doing ? _ If you had n¡¯t worn that bracelet to show off , sh


    e wouldn¡¯t have noticed . It


    did n¡¯t cross her mind that she wished she had something from Cartier when shewas to see you with th


    at bracelet ?


    ¡°


    I never thought she would notice , as she usually does n¡¯t pay attention to such things . ¡± Carlos ¡® words


    left Joana a little displeased . _ ¡° Well , even if I am wrong here , you are not allowed to act like alovebi


    rd with her before me in the future . I was so angry today ! ¡±


    ¡° When did we act like lovebirds ? Carlos countered .  _


    rewards

 Chapter 39

    Chapter 39


    ¡° You served her during dinner , bringing her food and soup . _ _ Moreover , you even looked at her smi


    ling . When have you ever treated me so well ? ¡±


    ¡° Have I not treated you well ? I do n¡¯t know all your favorites ? You love chicken soup , and I ¡®ve


    been cooking chicken soup for you , have n¡¯t I ? ¡±


    ¡° But I ¡®m just upset . Every time I see you treating ¨C


    well , I get depressed . When I ¡®m feeling unhappy , the baby naturally feels unhappy too . _ ¡±


    ¡° Now you ¡®re happy , aren¡¯t you ? Carlos asked shyly .  _


    ¡° That ¡®s not enough . From now on , I don¡¯t want to see you sharing a


    room with her . In the future , you muste to my room and keep mepany every night . ¡±


    ¡° Keep your jealousy a secret , as we are now at a critical juncture . We spent a lot


    of effort and kept it a secret until now . If she finds us out , all our hard work would


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    have been for nothing! Carlos countered .  _


    ¡° If you ¡®re afraid she ¡®ll find out , keep putting her sedatives in


    her milk ande to my room to keep mepany when she falls asleep . ¡±


    ¡° Such a substance cannot be taken too often . _ Also , your health is not so good now . _ She will  hav


    e side effects if I give her sedatives too often , ¡± Carlos countered .


    ¡° What side effects ? All


    of these are excuses ! I think you are reluctant to do this . When she miscarried , didn¡¯t you also give h


    er sedatives ? Why were n¡¯t you afraid there were side effects back then ? _ ¡±


    My whole body went cold listening to that conversation . Biting my lip hard , I finally


    got my emotions under control and left . When I got back to my room and got into


    bed , sleep was thest thing on my mind ; all i heard _ _before it was too much


    of a shock for me . No wonder people say we should always be on our toes . _ _ Never in my wildest dr


    eams did I think he was secretly giving me sedatives , let alone having an affair with him . _ _Joan ! Fro


    m what they said before , they drugged me when I had a miscarriage myself ! _ Spontaneously , memo


    ries of the time  after my miscarriage came to mind .


    Due to my emotional turmoil and health issues when I miscarried , I often suffered from nightmares and


    could n¡¯t sleep well . _ So Joana offered to stay and take care of me at home , which I always thought


    she did because _ _ _loved and was a friend hard to find . It never crossed my mind that our friendship


    was actually a facade that hid an undisguised and imcable betrayal . She was n¡¯t here to take


    care of me ! Instead , she came to make _ _your ess to Carlos easier !  _


    I stupidly harbored great gratitude for her , but both of them had sinister motives to begin


    with . Afraid that I would find out about their affair , these two naughty rats took advantage of my deep s


    leep after being drugged to sneak through the _ _my back ! No wonder the side of the bed was empty


    when I woke up from a nightmare once , and Carlos only came back from outside after I called his nam


    e several times . At that time , he


    told me that he was working in the office, but really he should have gone to Joana ¡®s room . Idiot , I was


    n¡¯t suspicious at all !  _


    At that time , Isabel was on holiday with Leonardo abroad and rushed back when she found


    out about my miscarriage . She naturally worried about me and also came to keep mepany every


    day . Joana was averse to Isabel , soter on she becamechanged because he


    could n¡¯t be under the same roof with her . As memories of the past shed through my mind , I was bo


    th irritated and grateful . I¡¯m lucky to have Isabel . If not for her , I have no idea how long _but they were


    going to drug me !


    rewards

 Chapter 40

    Chapter 40


    Carlos only returned to the room when it was almost dawn . Sneaking tiptoe to the side of the bed like a


    thief , he gently lifted the covers and slipped into bed . _ _ _ After lying down , he fell asleep in a


    short time , perhapsby tiredness .


    As I listened to his snores , I ground my teeth in resentment , ovee with the desire to get


    out of bed and stab this heartless rat to death . Sanity , however , reminded me that I could n¡¯t do that .


    _ The best way to dofor a person to suffer is not to hand him over to death , but to keep him alive in


    order to suffer . I would be letting him off easy if I stabbed him to death right now .


    That night , I could n¡¯t sleep a wink . When I got out of bed in the


    morning , I hurried out with Bianca . Probably having expended a lot


    of energyst night , Carlos was still asleep when I left . After sending Bianca to school , I went _to


    the office . Sitting in the office , I just could n¡¯t concentrate on my work , my mind full of those dirty , obs


    cene words I had heardst night .  _


    Finally getting to noon , I  asked Isabel out and told her everything that had happened the night before .


    _ _ _ _


    ¡° Joana is so p * ta ! I knew for a long time that she was not a decent person , but


    I never thought that she would


    be so cruel ! This Carlos Morais is another ! He acts like he loves and cares for you , but really he _is s


    hameless and cruel behind it all . _ Those two rat bastards really are a match made in heaven ! Isabel


    was furious and gnashed her teeth in fury after hearing about how Carlos and Joana were giving me se


    datives . _ In the next instancehowever , she looked at me worriedly . _ ¡° Linda , is


    there a problem with your health ? ¡±


    ¡° I¡¯m fine at the moment , ¡± I replied .


    ¡° I ca n¡¯t help but worry , so why do n¡¯t we go to the hospital for a full health check right


    away ? ¡± Isabel was really worried about me .


    ¡° I do n¡¯t think that ¡®s necessary . ¡±


    ¡° Why is it not necessary ? These two rat bastards are very vile . If they gave you sedatives , they may


    have given you other drugs as well . As a precaution , it¡¯s better to have a check ¨C up ¡± ¨C


    insisted Isabel .


    Anxiety flooded me at his words . In fact , Joana and Carlos are very hideous ! I have to take precautio


    ns . ¡° Shall we go to Delta Hospital for the check ¨C up ? ¡± ¨C Isabel suggested .


    Hospital Delta was an extremely renowned private hospital in Barra . Its medical staff was first rate , as


    were its services and facilities . _ Due to its reputation , many people sought treatment there , and prior


    consultation with several _ _ _days in advance , although it


    was not always certain that someone would be able


    to make an appointment . ¡° Delta Hospital requires prior appointment , so we  will have to wait several d


    ays ¡° .


    ¡° You don¡¯t have to worry about making an appointment . Leonardo has a rtive who works as


    a chief physician at Delta Hospital , so I ¡®m going to call him and ask him to pull some strings . As soon


    as Isabel said this , she immediately took thephone and called Leonardo ¡®s rtive , and the other pers


    on readily agreed .  _


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    With the help of one of Leonardo ¡®s rtives , I went to Delta Hospital for aplete medical check ¨C


    up the next morning , apanied by Isabel . The doctor¡¯s report for a check ¨C


    up usually took two or three days , but I was a casespecial , as Leonardo ¡®s rtive pulled strings , so t


    he hospital advised me that I could collect my medical report that afternoon . _ _


    I took off that afternoon , so after having lunch near the hospital with Isabel , we went straight


    back to the hospital to await the medical report . Honestly speaking , I was really scared that something


    might be wrong with my health .  _ _

 Chapter 41

    Chapter 41


    To be honest , I was a little worried before I received the medical report , but when I saw the results , I


    breathed a sigh of relief ; apart


    from the gynecological problem for which I had been seeking treatment , no new illnesses had appeare


    d .


    Isabel and I breathed a sigh of relief at the same time and went together to


    thank Leonardo ¡®s rtive . Leonardo ¡®s rtive was very kind to us . After examining my medical repor


    t , he told us that Delta Hospital had just hired a renowned _gynecologist abroad and suggested that I c


    onsult her about the chances of recovery . _ I was naturally anxious to get it


    done , so I went to see the gynecologist who had just returned from abroad on his rmendation .


    The gynecologist was known as Sara Tavares , a very nice middle ¨C


    aged woman who looked to be in her 50s . _ After listening to me exin my condition , she immediate


    ly arranged a series of tests for me . So she too _gave me a hormone test when he learned that my per


    iod was irregr since the miscarriage . _ When she saw the test report , however , her expression tur


    ned solemn . _ _ _ ¡° How can that be ? That doesn¡¯t make sense . ¡±


    His grave expression instilled fear in me , and I


    was momentarily stunned , my instincts screaming that this was bad . Isabel was also nervous . ¡° Docto


    r, is there a problem ? ¡±


    Sara nodded . ¡° You are suffering from a severe hormonal imbnce as your estrogen levels are too hi


    gh . _ _ I think her infertility is caused by her hormone imbnce and the high levels of estrogen in her


    body . ¡± Isabel and mewe exchange a look . At the time , I had also had a medical check ¨C up , but


    the doctor only


    said that


    there was a problem with my fallopian tubes and cervix , so I could n¡¯t get pregnant . _ _ _ She never s


    aid I had a hormone imbnce or high estrogen levels . Isabel then asked anxiously : ¡° Is such a


    condition treatable ? ¡±


    ¡° A cervical problem is very easy to treat . As


    long as the medication is taken and applied regrly , a full recovery is possible ¡± . Sara stopped for a


    moment . ¡° But your hormone imbnce and high estrogen levels are very different .of


    the usual cases . If it were n¡¯t for the fact that you ¡®ve been trying for a child for


    the past five years , I would suspect that you ¡®ve been taking birth control pills for a long time .


    ¡° Taking birth control pills ? How is this possible ? ¡±


    ¡° Exactly . But in my professional opinion , only people who have been on birth


    control pills for a long time would have these symptoms that you are exhibiting , ¡± exined Sara .


    Ever since I was diagnosed with infertility after my miscarriage , I was depressed . I sought treatment e


    verywhere to cure my infertility , and it was no exaggeration to say that I


    had taken an ordinary person ¡®s medication just to have a child .. How could someone like me take birth


    control pills ? ¡° Could my hormone imbnce and high estrogen levels be due to overuse of medication


    ? _ _ _ _ ¡±


    ¡° This is a viable possibility . Which hospital did you visit at that time ? Sarah asked .


    ¡° Maternity and Child Health Hospital . My assistant physician was Madalena Castro ¡± , I replied .


    ¡° Madalena Castro ? She is a doctor with a good reputation in this field , so she should n¡¯t have


    made such


    a mistake . ¡± Sara rejected my assumption that my hormone imbnce and high estrogen levels resulte


    d from taking too many medications after _ _hear the name Madalena Castro .


    Elizabeth , however , was troubled . ¡° Linda , if I remember correctly , it


    was Joana who referred you to Madalena Castro , was n¡¯t she ? ¡± she reminded me .


    ¡± O


    what


    are you trying to say ¡± I reflexively shifted my gaze to her .


    Isabel ¡®s expression was extremely solemn . _ ¡° Beautiful , could it be ¡­ ¡±


    rewards


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.

 Chapter 42

    Chapter 42


    Isabel did n¡¯t finish her speech , but I knew what she meant ¨C


    she suspected that Joana had bribed Madalena to harm me . _ Had it not been for


    the sedative incident , I would never have entertained such a


    suspicion , but with such precedence , I do not .I dared to


    let my guard down . ¡° Chief Tavares , what do you


    think about bringing the medicines I ¡®m taking so you can take a look ? This will give me some peace of


    mind .  _ _


    ¡° Of course , ¡± Sara agreed .


    As we were


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    talking , the door to Sara ¡®s office opened and a young man entered . ¡° Dr. _ Tavares , hurry up and be r


    eady in the operating room ! _ ¡±


    ¡° What happened , Mr. _ Paul ? Sara asked the man in surprise .


    ¡° Miss Soares had an ident and President Ribeiro is bringing her here . _ _ _ I happened to be near


    by , so I ran ahead to inform her to go to the OR and be on standby . ¡±  _


    ¡° Understood . Sara rose to her feet , her expression grim .


    Since Sara had an operation , Isabel and I naturally could n¡¯t intrude any further . So , very tactfully , we


    got up and left her office . _ _ As we left the hospital building , we saw several doctors standing at


    the entrance , and amongthey were Leonardo ¡®s rtive . _ ¡° Who is it that requires so many doctors fr


    om Delta Hospital that even the hospital director and deputy director are waiting here ? _ ¡± Isabel exi


    med in surprise .


    Before I could respond , I saw an ambnce speeding by . _ _ The moment the doors opened , someo


    ne covered in blood was pulled out of the vehicle ; _ she


    was a woman with long hair , although her countenance was not very clear.at


    that distance . Suddenly , the doctors waiting at the entrance came forward to examine her . _ ¡° Do


    not surround her . Where is Sarah ? Get her ready for surgery right away ! _ _ _ ¡± Suddenly , a voice im


    bued with authority rang out.


    When I shifted my gaze to the person who spoke , shock abruptly washed over me . Henriques


    Ribeiro ? Right now , his hair was messed up , his white shirt was


    stained with blood , and he was limping , looking extremely miserable . However , this _it did


    not affect his authority in the least , for as


    soon as his words were out , a doctor instantly stepped forward and replied : ¡° President Ribeiro , Dr. T


    avares is already waiting in the operating room . ¡±


    ¡° Quick , take her to the operating room . _ _ Tell Sara to ensure the safety of mother and child at all co


    sts ! _ ¡± Henriques ¡® voice was frigid , giving the impression that he would be destroying the hospital if t


    hey failed .in maintaining the safety of mother and child .  _


    Isabel naturally recognized Henriques , so she nudged me . _ _ _ ¡° Linda , who is this woman for Henri


    ques Ribeiro ? ¡±


    How would I know ? I shook my head . ¡° I


    have no idea . But judging by his concern , is she probably his wife ?  _ _ _


    ¡° This is impossible ! I ¡®ve never heard that Henriques Ribeiro is married ¡± , reflected Isabel .

 Chapter 43

    Chapter 43


    ¡° Not exactly . I only saw him a few times at social events ¡± ¨C replied Isabel .


    At that moment , the woman was quickly ushered inside . Seeing Henriques limping after her , his shirt


    covered in blood , the hospital director cautiously asked : ¡° President Ribeiro , Mrs. _ _ Soares and the


    child will be fine with Sarahere . Why are you not examined ?  _


    ¡° It¡¯s all right , ¡± Henriques refused , limping after her .


    When Isabel heard the hospital director ¡®sment , she abruptly eximed , ¡° Could this Mrs. _ _ _ C


    ould Soares be Cam


    Soares ?¡± Her voice was a little loud , so Henriques ¡® head spun as he looked at us . _ the look inhis ey


    es were extremely wintry , freezing to


    the bone . The moment her eyes met mine , however , her gaze suddenly softened considerably . _ _ _


    _ _ However , Isabel and I both winced at the look on her


    face . With furrowed brows , _Henriques approached and stopped in front of us . _ ¡° This is a private m


    atter , so please keep this between us , ¡± he murmured softly . _ Isabel and I nodded instinctively . Look


    ing at me , he opened his mouth a little and wasabout to extend his hand when he


    noticed the blood all over his body . In the end , he did n¡¯t say anything , just bowed his head to us befo


    re turning and leaving . Isabel and I didn¡¯t dare stay here either , so we hurriedly left .


    When we got back to the car , Isabel still looked pretty scared . ¡±


    I finally experienced all the strength of Henriques Ribeiro today ¡± .


    ¡° What do you mean ? _ ¡±


    ¡° Didn¡¯t


    you see the look in his eyes when he looked at us earlier ? ¡± Isabel countered . ¡° Why do people say he


    is a handsome devil ? _ _ He is simply the devil in the flesh ! _ He almost gave me a fitcardiac ! ¡± Natur


    ally , I  felt the same because Henriques ¡® look before was truly petrifying .


    ¡° Who is Cam Soares ? And why did Henriques Ribeiro look at us like that ? ¡±


    ¡° Cam Soares is a celebrity . As for why he looked at us that way , it ¡®s probably because he ¡®s afraid


    that I ¡®ll attract the paparazzi ¡®s attention by shouting her name , ¡° ¨C Isabel deduced . _ ¡° After


    all , they don¡¯twere they talking about saving the mother and child ? I think Cam Soares must be preg


    nant with him . Just look how nervous he was earlier .  ¡± _


    ¡° Oh , yes . This Henriques Ribeiro is really a bizarre person to be unbearably arrogant even at


    a time like this . He must be used to doing what he wants .¡±


    ¡° Don¡¯t you know ? Isabel looked at me strangely ,  _


    ¡° Know what ? _ ¡± ¨C I asked in return .


    ¡° That Delta Hospital is owned by Henriques Ribeiro ¡®s family . ¡±


    Is Delta Hospital owned by the Henriques Ribeiro family ? _ I


    was scared for a moment . ¡° Does n¡¯t Henriques Ribeiro work mainly with luxury items ? _ Why does he


    have a hospital ? ¡±


    ¡°The Ribeiro Family ¡®s industries are spread across the country , involving finance , real estate , retail , j


    ewelry and also medicine ¡­ ¡± At this , Isabel reached out and popped my head . ¡° I tell you , Linda , yo


    u are regressing a lot


    .! It seems that marrying Carlos Morais not only lowered her tastes but also lowered her social circle . ¡±


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    Upon hearing his words , I


    could n¡¯t help but smile bitterly . In fact , I ¡®ve been absorbed in working hard after marrying Carlos , all


    my time taken up with work and home . _ _ To prevent him from feeling inferior and to save onexpense


    s for dresses and jewelry , I even


    tried my best not to attend any events among the upper echelons of society , even if there


    was an opportunity to do so . As a result , my social circle has


    shrunk . Therefore , Isabel is not wrong into say that I downgraded both my likes and my social circle !


    Upon seeing my bitter smile , remorse flooded Isabel . ¡° If I had insisted on preventing you from marryin


    g Carlos back then , you would not have ended up in these circumstances .  ¡±


    ¡± What ¡®s the use of saying that now?¡± I


    took a long breath . Everyone chooses their own paths . _ Since I chose Carlos Morais , who can I


    me for all this ?  _


    When I returned home , Victoria was the only one . When she saw me returning so


    early , she came to me immediately . ¡° Why are you home so early today ? _ _ ¡±


    ¡° I didn¡¯t have much work at


    the office today . Where are the others ? ¡± As soon  as I said that , Victoria ¡®s expression changed a littl


    e .


    14:08 Tue , June  13

 Chapter 44

    Chapter 44


    ¡° This morning I heard that Mrs. _ _ _ Ramos is going to buy gifts for them , so they left right after break


    fast , ¡± reported Vit¨®ria .


    That bitch Joana wanted to buy gifts as a way to please Carlos ¡® family .  _


    However , knowing the Morals , they certainly were not the type to be easily satisfied . Inside , she was


    smiling . _ Let ¡®s wait and see how patiently she deals with the Morals .


    As


    she watched my every expression , Victoria noticed that I had not reacted differently . ¡° Mrs. _ _ Ramos


    seems very nice to Ms. _ _ Morais and with Pam . _ If I didn¡¯t know better , I would


    think that they are like a family ¡­ ¡±


    The conversation was quite interesting . I noticed that they started to criticize Vit¨®ria since my mother-


    inw ¡®s n did n¡¯t go as she wanted .


    Being someone with a quick mind , Joana would undoubtedly side with Morais . _ _ _ Judging by Victor


    ia ¡®s expression , I could see that she was filled with resentment against Joan .


    Obviously , this was indeed the exact scenario I was anticipating .  _ _


    ¡° Well , I guess it ¡®s a mutual feeling . Joana is nice to my mother- in ¨C


    w and Pam because they both treated her the same way ¡° . Acting all innocent , I


    pretended I didn¡¯t know what was going on .


    Seeing me so ignorant , Victoria decided to vent . ¡± Linda , there ¡®s something I ¡®d like to tell you , but I ¡®


    m not sure you ¡®ll believe me .  ¡°


    ¡° Victoria , you can be honest with me . ¡±


    ¡° Who is this Joan ? And why the hell is she living here ? ¡±


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    ¡° She was my ssmate . _ Her husband passed away and as a pregnant woman she had no one to d


    epend on . I felt sorry for her , so I invited her to stay at our house just so I could take care of her .¡±


    ¡° Linda , you are such a kind person , but Joana , she doesn¡¯t have the same kindness . You really hav


    e to be careful with her . ¡±


    ¡° Really ? Joana is also kind . How can she be a bad person ? I asked , deliberately making a shocked


    face .  _


    Although Victoria intended to help me , she was still only a housekeeper , so it would be wise not


    to reveal to her what I had in mine  .


    manga.


    ¡°I knew you would say something like that . Linda , this Joana is not who you think she is . When you ar


    e away from work thesest few days , I often hear her badmouthing you in front of Mrs. _ _ Morais an


    d Pam . _¡±


    ¡°Do you speak ill of me ? I asked in disbelief . ¡° Victoria , what did she say about me ? ¡±

 Chapter 45

    Chapter 45


    ¡° She said you arezy , moody and do n¡¯t help around the house . _ _ Furthermore , she said that Carl


    os is the one who served you all these years , and you oftenmanded him like a ve ¡­ ¡±


    ¡° What ?! _ How


    can she say these things about me ? I treated her like my best friend and never mistreated her . Why di


    d she treat me like that ? ¡± I made a saddened face .  _


    ¡° You simply cannot judge a book by its cover ! Linda , you are very naive and ignorant of all the twists


    and turns buried in the human heart . _ Some people are simply traitors ! You really have to keep an ey


    e onJoana ¡±, advised Vit¨®ria , with great patience .


    ¡° Thanks Victoria , I¡¯ll take that into consideration ¡± . Seeing how sincere she was , I had to be more gra


    teful for her kindness .  _


    As soon as I entered my room , I pulled out the drawer and put the pills in my purse . With that, I


    decided to let Sara check the meds I had been taking .


    Only then did I hear voicesing from outside and I thought that Joana and Morais must be back .


    Without thinking too much about it , I stayed in the room and did n¡¯t n on going out to meet them .


    At first , the conversation was quite harmonious , but after a while , I heard my mother-in-


    ¡° Sorry ! I ¡®m really sorry ! ¡± Victoria apologized .  _


    ¡° What ¡®s the use of apologizing now ? _ Please be more careful next time ! _ _ I spent an arm and a le


    g to hire you , so your service has to be worth the price . _ _ Otherwise , what is the _advantage of hirin


    g her ? _ As usual , my mother ¨C in ¨Cw


    ¡® s words were harsh and spiteful , but Victoria remained silent , without answering . So , after spending


    some time lecturing Victoria , my mother ¨C in ¨Cw gave up  .


    Just when I thought themotion was about to subside , another loud scream from Joan was heard .


    _ ¡° Look what you ¡®ve done to my clothes ! This needs to be hand washed , not machine washed ! ¡° .


    ¡° Mrs. _ Ramos , before washing this , I asked if this can be machine washed . _ You didn¡¯t say no ¡± , Vi


    ctoria retorted .


    ¡° Did I say yes then ? As a maid , youckmon sense ? _ This garment is extremely expensive ! _


    _ How should


    we resolve this?¡± Frankly , this was the first time I saw this side of Joana , as she was always kindand e


    asy to deal with in front of me .


    ¡° I ¡­ ¡± Victoria stammered .


    ¡° What else ? Pay for the damage ! ¡± My mother ¨C in -


    it , you have to buy her a new one .  ¡±


    ¡° Several tens of thousands ? How can I pay for it ? ¡±


    ¡° Is n¡¯t your monthly sry about twelve thousand ? _ _ _ You can pay me as soon as you


    receive your sry ! Joana demanded in her high- pitched voice . ¡° This garment costs eighty thousand


    . _ I do n¡¯t expect you to pay all at once , so amonthly installment is fine with me ¡± .


    Completely dumbfounded , I found the idea of   monthly installments simply bizarre !


    ¡° I didn¡¯t do


    it on purpose . Besides , this garment is not even new . _ _ How can you ask me to pay the original pric


    e ? ¡± Victoria did not intend to give up .


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    ¡° I see you are very good with your words . This piece is a limited edition from a renowned brand . _ Th


    ere


    are only about a hundred pieces left in the entire world , which means you ca n¡¯t get your hands on one


    of them , evenhave money ! _ If you think it¡¯s


    expensive , so be it ! I don¡¯t need the money . Can you give me the exact same piece .


    Without giving up , Joana was really annoying , and my mother-in ¨C


    w threw herself : ¡° Exactly ! Joana ¡®s piece was a limited edition . _ If you refuse to pay for the damag


    e , you can just buy her a new one ! ¡±


    ¡° I ¡­ ¡± Vit¨®ria stuttered when feeling intimidated by Joana and not finding a word to refute .  _


    ¡° I


    think Vit¨®ria did n¡¯t do it on purpose , and considering that it¡¯s not easy for her as a domestic worker , c


    an I suggest to Joana that she lower thepensation amount ? ¡± My father-


    in-w , who was silent the whole time , suggestedabruptly .


    that Mr. _ Morais spoke in his name of Him, I will dly give in . You can only pay me eight thousand .¡±


    It was a dramatic turnaround ¨C


    the price dropped dramatically from eighty thousand to eight thousand . Listening to everything that ha


    ppened , I realized that they nned this all along . Initially , the sry agreed between Vit¨®ria and my


    mother-in-w was four thousand ,so my mother-inw


    was just concocting a scheme to im the extra eight grand .


    In this case, they used Joana ¡®s clothes as an excuse . Next time they would probablye


    up with other ways . How could I let this group of thugs go their selfish ways ?


    Rubbing my eyes , I left the room while acting all sleepy . ¡° What ¡®s going on here ? ¡±


    rewards


    Opinion

 Chapter 46

    Chapter 46


    Clearly , they all did


    not expect me to be home during this hour , as their expressions were quite interesting , especially Joa


    n ; her eyes sparkled with nervousness .


    ¡° Beautiful ! ¡± As


    soon as Victoria saw me , her eyes sparkled with joy , as if I were a savior . Immediately , she rted t


    he entire scenario to me .


    ¡° Victoria , how careless of you ? _ Why did n¡¯t you ask before washing it ? _ _ Limited edition clothes c


    ost a fortune ! _ You ¡®re lucky this is Joana ¡®s . Otherwise , you would


    have to pay a huge amount of money .for that ! ¡±


    Upon hearing what I had just said , Joana rxed a little . However , she did n¡¯t expect me to turn to he


    r and ask : ¡° Joana , where is that limited edition outfit you mentioned ? _ _ ¡±


    Looking at me with her mouth


    open , Joana was stupefied and didn¡¯t know what to say . Taking the hint , Vit¨®ria picked


    up the clothes at the time and brought them to me . ¡° Beautiful , this is it . ¡±


    Taking a look at the clothes , I deliberately pretended to be in shock . ¡° Is that


    it ? The limited edition outfit you mentioned ? _ _ How did you end up in this state ? ¡±


    Noticing the change in tone in my voice , Joana turned red with anger and embarrassment . People mig


    ht not know what this bitch tastes like , but how could I not ?


    If she had the  money to buy limited edition clothes , pigs could fly ! _


    In fact , the so ¨C


    called limited edition garment was nothing more than an imitation garment . _ Joana could have deceiv


    ed Vit¨®ria , but I certainly would n¡¯t have fallen for


    that . Having blended in with prestigious elites who wore various luxury brands , _I could easily spot an


    imitation just by looking .  _


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    Of course , I knew exactly what that bitch was feeling right now ¨C


    furious and embarrassed beyond words .


    Unaware of the turn of events , my mother-


    in-w continued : ¡° Indeed ! As Joana can no longer use this , Vit¨®ria has to pay for the damage ! ¡±


    At that moment , a voice sounded at the door . It was Carlos who came


    back from work after picking up Bianca . Seeing that there was an argument going


    on in the living room , he asked : ¡° What ¡®s going on ? ¡±


    Quickly , Vit¨®ria went


    upstairs and exined everything to Carlos . His expression became quite interesting as


    well , as if he was trying to repress his anger at


    her . ¡° It ¡®s just a garment . _ So what if it¡¯s damaged ? There is no need to causeshack size ! ¡±


    ¡° Well , this is n¡¯t just any piece of clothing . The cost of Joana ¡®s limited edition is extremely expensive


    and ¡­ ¡± My mother- in ¨C w immediately held her tongue when Carlos red at her .

 Chapter 47

    Chapter 47


    ¡° It ¡®s Victoria ¡®s fault . Out of duty , she has to ask before washing Joana ¡®s limited edition piece . As Jo


    ana spent so much to buy this piece , she must have felt terrible ! _ ¡± Acting as if speaking on behalf ofJ


    oana , I ced the so ¨C


    called limited edition piece of clothing in Carlos ¡®s hands . ¡° Look at that ! It¡¯s all ruined . If it


    were mine , I ¡®d be angry too .


    ¡° This is certainly not my fault . Before washing it , I  asked Ms. Ramos , and she said it can be washed


    in the machine ¡± , replied Vit¨®ria sadly . _ _


    ¡° Really ? _ Joan , did you say that ? ¡± I asked looking at Joana .


    ¡° She said ! While I was doingundry today , I deliberately checked the tag on


    the clothes and got a little confused , so I asked about it myself . Then , I separated


    them into three categories : machine wash , hand wash and hand wash .dry ¡± , exined Vit¨®ria .  _


    ¡° On second thought , Vit¨®ria asked me this morning , but


    I ¡®m not sure if she asked Joana ¡±, I interrupted in


    certain time .


    ¡° Since she asked for  you , it means she wo n¡¯t leave out the other one ¡± , said Carlos impatiently .


    ¡° Joana , think about it , did you remember wrong ? ¡±


    ¡° I ¡­ I ¡­ ¡± Losing all energy and vigor , Joana looked at Carlos . _ Seeing the hate on her face , it was


    obvious he was ming her for not behaving and causing trouble . ¡° I don¡¯t remember ¡± , replied Joana


    in aambiguous .


    ¡° Ca n¡¯t remember ? _ Meaning it ¡®s possible Victoria asked about it ! _ _ With that , Carlos threw that pi


    ece of clothing on the floor and scolded : ¡° Victoria is a professional housekeeper . I believe she wo n¡¯t


    make such a mistake, so obviously it was you who got it wrong ! ¡±


    Upon hearing Carlos ¡® bold conclusion , everyone didn¡¯t dare to refute it .


    ¡° So , does Vit¨®ria still have to pay for this ? ¡± I asked deliberately .


    ¡° For what ? Is that not embarrassing enough ? _ thundered Carlos as he stormed


    out and headed for the office .


    ¡° Husband ! ¡± I called out , but a loud knock on


    the door sounded . ncing at Joan , I  saw her face turn scarlet . _ _ _ _


    Frankly , for a guest , Carlos ¡® words were pretty harsh . _ Stamping her feet , Joan sobbed and ran tow


    ards her room .  _ _


    Inside , I was smiling , but I  thought I should go into her room to check on her . _


    However , Joana , the bitch did not cease to surprise me with her pretense . _ _ _ Seeing me enter the


    room , she cried even louder . _ _ ¡° Linda , it¡¯s all my fault ! I caused you trouble ! I ¡®m moving right now


    !¡±


    Wiping away her tears , Joana pretended to pack her bags .


    Why would I let her get away so soon ? Quickly , I


    held her hands and gentlyforted her : ¡° Joana , don¡¯t get mad . I apologize on behalf of Carlos as h


    e has a very bad temper . _ Please do not take this personally . _¡°.


    If Joana left , I would n¡¯t have anyone to torment . Where could I find another drama as fun as this


    one ?


    Besides , that bitch Joan was just pretending , and she sure as hell was n¡¯t going to leave .


    As expected , she calmed down a bit after I consoled her .  _


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    With augh , I purposely asked : ¡° Joana , you were n¡¯t like that in the old


    days . Why did you be so irrational all of a sudden ? ¡±

 Chapter 48

    Chapter 48


    Deliberately expressing a doubtful look on my face , I noticed that Joan ¡®s expression changed abruptly


    as she wiped away the tears and began to spill over me .


    Knowing this slut , she would certainly drag other people into this to save her own skin .


    ¡° Linda , I really made a fool of myself today , but I have a confession to make : I didn¡¯t n all


    of this . ¡±


    ¡° What ¡®s going on ? I asked as I put on a shocked expression on my face .


    ¡° Please do n¡¯t tell anyone about this . _ In fact , it was Mrs. _ Morais who forced me to do this ¡±, said J


    oana , as if she


    had been deeply wronged . This bitch thought I was still the kind , innocent , naive oneLinda


    Morais . ¡° Mother ? Why would she do that ? Not forgetting to pretend she was stunned .


    ¡° Mrs. _ Morais does n¡¯t like Vit¨®ria very


    much and wants to teach her a lesson . So she asked my opinion . _ _ You of all people should underst


    and my situation . _ Since I moved here , Mrs. _ _ _ _ Morales has been verykind to me , so I found


    it difficult to refuse your request .


    Looking at me with her pitying eyes , Joana continued : ¡° Linda , we were just arguing to teach Vit¨®ria a


    lesson . _ _ _ We were n¡¯t really expecting her to pay for the damages .  ¡°


    If that had happened in the past , I would


    have believed her with all my heart . But now , I would n¡¯t believe a single word that came out of her .


    ¡° I don¡¯t understand . Was n¡¯t Mom the one who hired Vit¨®ria to work here ? Why is n¡¯t she happy with h


    er ? _ I deliberately asked in doubt .


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    ¡° About that , I¡¯m not really sure . Sheined that Victoria was disobedient and unreliable ¡° .-  _


    ¡° Disobedient and unreliable ? _ She doesn¡¯t seem like that type . Was it something she said or did that


    offended Mom ? _ I questioned in return ..


    Ever since the sry issue incident , my mother -inw had


    been thinking of excuses to kick Victoria out of the house .


    in it .


    Unfortunately , Victoria was an extremely careful person , so they could n¡¯t find fault  .


    That ¡®s why they created this n .


    Well aware of the whole situation , I had to ask on purpose to y along with this slut .


    ¡° I already asked Mrs. _ Morals , but she wo n¡¯t tell me . ¡±


    Without giving up , that bitch Joana dared to suggest and use me as a means to keep Vit¨®ria away .


    ¡° Beautiful , considering that Mrs. _ _ Morais does n¡¯t like Vit¨®ria , maybe you could consider dismissing


    her ? _ _ ¡± ¡° Dismiss Victoria ? How can I dismiss it without a valid reason ? ¡± I disagreed as she


    shook her head in disapproval .¡° She ¡®s so good with the housework and overall a nice person . _ _ _ _


    Even Carlos praised her , so I really ca n¡¯t think of any valid reason to dump her . ¡±


    Seeing that I had brought Carlos into  this , Joana didn¡¯t say a word , but I did n¡¯t want to end up like


    that ,


    ¡° I ¡®d better ask Victoria and Mom separately to find out what the disagreement was between them . _ If


    it ¡®s a trivial matter , we can just talk about it together instead of taking it personally . _ _ It


    will be quite strange to keepthings as they are now ¡± .


    Upon learning of my decision , Joana panicked !  _ _ _


    rewards

 Chapter 49

    Chapter 49


    Tugging at my sleeves , Joan pleaded , ¡° Linda , please do n¡¯t ask Mrs. _ _ _ _ _ Morals because she h


    ad told me not to tell anyone . _ _ If you rify with her , she will surely think that I cheated on


    her and she will thinkin me differently ¡± .  _ _


    Obviously , I would not ask my mother ¨C in ¨Cw about this ,


    so I acted with all understanding and said , ¡± You ¡® re right , I did not give it much


    thought . But if I do nothing , wo n¡¯t you feel deeply wronged by the usations ? _¡±


    ¡° I can handle it . _ It ¡®s nothing ¡± , said the p * ta taking advantage of the situation .


    ¡° Joana , how kind of you ! ¡± After praising her , I left her room .  _ _


    As soon as I left Joana ¡®s room , I saw Vit¨®ria looking around , standing at the kitchen door .


    When Victoria saw me , she immediately rushed forward and dragged me to her room . _ ¡° Linda , I  ha


    ve something to tell you ¡± .


    ¡° What is it ? ¡± Amazed by Victoria ¡®s attitude , I thought : Is she just silly or does she have other motive


    s ? Doesn¡¯t she know it ¡®s not the right time to talk now ?


    ¡° It ¡®s about my sry . ¡± Hearing this , I got the impression that Victoria had decided to confess to me .


    However , I was still confused . _ Considering that things were bad between Victoria and my mother-in-


    If they were other people , they would probablyplete a month of work and run


    away to work somewhere else , taking their three months sry with them .


    Clearly , Victoria did not need to


    enlighten me on the sry issue , as she would risk losing everything if she did . ¡° What ¡®s wrong ? ¡± Ac


    ting confused , I asked deliberately .


    ¡° Initially , Mrs. _ _ Morais agreed that my monthly sry would be four thousand ¡­ ¡± Vit¨®ria told me th


    e whole truth about the sry issue .


    ¡° Are you telling me that Mom agreed her sry would


    be four thousand , but she asked me for twelve thousand ? ¡± Pretending to be shocked , I


    eximed , ¡° Why would she do that ? I have to ask her about it !  _


    ¡° Beautiful , wait ! I know why she did it ! _ Seeing me so agitated , Victoria reached out to take my han


    ds .  _


    ¡° Do you know ? How would you know ? ¡±


    ¡° Earlier , when we had our first date together , Mrs. _ Morais had mentioned that the people who need


    ed extra care in the family were Joana and Sr. Morals . She even got to tell everyone ¡®s preferences an


    d likes , but she left youout ¡± .  _


    Hesitantly , Victoria took a quick look at my expression . Noticing the surprised look on my face , she


    continued , ¡° I was confused , so I asked


    about you . She told me that you are a very difficult person to deal with and


    asked me to ignore her pletely . In this house ,


    I only have to obey her orders , as well as Mr. Charles . At that moment , I imagined that you were


    having a falling out with your mother-in-


    Quite the contrary , Mrs. _ _ Morals is the problem ! _ _ ¡±


    ¡° What ¡®s wrong with her ? _ _ ¡±


    ¡° Mrs. _ Morais never saw you as her daughter- in-


    what me


    For a maid who had only been working for a few days , she already knew there was no ce for me in


    that house . I was a fool for believing my own lies for five years . How depressing !


    Without wanting to reveal my sufferings in front of Vit¨®ria , I took


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    a deep breath and denied : ¡° Stop this nonsense ! My mother inw is very kind to me ! ¡±


    ¡° Linda , you are so naive ! Some people are good at pretending to be kind ! Take my sry as an exa


    mple , Mrs. _ Morais intended to profit from it . ¡±


    Frankly , Victory was just stating the fact and

 Chapter 50

    Chapter 50


    ¡° Because you put the sry issue on the table , Ms. _ Morais was unable to get his hands on


    the eight thousand . She was thinking of ways to get me out of


    here and get a new housekeeper who is willing to listen to hermands . ¡±


    ¡° Victoria , are you telling me this just to expose my mother-in-w ¡®s defects ? ¡± Since Vit¨®ria had told


    her everything , there was no point in me continuing to pretend .


    ¡° Linda , the reason I ¡®m telling you this is because I think you ¡®re a good person . _ Another reason is b


    ecause my family is going through difficulties and I really need this job , ¡° confessed Vit¨®ria .


    ¡° Do n¡¯t worry . I have no ns to fire you ,¡± ¨C I promised her .


    ¡° Linda , I knew you were a good person all along . _ _ However , Ms. _ _ _ Morales and Mrs. _ _ Bran


    ches are nothing like you . _ After today ¡®s incident , I have a bad feeling they ¡®ll keep thinking about _w


    ays to kick me out of the house . If that happens , instead of listening to their one ¨C sided statement , I


    hope you ¡® ll also hear my side of the story . And as for sry , to begin


    with , I ¡®m not a greedy person , so I intend totake four thousand only when you issue the money . ¡±


    No one would say no to money . If it were n¡¯t for


    the fact that she was forced into this state , would Victoria be as honest with me ? Would


    she only take four thousand ?


    The answer was obvious .


    At that moment , I didn¡¯t trust Vit¨®ria , on the contrary , I started to doubt her motives .


    Why would she choose to tell me this now ?


    For her to reveal the truth now , I felt that things were not as simple as they seemed .


    I started to ask myself , was it so important for Vit¨®ria to work in our house ? _ Or was


    it because she had other motives ?


    However , this was not something that could be resolved until today . Clearly Victoria and I were stuck i


    n the same boat for now .


    Vit¨®ria decided to confess to


    me because she didn¡¯t want to leave . Likewise , I did n¡¯t want her to leave now because , after all  , he


    r existence would piss Mom off . _


    ¡° Do n¡¯t worry , Victoria . As long as you do your job well and as long as I ¡®m here , no one will fire you ¨C


    there ! ¡±


    Upon hearing my promise , Victoria calmed down and walked towards the kitchen .  _


    After our conversation , I went to the office . Sitting on the sofa in


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    the office , Carlos read the newspaper . As soon as he saw meing in , he


    dropped the paper and snarled , ¡° How can anyone not be the least bit ashamed ? ¡±


    ¡° Husband , are you still mad ? ¡± Inside , I was smiling , but I put a worried expression on my face . ¡° Th


    at garment is just a normal garment , ¡± said Carlos with augh . _ _ _ Turning your gaze tome , he ask


    ed : ¡° Honey , didn¡¯t you notice ? ¡±


    ¡° You know I ¡®ve never bought any branded products , so I¡¯m not familiar with any of them . When


    I saw Joana scolding Victoria , I believed it at


    the time , and before I could inspect it , you arrived home . ¡±


    Upon hearing my reasonable exnation , Carlos was not the least bit suspicious . ¡°


    I never thought that Joana would be like this ! ¡± ¨C he raged .


    rewards


    Opinion

 Chapter 51

    Chapter 51


    ¡° Husband , do n¡¯t use Joana of lying ! ¡± Letting out a sigh , I said as I


    put an anguished look on my face . ¡° It¡¯s not her fault .¡±


    ¡° What do you mean it ¡®s not her fault ? _ Whose fault is it then ? _ Carlos asked . _ ¡° Did someone forc


    e you to ckmail others ? ¡±


    ¡° Bingo ! You guessed it right ! Someone forced her . ¡±


    Joana , that bitch , did n¡¯t she warn me not to tell anyone ? Well , I could not leave Carlos uninformed .


    Also , I hoped to make them both feel disgusted with each other .  _ _ _


    ¡° What ?! _ ¡± Carlos was speechless .


    ¡° Calm down and listen to what I have to say . _ Just now , I went to console Joana while she was


    crying a


    lot . She confessed that it was Mom who made her do it . ¡± I told Carlos the whole conversation betwee


    n me and Joana .


    Upon hearing this , Carlos ¡® first reaction was denial . _ _ ¡° This is absurd ! _ My mother is the


    one who hired Vit¨®ria . Why would Mom plot against her ?


    His reaction was exactly what I expected . _ Being a typical mama ¡®s boy , Carlos would never say anyt


    hing bad about his mother . However , I wanted him to know that Joana was


    the one who told me this , so that he would know what kind


    ofof person she was . So I deliberately said , ¡° I did n¡¯t believe it either . There is


    no reason for Joana to treat Vit¨®ria that way ,


    right ?


    ¡° Anyway , I do n¡¯t believe Mom would force you to do this . Joana must have felt humiliated for being e


    xposed at the time , so she was trying to find someone else to take the me . _ ¡± In his heart , Carlos


    alreadypointed the finger at Joana . As always , family was Carlos ¡® number one priority .  _ _


    ¡° I don¡¯t believe that either . At first , I wanted to


    confront Mom and Victoria about it , but Joana stopped me . She warned me not to tell anyone , but yo


    u are my husband . _ You are one of the closest people to me in this world ., so


    I just ca n¡¯t hide it from you .¡±


    ¡° Honey , you did the right thing . We


    are one as husband and wife , so there should be no secrets between us . ¡± With that , Carlos seemed


    very pleased with my words .


    ¡° Husband , I , for one , don¡¯t keep any secrets from you . Hope you do the same ! _ ¡± Meowing like a ki


    tten , I acted all coquettish in front of him .


    ¡° Of


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    course ! Darling , you are the most important person to me . Why would I keep any secrets from you ?


    said Carlos in an attempt at ttery , but then abruptly changed the subject . ¡° This reminds me . Honey


    , about what _it was shared between us , do not tell Joana . Before that , I had a good impression of


    her , but after today ¡®s incident , I have my doubts about her . ¡± I guessed he was trying to check my atti


    tude towards Joana .  _


    With a sigh , I said , ¡° Husband , Joan ¡®s other half recently passed away , so I can understand if she ¡®s


    feeling upset . _ _ Regarding today ¡®s incident , regardless of Joana ¡®s intention , we


    will not delve into it .. I don¡¯t think she ¡®s going to insist on asking Vit¨®ria to pay . She was just trying to


    vent her emotions , so it would be great if you did n¡¯t see her differently , right ?


    Hearing me speak on behalf of Joana , Carlos was so moved . _ ¡° Darling , you are really the kindest a


    nd most beautiful person in


    this world ! ¡° What a shameless scoundrel ! Doesn¡¯t he feel disgusted by what he


    said ? Well two can y this onegame . ¡° Husband , you are the kindest and most charming man in


    this world ! ¡±


    During dinner , Joana said she did n¡¯t feel well and asked


    for permission not to have dinner . I knew very well that she was banking on


    the child in her womb . Upon learning that Joana was not feeling well , Carlos did not react or say a


    word .word . This despicable man was simply a remarkable actor .


    On the other hand , my mother-in-


    e needs to eat . What should we do ? ¡±

 Chapter 52

    Chapter 52


    Being a quick thinker , Victoria chimed in : ¡° I think she ¡®s still mad about what happened just now . _ _


    _ _ _ Mr. Carlos , Linda , I swear , this is not my fault ! Mrs. _ _ Ramos is still pregnant andshe needs t


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    o eat . Otherwise , it will affect the baby ¡® s growth . I better apologize to her to calm her down  . ¡± _ _


    If you listened carefully , you would


    realize that Victoria was indirectly criticizing Joana for using the baby to make a scene . Finally , there


    was a slight change of expression on Carlos ¡® face .


    Lowering his head , he did n¡¯t say a word and started eating his dinner . Letting


    out a sigh , I said : ¡° Victoria , I do n¡¯t think there¡¯s any way . It


    will be better if you can go and apologize to Joana ¡± .


    Having said that , Vit¨®ria carried a tray with food in her hands and entered Joana ¡®s room . A little


    whileter , Victoria came out of the room and shook her head . ¡° Ms. Ramos still doesn¡¯t want to


    eat ¡±  .


    ¡° What now ? ¡± My mother- in -


    othes , would  she be this mad ? _


    ¡° I already told you that this has nothing to do with Vit¨®ria ! Why do you keep bringing this up ? Carlos t


    hundered .  _


    ¡° Actually , we cannot me Vit¨®ria . _ _ ¡± Looking at Carlos , I insisted : ¡° Carlos , I think Joana is angr


    y with you and not with Vit¨®ria . _ _ What you just said was a little too hard on her . _ why _don¡¯t


    you talk to her ? Noticing the change in expression on D ¡®s face , I


    sighed heavily . ¡° Joana is pregnant . _ Considering the baby is fatherless , why do n¡¯t you clear things


    up with her ? _ _ ¡±


    ¡° Exactly ! What Linda said is right . _ Carlos , please go clear things up with Joana ¡± , her mother told h


    er as she urged Carlos to move .


    Grimacing , Carlos entered Joana ¡®s room .  _ _ _


    Seeing Carlos walk away , I scoffed , as I was still amazed at how good he was at acting reluctant on


    the outside , but in truth , he was probably very worried on the inside .


    After settling ounts with Carlos , Joana cooled her anger . _ _ Although she


    didn¡¯t have dinner with them , she had finished the meal that Victoria had sent her to her room .


    However , I knew very well that it would not end like that , because my mother ¨C in ¨C


    w  and Joana would not stop criticizing Vit¨®ria .


    housekeeper .


    So I had toe up with something quick to stop them from requesting a change of  address .


    While I was thinking of a n , Pam came


    back from sses . Looking around the living room , Pam noticed that Joana was not around , so sh


    e asked : ¡° Where is Joana ? _ ¡±


    Pulling Pam aside , my mother-


    in-w whispered : ¡° Joana is resting in her room . You can see how she is andfort her ¡± .  _


    ¡° What happened ? _ Pam asked in surprise .


    After my mother-in ¨C


    w whispered something in her ear , Pam suddenly eximed : ¡° She ¡®s just a maid ! We


    can easily find another recement . Why are we keeping an eyesore here at home ? ¡±


    As expected , they were aiming again at Vit¨®ria .


    Frowning , Carlos scolded : ¡° Pam ! Do you really have to shout something like that ? ¡±


    ¡° Joana is mad because of the maid , is n¡¯t she ? Let¡¯s just get another recement ! Being young , Pa


    m tended to speak her mind directly .  _ _ _ _


    ¡° I think Pam does n¡¯t like Victoria very much either ? ¡± Giving me a half smile , I


    cast a look at Carlos . Thinking about it , as mother and daughter did not like Vit¨®ria , it


    seemed that it was my mother ¨C in ¨Cw who ordered Joana to do this .


    With a somber expression , Carlos mmed his hand down on


    the table , startling everyone in the family .

 Chapter 53

    Chapter 53


    53


    ¡° Recement ? Who are you to say that ? Are you the person in charge of


    this family ? ¡± Facing Pam , Carlos


    announced : ¡° Victoria will stay on as the housekeeper of


    this family , period ! Whoever dares to bring this up again will have to assume the role of governess of


    this family ! ¡±


    Hearing this , Pam did  n¡¯t dare say another word . _


    After the outburst , the mood at


    the table turned heavy . Lowering my head , I was quietly eating dinner , but joy bubbled up inside me .


    _ Just wait and see . The best is yet toe !


    The next morning , after sending Bianca off to kindergarten , I went to Delta Hospital with Isabel . _ _ _


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    _


    On the way , I told Isabel the whole incident that happened in our ce .


    ¡° Faking a knockoff like a limited edition piece of clothing ? _ How embarrassing is that ! If I were Joana


    , I¡¯d hit my head against the wall ! Isabelughed .  _ _ _


    ¡° Clearly , she didn¡¯t expect to


    see me at home . Had she known , I¡¯m sure she would n¡¯t have acted that way . ¡±


    ¡° That bitch is really doing everything she can to fawn over Carlos ¡® mother . _ She ¡®s even willing to go


    the extra


    mile to do something that ¡®s totally silly .¡± Shaking her head disapprovingly , Isabel changed the subject


    and asked , ¡° Beautiful _, something tells  me


    that there is something suspicious about the housekeeper . Seems like she just wants to


    stay in her house and does n¡¯t care about the money .  ¡°


    ¡° Do you think


    so too ? In fact , I also had the same thought yesterday , but I brushed  it aside because I thought I was


    just being paranoid after being betrayed by both Carlos and Joana . _ _


    ¡° Anyway , it will be a good idea if you manage to keep this housekeeper to get revenge on Joana . ¡±


    Shaking my head , I dismissed Isabel ¡®s idea and said , ¡° No way ! _ I don¡¯t want to


    involve anyone else in my revenge against Carlos and Joana . Also , the less people know about my pl


    an , the better . After all , the morepeople know , the greater the chance that Carlos will find out . It


    would be harder for me to act until then . Also , do not forget that Victoria is a very smart person . _ It


    will be worse if she ckmails me with this .


    ¡° Linda , I hate to say this , but you are such an idiot ! If I were you ,


    I would use all my evil tricks against them . Since that bitch is being spoiled just because of the kid , if y


    ou could , you know ¡­ ¡± Isabelhe


    made a gesture with his hand and continued : ¡° Without the child , let¡¯s see if he is still so arrogant ! ¡±


    ¡° No way ! The child is innocent ! ¡± Without an iota of hesitation , I rejected his suggestion .


    I hated Carlos and Joana , but I never thought of harming the baby in the womb .


    Regardless of how bad the parents were , it had nothing to do with the unborn child . _ _ It would


    n¡¯t be fair if I vented my resentment on the innocent child .


    ¡° Linda , you are so kind and naive ! Look at you ! I¡¯m really worried that your revenge won¡¯t be a se


    ss . Isabel sighed . _ ¡° After all , you ¡®re up


    against a group of people who are rotten to the core . they don¡¯thavepassion and they will


    have no mercy on you .¡±


    ¡° I ¡®m not as kind as you think . Otherwise , I would not be nning my revenge . Instead , I would just l


    et go and wish them happiness . _ _ ¡±


    Maybe I was too kind and naive in the past , but now I do n¡¯t think those two adjectives describe me .


    The deeper the love , the deeper the resentment ; _ I figured the reason I wanted revenge on Carlos w


    as because I loved him with all my heart . _ _ _ _ If I didn¡¯t have a lot of feelings for him , I


    figured I wouldn¡¯t be.seeking revenge against him .


    While we were deep in thought , we arrived at Delta Hospital .


    Once we parked the car , Isabel and I crossed the basement parking lot into the hospital .  _


    After taking a few steps , Isabel gasped . ¡° Is n¡¯t that Henriques Ribeiro ? _ ¡±

 Chapter 54

    Chapter 54


    Following his gaze , I looked across the basement . _ _ Wearing sunsses , Henriques was seen dre


    ssed in casual clothes and walking slowly towards us .  _ _


    Somehow I noticed that there  was something odd about


    the way he walked , as if every step he took required an effort .


    strenuous .


    Behind him were two bodyguards , all in uniform .  _


    Not wanting Henriques to see me here , I  quickly dragged Isabel to the hospital before he noticed me .


    ¡° Linda , why are you walking so fast ? _ Isabel questioned , looking confused .  _


    ¡° Henriques Ribeiro was in ourpany for a visit . I was the one who served him , so I


    don¡¯t want to meet him here , ¡± I replied shortly .


    ¡° I


    see . Then again why is he here ? _ _ _ Lowering her volume , she continued , ¡° Since there¡¯s still the r


    ecent scandal about him , should n¡¯t he avoid showing


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    up at the hospital to avoid further gossip ? And if there are reporters aroundclose ?


    ¡° What scandal ? ¡± I asked .


    ¡° Yesterday the news came out that he sent Cam Soares to the hospital . _ Inte


    users and the media are guessing at the rtionship between them . So I thought he would try to


    avoid gossip by not appearing here ¡±, exined Isabel .


    ¡° Maybe there was nothing going on between them . ¡±


    ¡° Nothing , you say ? With a smile , Isabel added , ¡° There¡¯s definitely something going on .


    ¡° Well , the two are not married . So what if there really is something between them ?


    ¡° And


    because you do n¡¯t know about his involvement with Cam Soares . In fact , she was the


    wife of Henriques ¡® older brother , who died a short time ago . Henriques and Cam got together and n


    ow she ¡®s pregnant ! Is this not absurd ? _¡° Okay , that ¡®s enough . _ _ This is a family affair . Why are y


    ou worrying about this ? _ _ ¡± Seeing Isabel getting all pissed off , I could n¡¯t help but smile .


    Once we got to Sara ¡®s office , I put all the daily supplements on the table .


    After a quick check of all the supplements , Sara told me , ¡° These supplements are all good and will be


    nefit you .  _


    Hearing that , I felt more at ease . As I was packing the supplements , Sara suddenly stopped me . _ ¡°


    Wait a second ! ¡±


    Taking a bottle of supplement from my hands , Sara examined it for a while before saying , ¡± There¡¯s so


    mething weird about this bottle of pills . ¡±


    As she spoke , she opened the bottle and poured


    out a few pills to inspect it . Then Sara ¡®s expression hardened . _ _ ¡° There


    is something wrong with these pills ¡± .


    ¡° What ¡®s wrong ? _ _ Isabel and I asked in unison .  _

 Chapter 55

    Chapter 55


    ¡° I don¡¯t think they ¡®re vitamins . I¡¯ll let the pharmacists take a look to confirm what it is


    Then she spilled some more pills and asked the nurse to send them to the pharmacist for checking .  _


    Not long after , the nurse returned while looking at me . _ ¡° The pharmacist said that they


    are not vitamins , but birth control pills ¡±.


    Hearing that , I jumped to my feet . _ ¡° How is this possible? ¡±


    ¡° What ¡®s going on ? Isabel gasped in shock .  _


    ¡° Our reputable pharmacist is very professional . If he said they are birth


    control pills , it¡¯s 100 % confirmed . ¡±


    With that , Sara motioned for Isabel and me to sit down .  _


    ¡° Actually , at first nce , I thought the drugs looked a lot like birth control pills , but I could n¡¯t confirm .


    Of course , if you don¡¯t believe us , you can bring these pills to be


    checked at any specialized pharmacy .


    Rather than doubting Sara or the pharmacist , I was more bothered by the fact that vitamins had turned


    into birth control pills . _ _ These were the pills I took daily  _


    Without passing the pills on to or through anyone , I would personally collect them directly from


    the hospital and return home . Assuming the hospital would n¡¯t make such a careless mistake , the pills


    had obviously been swapped in


    casa!


    Clenching my fist tightly , I  felt the resentment festering in me , making me wish nothing more than to k


    ill that despicable couple ! _


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    From time to time I would ask myself why I could n¡¯t get pregnant after miscarriage even after taking all


    those supplements and seeking advice from countless doctors so here was the reason ! _ _ Not to men


    tion someone like me who has struggled _in conceiving , how could someone get pregnant by  taking


    birth control pills every day ?


    How terrible is this ! _ Who changed my pills ? Was


    it Carlos ? He was the first and only person I could think of .


    Honestly , I didn¡¯t want to doubt Carlos , but it was just the two of us and a child at home  .


    I would n¡¯t be so foolish as


    to identally switch my own pills, and Bianca was so young , which left Carlos as the only suspect .


    But why would he do that ?


    ¡° Was it Carlos who switched the pills ? Isabel made her thoughts audible .  _


    Deeply absorbed in my thoughts , I didn¡¯t answer because I was feeling very distressed . Frankly , I did


    n¡¯t want to believe it was Carlos .


    At that time , when I had my first miscarriage , the doctor had diagnosed that it would


    be difficult for me . get


    pregnant again . To improve my condition , Carlos took me to several doctors in hopes of a cure .


    For a period of time , I had to take all kinds of traditional supplements that tasted terrible . _ _ When I c


    ouldn¡¯t stand the taste anymore , Carlos would take these supplements with me so I could keep taking


    them .


    Besides , Carlos even preferred to believe in the old


    wives ¡® tale , ording to which , by adopting a child , the barren woman could conceive . So Carlos an


    d Joana advised me to adopt Bianca .  _ _


    Now that I thought about it , Bianca had been in our house for almost four years . Although she


    never gave up taking medication or receiving treatment , she still could n¡¯t conceive .


    After a few years , I reached a point where I epted the fact that I could n¡¯t be cured . Since we


    had Bianca , who was obedient and adorable , I decided to give


    up the treatment . However , Carlos was very determined and encouraged me to _continue with my me


    dication . With all his heart , he believed that we should not give up while there


    was still a ray of hope that one day we would have a child !


    But now , it was all just a joke . _ I


    was not able to give you a child . Instead , her lover got her pregnant .  _ _


    As I thought of the affair between Joana and Carlos , as well as the child in Joana ¡®s womb , I


    could n¡¯t help but suspect that it was all


    Carlos ¡®s work .


    An indescribable sadness came over me .  _


    In sickness and in health , love and care , until death do us part ? _ As


    I thought back to our wedding vows , I still could n¡¯t think of a reason why he would do such a terrible th


    ing to me .


    Giving me a shove , Isabel nudged me when I didn¡¯t respond . ¡° Linda , say something ! Was Carlos th


    at imbecile who switched the pills ? _ ¡±


    Now that things have gotten to this point , what else can I say ? _ With a bitter smile , I


    replied : ¡° Besides him , I ca n¡¯t think of anyone else ¡±.


    ¡° That scoundrel ! Why is he doing this to you ? _ Isabel thundered . _ She could n¡¯t help but curse him


    . _ ¡° He ¡®s just despicable for treating you this way. Burning bridges now , huh ? FDA ¨C if that . II


    seriously can¡¯t take this anymore ! Linda , let¡¯s ughter them ! ¡±

 Chapter 56

    Chapter 56


    Sara looked at us with pity . A smart woman like her probably guessed what happened . _ ¡° Stay calm .


    Don¡¯t fall for the devil ¡®s whisper . If you ¡®re already at this point , breaking up is probably best .  ¡°


    ¡° Sure , but we¡¯re not going to let those bastards get what they want ! An eye for an eye , a tooth for a


    tooth , I always say ! ¡± ¨C Isabel snorted and snorted , not caring about the fact that Sara was here .  _


    Someone suddenly coughed and Sara got to her feet . ¡° Lord Ribeiro ! ¡± ¨C


    Facing the entrance , she bowed .  _ _ _ _


    Isabel was taken aback , so she looked at who had entered . When she saw the man , however , she fe


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    ll silent , her expression incredulous .


    I also turned around . The person who greeted me was Henriques , who had an arm leaning on


    the door , leaning against the  as he looked


    at us . Well , that was weird . Isabel and I looked at each other in shock . I wondered since when _Henr


    iques was there , but judging by the look in  his eyes , he heard everything we said .


    I


    didn¡¯t expect the most embarrassing thing in my life to be overheard by a stranger who might be our cli


    ent . Oh , this is mortifying . I grabbed my purse and left , as there was no reason for me to


    stay . Henriques deviated , _ _ _but he inadvertently challenged me , causing me to collide with him .


    As I fell panting , Henriques identally tripped me , taking me to the ground with him . Thanks to that


    , I crushed him under me . _ After an audible sigh from him , I tried to get


    up , but Henriques ¡® unearthly scream called me .the attention .


    I looked down quizzically and saw his face contorted in pain . _ _ _ Henriques kept panting , as if he we


    re drowning in an ocean of broken ss . _ _ _ But I didn¡¯t even hurt him . Why does he look


    like he¡¯s in hell ?Before I could figure it out , someone grabbed me by the scruff of the neck .

 Chapter 57

    Chapter 57


    57


    I felt like a giant was picking me up , and that giant didn¡¯t look friendly . Will he kick me out ?


    ¡° Stop immediately , Gustavo ! ¡± Henriques stopped his adjutant in time .


    Thanks to Henriques , his assistant threw me aside before helping his boss to his feet . _ _ I almost fell


    again , but Isabel , who was furious with the way I was treated , caught me . _ _ ¡° You ca n¡¯t treat ady


    how rude ¡±  _


    The man helped Henriques to his feet , ignoring his disquiet . _ ¡° All right , Young Master Henriques ? ¡±


    Although Henriques cringed and sweated in pain , he still managed to


    pull himself together and maintain his manners , as he had a good upbringing . ¡° Are you okay ? ¡±


    His voice was pleasant to


    the ears and , for some reason , I felt like crying after that , ¡° I¡¯m sorry , ¡±  I apologized , but my voice st


    arted to break , and I cried .


    I could n¡¯t see it , but for a moment , Henriques saw me as more than a business partner . _ ¡° Take this


    ¡° She ¡®s fine . Shended on top of you . If so , you should check her leg first . _ _ Gustavo obviously di


    d  n¡¯t like me .


    ¡° Didn¡¯t I make


    myself clear ? ¡± Henriques said coldly . Unable to refuse , Gustavo turned around and said to me stiffly


    : ¡° Ma¡¯am , these are my young master ¡®s orders . _ _ Pleasee with me ¡± .  _


    Even an idiot could see that he was impatient , very reluctant . I also didn¡¯t need to do a check ¨C


    up , because I wasn¡¯t hurt . ¡° It ¡®s okay . I have other business to take care of ¡± .


    ¡° It¡¯s the young master ¡®s orders . Please do not make this any more difficult than necessary . _ _ ¡± Gust


    avo tried to drag me away .


    ¡° What ¡®s wrong with you ? _ _ ¡± I roared . When he was about to grab me , I pushed


    him away before staggering away .


    ¡° Wait for me , Linda ! ¡± Isabel screamed , but I didn¡¯t stop running until I left the hospital and got in


    the car .


    After closing the door , I buried my face in my hands as I


    sobbed my heart out . Once the floodgates were raised , I could n¡¯t stop crying . _ _ _ Now I understan


    d why so many people see crying as an outlet _ _. Looking at my state , Isabel patted my shoulder . _ _


    _ _ ¡° Let it all out , Linda . Just let the pain go and you ¡®ll feel better .


    Isabel knew me better as we had


    been friends for years . She knew I was n¡¯t one to cry unless the pain was unimaginable , just like what


    I was going through .  _ _ _


    Eventually , my pain flowed along with my tears , leaving nothing but hate inside me . _ I hated myself


    being stupid and blind . I hated myself for living in indignity , but most of all , I hated that bastard , Carlo


    s .


    by


    He could have revealed me if he


    didn¡¯t already love me . We could have ended it amicably since I was n¡¯t his type of person . _ _ _ But h


    e did n¡¯t . _ Instead , he chose to betray , have an illegitimate child , and _on top of thatBelongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    he openly invited his mistress to live in our house . Not content with that , he hurt me physically . For th


    e life of me , I could n¡¯t imagine how evil someone had to be to go this far .


    Before I could finish my thought , the scoundrel in question called me . _ ¡° Bad news , Linda ! ¡±

 Chapter 58

    Chapter 58


    ¡° what _


    is it wrong ? I wanted to scream and scream , but I held back .


    ¡° Joana tripped and is hospitalized . _ ¡±


    ¡° Oh my God ! I faked a sigh . ¡° How did this happen ? Is it serious ?¡±


    ¡° I¡¯m not sure , but I¡¯m on my way to


    the hospital now . ¡± Judging by the panic he seemed to have , that scoundrel was worried .


    ¡° Where is she ? I will go right away . Even though I hated


    him with every fiber of my being , I still had to do it.


    show.


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    ¡° He told Pam that Joana is at the Delta Hospital , ¡±


    ¡° Okay , I¡¯ll go there . ¡±


    I ended the call and looked at Isabel , who was curious after hearing the whole conversation . ¡° Why did


    that bitch go et here ? _ ¡±


    ¡° Probably because it¡¯s the closest hospital to my house , I conjectured


    ¡° Damn it ! She and her son should just die ! Isabel cursed .  _


    ¡° Death is too merciful . _ I scoffed . ¡° I ca n¡¯t torture her if she ¡®s dead . _ I want them to feel like I felt d


    ouble . _ ¡±


    ¡° What ¡®s your n , Linda ? _ Isabel looked at me , worried .  _


    ¡° She ¡®s in the Delta , is n¡¯t it time to pay her a visit . ¡±


    ¡° Are you sure you can ? Looking into my bloodshot eyes , Isabel was worried .  _


    ¡° Well , I think it sounds perfect for the theater . ¡±


    ¡° Calm


    down , Linda . Revenge is best served cold . _ ¡± Isabel was worried that I might expose my n if I got


    mad . ¡° Why do n¡¯t I go with you ? ¡±


    ¡° No. _ You two hate each other , so if you came with me , it would be


    very suspicious . Besides , if I ca n¡¯t handle it then I¡¯d better forget about my revenge .


    Unable to convince me , Isabel agreed to my n but told me to remain calm at all times . _ _ The scre


    ech of tires interrupted our conversation .


    The sound wasing from Carlos ¡® Porsche , as noted . A momentter , that scoundrel took


    off running and ran as fast as he could to the hospital .


    This was a stark contrast to his generally calm and collected demeanor . Times of panic would


    reveal one ¡®s true nature , they said . If that were true , Carlos cared deeply for Joana . I


    waited a little longer in the car before going out to call.for him . ¡° How is she ? ¡± I asked .


    ¡° She is still in the middle of surgery . ¡± ¨C He looked worried .

 Chapter 59

    Chapter 59


    Opinion


    That meant she was seriously injured . _ Good news . I


    ran to the elevator , wanting to see the pitiful state the dog was in .


    Carlos , his parents , his sister and even Victoria were huddled outside the operating room . _ _ _ _ By


    how intently they were looking at the door , I could see that the person inside was important to them .  _


    _ _


    Victoria saw me first . ¡° You are here , Linda ¡±


    Carlos and his family looked back and I went to them quickly . ¡° How is she ? ¡± I cried .


    Thinking I was worried because I cried , Carlos quickly filled me in


    on the situation . ¡° Do n¡¯t worry , dear . ¡± He patted my shoulder . _ _ _ ¡° Joana will be fine ¡±  .


    I scoffed softly . I ¡®m not worried . Who should be is you . Still , I continued with the act . ¡° It has been dif


    ficult for Joana . I hope she and her son are doing well , or else I won¡¯t be able to


    face herte boyfriend ¡°.


    The face of Mrs. _ Morales twitched . _ She hated the mention of a dead person , especially in a hospit


    al . ¡° You ca n¡¯t talk about a dead person now ? It¡¯s inappropriate .¡±


    ¡° Sorry , I panicked a little . _ ¡± I held my anger back . _ ¡° What really happened ? _ Why did she fall ? ¡±


    ¡° How will I know ? Dona Morais looked annoyed , then cast a furtive nce at Victoria . _¡° The floor m


    ust have been very slippery .¡± N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    That old bat still tried to smear Victoria up until now , but Vit¨®ria did n¡¯t take it aside either . ¡° Ms. Ramo


    s did not slip on the  floor ¡° .


    ¡° Really ? _ ¡± My interest was piqued . ¡° Where did she slip , then ? ¡±


    ¡° She was at her bedroom door when I  found her , ¡± Victoria replied .


    There was only one rug outside my room , so she was unlikely to fall on it . _ _ _ ¡°


    Did she slip on a rug ? Someone turned him into ss or something ? _ It


    was an offhandment , but Victoria looked unsure .Instead of answering my question , she raised a


    nother one : ¡° For some reason , Mrs. _ _ _ Ramos fell right in front of her room .¡±


    Interesting . Why did she end up slipping in front of my room then ? Our rooms were n¡¯t exactly close .


    When I was about to say something , Mrs. _ Morais rolled his eyes . ¡° That ¡®s not important now . Pray f


    or Joana ¡±A littleter , Joan was taken outside . _ Mr. _ and Mrs. _ _ Morais immediately went to


    the doctor , asking : ¡° Is the child okay , doctor ? ¡±


    Carlos seemed annoyed by his parents ¡® frankness . _ ¡° Is mom all right ? ¡± He tried to


    show concern for Joana . ¡° For now . She should stay a


    few days for further observation ¡± , replied the nurse who took Joana .


    I felt Carlos breathe a sigh of relief . It would be remiss of me not to do anything , so I pretended to be


    worried too .


    At that moment , someone said unhappily : ¡° What are you doing ? _ _ Send the patient to the ward qui


    ckly ¡± .

 Chapter 60

    Chapter 60


    I looked up , and surprise ! _ ¨C


    Sara performed the surgery . _ _ I was n¡¯t the only one in shock ; _ Sara was too . ¡° How is my friend ,


    doctor ? ¡± I spoke before she could .  _


    ¡° She ¡®s fine now . As long as she rests , she will heal , ¡± replied Sara , though still curious that I called h


    er a doctor instead of Chief Tavares .  _ _


    ¡° Thank you , doctor ¡±, I said . ¡° Let ¡®s get a ward for Joana , yes , Carlos ? ¡± I looked at him .


    Sara took one look at Carlos and understood why I pretended not to know her . ¡° Yes , you should do it


    now . Do you want her to stay in a normal ward or ¡­


    ¡° Of


    course , it¡¯s the best ¡° . Carlos responded quickly , but thought it sounded inappropriate with me here . ¡°


    What do you think , dear ? ¡±


    ¡° Anything you say , honey . _ _ ¡± I smiled . ¡° How


    much will it cost for the best ward here , Dr. Tavares ? ¡±


    ¡° We have two suites left , which will cost fifteen thousand a day , ¡± replied the nurse .


    ¡° Fifteen thousand ? Absurd ! ¡± eximed Mrs. _ _ Morals . She worried about Joana ¡®s son , of course


    , but she was more concerned about money . ¡° And I also paid for the surgery .¡±


    I pretended not to hear her . ¡° Leave her in the suite , dear . _ The


    child needs this . Finish the paperwork , hm ?


    that cost


    Carlos was shocked to learn the cost of


    the suite . I knew he only meant those single rooms a few hundred a day when he said he wanted a bet


    ter ward . My insistence , of course , took him by surprise .


    Mrs. _ _ Morais was unhappy after I asked Carlos to review the paperwork . _ ¡° Why are n¡¯t you doing t


    his alone , Linda ? _ ¡±


    ¡° Yes , why not , Linda ? _ Pam chimed in .  _ _


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    ¡° I have to stay with Joana . She needs me more than ever right now . _ Besides , Carlos is my husban


    d . _ He¡¯s the same . if he goes anyway ¡± . _ Mrs. _ _ Morais and Pam could not refute this , since _I


    was Joana ¡®s friend , at least . in public , whereas they were irrelevant in this context .


    Carlos hesitated , but went to fill out the paperwork anyway . At


    the same time , the rest of his family and I sent Joana to the infirmary .


    When we arrived , Mrs. _ Morais ¡® jaw dropped . _ ¡° This is not an infirmary . ¡± She looked around at the


    glittering room . _ ¡° It ¡®s more luxurious than our house ¡±  .


    ¡° This is a special wing for you , tailor- made for the rich , ¡± joked Pam .


    ¡° This is going to be costly . ¡± Mrs. _ _ Morais must be upset right


    now . ¡° To be honest , Joana is your friend Linda . _ ¡± She looked at me . ¡° You ca n¡¯t expect Carlos to p


    ay for this . I ¡®m not giving in onit ¡°.


    In other words , she wanted me to pay . That damn old bitch . The divorce had n¡¯t happened yet , and s


    he was already cutting ties . ¡° Do n¡¯t worry , mother . Joan will pay . ¡± Then I noticed Joana ¡®s eyelid twit


    ching. I knew . That bitch is just pretending to be sleeping

 Chapter 61

    Chapter 61


    Her eyelids twitched when I was talking about the ward issue with Sara , so I  suspected that she _


    had woken


    up . If she wanted to pretend , I would n¡¯t mind helping her . _ I knew that bitch must be thinking that I w


    ould pay all the expenses in the VIP wing for her .


    If I didn¡¯t know the slutty side of


    her , I would have done it , but now ? Keep dreaming . Time to teach a lesson about being honest .


    I told Mrs. _ _ Morais that Joana would pay so she should ask Joana . _ Mrs. _ _ Morais


    would not tell Carlos this , as she was greedy and selfish . Thus , Joana , for fear of contradicting her ,


    would  disburse the money .


    Worried about the pay rates , Joana opened her eyes a momentter and squealed weakly . _ Immers


    ed in the discussion , Carlos ¡® family did n¡¯t notice her . I


    talked about the fees with them too , pretending not to hear her . Surprisingly , Victoriahe also seemed


    not to have heard Joana ¡®s call .


    As everyone ignored her , Joana had to speak . ¡° And ¨C I need water ¡± .  _


    It was n¡¯t until she raised her voice for


    the third time that I looked at her in surprise . ¡° Joana , you ¡®re awake ! ¡±


    As if on cue , Victoria quickly approached her . _ _ ¡° Are you awake , Ms. _ branches ¡±.


    I was surprised by this . If I could hear Joana calling us , Victoria should too . _ _ _ _ Did


    she ignore her because she noticed my contempt for Joana ? So


    did that mean she was listening to my orders ? I


    was shocked by this fact .If a simple babysitter noticed my n , Carlos might have noticed too . Damn


    . I have  to increase my guard even more .


    I approached Joana . _ _ ¡° How are you feeling , Joan ? ¡± I looked at her with concern .


    ¡° Much better now ,¡± she replied weakly . ¡° Sorry to bother you again , Linda . ¡±


    ¡° Don¡¯t mention it . Carlos and I will help you , so just rest ,¡± I lied .


    Mrs. _ _ Morais got closer . _ ¡° You are awake , Joama ¡±.


    ¡° Thank you for your help today , Ms. Morais ¡± , Joana thanked him profusely .


    ¡° You¡¯re wee . You are Linda ¡®s friend . She is like my daughter , so that extends to you as well . W


    e are here for you , so do n¡¯t worry and rest well . ¡ªMrs . _ _ _ Morais made it seem like she


    was being nicewith Joana for my  _


    cause .


    Disgusting , I


    thought . Even so , I had to thank her . _ Adult life was not easy . _ _ ¡° Thank you for caring , mother , a


    nd thank you for helping Joana ¡± .


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    At


    the same time , Carlos returned . He heard me thanking his mother , so he walked up to us awkwardly .


    _ ¡° Is Joana awake ? _ ¡±


    Joana looked at him with desire . I knew how she felt . _ After the hard ordeal she had


    gone through , she needed Carlos to shower her with love . I cursed her softly . Wait


    for me , Ramos ! If I don¡¯t let her down today ,so my name is not Linda Morais !

 Chapter 62

    Chapter 62


    Even wanting his love , Joana could n¡¯t expose herself now . _ Being the false friend that she was , she


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    thanked Carlos , curbing her desire for him.


    ¡° You ¡®re Linda ¡®s friend , which makes you my friend . _ Friends help each


    other , don¡¯t they ? ¡± That scoundrel even used me as an excuse to cover up .


    The whole family thought I was an idiot , but I knew exactly what I was doing . _ ¡° School is almost over


    for the day . _ ¡± I looked at the time . ¡° I¡¯m going to need to pick up Bianca ¡° .


    Maybe he felt guilty , or maybe he was worried that I might find out something , so Carlos got up . ¡° I ¡®ll


    go with you , dear ¡± .


    When I talked to Carlos , I could still see how much Joana wanted him to stay . It


    wo n¡¯t happen today . I scoffed softly . I did n¡¯t refuse the offer and went


    out with him after reminding Victoria about some precautions to take .


    We bumped into Henriques in the hallway as soon as we


    left . He was in a wheelchair now , while Gustavo was pushing him from behind . _ Me leaving with Carl


    os shocked him , so he red at us .


    In the same way , Carlos also saw him , so he quickly approached Henriques . _ ¡° What happened , Mr.


    _ Ribeiro ? he asked politely .  _


    ¡° My leg is hurt . Henriques looked distant , obviously wanting nothing to do with him .  _ _ _


    ¡° Oh , how did you get hurt then ? ¡± Carlos was still eager to please him .  _


    ¡± Someone bumped into me ¡°. Henriques remained indifferent , but then he looked at me . Hey , that wa


    s not on purpose .


    This guy is very weak .


    Carlos was disturbed to see Henriques looking at me , so he blocked me out of his sight . ¡° I wish you a


    speedy recovery , Mr. Ribeiro . We ¡®re leaving . ¡±


    Henriques nodded , and Gustavo took him to the infirmary , while Carlos left with me quickly . _ _


    Carlos was acting weird today . If it had been at another time , he would


    have introduced me when greeting Henriques . So why did n¡¯t he ? _ _ _ Strange . Immersed in


    my questions , I did n¡¯t realize he was holding my hand .


    When we got to his car , he opened the door for me and put my seat belt on . Did he think that was tou


    ching ? No. _ After seeing how filthy he was , I nearly threw up .


    We left the hospital a momentter and I


    noticed that he didn¡¯t look very happy . Was it because of Joan ? Or because of the fees ? I thought ab


    out it and refuted my theories . Carlos didn¡¯t seem upset when we left the ward . It


    waster .we found Henriques . _ So was Henriques ¡® indifference the cause ?  _


    As Carlos was egocentric , it was normal for him to


    get irritated when Henriques ignored him after the almost fawning greeting . ¡° You seem to


    be upset , dear . ¡± Iughed softly . ¡° Is it because of the state of Joana ? ¡±

 Chapter 63

    Chapter 63


    ¡° No , ¡± he denied .


    ¡° So it ¡®s because of work ? ¡± I wanted to piss him off .


    ¡° It is


    because of that guy now , ¡± Carlos finally admitted .


    ¡° He ¡®s rude , ¡± I said on purpose .


    ¡° He¡¯s always been like that . ¡± Myment lifted his spirits a little .


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    ¡° Who is he ? ¡±


    ¡° Don¡¯t you know him ? Carlos asked , and for some reason , he looked at me .  _


    This surprised me and I realized he was trying to say something . Did he know that I received Henrique


    s during his visit to ourpany ? _ _ No , ourpany has no connection with Carlos ¡® s . _ He wo n¡¯t


    waste timewith this . I rejected my idea . ¡° Should I meet him ? ¡±


    Carlos let


    out a sigh of relief . ¡° He is Henriques Ribeiro , a famous yboy . _ He does what he wants since he ¡®s


    rich . Very infamous among us , but women seek him out because of his appearance . _ ¡±


    Makingments about a person was not something Carlos did , but now he was making a badm


    ent about Henriques . _ Obviously , he didn¡¯t like him .


    ¡° I do n¡¯t think he¡¯s handsome , at leastpared to you . ¡± It took everything I had to hold back my vo


    mit . ¡° Then why do you talk to him ? _ ¡±


    Apparently , myment stroked his ego . ¡° I don¡¯t want


    to , but mypany does business with his ¡± , he told me , in fact , which was rare .


    That answered my question . _ Henriques was a better man both in power and personality . _ Carlos w


    as jealous of him , but had to get in touch with Henriques because of his business ties . No wonder he


    had to fawn _ _ _Henriques , and no wonder he was upset . _ _ _ I


    mocked under my breath before changing the subject to Joana . ¡° Honey , Joana has to stay in


    the hospital for a while . I¡¯m worried , so what do you think about


    me ordering some .days off to take care of her ? ¡±


    ¡° You don¡¯t have


    to ,¡± he dismissed the idea quickly . Concerned that I might suspect something , he added : ¡° The docto


    rs and nurses will take care of her . Mama and Victoria are there too . It ¡®s not like you can help much, a


    nd you need to take care of Bianca too ¡° .


    As if I wanted to


    help . I proposed this to prevent him from suspecting me of anything , so his refusal of him was exactly


    what I wanted . _ After picking


    up Bianca from her kindergarten , we went to do some shopping before heading out  .


    for home _


    Bianca yed with her toy blocks in


    the living room , while Carlos put on his apron and prepared dinner . ¡° Do you need some help , honey?


    ¡± I asked .


    Carlos knew I was a walking disaster in


    the kitchen , so he declined : ¡° Keep an eye on Bianca . I¡¯m perfectly fine cooking alone .


    I


    groaned and went back to my room . When I was going to open the door , I remembered Vit¨®ria telling


    me that Joana fell at my bedroom door . _ _ _ How did she fall anyway ? Fueled by my curiosity , I


    searched the rug , but nothing came of it.there


    was nothing suspicious there . Intrigued , I entered my room in search of answers .

 Chapter 64

    Chapter 64


    Upon entering , I noticed a faint print on the carpet inside . It looked


    like something that was left after someone tripped and fell . Surprised , I


    closed the door and bent down to y . It looked greasy . Who spilled oil on the rug ?


    When I tried to understand , I heard Victoria ¡®s voice outside . I opened the door and saw


    her talking to Carlos in the kitchen . ¡° You ¡®re back , Victoria . ¡± I went to her . ¡° I


    thought we asked you to take care of Joana at the hospital ¡° .


    ¡° Mrs. _ Morais asked me toe home and cook for Mrs. _ _ _ _ branches . She said that Mrs. _ _ R


    amos might not be used to hospital food , as it does n¡¯t taste good , ¡±  she replied . _


    It even looks like it . Mrs. _ _ Morais probably tried


    to chase her away , although I did n¡¯t say that out loud . ¡± Honey , let Victoria cook since she ¡®s back ¡± .


    _


    Carlos agreed and left the kitchen to Vit¨®ria . Since he was n¡¯t cooking , Bianca wanted him to y with


    her .


    Carlos promptly yed with her . He looked genuine and it didn¡¯t look like he was just faking


    it . I could n¡¯t believe


    it . He might be nice to an adopted child , but not me . More than once I asked myself : why did he give


    methe pills ? Just because he


    loved Joana ? I thought I was a much better woman than Joana , so the way he treated me was discon


    certing . _ _ _ Is love really blind ?  _


    No , that was not right . Joana was the one who introduced us and put us in touch . If he loved her , the


    re


    was no reason for him to marry me . He had enough time to marry her before we met . _ _ _ Onefrighte


    ning thought urred to


    me . Could they have been dating before we met ? _ _ Could he marry me by conspiracy ?  _ _ _


    That was a usible theory , as Carlos was so astute . A shiver ran


    down my spine , but I could n¡¯t flinch . Information was critical , so I had to ask Isabel to hire a private in


    vestigator to look into the background of theCarlos and Joana . _ This question of


    mine had to be answered .


    When dinner was ready , Carlos ate only a few bites before rushing to the hospital with some food . _ r


    eady for Joan .


    I got up , my mood ruined , and went for a walk with Bianca as usual before heading back . She went to


    the bedroom to paint while I went to take a shower. When I walked in I


    noticed that the carpet marks were gone . the victory musthave cleaned . When I touched


    it , the greasy feeling was gone .


    Suddenly , an idea urred to me . ¡° Victory .¡± I went to her . ¡° How did Joana fall ? ¡±


    ¡° I don¡¯t know either . Victoria stopped what she was doing . _ ¡° I was doingundry when she screame


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    d . When he got out , she was already lying outside his door . _ _ She could n¡¯t stop screaming so I call


    ed a _ambnce on time ¡± .


    Despite her denial and smooth boration , I saw right through her little lie . ¡° Why did she leave my ro


    om anyway ? _ ¡± I sighed .


    ¡° Yeah , I thought it was


    weird too ¡±, Victoria replied . ¡° Beautiful ¡± She hesitated for a moment . ¡° I kept it a secret from you, but I


    saw her go into her room a few days ago . She looked really suspicious .¡±

 Chapter 65

    Chapter 65


    ¡° She came into my room ? ¡± I was surprised . Why did she enter my room ? _ I thought of


    the traces and grease on the carpet . Joana slipped and fell in my room ? _ Why was the carpet greasy


    ? _ I


    went back to mineroom with these questions in mind . I called Isabel and told her about my discovery , f


    orgetting my shower .  _ _ _


    ¡° Linda , that nanny looks suspicious . Is she involved in Joana ¡®s slip ? Isabel was also surprised to he


    ar this .


    ¡° But she ¡®s just a babysitter . She should n¡¯t have anything to do with Joana . _ ¡±


    ¡° True . There should n¡¯t be anything wrong between them . Tell me , could she have spilled it by ide


    nt and slipped up ? _ ¡± ¨C Isabel asked .


    ¡° It¡¯s possible , I agreed . ¡° But why does she need to go to my room ? ¡±


    ¡° Yeah , why did that bitch go to your room ? _ ¡± Isabel was also perplexed . ¡° Now that there¡¯s one mor


    e person there , and that person is getting on bad terms with her , should n¡¯t she keep a low profile ? ¡±


    ¡° Was Victoria lying ? _ _ ¡± I


    figured . With the severity with which Joana treated her , Victoria must have hated her .


    ¡° Maybe . She has a bad rtionship with Joana , so it¡¯s possible she wants to fan the mes . ¡±


    As we did n¡¯t know what Vit¨®ria ¡®s n was , I changed the subject to Carlos and Joana . _ _ ¡° Hire som


    eone to look into your background , ¡± I said , and she quicklyplied .


    Shortly after hanging up , Carlos returned with his father and sister .  _


    Victoria then got ready quickly before traveling to the hospital , but Carlos stopped her . _ ¡° My mother


    and the nurses are taking care of Joana , so she stays at home , Vit¨®ria ¡± .


    Was your mother taking


    care of Joana ? Yourzy mother who wouldn¡¯t lift a finger to work ? The same woman who acted like s


    he was the queen ? Did the same woman who didn¡¯t even cook for the family take


    care of Joana ? wow , she must be pregnantof a boy .


    For an instant , I wanted to kill the child in revenge . That would rip their hearts out of their chests , but I


    dismissed the idea at


    the time . I could n¡¯t do that . Carlos and Joana were the motherfuckers that hurt me , not the kid _ _. T


    he child was innocent . If I wanted my revenge , I should go after the roots .


    I calmed down and went to take a shower . When I was


    done , I sat down at the vanity and started my skin care routine . with the skin . At


    the same time , Carlos entered .


    He came to me , cing his hands on my shoulders and looking at my reflection . _ ¡° You are getting pr


    ettier , darling ¡± . _ ¡° Really ? _ Isn¡¯t it the other way around ? I¡¯m starting to get freckles , ¡± I said .


    ¡° What ? _ This is silly . I think your skin is still as smooth as ever . _ Not even the youngest can hold a


    candle for you .  ¡±


    Well , that was disgusting . ¡° Aren¡¯t you going to shower , dear ? ¡± I got up .  _


    ¡° In a moment ,¡± he replied . ¡± I need to talk to you , honey ¡± .


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!

 Chapter 66

    Chapter 66


    ¡° What is it ? ¡±


    ¡° I may have to work a lot of overtime as there is so much going on at thepany . You ¡®re going to


    have to take care of yourself a little . But do n¡¯t worry about Joana . I told my mother to take


    care of her ¡± .


    Oh , I saw what he wanted . _ The fact that she was busy was just an excuse for him to take


    care of Joana at night . I wanted to tear him to shreds , but I lied through my


    teeth : ¡° Work is important , so leave the family behind .with


    me . Victoria can take care of Joana , so she can call Mom back . At her age , she should n¡¯t be workin


    g .  ¡°


    Carlos was smiling , but a momentter , the smile was erased from his face . ¡° Mom is not that old yet


    . She can take quite a bit .¡±


    ¡° That ¡®s not the problem . Joana is my friend , so the mother does n¡¯t have to work so hard for her . _ _


    Also , suits to Victory . _ She is here to take care of Joana in the


    first ce . Now that Joan iswith problems , it¡¯s time for Vit¨®ria to


    work . ¡± As soon as I said that , Carlos ¡® smile hardened .


    ¡° Victoria has to take care of the family , right ? You have to work and take


    care of Bianca . Dad still has n¡¯t recovered and you do n¡¯t like his cooking . Pam is more work than it


    ¡®s worth , so Vit¨®ria staying at home is the bestchoose .¡±


    Well , well ! Look who ¡®s all worried about me so he can meet his lover . _ _ No , I


    will not let that happen this time . ¡° I know you ¡®re doing this for me , darling , but you ca n¡¯t drag _your


    whole family for that . _ Joana is my friend , and I ¡®m very grateful that you let her stay here , but I ca n¡¯t


    bother you with that . Let¡¯s try the following . Why do n¡¯t you call mommy back _ _ _for her to take


    care of daddy , while Vit¨®ria and I take care of Joana ? ¡±


    Carlos did n¡¯t expect me to mention the fact that Joana was my friend and had no ties to them . Worried


    that I might notice their case if they were overly nice to her , he excused himself to go to the office with


    theexcuse to work .


    I scoffed . As if he had work . The only job he has here is to find a way to distract me . Let ¡®s see what h


    e ¡®ll do then . _ Medicines seem to be the only way here .


    And I was right . About two hourster , Carlos returned with a ss of warm milk .  _


    ¡° I made you some milk , dear . _ _ _ Take it while it¡¯s still hot . ¡±


    The milk was warm , but everything around me seemed to freeze . Obviously , that was the trick he and


    that bitch came up with . This milk must be adulterated ! Is he doing this to me so he can take care of


    that bitch ?


    As I stared at the ss of milk , anger bubbled up inside me . _ ¡° I do n¡¯t feel so good today , so no ¡± .


    ¡° I heated this up myself . At least have some for me . _ ¡° He tried to feed me .


    I held back my disgust and pushed his hand


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    away . ¡° Thanks , honey , but I ¡®m feeling really bad today . I ¡®ve been feeling queasytely , and milk al


    ways does . _ ¡± I covered my mouth and threw up on purpose before going to the bathroom.


    The nausea was just an excuse for me to avoid the milk , but it followed me into the bathroom . _ As I v


    omited , Carlos asked worriedly : ¡° Nausea ? How long ago ? ¡±


    ¡° A week , I think , ¡± I replied after a pause .  _


    ¡° A week ? Carlos looked stunned . _ ¡° Honey , you haven¡¯t had your period this month ,


    wasn¡¯t it ? ¡±

 Chapter 67

    Chapter 67


    what


    What was he trying to do ? Why did he ask me about my period ? He


    was never punctual . I used to think it was my problem , but now I knew he was behind it . _ Irritated , I


    replied : ¡± It¡¯s been a long time since


    doesn¡¯t happen ¡± .


    ¡° Really ? Could you be pregnant ? _ _ Carlos looked surprised .


    Damn it , I feel like punching this faker in the face . _ _ If I didn¡¯t know better , I would


    have thought he was genuinely excited . Is he talking about me getting pregnant even though he ¡®s


    the one who drugged me ? he should know betterthan anyone else that I ca n¡¯t have a child .


    Despite my anger , I gently replied , ¡° I ca n¡¯t be pregnant . The doctor said the chances are low .  ¡± _


    ¡° Yes , but never zero . Honey , you should check this out just in case . ¡±


    Wow , beautiful acting . He knew his lover was pregnant with his child , he knew I was nearly infertile ,


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    but still , he managed to keep the act so genuine . _ _ Someone should give him an Oscar .  _


    My hatred for him threatened to overwhelm me , but Carlos , on the


    other hand , looked excited . ¡° I¡¯m taking you to the hospital tomorrow , honey . Let¡¯s


    do this just in case .


    Weird . What is he thinking ? _ I could n¡¯t figure


    out what he had in mind , so I declined . ¡° I think tomorrow is not a good idea . You have a lot


    of business to attend to ¡± .


    ¡° The baby is more important . You must stop and stay home if you are pregnant . I will take


    care of you two . ¡±


    ¡° Okay , sure . You cannot handle this alone . _ _ ¡± Two could participate in the acting game . ¡° I  still do


    n¡¯t have money for Pam ¡®s watch ¡° .


    ¡° Ignore ¨C the . She pushes her luck all the time . The nicer you are to her , the more she will


    demand of you . ¡±


    Ah , so he knows what Pam is like ? ¡° Okay ? _ She is his sister .


    ¡° Let ¡®s do this then . I¡¯ll pay for the gift , so you don¡¯t have to worry about it , ¡± Carlos relented . ¡° I


    will transfer the money to you tomorrow , dear ¡± .


    I was surprised by your generosity . There¡¯s a hundred thousand on


    the card he gave me earlier , and now he ¡®s going to give me more money ? What is the meaning of


    this ?


    At this point , I could n¡¯t understand their actions . What is he trying to do ? Is


    n¡¯t he the guy who drugged me ?

 Chapter 68

    Chapter 68


    When I looked at the ss of milk and remembered the night I heard him having fun with Joana , I cros


    sed out that idea . A man who would cheat on his wife who had a miscarriage was rubbish . That must


    be one of your tacticsfor me


    deceive .


    I smiled brightly at him . Oh , do you want me to drink the milk ? It


    wo n¡¯t happen . And I ¡®ll make you drink alone . I took the ss of milk and tried to give it


    to him . ¡° I do n¡¯t feel like drinking milk , dear .Why do n¡¯t you drink instead ? _ _ ¡±


    ¡° Um , well , I ¨C I ca n¡¯t do that ,¡± he declined .


    ¡° I do n¡¯t want the milk because of my nausea , so what ¡®s your reason ? _ Is it the


    same as mine ? That ¡®s a coincidence . Is there something wrong with the milk ? Are


    you defeated ? ¡± I looked at him , needling him to getanswers .


    ¡® Of course not . Me serving you expired milk ? Absurd . ¡±


    ¡° True . You¡¯ve always been nice to me , so I can¡¯t imagine that . Anyway , you ¡®ve


    been working hard for me , so I ¡®m going to feed you today .¡± I smiled so gently at him .


    He tried to protest , but without giving him a chance to speak , I force ¨C


    fed him milk . Thanks to that , he slept like a log and could n¡¯t go take care of Joana . On the


    other hand , I was up most of the night .


    When dawn broke , Carlos went back to talking about the check ¨C up . He didn¡¯t look like he


    was lying , so I wondered what he was thinking ,


    I asked Isabel out that afternoon and told her what happenedst night when we sat down .  _


    he was


    ¡° Damn


    it ! How low can they go ? Isabel cursed . ¡° You did the right thing , Linda . Never let that bitch get what


    she wants . Make her feel insecure . _ _ _ He could n¡¯t go to herst night , and with _Victory at home ,


    Carlos would also not enter the line . I bet that bitch is heartbroken right now .  _ _


    ¡° That ¡®s just for now . He can calm her down easily . Great talker , that Carlos is . I sighed .


    ¡° Yes . Technology makes it easier for them to get in touch . It


    is impossible to separate them . Isabel sighed too . _ ¡° It  will be difficult to separate and disturb them ¡± .


    _


    ¡° Isabel , I have no idea what Carlos has in mind . His enthusiasm when he thought I was pregnant didn


    ¡¯t seem fake . Every time he lied , he looked away , but he did n¡¯tst night . _ _ _ In addition , hedrank


    that ss of milk without hesitation ¡± .


    ¡° Hmm , he doesn¡¯t seem to be faking it . Could it be that he was the one


    who changed the medicine ? Isabel also had simr doubts .


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    ¡° If it was n¡¯t him , then who was it ? ¡±

 Chapter 69

    Chapter 69


    ¡° Is it Joan ? Isabel guessed . _ ¡° I mean , in addition to the two of you , she can also walk around


    the house . She used to take care of


    you .


    ¡° Joan ? ¡± Isabel ¡®s reminder was the final piece of the puzzle .  _ _


    All in


    all . Besides Carlos and me , that bitch had ess to everything in the house . When I had a miscarria


    ge , she had an affair with Carlos on the pretext of taking care of me . _ _ After I recovered , I gave her


    _the key to our house for her to take Bianca with , since I had to work .


    Suddenly , I remembered what Vit¨®ria told me about Joana having suspiciously entered my room . _ _


    _ _ _ _ There was nothing of value in my room for her , so she came


    in just to make that exchange ? ¡° If it¡¯s really her ,so she ¡®s really mean . I treated her like a friend and h


    elped her in her time of need , but she reciprocated by taking my husband away and harming


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    me ? It would be hell for me if I became infertile . Being a woman herself _, how can she do this to


    me ?


    ¡° Do n¡¯t forget , she stayed with Carlos even though you helped her when she needed it . _ I wouldn¡¯t le


    t that pass her by .


    ¡° Isabel , if it¡¯s exactly like you said she was the one who did it , then Carlos knew about it ? ¡±


    ¡± I


    ca n¡¯t say for sure , but judging by what you said , I don¡¯t think so ,¡± replied Isabel . ¡° I think this is part o


    f Joana ¡®s plot . She must have gone through minute details in her n to rece him . _ Youhave to s


    how her . _ who¡¯s in


    charge , Linda . Destroy it , but do it with style . _ _ Preferably Style ¡® Smokin Sexy ¡®


    ¡° Actually , I hate Carlos more than I hate her . _ This


    would n¡¯t have happened if Carlos had n¡¯t fallen in love with her . If he had n¡¯t cheated on


    me , she wouldn¡¯t even have had the chance to ruin our marriage . It¡¯s his fault .¡±


    ¡° I understand what you say , Linda . _ But


    have you ever thought about why this marriage ended up so messed up ? Isabel suddenly asked me a


    question .  _


    ¡° I ask myself that every day since I found out he cheated on me . I may be imperfect , but I


    yed my part as a wife perfectly . There should n¡¯t be a reason for him to cheat on me .


    ¡° There is no . Not that I¡¯m justifying it , but I ¡®ve thought about it . Do n¡¯t you think it


    ¡®s strange that , even after Carlos saw much better women than Joana , he never cheated on  you with


    ns ?


    ¦¯


    ¡° What are you trying to say ? ¡± I asked .


    ¡° I


    think all this confusion is due to your infertility . He is a very conservative man . Yes , he might say he d


    oesn¡¯t want kids , but I know he wants one so badly . That must be why he stayed with Joana , becaus


    e _ _of a baby .¡±


    ¡° Just for


    this ? ¡± I counter ¨C attacked .

 Chapter 70

    Chapter 70


    I remembered the first conversation I had with him after the doctor diagnosed me with infertility . _ _ I to


    ld him about it and since he really wanted kids we could get divorced . _ At


    that time , he told me unequivocally that this would nothappen . He said we were still young and with th


    e advancement of medicine we might find a way to cure my infertility .  _ _


    Carlos told me that we could adopt a child even if I could n¡¯t get pregnant . he said


    that our lives should n¡¯t just revolve around children . _ _ For him , a life without children can be happy ,


    but not a life without me . Because he told me that I was everything to him , I fell in


    love with him again and I lovedyour family like mine .  _


    However , your parents were unhappy that I was infertile , especially your mother . _ _ _ _ More than o


    nce she insulted me to my face , but I held back for him . I thought it was worth


    it , but I never expected the same .man who said I was all his would cheat on me and


    get another woman pregnant .


    Isabel said that the ultimate goal of that case was the baby , but I didn¡¯t believe


    her . From what I had observed , Carlos was too worried about Joana for this case to be just about


    the baby . ¡± If that ¡®s the case , he could havestayed with any other woman . Why Joan ? ¡±


    ¡° Exactly my point . _ Joana is not as


    beautiful or as talented as you are . And youe from a better family than hers . _ _ More importantly


    , she ¡®s your best friend . It would be too risky for Carlos to cheat with her , and heyou


    know that too . She paused . _ _ ¡° I think Joana may have nned this from the beginning , including h


    er infertility . _ She knows what her marriage is missing more than any other woman .  ¡± _ _


    That was n¡¯t impossible , but if it were true , it would be a terrible revtion .


    ¡° Again , I ¡®m not justifying his cheating , Linda . _ _ What I¡¯m saying is if he ¡®s really just in this for the b


    aby , then this is his chance .


    ¡° Are you saying ? ¡±


    ¡° He thinks you ¡®re pregnant , right ? _ So let¡¯s


    go along with it . You can take revenge on Joana and prove that Carlos was the culprit . ¡±


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    ¡° What is your suggestion ? _ ¡±


    ¡° One of the physicians in


    the gynecology and obstetrics department at Pra?a Antiga Hospital , Helena K¨¢tia , is a friend of


    mine from high school . If he wants to take you for a check ¨C


    up , go there . I will ask Helena to prepare a fake reportfor you .


    ¡° A false report ? ¡± I was surprised . ¡° Do you want me to pretend ? ¡±


    ¡° Yes . You can see how he reacts then . If you are sure that he is not the culprit , then it will be Joana .


    That bitch got where she is thanks to her son , didn¡¯t she ? You can kick it and drop a bomb on


    it .Charles family . _ It ¡®s easier to detonate them . ¡±


    That sounded like a good n , but I was still worried . ¡° Wouldn¡¯t it be discovered ? ¡±

 Chapter 71

    Chapter 71


    ¡° Do an HCG injection . _ This will create an illusion of pregnancy . That way , you will not be found


    out . ¡± Isabel was meticulous as always . We


    talk a little more about the false pregnancy before we go our own ways .


    after _


    Bianca when I finished work , I went to Delta Hospital . Yeah , I despised that bitch , but I still had to put


    on a show . When we got


    out of the elevator on the floor Joana was on , I saw a pair of eyes . abyssal . II  was


    going to look sternly , but it was toote , so I smiled awkwardly at Henriques and Gustavo .


    to take


    ¡° What a coincidence , Mrs. Morais ¡± , Henriques greeted me with enthusiasm , in contrast to the indiffer


    ence he showed yesterday . demonstrated to Carlos .


    ¡° It is , yes , ¡± I replied stiffly . Honestly , I didn¡¯t want to see him .


    ¡° Mommy , this gentleman is handsome . He ¡®s even prettier than daddy . _ _ ¡± ¨C Bianca stared at him .


    para cle.


    The praise seemed to bother Henriques , however . Well , as


    a man , being called handsome must be an insult . Fortunately Bianca was just a child , but Henriques


    was irritated anyway . ¡° Is she your daughter ? _ ¡± He frowned _


    testa.


    ¡°Sim.¡±


    ¡° Adorable , but she looks more like her father . ¡± He was saying she did n¡¯t look like me , and I didn¡¯t lik


    e that . ¡° Forgive me , Mr. Ribeiro , but does n¡¯t that make her a lucky star ? ¡± I retorted .


    ¡° I ¡®ve heard of it , yes , but it doesn¡¯t seem to bring you luck , ¡± Henriques answered slowly as he


    looked at me  .


    in the eyes .


    ¡° What is this gentleman trying to say , Mom ? asked Bianca .  _


    As I looked at Bianca , anger rose in me , but not because of her . It was because of Henriques . He sh


    ould n¡¯t have said that in front of Bianca .


    ¡° I¡¯m sorry , but I have to go , Mr. Ribeiro . ¡± I


    didn¡¯t know how he found out that Bianca was adopted , but I did  n¡¯t care , so I took Bianca and left hi


    m unceremoniously .


    Henriques remained in his ce , silent . Even after I entered the ward and closed the door , he was sti


    ll in the same ce . This guy is weird , but he doesn¡¯t matter for now .


    I closed the door and was about to do my show , but to my surprise I did n¡¯t find Joana ! When I


    asked what had happened , the nurse told me that Joana had been transferred to a regr ward this m


    orning . Obviously , Mrs. _ _Morais must have asked her for the feesst night . _ _ _ The idea of


    Joana being physically and mentally tortured _


    I loved it


    Shortly afterwards , I arrived at Joana ¡®s ward with Bianca in hand . The moment I entered , I saw Joan


    a in bed , while Mrs. _ _ _ Morais watched television . _ She looked tense , maybe even angry . When


    they heard use in ,looked in our direction .


    Mrs. _ _ Morais looked up , but she was n¡¯t smiling . _ ¡° You are here ¡° .


    I nodded at her before approaching Joana . _ _ _ _ _ ¡° How are you feeling , Joan ? ¡±


    ¡° Better , ¡± she replied , looking hurt . When I looked closer , I saw tear tracks on her face . _ Was she c


    rying ? Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!

 Chapter 72

    Chapter 72


    Iughed at her softly . ¡° I thought you were fine with the VIP wing . _ ¡± I


    feigned concern . ¡° Why the sudden change ? _ ¡±


    ¡° That infirmary costs an arm and


    a leg . Do you think money grows on trees ? _ If she did n¡¯t change rooms , we would go bankrupt ¡± , re


    plied Mrs. _ _ Morales , irritated .


    ¡° I thought


    we had agreed to let Carlos pay . Didn¡¯t he pay you ? I was faking dementia .


    ¡° If you like it so much , why do n¡¯t you pay for


    it yourself ? Why ask Carlos ? _ _ It is not easy for him to earn money ¡± ¨C


    Mrs. Morais looked at me . Obviously , she was trying to get Joana ¡®s money , but she could n¡¯t ..


    ¡° Mom , what are you talking about ? Carlos is my husband , my family . It makes no difference which


    one of us pays , right ? ¡± I retorted .


    With no further responses , Ms. _ Morais stormed out , holding back her insults .


    After Mrs. _ _ _ Morais left , Joana cried , but I knew she was faking it . ¡° It¡¯s all my fault , Linda . I ¡®ve b


    een nothing but trouble .  ¡± _


    ¡° Do n¡¯t think about it , Joana . Carlos and I are here for you . Mom ¡®s not in the


    mood , that ¡®s all . She wo n¡¯t leave you alone , ¡± I consoled her .


    ¡° I know . It¡¯s all my fault . I got pregnant , I can not work and I


    have no money . If I only had some money , I wouldn¡¯t be in this state .¡±


    Ah , so this bitch was nning toin about her situation so I would give her money , huh ? I had


    my guard up . No wonder Mrs. _ _ _ Morais left Joana alone . _ I was wondering why then _ _ _that ¡®s


    what they intended . Heh , so Joana and Mrs. _ _ _ Morals were trying to get me to shell


    out some cash , huh ? I scoffed . ¡° Do n¡¯t worry about the money . I do n¡¯t have much , but Carlos does


    . I will tell himto give you a little . when you get home ¡± .


    Joana was astonished when I told her that Carlos would be notified . Refusing to show her true colors a


    nd ruining her image , she quickly dismissed me . _ _ ¡° Don¡¯t tell Carlos about this , Linda ¡± .


    ¡° Why ? _ ¡± I asked stupidly .


    ¡° You are my friend , Linda , but not Carlos . You helped me a


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    lot . If you ask Carlos for money now , he will _


    see bad _


    ¡° But I don¡¯t have any money , and neither do you . If I ca n¡¯t tell Carlos about this , who should I tell ? ¡±


    ¡° I have some money here . I was justining , that ¡® s all . Don¡¯t take it seriously . ¡±


    Now that that bitch has taken a step back , I


    let the money slide , but that was n¡¯t the end of it . After chatting with her for a while , I excused myself ,


    saying I wanted to see Mrs. Morais , because she was outa while ago . When I left , I saw Mrs. Morals


    across the hall , much to my chagrin . _ _ However , I  created a little n and ran towards her . _ _

 Chapter 73

    Chapter 73


    ¡° Calm down , mother . ¡±


    The old bitch thought her n worked now that I was here talking to her . _ ¡° Linda , I know you ¡®re kind


    , but you should n¡¯t be so naive . _ She ¡®s just a friend , so you don¡¯t have to help her .so much ¡±.


    ¡° Mom , Joana came to ask me


    for help because she needs it . I ¡®m her best friend . _ If I do n¡¯t help her , who would ? I thought you sa


    w her as your daughter . What kind of parent wouldn¡¯t help their own child ? ¡±


    ¡° I don¡¯t want to


    say it , but fifteen thousand a day is not a small amount . She needs the money after the child is born .


    ¡ªMrs . _ _ _ Morais pretended to care about us .


    ¡° Do n¡¯t worry about money . Carlos and I are here . Furthermore , Joana is a grateful person . _ She w


    o n¡¯t forget our help , I persuaded her . ¡° Plus she has a white cor job so she has money _ _ _ _. Thin


    k about it , since her boyfriend can give her jewelry worth millions , he must have given her a lot of mon


    ey . _ You don¡¯t want to upset her , do you ? What if she gets rich in


    the future ? We might need her help then, so give her a break . ¡±


    Mrs. ¡®s eyes . _ Morales glowed at the mention of the jewels . ¡° Oh , I seem to have forgotten a


    few things . Maybe I was too hasty . _ I should apologize right away , yes . I hope she does n¡¯t take it s


    eriously ¡± .


    I chuckled as I watched as Mrs. _ _ Morais looked greedy . A disaster for Joana arriving . From what I k


    new of Mrs. _ Morais , she would try to


    get her hands on all of Joana ¡®s jewelry , including the bracelet on which Carlos spent aton . While she


    was worrying about it , I would be sending another bombshell her way .


    When Mrs. _ _ Morais went to the infirmary , I told her I was going to the doctor to ask about Joana ¡®s c


    ondition . Yes . of course I lied . I was going to


    meet Sara , and she weed me warmly . Isabel must have spoken toher for Sara to


    be so excited . When I was talking about the fake pregnancy with Isabel , I asked her to talk to Sara ab


    out it so she could be a part of it too .


    Instead of talking about Joana , I went straight to the point and asked her to inject me with some HCG ,


    which she agreed to . _ _ After that , leave the hospital with Bianca .  _


    Carlos still was n¡¯t home when we arrived , but when I walked


    in , the sound ofughter came from the living


    room . I went to look around and saw Mr. Morais talking to Vit¨®ria . _ For some reason , Victoria manag


    ed to make himugh . that isweird . Mr. _ Morais is a man of few words . How


    did Victoria manage to make himugh ?


    When she saw us in the living


    room , Vit¨®ria went to make dinner . Greet Mr. _ Morais before going back to my room . _ Although Isab


    el had said that the HCG would


    cause a false pregnancy , I had my doubts . I got the test kit frompregnancy and went to


    the bathroom to take the test . Five minutester , the kit showed two lines , much


    to my surprise . Isabel was right .


    After dinner Carlos led me furtively to the bedroom . _ _ _ ¡° We need to talk , honey , ¡± he  said .


    mysteriously .


    ¡° What is it ? ¡±


    He opened his folder . ¡° Guess what I bought on the way back ? _ ¡± N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    ¡° What did you get ? ¡± I did n¡¯t care what he bought , but I pretended to be interested .


    ¡° This . ¡± He brandished a pregnancy test kit . _ _ ¡° Let ¡®s do a test ourselves before the actual check ¨C


    up ¡± .

 Chapter 74

    Chapter 74


    Damn it . If I was n¡¯t prepared , this would have taken me by surprise . ¡° Honey .¡± I sighed . ¡° There


    is no need to test . My period is irregr and the doctor said I ¡®m infertile .¡±


    ¡° Well , a miracle can happen . Just listen to


    me and take the test , honey . Carlos thrust the kit into my hand , half asking , half ordering .  _ _


    ¡° I ¡®ll do that then , but do n¡¯t be disappointed if nothing happens . ¡± So I


    went to the bathroom with the kit .


    When the two lines appeared a


    few minutester , I deliberately choked . This took him by surprise , and he quickly entered . ¡° What ¡®s


    wrong , honey ? _ _ ¡±


    ¡° The ¨C something is wrong ! There are two lines ! I put on an incredulous look .


    He snatched the kit out of my hands . ¡° Two lines ? Yes , it


    ¡®s two lines ! ¡± Upon receiving the confirmation , Carlos hugged me and lifted me


    up with emotion . ¡° You ¡®re pregnant , Linda ! You are pregnant ! ¡± Heughed heartily _.


    He looked delighted , or should


    I say ecstatic ? Anyway , he started kissing me in excitement . _ _ _ _ Damn . I was a serious germaph


    obe , and ever


    since I found out that this scoundrel was hanging out with Joana , his touch disgusted me. From the mo


    ment he hugged me , my stomach started to churn . _ _ _ After that kiss , I reflexively covered my mout


    h and broke free of his embrace before running to the bathroom .  _


    Carlos thought it was just morning sickness , so he patted me and soothed my back . _ ¡° How do you fe


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    el , dear ? ¡±


    Oh no . When I felt his hand on my back , I


    thought about what he was doing to Joana with those hands . Finally ,


    I couldn¡¯t take it anymore and actually threw up .


    Carlos went out of his way to help me . He went to get water for me to gargle


    with , a towel to dry my mouth with , and when I was done . gently , he wanted to


    carry me to bed in his arms .


    I pushed him away . _ ¡° What are you doing dear ? _ I ¡®m not sick . I can walk alone .¡±


    ¡° Are n¡¯t you pregnant ? Pregnant women are precious , so let me help .  _ _


    ¡° Who said I ¡®m pregnant ? ¡± I asked .


    ¡° The pregnancy test kit ? _ _ ¡±


    ¡° That ¡®s not necessarily urate , darling , so don¡¯t celebrate just yet . ¡±


    ¡° Your period does n¡¯te , you have morning sickness and the kit shows two lines . You must be pre


    gnant , honey . Oh . you have no idea how long I ¡®ve waited for this day . I¡¯m so , so happy . ¨C


    Carlos held _my hand , excited .

 Chapter 75

    Chapter 75


    75


    A wise man once said , ¡° Look into a man ¡®s eyes , for therein lies the truth of his soul . _ _ If his soul is


    golden , his eyes will


    shine like the sun . If it¡¯s shrouded in darkness , you won¡¯t see anything beyondof darkness and lies .


    Whenever a man speaks , look into his eyes , for therein lies the truth of his soul . ¡± At


    this moment , Carlos looked at me brightly , without an ounce of hidden truth .


    I knew he was genuinely happy . _ If he had n¡¯t cheated , and if I was actually pregnant , this would


    have been a happy asion , but now ? That was just


    in ironic . I looked down , hiding the storm brewing inside  . _


    from me .


    Drowned in his ecstasy , Carlos didn¡¯t notice my emotions . ¡° I will go to


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    the hospital with you tomorrow for a thorough check ¨C up . Honey , you


    should quit your job now that you¡¯re pregnant . From now on , we will protect her at all costs .. You are t


    he center of our attention right now .¡±


    Obviously he was excited about my pregnancy . _ _ In other words , he was n¡¯t the one


    who switched my meds . This means that only Joana is the possible culprit . Isabel is right . Joana must


    have nned this a long time


    ago . this damnbitch . How dare she try to make me infertile for life ? _ _ Ah , so she thought she might


    marry Carlos because she ¡®s pregnant with his child ? _ In your dreams of Her.


    Carlos went to the hospital with me the next morning . With Isabel ¡®s help , the check ¨C


    up went smoothly . _ _ After we received the report , Carlos couldn¡¯t take the euphoria any


    longer and held me in his arms , ignoring all the people in the hospital ..


    Now that my n worked , I put aside my disgust and pretended to


    be happy . ¡° I didn¡¯t expect that , dear . Does this mean we ¡®re having our own baby ?


    ¡° Yes , we will ,¡± he replied .


    ¡° Carlos , tell Dad and Mom the news , then . _ _ _ They ¡®ve


    been waiting a long time , so it ¡®s time they knew , ¡± I suggested .


    ¡° Of course . I should tell them so they can share in the happiness . _ ¡±


    I was looking forward to this phone call . If he called his mother , Joana would


    know that I was ¡® pregnant ¡® . I wondered how . _ would she feel ? Disappointed ? Sad ? Nervous ? Or t


    he three ?


    Carlos ¡® call was quick , but instead of calling his mother , he called his father . _ _ _ ¡° Good news , Dad


    ! Linda is pregnant ! ¡±


    Carlos looked excited , while I silently scoffed . No wonder he agreed to my proposal so quickly . _ _ _ I


    thought he did n¡¯t mind getting Joana excited . _ So he had a n all along . _ With Mr. _ morals inho


    me and Mrs. _ _ Morais taking care of Joana in


    this hospital , calling her father was like breaking the good news to her parents , and for now she


    could keep it a


    secret from Joana . However , that would notst forever , as he was not in the _situation control .  _


    Carlos would figure this out perfectly , but I would n¡¯t give him a chance . I would tell Joana about the n


    ews before he could . _ Honestly , I was hoping to see that bitch ¡®s reaction after she found


    out I was ¡® pregnant  ¡®

 Chapter 76

    Chapter 76


    Carlos ¡® mood was up all the way home . _ _ _ _ _ ¡° Now that you ¡®re pregnant , you


    should quit your job , honey . Just stay at home . I will work hard for you and the boy .¡±


    ¡° I ca n¡¯t ¡± , I replied .


    ¡° Why not ? _ Are you worried that I ca n¡¯t support you two ? ¡±


    ¡° Of course not . I know you are a capable man . _ ¡± I gloried


    him . ¡° But I signed a contract with mypany . _ There ¡®s a breach of contract use when we sign it


    , as they ¡®re worried I might _jump ship or resign . _ _ If I don¡¯t work until the end of the contract , I


    have to pay a huge amount of money aspensation . ¡±


    I mentioned thepensation just to see if he would


    back off , but to my surprise , he did n¡¯t care . ¡° Do n¡¯t worry , I ¡®m here . I


    will resolve the im issue for you .  ¡±


    He didn¡¯t look like he was lying , so I


    sighed softly . If I could choose again , I would n¡¯t have chosen to marry someone without careful consi


    deration , let alone a man like him . _ _ I was by your side in


    the best years of my life. I gave him all my love , but what I got in return was coldness , lies and betraya


    l .  _ _


    I was relieved I was n¡¯t pregnant when I found out


    about her cheating . In a way , I had dope to thank . If it were n¡¯t for her , I could have


    gotten pregnant . If that had happened , I would not have walked out of


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    this rtionship . so easily .I would have tried to save this marriage for the


    child , even if it meant I had to degrade myself . Now ? I was grateful to have my dignity and grateful to


    still be myself . _ I¡¯m going to make you pay for what you did to me , Carlos .


    Carlos took me to the bedroom and asked me to sleep after arriving home . _ _ I was n¡¯t in the


    mood for it , but I went along with it .


    He snuggled me gently . ¡° What do you want for dinner , honey ? _ I will cook ¡±.


    ¡° It ¡®s okay , honey . Let Victoria do it , ¡± I  replied .


    ¡° Of


    course . She ¡®s a better cook than I am anyway . _ Tell me what you want , and I ¡®ll send you out for so


    me grocery shopping . _ _ _ ¡±


    ¡° I do n¡¯t feel like eating anything but sour stuff , ¡± I replied . As Joana was pregnant with a boy , I wante


    d Carlos to think that I was too . _ Rumor had it that women pregnant with boys loved sour things ,while


    girls loved spicy food . _ _ I chose the first one to fit your experience . That would make


    it easier for him to take this the wrong way .


    Sure enough , he smiled the moment I said it . _ _ ¡± I bet you ¡®re pregnant with a boy , honey ¡± .


    ¡° And how do you know that ? ¡±


    ¡° The elderly in my city determine the sex of the child based on the mother ¡®s diet . Most mothers- to ¨C


    be pregnant with boys loved sour food . ¡±


    ¡° This is unscientific . _ You ca n¡¯t trust that . ¡± I shook my head .


    ¡° It¡¯s not , but most of the time it ¡®s urate . Yeah , Joana prefers sour food since she got


    pregnant too , and it is


    boy . ¡±


    Carlos even used Joana as an example to convince me , but without knowing it , he let crucial informati


    on slip . If he and Joana were just normal friends , why would he care so much about her diet ? _ ¡° She


    likes sour things _too ? Why did n¡¯t I know this ? ¡± I asked .

 Chapter 77

    Chapter 77


    Carlos realized that he, too, had let something slip, but he reacted quickly. ¡°I heard her talking to her


    mother


    about this¡±.


    Damn you! I was seething with rage. ¡°Oh, it is. I want to tell this to Joana. She helped me a lot when I


    found out I¡¯m infertile. Now that I¡¯m pregnant, I want to tell her about the good news. She¡¯s going to be


    excited, right?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think you should tell anyone about this right now, honey,¡± Carlos objected.


    ¡°Why?¡± I looked at him innocently. ¡°This is good news, so why can¡¯t everyone share the happiness?¡±


    ¡°Sure, it¡¯s good news, but you can¡¯t tell everyone about it.¡± Carlos looked worried. ¡°They say you have


    to keep it a secret during the first trimester or else you will have a miscarriage. We have to keep it a


    secret from the baby.¡±


    Is he really trying to blind me this way? Hrious. I shook my head. ¡°It¡¯s just superstition. Besides,


    Joana is my friend¡±.


    ¡°Yes, but she¡¯s just your friend, not my family,¡± emphasized Carlos. ¡°Some things you have to believe,


    darling. Think about it: you had a miscarriage three months into your first pregnancy. I¡¯m scared that


    this will happen again, so keep it a secret for now, okay?¡±


    I was irritated and amused at the same time. I never expected Carlos to stop me from telling Joana this


    with a superstition, but he didn¡¯t. Since I wasn¡¯t pregnant, I wasn¡¯t worried about having a


    miscarriage. Telling Joana about this was on my to-do list, but since Carlos stopped me, I had to give


    in, at least for now. ¡°OK darling. I¡¯ll keep it a secret for now.¡±


    ¡°Thank you my dear.¡± Carlos was delighted with my decision and added, ¡°Keep this a secret from


    Isabel too, okay?¡±


    Oh, meticulous. He fears that Isabel will tell Joana about this. I sighed softly. ¡°Honey, Joana and Isabel


    are very concerned about me. They don¡¯t


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    Won¡¯t they be mad at me if I don¡¯t tell them?¡±


    ¡°Listen to me and keep this a secret. This is not a trivial matter, so they will understand you if they are


    really your friend.¡±


    ¡°Okay then, honey. Anything for the baby. I took a step back.


    Finally, Carlos let out a sigh of relief. He told me a little more about the pregnancy before he left and


    asked Victoria to go shopping.


    As Iy in bed, I stroked my belly and moaned. I knew that my pregnancy was a shock to Carlos, and


    he hadn¡¯te up with a n to deal with it with Joana. However, if I kept my pregnancy a secret for


    three months, he would eventually get an idea. If I could, I would have told Joana this news openly.


    That would show her who was the boss. However, now that Carlos had given me an ultimatum, that


    was impossible.


    I have toe up with a perfect n. At the same time, Carlos came in with a te of


    strawberries. ¡°Have some ckberries, dear.¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Oh, be a good girl and eat some. It will be good for the baby.¡±


    Ah, goosebumps. I¡¯d rather eat some strawberries than hear him say sappy things. Disgusting.


    As I ate the strawberries, Carlos went over his nutrition n for me, but then his phone rang.

 Chapter 78

    Chapter 78


    Carlos looked at it and ended the call , but a momentter , it


    rang again . He frowned and chose not  to . _


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    ept .


    These calls should have been from Joana . ¡° Why do n¡¯t you pick up , darling ? ¡± I asked .


    ¡°It¡¯s a prank call . You don¡¯t have to answer it , ¡±


    she replied . However , his phone rang again , but this time he did not immediately end the call . Worrie


    d that I might suspect something , he took the call in front of me . before thatthe caller could say anythi


    ng , he scolded : ¡° What ¡®s wrong with you ? _ _ _ I thought I told you not to call me today ! I


    have an important business to attend to ! ¡±


    Carlos ended the call and threw the phone , to my shock . _ ¡° Honey , you were fierce ! ¡±


    ¡° It¡¯s my secretary . I told her yesterday that I  would


    be busy with something today and I told her not to call me , but she keeps forgetting .


    ¡° Something important must havee up now that she ¡®s calling you . ¡±


    ¡° Nothing is more important than you and the baby to me right now ¡± , Carlos expressed his love for me


    . Oh believe me . He smiled gently at me , as if the connection from a moment ago didn¡¯t exist .


    Because of this scolding , the caller stopped calling him . _ _ _ _ I was sure it was Joana just now . _ _


    _ She must have been nervous because Carlos had n¡¯t contacted her all day .


    Carlos was usually with her at this time of day . _ Joana would never expect him to be with


    me , that ¡®s why he called him so brazenly , although she didn¡¯t think he was going to


    yell at her . Perhaps part of Carlos ¡® rebuke wasfake , but the disgust in her eyes


    isn¡¯t . This implied that Joana was not that important to him .  _ _


    Maybe he was nice to her just because of the kid .  _


    I


    was there and then an inspiration hit me . Since Joana could n¡¯t leave him , but she was n¡¯t necessary t


    o him , I could only watch over Carlos .


    Joana was worried and would invent the worst scenarios if she didn¡¯t see Carlos for a


    few days . I bet she ¡®ll find a way to get discharged ande


    back . Once she did , it would be easy for me to terminate my pregnancy for her .That bitch would be h


    eartbroken , angry and lost . _ _ _ She would try to sabotage me again , but all I had to do was get


    on with my life , and she would be under my control . Easy .


    I was confident that I would win this fight , but little did I know , nothing was as easy as it seemed .


    rewards

 Chapter 79

    Chapter 79


    Thanks to my ¡® pregnancy , Carlos started to pay more attention to


    me . He insisted that I quit my job and rest , but I disagreed and made several excuses . As I was reluct


    ant to resign , Carlos relented , but he had one condition ., he would


    have to take me to and from work .


    Obviously , he was still worried that I might identally tell Joan about my pregnancy . _ _ This conditi


    on of his was also limiting my freedom , which made


    it difficult to find Isabel alone when I was n¡¯t working .


    Luckily , I was n¡¯t the only one to have my freedom restricted , as Carlos ¡®s would also be affected . It


    would be difficult for him to find Joana when he


    was n¡¯t working . I deliberated on your offer Him. With the technology we had today ,Discussing the


    n with Isabel could be done online anyway . _ _ I could talk to her on WhatsApp . Messenger or e ¨C


    mail . Although , Carlos and Joana must be doing the same thing . _ _ Since this restriction applied to


    _ _the two of us , there was no need to refuse him . So I agreed to it .


    The next morning , he dropped me off at work in his Porsche , but instead of sitting in the passenger se


    at , I said I wanted to sit in the back seat . ¡° It ¡®s safer . ¡± When we arrived at


    thepany , he walked with me tothe door , earning praise from my colleagues .


    They kept telling me he was handsome and kind and I was lucky to marry him . _ Well , it pissed me


    off . This bastard was n¡¯t here to send me away ; he was here to put on a show . Not wanting to hear


    any


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    more praise about himI quickly walked into my office and closed the door . And so I called Isabel to tell


    her about Carlos ¡® n .


    Isabel scoffed . ¡° That damn bastard . He has a lot of tricks up his


    sleeve , doesn¡¯t he ? Taking you to work ? _ Silly . He ¡®s trying to stop you from telling Joana . _ _ What


    is his n then ? _ he is not giving up.¡±


    ¡° Easy . Joana is on my friends list . _ _ All I have to do is post some pics with him and she ¡®ll bite the


    bullet .


    bait . ¡±


    ¡° You want to tease her ? ¡±


    ¡° Yes . She ¡®s still in


    the hospital . Carlos probably told her he was busy with work when she asked . _ _ He used to


    tell me that when he


    went to see her . If I post my picture with him online , she ¡®ll be furious. I bet she will leave as soon as p


    ossible . As soon as she gets home , I ¡®ll eventually tell her about it .


    ¡° Yes . When shees back , you ¡®ll have your chance . Isabel agreed .  _


    When work was over , Carlos came to pick me up , then we


    went to pick up Bianca . I told him I wanted a steak to set the n in motion , which he readily agreed t


    o . _ _ Shortly afterwards , we


    arrived at an elegant restaurant .. I walked over to him and leaned against his chest as I took our pictur


    es during dinner . For maximum effect , I even  took some pictures with Bianca .


    Before posting , I wrote a caption that read : ¡® It ¡® s been so long since I had


    dinner with my dear husband and daughter . He¡¯s still handsome as ever . Bianca


    has always been lovely , you


    guys , so do n¡¯t worry . This is a happy family here .Shortly after posting it on Facebook , Joaname


    nted : ¡® Are you having a family outing ? ¡®

 Chapter 80

    Chapter 80


    80


    She must have been too bored to scroll


    through the phone andment so quickly . I could imagine how livid she was looking


    at the photos . ¡® Yes   , I replied .


    A few minutester , Carlos ¡® phone rang . This time , he did n¡¯t end the call , but instead , he left . _ It


    didn¡¯t take long for him toe back , but I could


    see the anger in his eyes despite the smile on his face .Obviously , Joana must have fought with him .


    I scoffed softly . A double life ai n¡¯t easy , huh , you scum ?


    Thanks to Joana ¡®s intervention , Carlos ¡® mood was damaged throughout dinner . _ _ _ He was silent o


    n the way back and just growled whenever I tried to strike up a conversation . He was human , after


    all . His double sess before that was notbecause he was smart , but because I trusted him enough f


    or him to abuse it .


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    Now that I was pressing him from the shadows , it became a thorn in his side . Since he could n¡¯t stop


    me from posting those pictures , he would have to try


    to calm Joana down now . Obviously he was trying to find a way todo this .


    I knew that Joana must be in a panic right now , while Carlos


    was exining himself to her . He had a sharp tongue , so if he went to the hospital , it would


    be easy for him to calm her down . So my job now was to keep an eye outon


    him and prevent him from going to the hospital .


    It would be hard to


    keep an eye on someone who didn¡¯t care about you . I was sure he would find an excuse to leave , but


    I had a way to counteract it ¨C let him taste his own medicine . _ _ He drugged me before,


    was n¡¯t it ? Two can y this game .


    To keep him busy , I continued talking to him after returning home . _ _ It was the first time I had


    shown such intimacy for so long in our marriage . Bianca was intrigued and came to


    y . She asked Carlos to draw with her _and , a momentter , wanted him to throw some toy blocks .


    _


    At the same time , I poured us three sses of juice . I handed one to Bianca , one to him ,


    and took one for myself . Carlos was thirsty after spending so much time with Bianca , so he drank the


    entire ss in one go . _. When thest drop of the enriched juice was gone , I


    thought to myself , n executed .


    Carlos yawned a littleter , and I said to Bianca , ¡° Honey , Dad worked hard all day , so can you y


    by yourself and let him get some rest ? _ ¡±


    Bianca nodded . ¡° Okay , mommy .¡±


    Carlos said quickly : ¡° You should rest too , honey . You too have


    been working hard . Here , let me take you to the bedroom . _ _ !


    Dutifully , I went into the bedroom with him , even though I knew he nned to leave after I fell


    asleep . After he tucked me into bed and asked me to sleep , I reflexively tugged at him .

 Chapter 81

    Chapter 81


    ¡° I want you here with me , baby . ¡± I


    held him tightly , asking for his loving touch . Left with  no choice , Carlosplied , and I leaned again


    st him despite my disgust . _ _


    Carlos patted me on the back like I was a child , but not long after , the sleeping pill worked its magic a


    nd he was fast asleep . _ _ When he started to snore , I pulled out of his embrace , disgusted .


    Well , he could n¡¯t go to the hospital right now , so I bet this would


    be a sleepless night for Joan . The idea of   her tossing and


    turning delighted me , but something was off . Since answering the call , Carlos ¡® phone has not rung .


    more . It seemed unlikely , as Joana would not be able to contain herself for so long .


    Now that Carlos is asleep , I should check his phone . _ _ Without any hesitation , I swiped it from


    him and unlocked it . There¡¯s been a lot of missed calls here , but


    I didn¡¯t even hear his phone ring . Hmm , he must have switched to of modesilent in case I suspect .  _


    Hebeled the caller as his secretary . _ _ Bruna , it must be Joana . To confirm , I entered his secretar


    y ¡®s data and noticed that it was Joana ¡®s number .


    Joana was not the type of person who would shut up if her calls were ignored . I knew she would do so


    mething else , so I went through his emails , but there was nothing in there . _ So , when I


    clicked on her messenger ,there were many unread messages there . If I walked past them like


    that , he ¡®d


    notice . I thought I had hit the wall when I remembered the time I overheard my ssmates ¡® conversati


    on .  _


    One of them said she was worried her husband might be flirting with sluts as he sends a lot of text mes


    sages . _ So another colleague said that she could install an app on her phone to see who she was talk


    ing to . _the days if she was worried . I heard what they said , but I did n¡¯t call them back then . _ I


    never expected that the day woulde when I would need this .


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    I downloaded and installed a message checker on your phone . _ Not wanting to be discovered , I


    set the application to be hidden .

 Chapter 82

    Chapter 82


    After I finished , I went to  check the conversation log on my phone .


    One of thest messages read : ¡° Husband , can I see you tonight ? I miss you , and the baby too . _ _


    ¡°


    ¡° Husband , it¡¯s already ten . Why are n¡¯t you here yet ? _ ¡±


    ¡° Is she stopping you from leaving ? ¡±


    ¡° Husband , give her some sleeping pills then . _ _ You can run away soon . ¡±


    Did she just call Carlos ¡° husband ¡± ? _ If that was n¡¯t nauseating , I did n¡¯t know what was . I continued


    reading through the messages , each one more horrible and disgusting than thest . Joana was a bad


    whore . now she _was trying to


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    do the old trick just to find Carlos ! I bet she didn¡¯t expect Carlos to be the one to get it  this time instead


    of


    mim.


    I felt smug thinking about how in a hurry she was now ; it


    would certainly be a sleepless night for her . I started flipping through her old conversation logs , althou


    gh most of the messages were just her acting cute and innocent , _ _while Carlos rarely spoke a word .


    Since I was n¡¯t interested in that content , I scrolled . quickly back upstairs .  _ _


    Suddenly , a set of photos caught my attention , and I  was shocked when I looked closer , as they wer


    e pictures of me and Daniel . _


    Judging by the background , the photo was taken at our neighborhood restaurant . _ I was face to face


    with Daniel in the photo and we were talking . One of


    the photos showed Daniel looking at me with concern and handing me a tissue .


    That was when I ran into Daniel when I was


    walking with Bianca . What Daniel said touched me , so I cried . _ But why did Joana send a photo like


    that to Carlos ? _


    However , my question was quickly answered . _ The message after the set of photos read : ¡® Look , thi


    s is the woman you love so much . She pretends to love you , but really she ¡®s with her ex .


    Carlos replied : ¡° When did you take it off ? ¡±


    ¡® Right now . Right in your neighborhood . I


    bet you don¡¯t know why your wife loves going for walks , do you ? Walking is a lie . The truth is that she


    wants to find Daniel . Joana was really a big liar , because her message _it


    didn¡¯t end there . ¡® Daniel is living just one floor above you . _ He bought that unit in preparation for his


    wedding . If it were n¡¯t for


    what happened that night , which made him have his doubts , they would have been married by now . ¡±


    Is this true ? ¡±


    ¡° Of


    course it is . Look how she is crying . She is obviouslyining to him . You know he ¡®s single . _ If


    something happens , it wo n¡¯t end well for you .¡±


    Damn that Joan ! She made up a story about me and Daniel to get Carlos excited . No wonder Carlos


    was in the room when I returned with Bianca that night . _ At that time , he was looking at me strangely


    . _ II was wondering why that was , and now , I had my answer . _ Then I found


    out that she was probably the one who convinced Carlos to have sex with


    me that night . Now , I knew why Carlos looked livid when I  turned him down .


    That same night , Carlos served me that ss of fortified milk , but I didn¡¯t drink


    it . Thanks to that , I heard their conversation . Thanks to that , I knew they were evil beyond saving .  _


    _


    I continued reading despite my anger . Annoyed by my response that night , Carlos responded , ¡° Whe


    n did you realize that ? Their rtionship , I mean _

 Chapter 83

    Chapter 83


    83


    ¡° I noticed by ident . I ¡®ve kept that in mind ever since I saw Daniel in


    the elevator back then . It was n¡¯t untilter that I  saw them meeting downstairs , ¡± she wrote back . _ _


    _ _


    ¡° Perhaps they met by chance . _ _ If she still loves Daniel , she wouldn¡¯t have asked me to be her boyf


    riend anyway.


    lie .


    ¡° Do you think she asked for your help to get away from him ? ¡± Joana sent him a mocking emoji .  _


    ¡° Why else would it be ? ¡±


    ¡° I ¡®ve


    been thinking about this for a while now . I kept this a secret because I do n¡¯t want you to get your heart


    broken or think badly of me , but now that Linda is so tantly dating Daniel , I guess I should .tell the t


    ruth .


    Wow ! Joana made it sound like she had no choice but to say it . What a disgusting fucking act .


    ¡° Linda likes Daniel . _ She asked for your help to y hard to get . You know how much


    of a yboy Daniel was and you


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    know how possessive Linda can be . She could n¡¯t tolerate his loitering . She asked for your help to lea


    ve him withjealous . ¡±


    Carlos was quiet and she sent him another message . ¡° Think about


    it . Why did you date her in the first ce . If not for that night at the hotel , do you think she would marr


    y you ? ¡±


    Still , Carlos remained silent while Joana continued to paint me in a bad light . _ _ _ _ ¡° Daniel and his p


    arents cannot ept her after what happened . _ _ _ Everyone was waiting for the other shoe to


    drop so they


    couldugh at her .. She is a stubborn woman , so to save her dignity , she married you . _ _ I


    bet she never loved you . ¡±


    ¡° Did she tell you that ? ¡±


    ¡° No. _ Aside from Isabel , no


    one knows her true identity . This is just my deduction from observation . _ ¡±


    Joana was adamant about making me look


    like the viin here . Everything she said made sense , at least in Carlos ¡® eyes . _ _ He was still quiet ,


    but he was obviously hesitant .


    Then she texted : ¡® I know you like her . _ _ _ _ For someone as beautiful and talented as she is , well ,


    of course everyone likes her , but please think about it more . _ _ _ Do you know the reason for


    the abortionher . The doctor said it was n¡¯t an ident . She did n¡¯t want a baby , but she


    didn¡¯t want to tell you , so she


    took the abortion pills behind her back . Side effects arepletely involuntary . _ The problem is that i


    f she _really wants to have a baby with you , there ¡®s no point in her taking abortion pills , right ?


    Abortion pills ? _ What was she saying ? _ Was my miscarriage an ident ? _ Why did Joana say tha


    t I took abortion pills behind his back ? This is a shocking revtion ! And she said my infertility resulte


    d from that ? what _is it happening ?

 Chapter 84

    Chapter 84


    God knew how much I yearned for that child . Losing him hurt not only my body , but my soul as well . I


    was at the nadir of my life . It was a nightmare for me , but Joana still made me look


    like the heartless vige here ..


    I knew I did n¡¯t take abortion pills , but Joana used me of


    the crime , and Carlos even agreed . Suddenly , a terrifying thought arose : was there more to my misc


    arriage at that time ? _ _ _ I


    thought about my pregnancy back then. It ¡®s been two months since our wedding and my period , which


    always came on time , did n¡¯te .


    Isabel was dating Leonardo at


    the time . They were always together , which meant she did n¡¯t have time for me . However , Joana spe


    nt a lot of time with me , so I told her about it when we


    talked . Thinking I was pregnant , she _said I should get a kit to check . _ So she went with me to


    buy the kit , and the result was that I was pregnant .


    I was delighted , but also nervous . When I


    tried to tell Carlos about it , she stopped me . Joana said that the kit could be inurate and that I shou


    ld check it at the  hospital before telling Carlos . _ _ _ _


    I thought she was right , so I took her suggestion . So she went with


    me the day of the appointment , saying she had a friend who worked in pediatrics . When we went ther


    e for the check ¨C


    up , my pregnancy was confirmed , butthe doctor said the fetus was unstable . _ They asked me if I wa


    nted to keep the baby , to which I said yes . The doctor told me that I would


    have to rest a lot and be careful to avoid any miscarriages .


    It was a solemn and worrying announcement , but Joan ayed my fears and said she would take


    care of me . Then she added that Carlos ¡®s business was just starting to get better , so he needed to sp


    end more time on it . Joanna said ¨C _me that


    I should n¡¯t tell him about the pregnancy so he would n¡¯t get distracted .


    I also knew that he worked hard and was busy . Not wanting to worry him , I


    listened to Joana ¡®s suggestion . I was nning to  take some pills to stabilize the fetus before I told hi


    m .


    A weekter , Carlos asked me : ¡° Honey , I don¡¯t seem to have noticed that you had your


    period this month . Are you pregnant ? ¡±


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    Now that he was asking me , I didn¡¯t want to hide it anymore , so I told him the truth ,


    much to his delight . He continued kissing me . ¡° You ¡®re pregnant , Linda ! We¡¯re about to have a baby !


    His arousal unnerved me . Worried that something might happen to the baby , I told him what the docto


    r had told me . Carlos was understandably worried , so he took me to another hospital for a checkup , b


    ut the doctor said that everything _it looked normal .


    I found


    it unbelievable at first . Worried that she might have missed something , I told her what the other doctor


    had told me , much to her chagrin . _ She said that she


    has never made a mistake throughout her long years in this field . ¡° Not thatit ¡®s little . Do you think I wo


    uld lie ? I was relieved to see how adamant the doctor was , but I noticed that Carlos looked somber .


    rewards

 Chapter 85

    Chapter 85


    85


    I ignored it , thinking he was just preupied with work .  _


    I was careful after I got pregnant , afraid something would happen to the child . Three months had pass


    ed since then , and when I woke up one morning , a twinge of pain shot through my belly .


    With Carlos unavable because of his business trip , I called Isabel and Joana for help . _ Isabel came


    first and sent me to the hospital , but it was toote ; the child is gone .


    Carlos rushed back after the news reached him . _ _ Now , I could still remember him pulling his hair o


    ut , his eyes red as he asked me , ¡° Why ? _ _ Why did you do this to me ? what did i do wrong?¡±


    I thought his hysteria was


    e only reason ¨C


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    Carlos seemed to hate me too . He was asking why I cheated on him , but I never did , _ _so


    I didn¡¯t think much about it .


    The memory of


    that day still made me shudder . At that time , I did n¡¯t know about their cheating , so I thought he was a


    ngry simply because of my miscarriage . However , after finding out about his lies and what my _ _trust


    ed friend did to me , I had my reasons to believe someone was involved in


    that incident . Joana may have been one of the reasons , as I remembered having stayed with Isabel al


    l day on the eve of my abortion , but _ _ _ _Joana , who has been by my side for a long time , Lapare


    Nothing seemed wrong at the time , but now that I thought about


    it , nothing added up . Why did Joana hide from me on the eve of my abortion ? Was she trying to hide


    something ? Incriminating . She ¡®s a mean woman , so I don¡¯twould


    let it pass her by . Most hospitals would keep records about their patients . _ Now , I suspected that my


    miscarriage was a conspiracy , so I


    decided to find some time to read the records during this time . theck of responseof Carlos was maki


    ng her nervous , and she kept asking when he was


    A woman ¡®s love was blind and selfish . In her eyes , Carlos belonged to her , while I was the obstacle b


    etween her and her love for her. She would


    do anything to get rid of me so she could make him fall in love with her .. It was a nefarious n , but s


    he forgot one thing : morality . Legally and socially speaking , I was Carlos ¡® wife , while she was the de


    plorable home wrecker .  _ _


    Carlos finally woke up at eight the next morning . Upon learning that he was sleeping in


    his own bed , he was surprised . ¡° You are awake , sleepyhead . ¡± I smiled .


    When he saw me looking at him from the side of the bed , Carlos sat up quickly . ¡° Wow , I fell


    asleep like a log . At the same time , he tried to pick up the phone .

 Chapter 86

    Chapter 86


    86


    It was only for a split second , but I got it . ¡° You ¡®ve been working hard , darling . You fell


    asleep hugging me .st night . _ It broke my heart to see you like  this .


    I stroked her face lovingly , holding back my disgust . ¡° Take care , dear . _ If you fell , what should we d


    o ? ¡±


    After I made this show of love , Carlos didn¡¯t suspect that I was to me for drugging his drink . Instead


    , he was touched . _ _ _ ¡° Do n¡¯t worry . ¡± He held my hand . ¡° I am superman . it¡¯s not so easyfor me to


    fall ¡°.


    ¡° But I care about you , ¡± I replied gracefully and pulled my hand back . _ ¡° I made this for you , honey .¡±


    Holding the bowl of porridge beside the bed , I told him , ¡± Eat it while it ¡®s hot .  ¡°


    He looked at the porridge in surprise . ¡° Did you do it , honey ? ¡±


    ¡° Not alone . Victoria taught me . Prove it , darling .


    As he looked into my passionate eyes , he quickly picked up the bowl and took a sip . ¡° Not bad ¡° .


    ¡° Really ? ¡± I faked happiness . Not bad , my foot. It tastes like a garbage dump . Only an idiot would thi


    nk that herb ¨C infused porridge tastes good . Your fakeplimentpletely disgusted me .


    ¡° Yes . ¡± He took another sip . ¡± I didn¡¯t expect you to make porridge for me , dear .¡±


    1 % 2


    ¡° I¡¯m sorry , honey , ¡± I replied . ¡° I failed as a wife . I¡¯ve never made you a meal , even though


    we ¡®ve been married so long . It¡¯s just a small way of apologizing . I will do better from now on ¡±  .


    I saw a hint of guilt in his eyes after he heard my apology . _ _ _ If he really worked for the family and m


    e , he knew best . _ _ _ After setting down the bowl , he took my hand . ¡° Thank


    you, dear . ¡± ¡° For what ? We are a couple . We are the closest people we have . It¡¯s okay to


    think for yourself . ¡±


    ¡° Yes , we are . ¡± Carlos expressed his loyalty , which could only be a lie . ¡° Do n¡¯t worry , dear . I


    will treat you and the child well . ¡±


    If you ¡®re going to treat us right , why did


    you betray me ? Why did you hurt me along with your lover ? Though I despised him , I pretended to


    be touched . ¡° Thank you , dear ! I love you ! ¡± I almost threw up when I


    said those three words . Good, telling the guy who cheated that sentence was absolutely disgusting . H


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    owever , I had to say this . _ Joana said I did n¡¯t love him , right ?


    From now on , I would tell him I loved him all along . _ _ I would


    be reminding him of that bitch¡¯s lies and try .


    separate us .


    My confession managed to excite him and his eyes sparkled . ¡° I love you too darling ¡±.


    After a long time of making


    out , it was time for business . Joana must have been panicking after not seeing Carlos for so long , so


    of course I had to let this continue . _ My objective now was to


    keep Carlos busy so that hedid n¡¯t have time to see her . ¡± I have a request , dear ¡± .

 Chapter 87

    Chapter 87


    ¡° What is it ? ¡±


    ¡° I want you toe with me to the West Church . ¡±


    The Igreja do Oeste was a famous tourist spot in Barra . Aside from its beautiful scenery , the most imp


    ortant part was that the Church of the West was hundreds of years old . There


    was a legendary altar there that would give a baby to women who prayed to


    it.he . Rumors said it actually worked . I didn¡¯t know if the legend was true , but I was going to


    use that as an excuse .


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    ¡° Of course I ¡¯m going with you , but you just got pregnant , so your body is ¡­ ¡±


    Heh , that sounds so good , but I know he ¡®s just worried about Joan . _ _ ¡° I¡¯m fine . The doctor said it ¡®


    s okay too , did n¡¯t he ? The Mountain air from the west is fresh , so I think it will


    be good forthe baby . Oh , go ahead , honey .  _


    ¡° But ¡­ He was still hesitant .


    ¡° We ¡®re not going there just for the sights , darling . I want


    to pray for us too ¡± . I patted my belly happily . ¡° I ¡®ve been dreaming of getting


    pregnant , honey . Because of that , I actually went to church to pray .You don¡¯t know , of course . I


    prayed for my pregnancy and promised that I would make a sculpture in the image of the goddess if


    I was blessed . Now that I¡¯m pregnant , it¡¯s time to fulfill my promise . ¡±


    Joana said I didn¡¯t want to get


    pregnant with his child ? Well , I would show him what I wanted to be , more than anyone else . I might


    even pay the price for wanting to do that . Now , Carlos sure believed my _ _exnation , then


    he refused no more .


    After breakfast , Carlos and I went together to West Mountain . _ _ _ _ I did n¡¯t feel like going for a


    walk , but since I was there to annoy Carlos and torment Joana , I


    took a lot of pictures with him whenever I saw a good ce .


    Even though he kept smiling the whole time , I knew Carlos was panicking right now . _ Since he woke


    up , I kept following him , so he didn¡¯t get a chance to talk to that bitch . He was probably in trouble


    now .


    As I had already achieved the effect I wanted, we arrived at the front door of the church . ¡° I ¡®ll


    do the prayers myself , darling . Wait for me outside ¡± .  _


    ¡° I¡¯m going to use the bathroom , honey . Call me when you¡¯re


    done , ¡± Carlos said in agreement , and he looked relieved .


    I never came here , but now that I did , I would


    have to pay tithing . After saying my prayers and tithing , I  slowly left .


    Carlos was nowhere to be seen , obviously trying


    to salvage the situation . I wanted to see how he would


    exin this to her , so I opened my mailbox . What greeted me were the countless messages sent to h


    er by Joana .  _ _

 Chapter 88

    Chapter 88


    Wow , Joana is engaged in interrogation . She kept asking him about his absence from her st night a


    nd why


    he gave her a cake .


    what


    Carlos finally had time to respond . ¡° Sorry my love . I was about to visit her , but Dad was on somethin


    g , so I stayed with him .  ¡±


    Fuck , did that bastard really curse his father just to calm Joana down ?


    Joana withdrew a little after he said that her father was sick . _ ¡° You should have told me if


    you could n¡¯te . I  waited for you all night . ¡±


    ¡° Sorry . I workedte into the night and slept . I was very sleepy , ¡± she exined . ¡± I¡¯ll


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    be there tonight ¡± .


    Because of her promise , Joan was delighted . _ ¡° You have toe tonight , honey . _ _ I miss you so


    much . and the baby


    also ¡± .


    Joana seemed to believe his exnation , but I would n¡¯t let him pass so easily . A momentter , I


    posted them all . my photos with him on my Facebook wall . _ _ When I was done , I


    called him and he came back shortly after .


    ¡° Did everything go well , dear ? ¡±


    ¡° Yes . ¡± I smiled . ¡° I ¡®m hungry , dear ¡± .


    Carlos smiled and took me to lunch . While we ate , I


    scrolled through the wall to see if Joana hadmented .


    Shemented .


    ¡° What made you go to church ? _ ¡±


    ¡° Something happy happened , ¡± I


    replied . So I showed Carlos my phone . _ ¡° You are photogenic , darling . ¡±


    Carlos ¡® face froze when he saw Joana ¡®sment . _ ¡° Honey , you should cut


    back on your phone use . not good for  _


    the baby ¡°.


    ¡° Of


    course dear .¡± I put my phone down and started digging , all the while smiling . Thanks to my hunger , I


    ate a lot , but Carlos barely ate . Obviously , the pictures I posted would get them into trouble again .


    When he put the spoon down  after taking a bite , I asked , ¡± You hardly ate anything , dear . ¡°


    ¡° I ¡®m not hungry . _ ¡± He forced a smile . Worried that I would n¡¯t believe him , he exined , ¡° I ate that


    herbal porridge you made , remember ? _ ¡±


    ¡° Really ? _ Well , I ¡®m done now . Let¡¯s go . ¡±


    When we


    got to our car , he opened the door for me . Right after I sat down , he clutched his stomach . ¡° Honey ,


    my stomach hurts . _ I have to use the restroom ¡± .


    Okay , sure . I bet something else is acting up , or someone else . You must be worried that Joana will


    be furious after seeing these photos . Will


    you exin to her ? Well , this is just the beginning . you will have to exinmore from now on . _ And I


    mean MUCH more . _ I scoffed when he left , then clicked on my mailbox , but funnily enough it was e


    mpty . Joana didn¡¯t ask you about the photos ? Weird .

 Chapter 89

    Chapter 89


    I thought she would bombard him with questions likest night . _ _ If she could piss him off , it would


    be fun . However , she was smart . _ With her understanding of Carlos , she knew that teasing him wou


    ld piss him off , _so it  was probably


    That ¡®s what she held back , although the photos I posted piqued her curiosity .


    Men loved women who knew their ce ; _ _ Joana ¡®sck of questions would make Carlos feel more s


    orry for her , and I bet he must be calling her to exin the photos .


    He would do his best to talk to Joanter that night . _ Spicing your drinks with sleeping pills to stop it w


    ould n¡¯t work anymore .  _


    It looked like I had toe up


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    with another n . Did he say his stomach was hurting ? Time to make it real then .  _


    When I saw the juice in the car , I


    had an idea . So I opened my purse and took out a bottle of phenolphthalein pills for my constipation pr


    oblem . _ I had it once , and my God , I had the biggest crap of my life .Now , it


    was time to make Carlos pay for his lies .


    I opened the bottle and put four pills in


    the juice . After shaking the juice for a while , I put the bottle back after the pills hadpletely dissolve


    d .  _ _


    So I waited for Carlos in silence . It took a while , but he finally came


    back . Once he entered , I looked at him in a worried way . _ _ ¡° You ¡®ve been in


    the bathroom for a long time , honey .


    He clutched his stomach . ¡° I  think it had something to do with what I ate ¡± .


    ¡° Food poisoning ? Is it serious ? Let¡¯s see a doctor right


    away . Since he was acting , I thought I ¡®d y along . ¡° Do n¡¯t worry . I feel so much


    better now , ¡± he replied .


    ¡° Okay then . _ Here , have some juice to calm down , dear . _ _ So I handed him the spiked drink . _ T


    hirsty , after talking a little with Joana , he drank the juice .  _


    He finished a momentter , and I smiled wryly . What do mothers like to say ? _ Oh right ! _ Ha , lie so


    me more , lie some more . _ _ Hey , your Portuguese may be regional , but it cuts to the chase .Is your


    stomach hurting ? Yes , now it will really act . After dropping me off at home , he went to


    get Bianca . When he returned with Bianca , someone called him .  _


    He answered the call before I did , but a momentter , his expression changed . ¡° What ? _ he exim


    ed . _ ¡° I thought I told you to do it that way ! How did


    it happen ? ¡± The caller then said something , _ _but I could n¡¯t hear


    it , though Carlos looked livid . ¡° Okay ! _ I¡¯m going right now ! ¡±

 Chapter 90

    Chapter 90


    I knew this was the n he and she came up with so he could get away without my suspecting it . Now


    that I think about it , he managed to


    lie to me because someone else helped him . Thanks to that , I trusted Carlos unconditionally. I wonder


    ed who the person was , but this was not the time for answers . _ Since the lying had started , I better p


    ¡° Something hase up in thepany . I told them how to handle it , but they managed to


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    screw it up ! This is a big deal ! This could cost us a big client ! ¡±


    ¡° Really ? _ This is serious . You should check it out . ¡± I made a worried expression .


    ¡° Yes , but I might be homete tonight , so do n¡¯t wait for me , honey .  ¡±


    ¡° Okay , honey . Get well . ¡±


    not  yet


    When he walked out the door , I looked at the time . It had


    been four hours since he ¡®d taken the pills , so why was it working ? Was


    it too little ? I was about to go out and have a look when the door opened . Carlos came


    in likethe wind , the hand on the stomach , the face contorted with pain . Ah , talk of


    the devil . ¡° What happened , dear ? _ ¡±


    ¡° My stomach is


    hurting .¡± He told me this before hurriedly mming the bathroom door . _ _ When he didn¡¯te


    out ten minutester , I went to the bathroom door . ¡° Are you okay , honey ? ¡± I asked .


    ¡° It ¡®s nothing . I¡¯m having a case of diarrhea . He then left the bathroom .


    He was n¡¯t lying this time , and I was sure of it , but


    he still looked curious . ¡° What happened ? _ The same thing happened this morning . Is


    it food poisoning ? Before he could respond , I added , ¡± But I had the samething you , so why am I not


    showing any symptoms ? _ ¡±


    ¡° It¡¯s probably the cold . If it¡¯s serious , he should go to the doctor ,¡± Victoria replied .


    ¡° I ¡®ll go with you , darling . ¡±


    Unaware that he had taken somexatives , Carlos thought he would


    be fine in no time . He wouldn¡¯t let me get in the way of his case , so he


    declined . ¡° Okay . _ It¡¯s just the cold , so I ¡®ll heal right away .


    My father-inw then came out of his room . ¡° What happened ? _ ¡±


    I told him about Carlos going to church with me earlier , and I told him how Carlos ¡® stomach reacted aft


    er we left the church .  _ _


    Being a superstitious person , my father- in ¨C


    w ¡®s expression changed after hearing what I said . He knew about his son ¡®s affair behind my back ,


    so he thought Carlos had offended a holy spirit . _ Weighed down by this realization , hequickly went to


    pray in his room .


    I almostughed when I heard your prayers .


    When Carlos left , I told him I would take him to the doctor , but his father objected and took him to his


    room .

 Chapter 91

    Chapter 91


    They were inside for a while , so I went to his door silently . _ Then I heard my father-inw say : ¡° Why


    did you lie


    down in front of a god ? This must be divine punishment ! _ Quick , pray for forgiveness ! ¡± actually _, C


    arlos prayed because his father asked .


    I almostughed , so I raised my voice and called


    out , ¡° Honey ,e here quick . I ¡®ll  take you to the hospital !


    ¡° I ¡®m fine honey ! Don¡¯t worry about me ! Carlos said .  _


    Of course I was n¡¯t worried . Do you love to pray ? So pray all you want . No god will


    save someone like you ! Take the punishment of your sin ! That night , Carlos continued to go to the bat


    hroom , so he did n¡¯t have totime to meet Joana .  _


    When midnight arrived , Joan finally reached the end of her patience . _ _ She kept bombarding Carlos


    with messages , asking why he was n¡¯t with her yet , while he said he was n¡¯t feeling very well . _ _ Joa


    na didn¡¯t trustin it ; she thought he was lying , so she said , ¡° Just say so if you don¡¯t want to


    Carlos had a headache now ; _ _ his diarrhea drained him a lot , but at


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    the same time he had to attend to Joana . Oh , I could n¡¯t imagine how painful that must be . It was only


    te at night that Carlos stopped goingto


    the bathroom . Eventually , he fell asleep , while I took a picture and posted it on my Facebook wall wit


    h a caption that read , ¡± Still sexy even when you ¡®re asleep , honey .  ¡°


    I could imagine the anger Joana would feel after seeing this photo . _ Surely , she wouldn¡¯t believe it . t


    hat he was sick . Since they started to be together , everything was quiet for them , so Carlos let her wa


    it for _ _two days


    would mess with her


    Joana wanted Carlos too much . After what happened , I


    bet she would n¡¯t stay in the hospital anymore . She would try to get discharged earlier ande


    back to check on the situation . Because of my pregnancy , Carlos would prevent her from returning , b


    ut the morehe tried , the


    more suspicious she became . Joana would  not hesitate to return home , but if that happened , she wo


    uld fall right into my trap .


    After what happenedst night , Carlos seemed to slim down a bit ; even his eyes were sunken . ¡° Oh ,


    look at you , darling . You don¡¯t look well . Here , have some broth I made . _ _ _ I served you onebowl


    of porridge ¡° .


    He took the bowl and quickly finished the porridge . Well , that bastard was easy to feed . He looked en


    ergetic after a single bowl of porridge , and when he remembered Joana , Carlos pped his leg . _ _ _


    ¡° Hey man ! I forgot¨C me totally from the case of


    thepany ! I have to go now ! I¡¯m fine , so do n¡¯t worry . Carlos wanted to leave , not wanting to


    stay or


    one more moment .


    ¡° I ¡®ll be waiting at home then , darling . It ¡®s my day off today anyway ¡± .  _ _


    As he was leaving , I added , ¡° Go straight to the hospital after you finish work . I


    talked with Vit¨®ria before , and we are going to visit Joanater . We


    can stay there for a while so you can have your check ¨C up .when you arrive . I can go with you . ¡±


    Caught by surprise , Carlos stopped in his tracks . _ I knew what he was thinking . _ If I were in


    the hospital , it would be impossible for him to visit Joana .

 Chapter 92

    Chapter 92


    ¡° It ¡®s not every day you rest , dear . I think you should stay home . _ The mother can take


    care of Joana . ¡±


    ¡° She ¡®s been taking care of her for a while now . We can¡¯t keep asking for her help . I


    ¡®m going to visit her so Mom can rest .


    ¡° But you- ¡±


    I interrupted : ¡° Honey , I


    know you ¡®re worried about me , but I¡¯m not that fragile . You know she ¡®s my friend . _ I ca n¡¯t just not


    show up  , so I must visit today .


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    Since I had thest word , Carlos could n¡¯t refuse me . Then he left looking haggard . _ After he was go


    ne , I went back to my room to check my mailbox . _ _ As expected , they were already talking .


    I had bad diarrheast night , honey . Sorry for keeping you waiting ¡±  _ _


    Is it ? she asked .  _


    Of


    course it is . Worried that she would n¡¯t believe him , Carlos sent her a selfie . When she saw how thin


    he was , Joana felt her heart break .


    ¡° What happened to you , my love ? _ Why are you so skinny ? Oh heavens ¡±.


    ¨C I¡¯m fine , but take


    care of yourself . Nothing is more important to me than you and the child . _ You two are the most impo


    rtant people to me .


    Wait , he said the same thing to me ! Word for word , indeed ! That scoundrel !


    ¡° I¡¯m worried about you , honey , but I


    ca n¡¯t go to your house . You know my condition . Why do n¡¯t youe to the hospital ? I just need to


    take a look at you .¡±


    ¡° I wish I could , but it¡¯s Saturday . That woman and the nanny are going to visit her soon . I


    don¡¯t want to bump into them , ¡® she exined . It¡¯s not easy to


    hide our rtionship . If she notices anything , it¡¯ll be the end of us . ¡°.


    ¡° I don¡¯t want to live in


    the shadows anymore , my love . She ¡®s useless to you anyway , so just get a divorce . ¡±


    ¡°No . It is not yet time . He seemed to be pretty steady . ¡±


    I thought that


    she would st him with more questions and reveal some useful information to me after that , but she


    gave up . OK . I ¡®ll call you after she leaves , soe as soon as you can after that .


    It


    got out of my mailbox after that and I scoffed . Just wait , canallias . Your wish wille true . _ Instead


    of leaving immediately as he said , I told Vit¨®ria to go ahead . _ _ ¡° I will catch up ¡± ,  _


    After Vit¨®ria left , I walked away for a bit before packing up some things and taking Bianca to see Isabel


    . _ _ After we met , Bianca went to the yground to enjoy


    herself , while Isabel and I sat in the cafe next door .It had been a few days since I ¡®d


    seen Isabel , and she looked harried , much to my concern . ¡° You don¡¯t look well . Did you


    run into any problems ? ¡°

 Chapter 93

    Chapter 93


    ¡° Yes . ¡± She took a sip of coffee . ¡° Leonardo has a new woman , again ¡± .  _


    I let out a long breath . Honestly , at that point , I didn¡¯t know how to convince her to break


    up with him , because Leonardo had so many women he had fun with .


    Isabel put down her cup and sighed . ¡° Linda , I really want to kick Carlos ¡® ass .  ¡± _ _


    ¡° Isabel, I know you ¡®re doing this for my own good , but I know what I¡¯m doing . They wo n¡¯t get


    away easily , so do n¡¯t worry .¡±


    ¡° No , you don¡¯t understand . I ¡®m not doing this for you , but for myself . ¡±


    ¡° For yourself ? _ What did he do to you ? ¡± I was surprised .


    ¡° Carlos is bad , I tell you . Do


    you know what he did to trick me ? He introduced Leonardo to women so I would n¡¯t have time to talk t


    o you . Leonardo ¡®s new girl is one of Leonardo ¡®s public rtions workers . _Carlos.¡±


    ¡° What ? _ ¡± That was a shocking revtion . How could he be so shameless ? _ ¡° That bastard really d


    oes what he wants , huh ? Shocking . ¡± I thought that was low , even for Carlos .  _


    I could understand Isabel ¡®s hatred for him , so she reminded me , ¡° Be careful , Linda . Carlos is not an


    ordinary man . He is mean , cunning and difficult to deal with . Never go easy on him , or you ¡®ll end


    up getting hurt., got it ? ¡±


    Then , she continued : ¡° And when are you going to let that bitch know about your ¡° pregnancy ¡± ? ¡±


    ¡° In a few days , but I need your help . ¡± So I told her about my n .


    ¡° Good n . She ¡®ll take the bait for sure .¡± Isabel nodded and nced at Bianca , who was amused fr


    om a distance . ¡° Linda , have you thought about sending Bianca to boarding school ? _ ¡±


    ¡° What ? _ Why ? _ ¡± I was  surprised that she asked me that .


    what


    ¡° Think about


    it : you are not exactly in a happy situation . If you have to deal with these bastards in addition to taking


    care of Bianca , it¡¯s going to


    be hard on you , ¡± she exined . ¡° Besides , Bianca is very young , so no _I think letting her witness th


    is fight is a good idea . You should send her to boarding school and only take her back after solving her


    problems at home . _ _ _ _ _ ¡±


    I had lived with Bianca for thest few years , so it


    was difficult for me to send her to boarding school , but Isabel was right . If I wanted to stand up


    to those scoundrels , I sometimes had to go to extremes . It


    would be bad for Bianca ¡®s growthif she was there to witness it . ¡° Let me think about it ¡±  .


    ¡° No , Linda . Make your move immediately . _ It will be better for you and Bianca . ¡±


    ¡° Do n¡¯t worry . I promise I ¡®ll think about it . Oh , I need your help with something . _ ¡±


    I told her about the conversation I saw that night . ¡° I suspect something was wrong about my miscarria


    ge at that time . Look at the hospital files and identify the reason for my miscarriage , okay ? ¡± All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.

 Chapter 94

    Chapter 94


    ¡° Joana must have something to do with this . _ That bitch must have been nning to


    sabotage you a long time ago . ¡± Isabel was livid .


    ¡° I think so too , but Carlos was only a poor man five years ago . How


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    did she know he would be so sessful today ? Is she a psychic ? ¡±


    ¡° This is bizarre . I will investigate ¡± . Isabel also found that strange . ¡° Oh right , I


    hired a private investigator to look into the matter you told me about . She might have news in a


    few days ¡± .


    Thank you . Isabel . If you were n¡¯t here , I wouldn¡¯t be able to handle both of you on my


    own .¡± I thanked him genuinely . ¡° You ¡®re wee . _ Finish them off for me . Let them know hell , and


    that will be the payment .enough . ¡±


    A friend in need is a friend indeed . _ Only when you are in trouble will you know who your true friends


    are .


    After we went our separate ways , I went to the hospital with Bianca . When I parked the car and got


    out with Bianca in hand , she gasped : ¡° Sir Bonito ! ¡± When I looked back , I came across Henriques ¡® e


    yes .  _ _


    He was still in a wheelchair , although Henriques was in casual attire now . _ _ When he looked straight


    into my eyes , it felt like he could see right through me . Scary .


    Isabel said that Henriques was an attractive man for many women , but I didn¡¯t think


    so . Every time we met , he would look at me , startling me . I was reluctant to greet him , but I had to b


    e polite . ¡° Good morning ,Sr. Ribeiro . ¡±


    ¡° Do I look good to you ? he asked ..  _


    Carlos told me that Henriques disrespected everyone . _ _ _ _ _ At that time , I


    thought it was just nder , but it turned out to


    be the truth . It was just a greeting , but still he attacked me . Yes , he was great , I got


    it ,but that did n¡¯t mean I had to fawn over him . Irritated , I took Bianca and left .


    ¡° Wait ! ¡± he called ..


    ¡° Something , Mr. _ Ribeiro ? ¡± I looked back coldly .  _


    ¡° Do n¡¯t you think you owe me an exnation , Mrs. Morals ? ¡±


    ¡° What do you mean ? ¡± I asked .


    j


    ¡±


    ¡° Are you making


    a fool of yourself ? he asked coldly . _ ¡° You expect to get away with hurting me ? ¡° Ah , so that ¡®s what


    he means . _ He was waiting for me to exin the push back then

 Chapter 95

    Chapter 95


    That was really my fault , but it had


    been a while since then . Mentioning it only made him seem petty , and I felt irritated . However , techni


    cally it was my fault , so I held back my irritation . ¡° I¡¯m sorry ¡° .


    ¡° An apology does not solve . _ ¡± He looked at me .


    ¡° I paid for your medical expenses , Mr. Ribeiro ¡± , I added .


    ¡° Now we are starting to talk . _ ¡± He calmed down and did n¡¯t look


    at me anymore . ¡° Not everyone is as receptive as I am , Mrs. _ Morals . When are you going to


    pay the fees then ? ¡±


    He was irritating . If it were n¡¯t for the fact that we were in public , I would


    have thrown a pile of cash in his face . ¡° I¡¯m busy today , ¡± I replied , holding


    back my anger . ¡° I ¡®ll call you another day , Mr. _ Ribeiro ¡°.


    ¡° Busy visiting your pregnant friend ? ¡± There was mockery in his eyes at her.


    ¡° That is none of your business , Mr. Ribeiro . ¡± I could n¡¯t hold back any longer .


    Seeing me irritated made him smile . _ It was just a simple move , but it made him look so


    much better . I didn¡¯t like him , but I must say he looked cute when he


    smiled . ¡° Since you ¡®re busy today , we can talk about this another


    time .day . You have my number , yes ? ¡±


    ¡° No ¡±, I replied .


    ¡° No ? I thought I gave you my card ¡± . He looked at me in shock .  _ _


    He gave me a card on his visit and thought I should keep it , but I lost it . _ _ ¡± I lost ¨C


    the ¡± . Her look of shock . turned me on for some reason . Hah , who ¡®s your mother now ?


    ¡° How ? ¡±


    ¡° It got wet when I washed my pants , so I threw them away , ¡± I lied .


    ¡° Did it get wet when you washed your pants ? ¡± He chuckled slyly . ¡° Did your panties get wet too ? ¡±


    ¡° This is sexual harassment , Mr. Ribeiro . ¡± My face fell .


    ¡±


    ¡° I ¡®m telling the truth . If I ¡®m not mistaken , you were wearing a dress that day , not a pair of pants . ¡± S


    urprised that he remembered such a small detail , I was speechless .  _ _


    ¡° Give me your phone . Henriques was boring ; he had a beautiful voice , but everything he said was im


    perious .  _


    ¡± Why ? _ ¡±


    ¡° I want to give you my number . ¡±


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    ¡° Then give me your card , ¡± I said in denial . No way would I give my phone


    number to a man I ¡®ve only met a few times , let alone one I hated .


    ¡° You can wet the card again , so registering my number is a better idea . _ ¡± That insensitive asshole th


    en yanked my phone away .


    ¡° What are you doing ? _ ¡±

 Chapter 96

    Chapter 96


    I red at Henriques , but he did n¡¯t seem willing to pay any attention to me . Deftly unlocking my cell


    phone , he punched in his number before handing it back to me . ¡° This is my number . _ When you are


    free after _go home , call me about medical expenses . _ _ _ _ Oh yeah , do  n¡¯t call me before 8:00 a


    m , between 12:00 pm and 1:00 pm , or after 10:00 pm at night . ¡°


    I ¡®ve never known a man like him


    to be totally arrogant , rich but mean , and has nothing going for him other than his good looks . Not wa


    nting to talk to him any longer , I  took Bianca ¡®s hand and walked into the hospital building .


    When I pushed open the door to Joana ¡®s infirmary , I immediately saw


    her lying on the bed , looking very warm . Meanwhile , my mother-in-


    he go


    Victory ?


    While I was reflecting on this , my mother-inw caught sight of us . Rising to her


    feet , she greeted me with a bright smile . ¡° You ¡®re here , Linda ! ¡±


    His attitude was so pleasant that it


    surprised me . Judging by her kindness , Carlos could have told her about . _ _ my pregnancy . Howev


    er , I was a little intrigued . _ She ¡®s always been an open ¨C mouthed person , so he doesn¡¯twould he


    be afraid that she would tell Joana everything if he told her the news ? Perplexed , I smiled at her back


    . _ ¡° Mom , you must have been bored in the hospital , right ? ¡±


    ¡° No way . _ I can watch


    television here , so it¡¯s not much different than being at home , ¡± replied my mother-inw .


    While we were talking , Joana , who was lying on


    the bed , opened her eyes . The moment she saw me , a surprised expression blossomed on her face .


    _ _ _ ¡° Linda , you ¡®re here ! ¡±


    With that , I walked over


    to the hospital bed and looked at her with concern . ¡° I¡¯ve been busy these days , so I have n¡¯t had time


    toe visit . How are you , Joan ? ¡±


    ¡° I¡¯m much better . It¡¯s


    just that I ¡®ve been bothering Mrs. Morals these days , so I feel really bad for making her fuss over me .


    _ _ _ _ Joana looked at my mother ¨C in ¨C w with all the gratitude in the world .


    ¡° That ¡®s true . We gave her work these days , mother ¡± . Likewise , I thanked my mother ¨C in ¨C


    w with gratitude engraved on


    your face .


    ¡° No way , so do n¡¯t mention it . Now we are a family since we are living together . There¡¯s no need to st


    and on ceremony with the family , ¡± my mother-in-w blurted out at once .


    Oh ! Who is a family with you ? That bitch on the bed is family with you ! I inwardly criticized . The fact t


    hat she and Joana were imitating each other was really beyond my expectations . Their conversation s


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    eems to have been rehearsed .I inwardly raised my guard . _ Are they trying to corner me again ?  _ _


    Right after a thought like that crossed my mind , my mother ¨C in-


    do n¡¯t you tell her ? _ ¡±


    ¡° Mrs. _ Morals ! ¡± A conflicted expression appeared on Joana ¡®s face . _ ¡° Forget


    it . I ¡®d better not say anything .¡±


    ¡° Joana , I do n¡¯t want


    to punish you , but Linda is your friend and we never considered you an intruder . Now that you¡¯re in tr


    ouble , you should tell Linda right away . Why are you saving this ? _ ¡±


    The fact that they ¡®re singing the same song makes


    it obvious that they ¡®re setting me up , I scoffed inwardly . However , if I do not say anything at


    this time , it will certainly arouse suspicion . ¡° Disturbed ? Why are you worried , Joana _?¡±


    Joana let out a sigh , with an expression of pity .


    ¡° You really are making me lose my temper ! It does n¡¯t matter , if you ca n¡¯t say it , I ¡®ll help you say it to


    Linda . My mother inw looked at me . ¡° Linda , Joana has been worried about her son recently¡°.


    ¡° Her son ? _ Is there a problem with the child ? ¡±


    ¡° There is no problem with the child . Joana is only worried about the future . Since she is not married t


    o the child ¡®s father , the child will be born out of wedlock . She is afraid that the child will not be able to


    have the registration documentscivil when born , and you know how crucial that is . Without these docu


    ments , the child will be an unregistered natural person . In the near future , he will not be able to


    attend school , and in the distant future , he will be affected even on time .to work and if


    marry ¡­ ¡±


    That said , even an idiot would be able to decipher her intention ¨C


    this bitch , Joana Ramos , actually wants to register her illegitimate child with Carlos Morais and me as


    the legal guardians ! _

 Chapter 97

    Chapter 97


    Undeniably , Joana Ramos is truly an intriguing and dark ¨C


    hearted bitch ! Isabel suggested that I think of a way to get rid of her illegitimate child with Carlos , but I


    didn¡¯t agree . However , that does


    not mean that I would toleratehave his name with me as legal guardian . ¡° Civil registration will not be a


    problem . By pulling a few strings and a


    few ps , it won¡¯t be a problem when the timees . ¡± I deliberately


    feigned ignorance . ¡° Carlos knows a lot of people ,then you can just ask him for help . ¡±


    Upon hearing my answer , my mother ¨C in ¨C


    w and Joana exchanged a look , implying that they did not expect such an


    answer from me . Joan didn¡¯t know how to


    say anything , so the old bitch immediately revealed her plot . ¡° Beautiful , you andCharles has no childr


    en , and Joan is


    now in dire straits , so I was thinking maybe you could allow her son to be registered with you as a lega


    l guardian . This will


    avoid many problems . After the old bitch she finished talking , _she stared at me . Likewise , Joana ha


    d her eyes fixed on me as she waited for my answer .


    Intense loathing washed over me , and I really wanted to tear these two bitches in front of me to shreds


    , but now was not the time to bind them . _ I need to stay calm . I


    must keep my emotions in check so they do n¡¯tsmell my wrath . _ _ _ Since they ¡®re treating me so call


    ously , I have to think of a way to give them a taste of their own medicine . _ I


    need to make  sure they experience everything I ¡®ve suffered !


    ¡° What do you think Linda ? My suggestion is pretty brilliant , isn¡¯t it ? my mother- in -


    ¡° Your idea is really good , Mom ¡±, I replied slowly , controlling my emotions .


    Upon hearing this , my mother-inw was


    over the moon and cast a smug look at Joana . Likewise , Joana was also in a good mood . _ Hah , tha


    t bitch thinks her heinous n hase


    to fruition ! ¡° Beautiful , I really don¡¯t know howthank you for being so good to me and my son ¡± .


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    ¡° Joana , we are friends , so helping each other is natural . However , this is not a trivial matter , so I ha


    ve to discuss it with Carlos and ask his opinion . _ ¡±


    When my mother-inw found


    out that I wanted to ask Carlos for his opinion , sess went to her head and she blurted out : ¡° As


    long as you agree , he wo n¡¯t object ¡±.


    ¡° How do you know he wo n¡¯t object , Mom ? Did


    you mention it to him ? I immediately got attached to his incorrect speech of Him.


    ¡° No , I don¡¯t have time to talk to him about it . It¡¯s just that he listens to you more , so he


    will certainly agree with a decision you made .


    ¡° He really listens to me , but that ¡®s not an insignificant matter . We


    have already adopted one child , so it will mean having two children if we also ce Joana ¡®s son with


    us as her legal guardian . ording to thew , then we can no longer. to have our


    child , and he longs to have a child of his own . ¡± I intentionally said this just to check if she knew about


    my pregnancy .


    However , as soon as my words reached them , my mother -in-


    about being sterile ? ¡±

 Chapter 98

    Chapter 98


    My inability to have children has always been my weakness . While my mother-


    in-w criticized me like that , I always suffered humiliation and remained silent because of Carlos . So


    , she had n¡¯t realized how painful her words were . _ since she _is saying that , it ¡®s clear as day that C


    arlos has n¡¯t told her about me being ¡± pregnant ¡± . It seems that he was not the one who instigated this


    show today in the infirmary here , but Joana . That bitch is running faster than theown legs ! It


    doesn¡¯t matter , because I¡¯m not going to give up this opportunity to create confusion .


    My expression darkened and my voice became scathing . _ ¡° Who said I ¡®m barren ? Was I not pregnan


    t at that time ? If it were n¡¯t for the abortion , the child would be several years old . ¡° My mother-in-


    feet in a fit of resentment . ¡° Furthermore , it


    is unscrupulous to bring up a person ¡®s sore point in front of another , mother ! You know how sad I


    get when you say things like that? Furthermore , medical technology is very advanced now , so I can sti


    ll be cured ! ¡±


    what to


    Startled by my outburst of fury , Joana instantly tried to smooth things over . ¡° Linda , that ¡®s not what M


    s. Morais meant , so don¡¯t get mad . ¡± As she spoke , she winked at my mother-inw , signaling her to


    apologize to me ..


    After a moment of deliberation , my mother-


    in-w blurted out , ¡° Linda , that ¡®s not what I meant . I ¡®m just not eloquent , so please


    don¡¯t take my previous words to heart .


    At that exact moment , the door opened and Victoria came in with her hands full of bags . My mother in


    sion on my face , she _ _approached me immediately . _ ¡° Linda , you look a little gloomy . What happe


    ned ? _ ¡±


    ¡° It¡¯s all my fault . Beautiful . I apologize , so do n¡¯t be angry anymore .¡±


    Who says that old bitch does n¡¯t have a brain ? She is deliberately putting on a show in


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    front of Victoria , who is an outsider , to force me . After


    all , even if she made a serious mistake , she apologized , so if I keep doing ita sad face and refusing t


    o let this matter go , so I ¡®ll look petty while she ¡®s the oldest here . _ _ So I rxed my expression and


    sat down again .


    Seeing that I had sat down , Joana gave my mother- in ¨C


    w another significant look , prompting her to offer me some fruit . So she immediately picked


    up an orange and handed it to me . ¡° Beautiful , eat an orange . ¡±


    When she handed me the orange , I


    noticed that she wore a jade bracelet on her wrist . I had never seen her with this bracelet before , so it


    is obvious that Joana gave her this to raise the issue of the child ¡®s civil registration . II


    came here with a purpose , so naturally I was n¡¯t really mad . Taking the orange from


    her , I peeled it before handing it back to her .


    ¡° You eat , mother . ¡±


    My mother ¨C inw took it and ate a piece before praising : ¡± It¡¯s really sweet ¡°.


    ¡° Your daughter-inw peeled it herself , so it will


    definitely have a sweet taste ¡± , joked Joana on the side .


    At this time , a harmonious atmosphere seemed to have


    been restored in the ward , but in truth , the battle was just beginning . Feigning concern , I said : ¡° Mo


    m , you must be tired after taking care of Joana here these past


    few days .Why do n¡¯t you go home and rest while Victoria and I stay here today to keep Joanapan


    y ? _ ¡±


    ¡° Okay . _ I¡¯m not tired , ¡± replied my mother-inw . ¡° Besides , Joana is used to me taking care of


    her ¡± .


    It¡¯s really mind-boggling that someone who was ranting and ranting a


    few days ago is now so enlightened . However , I knew it was n¡¯t her who did n¡¯t want to go home , but


    Carlos instructed her not to . _ Now that I¡¯m at oddswith all their family , I must simply lure her home wh


    en she refuses to do so . _ _ _ _ Not only that , but I also want her to help me do something . I


    turned my gaze to Joana . ¡° Joana , is there something thatI must tell you ¡± .

 Chapter 99

    Chapter 99


    When they saw that I had be serious , both Joana and my mother-in ¨C


    w were somewhat surprised , thinking that I could say something beyond their expectations . Clearin


    g my throat , I then said , ¡° Bianca went into her room to yanother day and messed up your stuff .¡±


    When Joana heard


    that I was talking about such an insignificant matter , she kindly replied : ¡° This is just a trivial matter , s


    o don¡¯t worry about it . If it ¡®s messy , I ¡®ll clean some up when I get back .


    ¡° It¡¯s not a matter of tidying


    up . The problem is that there are expensive jewels in her room , so I ¡®m afraid Bianca took some , sinc


    e she ¡®s still young . I purposely mentioned your D jewelry


    . ¡° Joana , just list me the jewelsthat you have , and I ¡®ll help you check when I get backter .  ¡°


    After bringing up the subject of Joana ¡®s jewelry with my mother-in-


    m for a long time , only to leave it empty -


    handed . Therefore , _Joana must have hidden the jewels so as not to


    find anything . Well , I was deliberately saying this so that Joana would reveal where she had hidden th


    e jewels . Considering my mother-inw ¡®s avarice , she would definitely take


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    advantage of this opportunity .


    Sure enough , her eyes instantly lit up at my words . Joana , however , did


    not notice anything . ¡° My jewelry is locked in a box in the closet , so Bianca should n¡¯t have


    been able to unlock it . ¡±


    ¡° I am d to hear that .¡± I feigned an expression of relief .


    My mother-in-


    er a while she voluntarily let it out , saying : ¡° Linda , stay here and keep Joanapany . I¡¯ll go


    back and get someclothes changes .  _


    ¡° Mom , why do n¡¯t I ask Carlos to bring you some clothes ? _ ¡± I knew why she wanted to go home , so


    I said that intentionally .  _


    ¡° That¡¯s right . Ask Carlos to bring the clothes . _ Joana also panicked a bit when she heard my mother-


    in ¨Cw saying


    who wanted to go home , so she immediately helped to stay with


    her . Naturally , she had no idea that my mother-inw wanted to go back for her jewelry , as she


    was just worried that Carlos wouldn¡¯t be able to visit her again if I stayed around .near .


    ¡° I also want to go back and take a look at my old man . I


    haven¡¯t seen him for a few days , so I¡¯m worried about his health . ¡±


    ¡° Oh , that ¡®s true . You really haven¡¯t seen Dad in a few days , Mom . How about I take you home ? _ ¡±


    ¡° No , it¡¯s fine . There are plenty of taxis around so I can hail one , ¡± my mother-in ¨C


    w said in refusal . So she immediately got up . _ ¡° Linda , I ¡®ll leave things here for you . I¡¯ll


    be right back after I clean upsome clothes . After saying that , she hurriedly left the hospital .  _


    Meanwhile , Joana was obviously unhappy to see her go . _ _ And she didn¡¯t even know


    why my mother ¨C in-w . If she knew that my mother-in-


    in ¨Cwstealing her jewelry was n¡¯t my real goal right


    now . My intention was just to send her off and have a good chat with Joana !  _

 Chapter 100

    Chapter 100


    Joana ¡®s displeasure onlysted an instant before she quickly corrected her expression and deliberatel


    y brought up the scene with my mother ¨C in ¨Cw just now . ¡° Linda , I¡¯m so


    sorry for everything that happened today . It ¡®s all because of meyou have been offended . ¡±


    ¡° Today ¡®s incident has nothing to do with you . _ _ It¡¯s all because of my mother ¨C in-


    she ¡®s feeling miserable so she wants me to be _ _miserable too . She has a n , but it coincides with


    mine ! Since both of our motives are to make each other miserable , then let ¡®s just y our respective


    moves and see whoes out on top ! _ _ _


    ¡° You ¡®re right . Mrs. _ _ Morais really crossed the line . How could she just rub her nose in


    the dirt ? ¡± Superficially , Joana seemed to be outraged by me , but it


    was nothing like that . Instead , she was _ _ _testing . ¡° But Linda , is she going to tell Carlos that you s


    crewed up today ? If she tells him , it  will definitely create distance between the two of you . ¡±


    This is the exact observation I ¡®ve been waiting


    for ! ¡° Who cares if she tells Carlos about it ? _ _ Nothing wille of it ¡± .


    ¡° Linda , I know you ¡®re still angry , but I have to remind you of something since we ¡®re friends . _ _ After


    all , she is Carlos ¡® s mother , so if she tells him , it will definitely make your fight worse .two .


    ¡° Was there any discord between me and Carlos over the years ? ¡± I snorted . ¡± All these years , she ¡®s


    been putting me down like


    this because I could n¡¯t have kids , but Carlos never did anything to dissuade her .  ¡°


    ¡° How could Carlos do this to you ? He overreacted ! I will punish you if the opportunity arises . Joana l


    ooked up in arms because of me .  _


    ¡° Never mind . _ That ¡®s all in the past . From now on , I don¡¯t have to put up


    with such criticism anymore ! ¡±


    Upon hearing this , Joana was astonished . ¡° Beautiful , what do you mean ? _ Carlos is really good for


    you , so do n¡¯t act rashly ¡± .


    Hah , that bitch thinks I ¡®m nning to divorce Carlos . _ It seems that she has been looking


    forward to this day for a long time . However , I shook my head . ¡° I


    am not acting rashly . In fact , Joana , I do not need to put up with it any longer


    .such criticisms going forward . _ I will certainly hold my head high as long as I live ! ¡±


    ¡° So , did anything joyous happen recently ? What is it ? Tell me so that I can rejoice with you . _ _ ¡±


    Cheer up ? I think you ¡®d burst a blood vessel if I told you for real . I just shed her a smile . _ ¡° It¡¯s


    a good thing , but I ca n¡¯t tell you now ¡± .


    ¡° What is it that you ca n¡¯t tell me ? Aren¡¯t we best friends ? The bitch had a hurt expression .


    ¡° Of


    course , we ¡®re best friends . But Carlos specifically told me not to tell anyone about it , and I promised


    him to keep it a secret first . Anyway , you ¡®ll find outter . _ I knew that the more reserved Iwas , the m


    ore curious this dog was , especially after I mentioned that it was Carlos who said not to tell anyone . _


    She will definitely do anything to figure this out , and the end result wille as a huge shock to her .


    for sure .


    After talking to her for a while longer , I


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    lifted my wrist and looked at the time . ¡° Carlos should be off right now , so why is n¡¯t he here yet ? _ ¡±


    ¡° Did Carlos go to work today ? Joana asked in feigned ignorance .  _


    ¡° Something happened in the office , so he rushed to sort it out . ¡± As I said that , I grabbed my cell


    phone and called Carlos . ¡° Honey , when are youing ? Joana and I are waiting for you here ¡± .

 Chapter 101

    Chapter 101


    101


    ¡° I¡¯m a little busy today , so I ca n¡¯te


    over for now . Don¡¯t wait there . Go home and rest ¡± , said Carlos very worried on the phone .


    Looks like he ¡®s determined to see this bitch today . Since I had achieved my goal ofing to the hos


    pital , I naturally didn¡¯t want to


    stay here . So I went with him and replied , ¡° I¡¯m going home in a little while . be awareto your health


    and do not be weary ¡± .


    Having clearly heard my words , Joana ¡®s face blossomed . _ After I hung


    up the phone , she immediately . she insisted , ¡± Linda , you should go home with Bianca first .  ¡°


    ¡° I¡¯ll wait for Mom toe back before I leave . ¡±


    ¡° Now I¡¯m much better , so I don¡¯t need anyone to take


    care of me . Besides , there¡¯s still Victoria here , is n¡¯t there ? ¡± Joana wanted me to leave quickly .  _ _


    As long as I was gone , she


    would definitely think of a way to send Victoria on a mission . I can discern your ploy from her


    very well . ¡° Okay then . _ I arranged for Vit¨®ria to stay to take


    care of you . So I ¡®m going outwith Bianca first , right ? When I got to the door ,


    I deliberately instructed Victoria : ¡° Victoria , I¡¯m going home first . There¡¯s no one here with Joana , so y


    ou keep an eye on her because she ca n¡¯t be alone . wait until mom e back before you leave .


    ¡° Do n¡¯t worry . I¡¯ll stay here with her ¡±, said Victoria , reassuring .


    So I went straight home with Bianca . When I opened the door , there was no one in the room , so


    I intentionally went to my inws ¡® room and knocked on the door . ¡° Mom , Dad , I¡¯m back ! ¡±


    ¡° Are you back , Linda ? My mother ¨C inw opened the door , joy etched on her face . I


    will immediately pack my bags and head back to the hospital .¡±


    ¡° Victoria is there to take care of Joana , so there ¡®s no rush . ¡±


    As my mother-inw spoke , she pretended to be arranging some clothes . A


    few minutester , she came


    out with a bag . in hand . Before leaving , she even happily informed me , ¡° I¡¯m


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    going to the hospital , Linda ¡± .


    Judging by her exuberance , she must have gotten the jewels . _ I saw


    her in the elevator before I turned around and headed


    back home . After locking the door , I pushed the door to Joana ¡®s room . Her jewelry was stored in the


    closet ,so I went straight and opened the closet doors , only to notice signs that the closet had been loo


    ted at a single nce . _ Opening the drawer , I was greeted by the sight of


    the small box Joana mentioned had been broken into .


    Afterwards , I looked and saw that most of her jewelry was gone . _ To my surprise , however , the brac


    elet Carlos gave her was still in the box . Since my mother-in ¨C


    w knows how valuable this bracelet is , she could n¡¯thave refrained from picking her up considering h


    er greed .  _


    As I mulled this over , I picked


    up the bracelet and examined it . Why is your color so weird ? _ Although I


    was n¡¯t a jade expert by any means , I still knew quite a bit about jade . From my scrutiny , this jade bra


    celet _hers is totally inferiorpared to my jade jewelry set in terms of color and quality . _ _ _ A thou


    ght crossed my mind . _ Could something be wrong about this bracelet ?

 Chapter 102

    Chapter 102


    Suddenly , I remembered the words Carlos uttered when he soothed my mother-


    in-w when she pretended to have a headache . He said : ¡® Mom , do you trust your son or someone o


    utside ? _ _ If you trust your child , don¡¯t mention


    it .more this . I know what I ¡®m doing and it¡¯s definitely not a mistake on my part . Also , she was initially


    furious with Carlos spending a fortune to buy Joana jewelry , but she made up with Joana on the spot .


    _ _After thinking about it several times , I was pretty sure there was something wrong with this bracelet


    .  _ _


    Since something was wrong with Joana ¡®s bracelet , could there be a problem with my jewelry set as w


    ell ? _ _ _ _ Suddenly I ran back to my room . _ _ _ Pulling out the jewelry Carlos bought me , I


    studied it carefully .the parts , and sure enough ,


    I immediately noticed a disparity in terms of quality . This jewelry set was thetest Cartier gship that


    I had seen in a magazine , but I did n¡¯t choose it because I liked it . Instead it was _ _only to have Charl


    es spend a king ¡®s ransom . _ Back


    then , he readily agreed and I believed in the brand , so I didn¡¯t examine it closely before buying . Never


    in my wildest dreams did I think something worth millions would end _ _being an imitation .


    Cartier is a big international brand , so I do n¡¯t think they ¡®re going


    to rip off consumers with knockoffs and do something that ¡®s just going to backfire on them . So , there


    is only one possibility ¡ª all of this is the work of Carlos Morais ! what a


    scoundrel! Just wait , I cursed inwardly . I grabbed my cell phone and called Carlos , purposely soundin


    g anxious and panicked . ¡° Husband ,e home immediately ! _ Something happened at home ! ¡±


    ¡° What happened ? _ Carlos asked .  _All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    ¡° I ca n¡¯t tell you over the phone . Come home first , then we ¡® ll


    talk . I  deliberately hung up on him without telling him what had happened .


    About half an hourter , Carlos returned home . _ This bastard imed he was at the office , but the d


    rive home from the office takes at least an hour and a half while the hospital is only half an hour away b


    y car .Looks like that bastard was waiting for his opportunity near the hospital .


    As soon as Carlos walked in the door , he asked , ¡° Honey , what exactly happened ? ¡±


    ¡° Come with


    me .¡± I dragged him to Joana ¡®s room and pointed to the box that had been broken into . ¡° Look .¡±


    ¡° What happened here ? _ ¡± Stupefaction was stamped on Carlos ¡® face .  _


    ¡° Bianca yed hide ¨C and ¨C


    seek with me before , and she hid in Joana ¡®s bedroom closet . _ When I found her , I


    noticed that Joana ¡®s closet had been ransacked . At the time I thought it was Bianca , but she saiddid n


    ¡¯t touch anything . I then opened Joana ¡®s drawer and discovered that the lock on her jewelry box was b


    roken and many pieces were missing . ¡±


    ¡° How did this happen ? ¡± Bewilderment flooded Carlos ¡® face , ¡° Could it have been a break- in ? ¡±


    ¡° My mind went there too and I even checked the lock , but there was no sign of tampering on


    the lock . Besides , Dad¡¯s been home , has n¡¯t he ? I said intentionally .


    ¡° That ¡®s weird , then . Could it have been someone in the house ?


    ¡° Someone in the house ? Could


    it have been Victoria ? ¡± I pped a hand over my mouth , disbelief etched into my face .


    ¡° Victory ? Could it be  ?


    ¡° Who else could it be but her ? You and I would never go


    through Joan ¡®s drawer , nor would Dad . Bianca is still a child , so she wouldn¡¯t do that either . Pam


    , on the other hand , hasn¡¯te home since she ¡®s inschool . However , the mother has


    been keeping Joanapany at the hospital for thest few days and she only came back a little while


    ago to see her father and change her clothes . Upon learning that my mother-in ¨C


    w had returned , Carlos ¡® face tightened visibly . she


    is awise mother who knows her own child , and I believe this saying can also be inverted ¨C


    Carlos definitely knows very well the kind of person his own mother is  _


    ¡° Linda , have you seen this box in the drawer before it was opened ? ¡±

 Chapter 103

    Chapter 103


    ¡° Bianca and I also yed hide and seek yesterday . _ At


    that time , she also hid in Joana ¡® s closet , and I was worried that she might have gone through her thi


    ngs , so I even checked right away , but I did not notice thatproblem .¡±


    Hearing this , Carlos was absolutely certain that this was all his own mother ¡®s doing , and a hint of fury


    crossed his face . _ _ Even so , I feigned ignorance andmented : ¡± Husband , there


    is no one else in the house outside ,so I think the possibility of Vit¨®ria having done that is


    monumental . Why do n¡¯t we file a police report ? ¡±


    ¡° Don¡¯t file a police report first . ¡± Carlos vetoed my idea .


    ¡° But what other resource do we have ? The jewels belonged to Joana and


    disappeared in our house , so we have to give her an exnation . ¡±


    ¡° I know . Do n¡¯t panic first and leave that to me . _ Wait a moment here . I need to


    make a call . After saying that , Carlos left Joana ¡®s room . _ Since I knew who he would call ,


    I naturally didn¡¯t follow him ., but I stayed in the room and waited .


    A few minutester , Carlos entered . ¡° Linda , I¡¯ve already cleared up the issue of


    the missing jewelry . It was Mom who took the jewels ¡± .


    ¡° Mom got it ? Why would she take Joana ¡®s jewelry ? _ ¡±


    ¡° Joana wanted to wear the jewels , so she asked her mother to take them to her . Mom , however , lost


    the key , so she picked the lock . _ ¡± It seems that both Carlos and his mother want to me Joana . S


    heYou must be totally hurt right now , but that ¡®s not my main objective .


    Assim, fingi uma express?o de al¨ªvio,o se um grande peso tivesse sido tirado de meus ombros. E


    nt?o, foi isso que aconteceu. Fiquei realmente chocada, pensando que a Vit¨®ria havia feito uma coisa


    dessas.¡±


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    ¡° If it had been a stranger doing it , he or she would have taken it all instead of leaving a little


    bit behind , ¡± said Carlos  .


    ¡° That ¡®s true . After all , Joana ¡®s most expensive bracelet was not stolen ¨C


    I repeated . Afterwards , I reached out and took the bracelet . Seeing me do it , Carlos ¡® expression bec


    ame a little anxious . _ _ _ _ _ I mocked forinside , but externally I eximed in surprise before blurting


    out , ¡° Husband , why does this Cartier bracelet look inferior ? _ _ ¡±


    1:44


    ¡° Inferior in quality ? That ¡®s impossible ! ¡± Carlos countered somewhat clumsily .  _


    ¡° I¡¯m not a jade expert , but I ¡®m not exactly an amateur either . ¡± I then pretended to carefully inspect th


    e bracelet . ¡° This jade is verymon in the market . What ¡®s going on here ? ¡± With that , I


    stopped for amomento. ¡°A Isabel n?o disse que a jade da Cartier ¨¦ ¨²nica nesta cidade? Ser¨¢ que¡­ Ma


    rido, voc¨º acha que a Cartier est¨¢ vendendo imita??es para enganar os consumidores ignorantes? Se


    esse for realmente o caso, ent?o eles s?o realmente desprez¨ªveis.¡±


    ¡°Isso n?o parece us¨ªvel.¡±


    ¡°N?o ¨¦ totalmente imposs¨ªvel. Houve at¨¦ not¨ªcias afirmando que o custo das ms LV ¨¦ realmente bar


    ato, n?o? Bem, para evitar ser enganado, ¨¦ melhor levar o jade que voc¨ºprou para mim a um esp


    ecialista para avalia??o,


    When my words reached his ears , I noticed Carlos ¡® pupils shrinking . ¡° Honey , is this necessary ? Afte


    r all , Cartier is the leader in the jewelry industry , so they are not going to ruin their reputation by


    doing this ¡± .


    ¡° Better to be safe than sorry . I would feel better if I


    were evaluated , ¡± I insisted . ¡° Husband , why do n¡¯t youe with me tomorrow ? ¡±

 Sir, Madame Has Run Away Again Chapter 104

    Sir, Madame Has Run Away Again Chapter 104


    ¡° I¡¯m not free tomorrow . What if we do it like this ? Wait two more days and I ¡®ll apany


    you to have it evaluated when you¡¯re free . ¡±


    ¡° Okay then . _ _ It was n¡¯t time to get rid of all pretense of cordiality , so I


    agreed with him . From what I understand of him , he


    ¡®s definitely going to rack his brains over this matter , and the best way to do that isbuy the real Cartier j


    ade jewelry set . _ _ _ Of course , I still had one thing left to do now to tell him about the incident at


    the hospital today . I want to see his expression when he learns of Joana ¡®s meticulous trick .


    Dinner was prepared by Vit¨®ria upon her return . After dinner , Carlos took Bianca and me downstairs f


    or a walk for the first time . _ _ _ _ Naturally , I had to take this opportunity to tell him about the hospital


    incident .earlier . _ ¡° Husband , did n¡¯t you tell mommy about my pregnancy ? _ ¡±


    * Not yet . Mom has loose lips , so she will definitely brag when she finds


    out that you are pregnant . I ¡®m afraid it will harm the baby , so I haven¡¯t told the n . ¡±


    ¡° I knew . Otherwise Mom would n¡¯t have said such a thing to me today . _ She said I ¡®m sterile . It infuri


    ated me . so much so that I almost told everything about my pregnancy . ¡±


    ¡° Did you say something ? ¡± Carlos ¡® expression changed instantly .  _


    So you ¡®re scared , I scoffed inwardly . _ _ ¡° Of course not . The words were on the tip of my


    tongue , but I suddenly remembered what you said , so I swallowed them back .  ¡°


    ¡° You did well , dear . No matter what happens , you must prioritize the baby . _ As for Mom , I ¡®ll


    talk to her ¡± , said Carlos , pretentiouslyforting me . Then he asked : ¡° Why were you angry with _ _


    _mom ? ¡±


    ¡° It ¡®s all because of today ¡®s incident . I went to


    visit Joana , and she cried a lot , saying that she is worried about the civil registration of


    the child who will be born out of wedlock . ¡±


    ¡°O


    is there to worry about the child ¡®s civil registration ? _ There


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    wo n¡¯t be any problems after pulling the strings and greasing the palms of


    your hands ¡± , replied Carlos . It looks like he ¡®s really in the dark about Joana ¡®s plot .


    ¡° I said the same thing . I told her that you can sort this out when the timees , but Mom was adama


    nt about registering Joana ¡®s son with us as her legal guardians . If I was n¡¯t pregnant , it


    wouldn¡¯t be a big deal .problem , but I


    ¡®m pregnant now . What would happen to our child if Joana ¡®s child was registered as ours ? _ So I resp


    ectfully declined and said I needed to discuss this with you before giving a definitive answer . ¡±


    ¡° You did the right thing , honey . ¡±


    ¡° Do you think I did the right thing ? I thought you would scold


    me . You know what ? _ When I declined saying I needed to


    discuss this with you at home , Mom said there was no need as you


    would surely agree . it left mevery ufortable at


    that time . No matter how good my rtionship with Joana is , she continues to be an outsider . _ _ _ H


    ow could Mom take an outsider ¡®s side and make things difficult for me ?  _ _


    ¡° Mother has really grown senile with age . Carlos frowned , a sign that he was upset . _ _ _ Apparently


    , he also found it quite inappropriate that his mother and Joana sang the same song . ¡° Honey , I¡¯m


    going to take some time to


    Mundue talk to mom . As for Joana , just tell her that I disagreed ¡± .


    Now that Carlos had said that , it was as if Joana ¡®s scheme had been in vain . She sacrificed money a


    nd jewelry , only to gain nothing . _ So , it must be boiling . However ,pared to the surprise I got _


    _reserved for her , this is insignificant .


    When I returned home after the tour , Vitoria called me aside . _ ¡° Beautiful , Mrs. _ _ Ramos kept askin


    g me if anything had happened at home after you left ¡± .  _ _

 Chapter 105

    Chapter 105


    I knew Joana would certainly be curious about my words , and she had no other sources at


    the hospital right now , so she would naturally try to probe Victoria . ¡° Is


    it serious ? What did she think happened at home ? _ ¡±


    ¡° She did n¡¯t ask me explicitly , but just asked vaguely about any good news you ¡®ve received recently .


    ¡±


    ¡° What good news could I have received ? ¡± Iughed .


    ¡° I naturally responded in kind , but she seemed to be quite displeased to see that I did n¡¯t know anythin


    g . Later , she told me to go buy some things for her . _ ¡±


    That must have been Joana ¡®s tactic to send Vit¨®ria away to see Carlos . _ _ _ A slight smile appeared


    on my lips . ¡° So , you went to buy these things for  ? ¡±


    ¡° No. _ I followed your instructions not to leave her alone . ¡±


    Vit¨®ria Zacarias is another level . Does that mean she saw right through me ? Or


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    did she realize that Joana and Carlos are having an affair ? ¡° That¡¯s right . I¡¯m worried about leaving Jo


    ana alone in the hospital . Since she is in such a conditionnow , she should at least have someone kee


    ping herpany . ¡±


    ¡° I thought so


    too . Stillter , I received a call from Carlos saying that he wanted some chicken soup and asked me t


    o buy it at the market . I inadvertently looked across the parking lot as I walked


    down the stairs , only to spot a car thatit looked exactly like Carlos ¡®s . ¡±


    That scoundrel , Carlos Morais , is really trying to take


    advantage of every opportunity ! I wept inwardly . However , Victoria ¡® s detailed reporting on this matte


    r was also intriguing . _ I was even more sure that she must have realized that _Carlos and Joana had


    an affair . After all , those two naughty rats y openly in my house , so it ¡®s hard for them to


    escape Victoria ¡®s surveince . But why is she saying all this to me ? _ She is expressing her loyalty to


    me or is there another reason ? I ¡®m a stranger to her , so what exactly is her motive ?  _


    As I mulled this over , I went


    back to my room . Picking up my phone to call Isabel , my eyesnded on the first number under ¡® Rick


    ¡® as I unlocked my phone . _ _ Why I Do n¡¯t Remember Meeting Someone Named Rick? While I was sti


    ll stunned , I suddenly remembered bumping into Henriques at the hospital earlier . _ _ _ Did


    that despicable man really dare to save his number to the top of my contact list ? He ¡®s trying to


    remind me that I owe moneyto him ? It¡¯s just some medical expenses , isn¡¯t


    it ? Although I ¡®m not that rich . how much you , I  am not a person who refuses to pay a


    divide !


    Inexplicably , anger suddenly red inside me , and I immediately called Henriques . _ _ _ The call was


    promptly answered after two rings . ¡° Who is it ? ¡±


    Henriques ¡® voice was extremely seductive and sounded very captivating . _ My voice , on the


    other hand , was incredibly insolent . ¡° President Ribeiro , this is Linda Morais . _ ¡±


    ¡° Beautiful Morales ? Who is Linda Morais ? I don¡¯t think I know you . Did


    you get the wrong number ? In the blink of an eye , Henriques ¡® voice changed from utterly captivating t


    o icy coldness . _

 Chapter 106

    Chapter 106


    What he said really made me angry . _ This guy really knew how to


    act . When he came to ourpany , I was the


    one who weed him . I even gave him my business card before he left . _ _ _ In addition , wetwo m


    et a few times at the hospital . I refused to believe he did n¡¯t remember me .  _ _ _


    ¡° It¡¯s okay if you don¡¯t know me , Mr. Ribeiro . I know him . ¡±


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    ¡° Many people know me . There


    are also many women who call me . If you don¡¯t say why you¡¯re calling , I ¡®ll hang


    up . ¡± Judging by his words from him, he thought that I was a fan of him , that he liked him .


    I was n¡¯t a person who got mad easily , but I got so mad at him that


    I almost exploded . ¡° I ¡®m  here to pay you back ¡± . _


    ¡° Pay me back ? _ Miss , your hookup trick really needs work . ¡± _ _ _ _ Henriques gave a coldugh .


    What a shameless man to say I was trying to get with him . _ I


    was so angry that I almost threw my phone away . ¡° How narcissistic of you , Mr. _ Ribeiro . Listen well


    , I¡¯m not your fan or admirer . it was me whodropped him in the hospital ¡± .


    ¡° So are you , Mrs. _ Morals ! ¡± Henriques said in a sudden realization .


    ¡° You really do have a short memory , Mr. Ribeiro ¡± , I said , full of sarcasm .


    ¡° Miss Morais , you are usually so kind when you speak , so I could n¡¯t recognize you as that person wit


    h how tense you sounded on the phone . ¡±


    He was exining why he did n¡¯t know it was my voice . Keep pretending , Ribeiro . I


    scoffed . ¡° Mr. Ribeiro , my name is Linda Morais . Please do not call me Mrs. _ _ _ Morals . You can


    just call me by my name ¡± .


    ¡° Beautiful Morais . What a beautiful name .¡±


    His voice became abruptly warm and gentle . _ _ It waspletely different from


    the cold and icy voice from before . If I had not experienced this personally , I would have found


    it really hard to imagine that a person could be so fickle . this man is justscary .


    I didn¡¯t want to waste any more time with him , so I got straight to


    the point . ¡° I ¡®m calling you about the medical expense issue . _ _ _ All you have to


    do is give me your ount number and the bill for medical fees , and I ¡®ll transfer themoney for


    you .


    ¡° I have someone by my side now , so right


    now it¡¯s not really convenient . Call meter ¡± . _ Henriques actually hung up  the phone after he finishe


    d talking . _


    What a strange man , I muttered as I hung up the phone .


    The door opened and Carlos entered . _ He was holding a ss of milk . ¡° Here , dear . Have some mil


    k ¡±  . _


    I felt ufortable when I saw the milk . ¡° Honey , I really don¡¯t want to drink milk ¡±.


    ¡° You are pregnant with a child, so make an effort for the sake of


    the child ¡± , Carlos coaxed me in a soft voice .


    Seeing how considerate he was acting , I felt bad for no reason . _ I didn¡¯t want to hear your fake lies


    from Him anymore , so I took the milk and took a few sips .


    Seeing me drinking the milk , he began to talk enthusiastically about antenatal education and nutritious


    meals .  _ _ _ _


    At that moment , Bianca pushed open the door and entered . She snapped at me as soon as she


    walked in . ¡° Mommy , I want to sleep with


    you tonight ¡± .  _


    ¡° It ¡®s okay honey ¡± I lovingly rubbed her head .


    ¡° You are no longer a child , Bianca . Why do you still want to


    sleep with your mother ? Carlos did n¡¯t look too happy . when he saw Bianca glued to me .


    ¡° You are not a child either , father . Why are you still sleeping with Mom ? _ ¡± Bianca against ¨C at


    ¡° We are married . It is natural for husband and wife to sleep together . ¡±


    ¡° I ¡®m Mommy ¡®s darling . _ I love Mom more , so it¡¯s only natural that I sleep with her . Allowing no rebut


    tal , Bianca climbed into bed and pulled the covers over herself as shey  down . _ _


    Carlos sighed when he saw her like that and didn¡¯t say anything else .


    That night , Bianca slept in our room . After Bianca slept soundly , Carlos suddenly spoke solemnly : ¡°


    Honey , there is  something I want to discuss with you .

 Chapter 107

    Chapter 107


    ¡° What is it ? ¡± I had a feeling it was n¡¯t a good thing .


    ¡° It¡¯s like that , right now you ¡®re pregnant , and you have to take care of the baby , but


    you also have to take


    care of Bianca , which is tiring . So I ¡®m thinking of sending Bianca to boarding school . ¡±


    Isabel had talked to


    me about sending Bianca to boarding school . I hesitated , but I never thought Carlos would mention it .


    To be honest , I really didn¡¯t want to send Bianca out , but I also knew that Isabel had


    reason .


    My fight was just beginning . To deal with the scoundrels of this house , some means would


    have to be used . I did n¡¯t want all of this to tarnish Bianca ¡®s eyes or affect her new mind .


    When Carlos saw that I didn¡¯t say anything , he continued to coax me , ¡° Honey , I know you ¡®re relucta


    nt , but for


    the sake of our baby , you ¡®ll have to harden your heart . Sending Bianca out does n¡¯t mean you do n¡¯ty


    ou will see her again . We can go visit her ¡± .


    ¡° Bianca is still so young . She never left our side . _ Even if we¡¯re willing to send her out , we don¡¯t kno


    w if she ¡®d get used to living in boarding school . ¡± I reached out and stroked Bianca ¡®s head .


    ¡° Rx , she ¡®ll get used to it . ¡±


    When Carlos insisted on sending Bianca away , I thought he was thinking about my pregnancy . It


    was onlyter that I  found out that this was all part of his n .


    Compared to the wound he gave me when he had an affair , Bianca ¡®s suffering would inflict a deeper a


    nd heavier wound on me . _ It would prate deep into my heart like a sharp de , causing me to fe


    el immense pain as Iburned with hate .


    Carlos had probably nned to send Bianca to boarding school a long time


    ago . The next day after he spoke to me  , he had already contacted a boarding school for Bianca . _ _


    I was surprised by its quick action . What I did n¡¯t expect the


    most was that Bianca didn¡¯t cry and epted the idea obediently . I did  n¡¯t know what he said to her to


    get her to agree to that .


    ¡° Honey , just tell me if you don¡¯t want to go . I wo n¡¯t force her . I


    was more reluctant to see how obedient Bianca was .


    Upon seeing me say that , Carlos immediately proposed taking Bianca to buy some essentials for her d


    ay ¨C to ¨C day life , afraid that I would change my mind . _ _ When I wanted to go with them , I


    was stopped by him .


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    After Carlos and Bianca left , I returned to my room , conflicted . _ _ My heart ached to see how obedie


    nt Bianca was about the matter . Thinking of her delicate pink face and big watery eyes , I felt so sad . I


    myselfI asked  : Is this worth it ? _


    The answer was a definite no ! I could n¡¯t deny that I


    had given my sincerity to Carlos , but it had been drained by him .


    The saying goes , the deeper the love , the deeper the hate . _ At


    the moment , I had no love for him , just disgust , and I found it hard to ept that he lied .


    Since I had no love or nostalgia for this man , why should I worry about revenge ?  _ _


    As Joana and Carlos loved each other , I just had to give them my best wishes . _ Bianca was so youn


    g . It


    was unfortunate that she didn¡¯t have the love of her biological parents . Why should I hurt you ? _ _ so


    meone who wasinnocent in the middle of it all , because of how I felt ?  _


    I really didn¡¯t want to go


    on with that anymore . For Bianca ¡®s sake , I had to give up  revenge and just divorce Carlos . _


    At


    that exact moment , Isabel called me . ¡° Linda , I used my connections and got your miscarriage file fro


    m the hospital .  ¡±


    ¡° And then ? Did you discover anything ? ¡±


    ¡° I found something , but ¡­ ¡± Isabel paused . _ _ Her hesitation made me realize that things were n¡¯t si


    mple .  _

 Chapter 108

    Chapter 108


    ¡± More or what ? Come on , tell me ! ¡±


    ¡° Linda , calm down . _ You need to stay calm ! ¡± Isabel was obviously worried about me .


    ¡° After going through so much , I ¡®m already quite calm . ¡±


    ¡° I read the doctor ¡®s diagnosis in the report . He says that the cause of


    the miscarriage was the abortion pills . ¡±


    When Isabel ¡®s words reached my ears , it was as if my brain had exploded . Her words . kept ying i


    n my mind .


    I had built up some tolerance after reading the Messenger messages between Carlos and Joana , but a


    fter Isabel told me the truth , I really could n¡¯t ept it . _ _


    No one could ept such shocking news .


    Isabel got very worried when I did n¡¯t speak for a long time . ¡° Beautiful ? Say something . _ ¡±


    What else could I say ?


    I was anxiously waiting for my baby , so there was no way I could


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    have taken abortion pills . During my pregnancy , Joana was always by my side . _ _ So there was no n


    eed to guess it was obviously her doing .


    That bitch ! How cruel is she to do this to me ?


    ¨C


    Putting aside snatching my husband away from me at the thought of her doing something like that to m


    e . I could forgive her for having an affair with Carlos , and I could forgive her for drugging


    me to make me infertile , but I could n¡¯t forgive her .¨C the one for killing me


    son !


    Even if she had a thousand reasons to cheat on me with my husband , my son was innocent ! He was i


    nnocent !


    How can she be so cruel !


    A strong feeling of hatred exploded in my heart . If Joana were in front of me now , I would certainly


    tear her to pieces !


    I don¡¯t let that bitch out in pune ! I must avenge my son ! Not a second before !


    Seeing that I didn¡¯t speak for a long time , Isabel began to worry . ¡° Linda , are you still listening ? ¡±


    ¡° I


    am here . I was grinding my teeth so hard they were cracking . _ _ ¡° Isabel , I need to  make a trip to De


    lta Hospital immediately ¡± .


    ¡° Right now ? ¡±


    ¡° Yes ! Right now ! Ca n¡¯t wait any longer . Let ¡®s act ording to n . _ ¡±


    ¡° Linda , it¡¯s not fitting for you to go to Delta Hospital in your current state . I


    guess we should wait and see ¡° . Isabel tried to persuade me .


    ¡° Rx , I can control myself . ¡±


    ¡° Alright then , I


    will arrange it right away .¡± Seeing that I was determined to go to Delta Hospital , Isabel could only agre


    e .  _


    I drove to Delta Hospital . On the way , I kept trying to tell myself to stay calm . When parking the car in


    the hospital parking lot , Iposed myself a little before heading to Joana ¡®s ward . _ _


    When I arrived , Mrs. _ Morais was n¡¯t in the room , just Joana alone . Joana smiled when she saw


    me enter . ¡° You came ,


    Linda¡±


    ¡° I¡¯m here to see you . How are you ? Did you recover ? ¡±


    ¡° I think I ¡®m better , but the doctor said he wants to keep me here for a


    few more days for observation . Rather than the doctor saying he wanted


    to keep her here for observation , it was more likely that Carlos didn¡¯t want her to go back home  .


    casa.


    ¡° Then you must listen to the doctor . The child is important . ¡± While I was


    saying this , I looked at her neck ; was devoid of something . Obviously , Mrs. _ _ Morais had not return


    ed the ne to her . This meant that Joana stillhe could have been in


    the dark and not known the ne was missing .


    But I was n¡¯t here today for


    the lost ne . I had something important to do . Looking away , I  asked , ¡± Where

 Chapter 109

    Chapter 109


    109


    ¡° Mrs. Morais went to get me some medicine , Joana replied , then looked back . _ _ ¡°


    Did youe alone ? ¡±


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    ¡° Yes . Vit¨®ria is tidying up the house . Bianca and her father went to buy some everyday things for whe


    n she goes to school . _ _ _ _ _ _ _ ¡±


    ¡° Did they go shopping for everyday essentials for school ? _ _ ¡± Joana looked surprised .


    ¡° Carlos wants to send Bianca to boarding school . ¡±


    ¡° A boarding school ? ¡± Joana sat up abruptly .  _


    I


    was surprised . This did not concern Joana , so why did she have such a strong reaction ? _ Seeing m


    e looking at him , Joanal smiled , trying to hide his reaction to her . _ ¡° I just feel like Bianca is still so yo


    ung .How willing is he to send her out ? _ _ ¡±


    Although I felt that her reaction was a bit over the top , I had other things on my


    mind . I didn¡¯t think about it too


    much and exined gently : ¡° Carlos says that many parents are sending their children to boarding sch


    ools to make it . independentand avoid spoiling them . _ I thought what he said made sense . ¡±


    ¡° He ¡®s not wrong , but I still think Bianca is too young . If it were me , she would definitely be


    reluctant . ¡± When Joana finished speaking , Mrs. _ _ _ Morais pushed


    open the door and came in with Joana ¡®s medicine . Her face was strangewhen she saw me . The fact t


    hat she stole Joan ¡®s ne was not a glorious thing , so it was no wonder that she felt ashamed . _


    _ I nonchntly gave her a smile . _ ¡° Mom , you came back with the medicine ¡± .


    Mrs. _ _ Morais nodded . _ _ _ ¡° What were you talking about ? _ ¡±


    ¡° We


    were talking about Bianca . Linda says that Carlos wants to send her to boarding school ¡± , Joana imme


    diately told Mrs. _ _ Morais this news .


    ¡° Send Bianca to boarding school ? _ Why ? _ ¡± Mrs. _ _ Morais asked with a surprised look .


    ¡° Carlos says this will train Bianca to be independent , ¡± I repeated what I told Joana to Dona Morais .  _


    _


    ¡° Training your independence ? Bianca is still so young . ¡± Mrs. _ _ Morais was unhappy about this . Sh


    e might not like me , but she always treated Bianca well . ¡° I


    will call Carlos immediately and ask him  to change his mind ¡° .


    ¡°M?e, o Carlos j¨¢ pagou a mensalidade da esc. S?o centenas de milhares. Se voc¨º quiser que a Bi


    anca desista agora, eles podem n?o nos devolver o dinheiro¡°, eu disse, de prop¨®sito.


    ¡° Hundreds of thousands ? This is a steal ! ¡± Mrs. _ _ Morais was shocked to learn the amount .


    ¡° The school teaches foreignnguages   , in


    addition to cultivating various hobbies and interests . Parents of children studying there don¡¯t have to w


    orry about their children not getting into a good university , so clearly it would be expensive . ¡±


    ¡°Qual ¨¦ o sentido de gastar tanto dinheiro uma garota?¡± murmurou a Sra. Morais.


    ¡°Carlos estudou no interior desde menino e tamb¨¦m conseguiu entrar em uma boa universidade. Essa


    ¨¦ outra ideia sua?¡±


    ¡° That was something that Carlos himself decided . _ What does this have to do with me ? ¡±


    ¡° Stop denying it . Carlos grew up in the countryside and


    has always been thrifty . How could he be willing to spend so much money ? I do n¡¯t want to


    ¡° Mom , what are you trying to say ? What do you mean I ¡®m being obstinate ? _ Carlos was the one


    who decided to send Bianca to boarding school . He was also the one


    who found the school . As for what you said about being difficult forCarlos earn money , I


    agree . But is he making money for me ? ¡± I scoffed and asked .


    ¡° If not for you , then who else ? _ With the amount this family has to spend , could itst without Carlos


    ? _ _ ¡± Mrs. _ _ Morais asked me with a straight and shameless face .  _


    ¡°J¨¢ que voc¨º perguntou isso, deixe¨C


    me contar tudo. Nossa casa pertence ¨¤ minha m?e. Fui eu quemprou os m¨®veis e quem pagou n


    ossaida e roupas. Al¨¦m do carro que eleprou e usa, munca gastei um ¨²nico centavo pertenc


    ente a ele.¡±

 Chapter 110

    Chapter 110


    ¡° What are you trying to say ? Are you ming Carlos for giving us money ? ¡° I was stating a fact , but


    at Mrs. _ Morais didn¡¯t want to admit it and got angry . ¡° I knew it ! I knew you despised us If that ¡®s the


    onecase , my husband and I will leave . _ We will not be a burden to you . ¡±


    ¡° Mrs. _ Morals , calm down . _ That ¡®s not what Linda meant . _ ¡± Joana quickly tried


    to calm the situation when she saw that we were arguing .


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    ¡° Don¡¯t be unreasonable , mother . Are we talking about


    the same thing ? When did I stop Carlos from giving you money ? _ You also know how


    much money I have privately given you in recent years . ¡± My objective here today was to


    intentionally cause anscene . I would n¡¯t let her have her way as usual .  _ _ _


    ¡° So you ¡®re trying to figure out how


    much I owe you now ? Do you think I need your money ? _ If Carlos had n¡¯t persuaded us , we


    would n¡¯t have tolerated a daughter-in-w like you who could n¡¯t give birth , and would


    have already sent youaway . a


    long time ago .¡± Mrs. _ _ Morais got angry at her embarrassment and started talking about me being inf


    ertile .  _ _ _ _ _


    ¡° Who are you calling infertile ? _ Who insults someone like


    that ? ¡± Without holding back , I started screaming too .


    ¡° I ¡®m talking about you ! ¡± Mrs. _ Morais was a shrew . In her ingrained thoughts , a person who could n


    ¡¯t have children should be shy . There was no way she would ept that I would


    butt heads with her , so she held out her hand .to push me . I was expecting this , so I


    followed the push and fell to the ground .


    Mrs. _ _ Morais didn¡¯t think I was going to fall to


    the ground . She was stunned and immediately thought of running


    away from responsibility . ¡° I didn¡¯t push her ! She fell to the ground by herself ! ¡±


    But Joana was much smarter than her . _ _ With an anxious look on her


    face , she asked , ¡° Beautiful ! Beautiful , like you


    is this ? ¡±


    I paid no attention to her , just a pained look on my face as I prepared to get up . Before the argument s


    tarted , Isabel arranged for some nurses to wait outside .  _ _ _ _


    When they heard Joana ¡®s scream , they opened the door and went inside . ¡° Why are you making


    such a fuss ? You need to be quiet in a ward . Patients need rest . _ Do you understand ? ¡±


    Then they looked at me who was on the floor . ¡° Are you feeling bad somewhere ? _ _ _ ¡±


    ¡° I think I twisted my waist . Miss , please take me to the emergency room for a quick check ¨C


    up .  _ _ _


    ¡° That is a lie ! You ¡®re trying to frame me , Linda ! Who did you learn to lie like


    that from ? ¡± Mrs. _ _ Morais did  n¡¯t believe me and was being aggressive .


    The two nurses ignored her and helped me to my


    feet . ¡° Hold on first . _ Let ¡®s take him to the emergency room to see what ¡®s going on ¡± .


    When she saw me being helped out the door , Mrs. _ _ Morais didn¡¯t want to


    follow me . Instead , she said to Joan : ¡° Joan , you saw what happened . _ _ _ If Carlos asks , you nee


    d to testify for me ¡± .


    rewards

 Chapter 111

    Chapter 111


    I was taken to the emergency room by the two nurses . A


    few minutester , Isabel came running . She made the two nurses wait outside . _ _ _ Then she reach


    ed over and closed the door , looking at me with concern .  _ _


    ¡° Are you okay ? ¡±


    ¡° I¡¯m fine . ¡± The look of pain on my face was already gone .


    This show was mostly for Joana ¡®s benefit . I just used Ms. _ _ Morals to achieve my goal . Both Mrs. _


    _ Morals like Joana did not know about my ¡° pregnancy ¡± , so when they saw me making a fuss and _


    _demand a doctor , they would definitely talk to Carlos behind my back . _ Now I was waiting for them t


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    o tell Carlos how I fell .


    As evil as they were , those two bitches would definitely make me look


    like the wrong one . As for Carlos . if he was really worried about my son ,


    he would definitelye here quickly to see me . This was not my main objective


    ., however . _ My purpose was just to tell Joana about my pregnancy through another channel .  _ _


    In a few hours , gossip about how an evil mother- inw pushed her pregnant daughter-


    in-w to the ground would reach Joana ¡®s ears . When that time came , Joana would know I was preg


    nant . She would definitely check whether this news was true or not.. With her intelligence , she


    would definitely understand why Carlos would n¡¯t let her go home and why he insisted on sending Bian


    ca to boarding school . I was sure the results would surprise her and make her very angry .  _


    Sara looked at meplicated . ¡° Miss Morais , how can I help you ? _ ¡±


    She actually addressed me using honorifics . I


    was intrigued , thinking that maybe Isabel had given him a lot of money , so I didn¡¯t think much of it at


    the time . ¡° Chief Tavares , my body is a little weak . Can you give me serum and prescribe somesupple


    ments for me _ Oh , and some baby medicine too . ¡±  _


    ¡° Only medicine for the baby ? _ You don¡¯t want to be hospitalized ? ¡±


    ¡° We


    can talk about me staying in the hospitalter . For now , please have someone give me a serum . _ _


    _ _ Also , please prepare me a bottle of eye drops that will immediately make my eyes red and puffy . ¡±


    _Sara waved . He shook his head , then quickly prescribed a drug that used a saline


    solution and arranged for a nurse to call me .


    Before the drip bottle finished , the door was flung open . _ Afterwards , Carlos panicked . _ _ ¡° Honey !


    Honey , are you okay ? ¡±


    ¡° Carlos , why are you here ? _ ¡± When I saw that it was Carlos , I made a face of pity .


    ¡° Mom ¡­ Mom called me . She said you fell . _ Carlos walked to my side and held my hand . _ _ ¡° Hon


    ey , how do you feel ? Is the baby okay ? ¡±


    ¡° The baby is fine . There was only slight bleeding and the doctor had already checked . As


    I said that , I suddenly burst into tears , covering my face . ¡° When I fell to


    the ground , my stomach hurt a lot , but I didn¡¯t have the


    courage totell Mom , so I could only use twisting my waist as an


    excuse and ask the nurses for help in the emergency room . Fortunately , there ¡®s nothing wrong with th


    e baby .  ¡± _

 Chapter 112

    Chapter 112


    ¡° Honey , I know you ¡®ve been wronged . Carlos gently patted my back andforted me . _ _ _ ¡° My


    mother was the one who got it wrong in this situation . I¡¯ll talk to her . ¡±


    ¡° Carlos , I do n¡¯t want you to yell at Mom . I was so scared ¡­ Do you know how scared I was just now


    ? I was afraid we would n¡¯t be able to keep the baby . I was afraid that the baby would _ _to leave , as


    well as the previous one . If that really happened , I ¡­ I really


    would n¡¯t be able to go on living . ¡± I did n¡¯t say a single word about the argument I had with Mrs. Morais


    , and I only talked about the baby .


    Looking into my red , puffy eyes , Carlos took a long breath . _ ¡° Mom ¡­ Mom went too far . How could


    she treat you like that ? ¡±


    ¡° For the sake of you and our son , I ¡®ll take anything . Carlos , I know Mom is resentful that I ca n¡¯t have


    kids , so I do n¡¯t me her . I only me myself . Why did n¡¯t I get pregnant sooner ? Like


    thisMom would be happy and our family would be peaceful and harmonious . ¡±


    My words and those of Joana and Mrs. _ _ _ Morals


    would definitely bepletely different . I was sure Carlos had already prepared for me to cry and


    in , but he did n¡¯t expect me to look at the bigger picture . the beingshumans were n¡¯t heartless creat


    ures , and even for someone as despicable and shameless as he was , he looked a little touched . _ ¡°


    Honey , this is all my fault . It¡¯s my fault for not taking good care of you ¡± .


    At the moment when Carlos said this with emotion , Joana called me . _ _ _ ¡° Linda , how is your injury


    ? ¡±


    I nced at Carlos and noticed that he was looking nervously and intently at me . _ His heart was prob


    ably doing somersaults . ¡° I¡¯m fine . I just twisted my waist . ¡± I replied lightly .


    ¡° Wow , why did Mrs. _ _ Morais got mad at you like that ? _ And she was acting so cruel too . You nee


    d to tell Carlos . You ca n¡¯t allow her to bully you like that . ¡±


    ¡° What ¡®s there to talk about ? Even close people can have arguments . ¡±


    ¡° You


    are very good . ¡± Perhaps she noticed something , but Joana intelligently did not speak ill of Mrs. _ _ _


    Morals . Instead , she asked about my condition . _ _ After assuring her that I was fine , I hung  up .


    Tonight , I would spend the night in the hospital for observation . Carlos made me stay in


    the most expensive ward in the hospital . When it was night , he wanted to stay at the hospital with


    me , but I used Bianca as an


    excuse , saying I was worried about her ,sending him home to be with her .  _ _


    Carlos agreed when I told him this , but before he left , he instructed the nurses to take  care of me and


    make sure nothing happened .


    I felt disgusted when I saw him pretending to be all worried about me . If he really cared about


    me ,  he wouldn¡¯t have let someone else take care of me so easily .


    My guess was that he had left to find Joana and her mother . In


    addition toforting me , he also had to deal with Joana and her mother D. But Joan was different


    ; she was n¡¯t as easy going as Mrs. _ _ _ Morals .


    I asked the nurse who was taking


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    care of me to rest , telling her I would call if I needed anything . After the nurse left , I turned on the pho


    ne and checked the mailbox , then I saw the messages Joana had sent _for Charles . As expected , th


    at bitch got me a script . _ ¡° Husband , Linda fell in the  ward and was taken to the emergency room ¡± .


    ¡° What happened ? _ How did she fall ? ¡±


    ¡° Just now , when Linda walked into


    the ward , she had a fight with her mother . She arrogantly scolded her mother and said that the house


    she lives in and the food and things she wears were all hers . _ _ _ Her mother


    stayed withangry , but tried to reason with her , but she fell to


    the ground deliberately , pretending that her mother had pushed her . If she calls and tells you somethi


    ngter , make sure you do n¡¯t believe her words . _ ¡°

 Chapter 113

    Chapter 113


    Carlos ¡® answer was simple . _ ¡± I¡¯ll drop by now . ¡±


    Joana continued toin about me . _ _ _ ¡° Didn¡¯t you say she was n¡¯t up to no


    good ? I think she ¡®s smarter than anyone else . _ _ _ _ Today she obviously wanted to


    frame her mother , but she seems to have forgotten that I ,the witness , I will only tell the truth ¡± .


    Joana was making it all up on her own and incriminating me , but Carlos never responded .


    It seemed that Carlos still cherished the child in my belly ; he


    had been so preupied that he had n¡¯t even bothered to attend to Joan .


    I scoffed in my heart . If he knew all of this was n¡¯t real , I really wondered what Carlos would think . _ S


    uddenly , I was really looking forward to how he would look when he found out .


    After leaving the mailbox , I called Isabel and asked her about the n . _ _ Isabel said that Carlos was


    still in Joana ¡®s ward , and the person she found did n¡¯t have a chance .


    It seemed that Joana kept Carlos busy . Of


    course , I wouldn¡¯t be surprised that the two are opening their hearts after not seeing each


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    other for so many days .


    I pondered for a while , then immediately called Carlos . _ ¡° Honey , are you home yet ? ¡±


    Carlos did n¡¯t think I would call him , but he reacted quickly . _ ¡° Honey , I¡¯m still stuck in traffic . It will sti


    ll be a while before I get home . Do you need anything ? ¡±


    ¡° I just wanted to tell you to bring the jade you bought me when youe tomorrow . ¡±


    ¡° What do you want the jade for ? Carlos asked back .  _ _


    ¡° Oh . I spoke to the nurse just


    now and she told me that wearing jade is good for pregnant women . Not only is


    it good for the body , but it will also be good for the child . ¡± I casually lied .


    ¡° Got it . I¡¯ll bring the jade when youe tomorrow . Carlos readily agreed .  _


    I simply wanted to find an excuse to call Carlos , but when I suddenly remembered the quality of the jad


    e and Carlos¡¯ unnatural expression that day , I immediately added , ¡° By the way , the nurse said that h


    er boyfriend ¡®s familyhas a store specializing in jades . I


    want her boyfriend to check the quality of the jade . I keep thinking something is not right with that piec


    e of Cartier jade .


    ¡° Is this necessary ? This jade was produced by Cartier , so how could there


    be a problem ? ¡± Carlos ¡® voice was a  _


    so tense _

 Chapter 114

    Chapter 114


    114


    ¡°


    I also know that Cartier only makes fine products , but you saw it too . The quality of Joana ¡®s jade is so


    bad that I¡¯m still a little worried .¡± I


    sensed something was off , so I added , ¡° Think of me being distrustful ,but I  still think


    I should find someone who knows about jade to take a look at it so I can feelfortable . The main pr


    oblem is that I¡¯m pregnant now . If the quality of the jade is bad , I am worried that it


    might not be good for the child ifI put it . ¡±


    Carlos agreed in the end and hung up the phone . So , I got up from


    the bed . Since Carlos lied to me that he


    wasing home , he would note to my ward to see me .


    I was tired from acting all day , so I decided to go out and rx .


    The ward I stayed in was one of


    the best at Delta Hospital ; it was not only luxurious but also came with first ¨C


    ss facilities . When Joana stayed here thest time , I looked around and found that not only was th


    ere a _leisure area downstairs , but also a beautiful hanging garden on each floor . _ _ I


    grabbed my phone and went to the sky garden on the same floor I was on .


    After wandering around the garden of heaven for a while , Isabel called me . ¡° Carlos has already left .


    His mother is still in the ward . It seems that his mother still does n¡¯t know about her ¡° pregnancy ¡±


    with him . I was told that she made athere was an uproar in the room , and it


    took Carlos a while to calm her down ¡± .


    ¡° I knew . ¡± I wanted tough just thinking about my mother-in-


    when Carlos and his mother are not around . ¡±


    ¡° I see , but if that old bitch doesn¡¯t go away , then how can we make this move ? ¡±


    ¡° She will


    go away . A hospital ward is not a ce for recreation . _ If she ¡®s alone , she¡¯ll get bored . Just wait a lit


    tle longer . _ ¡±


    ¡° Beautiful , I don¡¯t understand . Why did n¡¯t you announce your pregnancy when you


    were fighting with that old bitch ? Would n¡¯t things sort themselves out if you told her back then ? _ ¡±


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    ¡° If I told Joana about my pregnancy with this method , it would be counterproductive . First , Carlos will


    suspect my motives . _ _ _ Second , the bitch is not easy to handle either . She will definitely find ways


    to get theinformation . You also know that there is no such thing as absolute loyalty in


    this society . If we


    can use the money to achieve our goals , so can she . But using our current method is the best way to


    hide our goals . First of all , thisit wo n¡¯t make Carlos suspect that I¡¯m ying tricks and , second , it will


    make it convenient for Joan to make her move .


    ¡° Make your move ? Are n¡¯t you trying to


    teach that bitch a lesson ? Why are you letting her make her move ? _ _ Do you already know what sh


    e will do next ? ¡±


    ¡° I ¡®ll tell you about itter . _ I want to


    talk to you about something else now . ¡± I stopped . ¡° Isabel , I asked Carlos to bring me that special Ca


    rtier jewelry set he bought me tomorrow . _ _ _ _ HeI was a little reluctant . Do you think


    there really is something wrong with them ? ¡±


    ¡° Did n¡¯t you go to Cartier to buy it with him ? How can there be problems with Cartier products ? ¡± Isab


    el was skeptical .


    ¡° The quality really doesn¡¯t feel like it cost a


    few million . If Carlos is not up to something , then Cartier is deceiving consumers with poor quality pro


    ducts .  ¡± _ _ _ _


    ¡° Cartier will never deceive consumers with poor quality products ! _ _ ¡± Suddenly , a voice was heard n


    ear me , so I looked up , only to see Henriques Ribeiro standing in front of me looking at me .  _


    His sudden appearance gave me a great fright . When did he arrive ? I was n¡¯t sure how much he ¡®d


    heard about my conversation with Isabel . It would be fine if he only listened to the jade part , but if he


    had listened to the previous part ,that would be bad .


    As I thought about it , I forced a smile . ¡° Mr. Ribeiro , when did you arrive ? ¡±


    ¡° I


    just got here . ¡± Henriques sat in the chair next to me , looking at me intensely . _ ¡° You seem to have a


    problem with Cartier products ? ¡±


    ¡° No ¡­


    eu¡­¡±


    I didn¡¯t know how to


    exin it . All this was just my suspicion , and even if it were true , I could n¡¯t tell Henriques . _ Who wo


    uld be so stupid as to tell a stranger that she was cheated on by her husband ?


    ¡° I have managed Cartier until now and no one has


    ever dared to question our quality . Can you tell me what happened , Ms . Morals ? ¡± Henriques didn¡¯t w


    ant to let me escape .

 Chapter 115

    Chapter 115


    ¡° And ¡­ I was n¡¯t questioning the quality of Cartier products .¡± I didn¡¯t know what to say .


    ¡° I heard you just now , Mrs. _ _ Morals . You said that Cartier is selling poor quality products . _ _ As th


    e founder of Cartier , I


    am very upset after hearing this . Cartier has been producing high quality products since the _your esta


    blishment . My products may not be the best , but things like recing our products with shoddy ones


    will never happen at mypany . _ ¡±


    ¡° Mr. Ribeiro , I was just casually chatting with a friend . I didn¡¯t mean anything else , ¡± I


    exined with an awkward smile .


    ¡° Casually chatting ? Can you nder a product just by casually talking ? Do


    you know what kind of negative impact your words can have on mypany and my products ? Mrs. _


    Morais , you are also a


    designer . Your work is like your ownchild ¡­ If someone says that your child is no good , will you feel c


    omfortable in your heart ?


    Henriques was very aggressive .


    ¡° And in what position are you saying this , Ms. _ Morals ? Are you a customer of ourpany ? If she i


    s , but she is not satisfied with our products , she can talk to our sales manager . Cartier is not just a _b


    rand , but also a philosophy . We only wee consumers who really like our products . _ _ _ _ _ If yo


    u do n¡¯t like our products , we can refund you . But , as far as I know , you are not one of my customers


    .ourpany . I¡¯m confused as to why you would say such a thing about ourpany . ¡±


    Henriques ¡® words surprised me . _ _ ¡° How do you know I ¡®m not a customer of yourpany ? ¡±


    ¡° Mypany only manufactures high ¨C


    end products , and every customer who buys our products has an information card . _ As far


    as I know , there is no client named Linda Morais among our clients in Barra ¡± , he said with


    sure .


    But I didn¡¯t believe it . I


    didn¡¯t believe that Henriques would pay attention to the information of each buyer . If that were the case


    , wouldn¡¯t he be exhausted ? So I immediately retorted : ¡° What if the buyer is my husband ? ¡±


    ¡° Miss Morais , I regret to inform you that there is no client named Carlos Morais in our client list either .


    ¡±


    ¡° That ¡®s impossible . I went to your shop ¡­ ¡±


    Before I could finish my words , Henriques ¡® phone rang , so he answered it . _ I did n¡¯t know what the o


    ther party said to him , but he hung


    up the phone and gave me an unfathomable smile . ¡° Miss Morais , congrattions onofficially be


    our client ¡° .  _


    O


    what


    does it mean ? He just told me that I am not a Cartier customer ! ¡° Mr. Ribeiro , what do you mean ? ¡±


    ¡° It¡¯s like I said . You are now a Cartier customer , Ms. _ _ _ Morals . You


    can give us suggestions andments about our products . ¡±


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    I was more confused about what he meant . _ ¡° Did n¡¯t you just say that I ¡®m not your client ? ¡±


    ¡° Yes , I said that just now , but I got a call . A gentleman named Carlos Morais just went to Cartier and


    chose a set of jade jewelry for his wife Linda Morais . _ _ By


    the way , this jade set is part offrom thetest Cartier series , made from the finest jade . If


    you do n¡¯t believe me , Mrs. Morais , you can look for an appraisal agency for appraisal . ¡±


    His words were very clear . This was the first time Carlos went to Cartier to buy jewelry . _ So what was


    up with that jade set bought at Cartier thest time he apanied me ?  _ _ _

 Chapter 116

    Chapter 116


    In an instant , I immediately understood what was going on . Carlos was obviously buying that jade set


    at this point because he had an ulterior motive , so obviously the problem was n¡¯t with Cartier products


    . _ _ _ _ instead _ _, the problem was with Carlos .


    The jade jewelry he gave Joana and me was fake . _ _ _ _ The so-


    called manager Carvalho was also in cahoots with him .


    When I realized this , my face immediately flushed . I got  up instantly with the strong feeling of shame ,


    so I turned and left


    However ,


    I did not expect Henriques to be so insensitive , as he really stopped me . ¡° You seem very agitated , Mr


    s. _ Morals . ¡±


    ¡° What do you want , Mr. Ribeiro ? ¡± I asked bluntly .  _


    ¡° Don¡¯t you think it ¡®s bad manners to just get


    up and leave the person who was talking to you without saying goodbye ? ¡±


    Seriously , who does he think he is to talk to me about manners right now ? I


    looked at him coldly . ¡° Good manners ? What is it ? _ ¡±


    ¡° An excellent question ! Henriques gave me an empty smile . _ _ ¡° I understand that you alsoe fro


    m a good family , Mrs. _ _ Morals . As someone highly educated , her parents and teachers did not tea


    ch her good manners . _?¡±


    ¡° Well , my parents and my teachers taught me not to eavesdrop on other people ¡®s conversations , ¡± I


    replied .


    ¡° Snooping ? This whole ce is your private property , Mrs. _ Morals ? ¡± The smile on Henriques ¡® face


    disappeared and his eyes began to grow cold .


    I was silent , unable to refute his question . Thus , Henriques mocked . ¡° You had a conversation that co


    uld affect someone else in a public ce without worry , and yet you


    dared to nder me , saying that I was eavesdropping ? your abilityof twisting things to suit you is truly


    impressive , Mrs. _ _ Morals ¡± .


    Henriques left no room for me to speak , giving the impression that we had a


    grudge between us . Furious with him , I


    snapped , ¡° Even if I ¡®m wrong for making a public call , that doesn¡¯t mean you ¡®re much better than he i


    s .me , mr. Ribeiro . Do you think it ¡®s polite for a man like you to strike


    up a random conversation with ady in public ? I


    do n¡¯t think that ¡®s what I would consider good manners ¡± .


    ¡° Me ? Starting a random conversation with ady ? You seem to be very confident in your appearance


    , Mrs. _ Morals . But you are mistaken . I¡¯m not talking to you because you ¡®re a woman , but because y


    ou nder Cartier inyour phone call . And that ¡®s it . ¡±


    ¡° ndering Cartier ? Do you really think so , Mr. Ribeiro . I was n¡¯t ndering Cartier , but even if I


    was , so what ? You can sue me if you think you can ¡± I red at him .


    ¡° You ¡­ You are such an unreasonable woman ! ¡± Henriques obviously did  n¡¯t expect me to be so unre


    asonable .


    ¡° So even someone as polite as yourself knows what one would consider unreasonable , Mr. _ Ribeiro


    ? Just a reminder for you , Mr. _ Ribeiro , but it¡¯s impolite to simply use someone of things they did


    n¡¯t do . After ying these _words to him , but I pushed him aside and left .  _


    ¡° Compared to those things you did , Mrs. _ _ Morals , my words should n¡¯t be a


    big deal , right ? ¡± The words that Henriques pronounced with clenched teeth came from behind . _ I


    didn¡¯t have time to argue with him , so I sped up .


    I


    When I got back to the ward , I


    was still feeling a little upset . What ¡®s up with my luck to bump into him ?  _


    When I


    thought of Jessica ¡®s words about him being the cool , handsome man of many women ¡®s dreams , I


    could n¡¯t help but smile . A man of women ¡®s dreams ? In dreams ! He ¡®s just someone touched in


    the head !


    I got up and poured myself a ss of water . _ After drinking it , I didn¡¯t feel so angry anymore . When I


    thought about it , even though I had been ridiculed by him before , I didn¡¯te away empty ¨C


    handed .


    At the very least , I now knew Carlos wore fake jewelry to trick me , and since I wanted


    to inspect the jewelry , he had to go to Cartier to buy real jewelry .


    looked like


    that my luck was n¡¯t so bad . At least Carlos and Joana were much worse than me _ _ _


    Before going to bed , I checked the mailbox again , but I did n¡¯t see Joana looking for Carlos . _ Strang


    e . Does n¡¯t she care about the gossip she ¡®s heard ?


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    B

 Chapter 117

    Chapter 117


    Or was


    it because Carlos made him another promise ? Was that why she was so rxed ? _ Tonight , I did


    not sleep well . When morning came , the nurse who was taking


    care of me came . I had just washed up when Carlos appeared .  _


    As soon as he walked in , he asked , ¡° Honey , how are you feeling today ? ¡±


    ¡° My stomach hurts a little . I asked the doctor , and the doctor said I didn¡¯t need to worry too much . I ju


    st needed to rest . ¡± Now I could even keep a straight face when I lied .


    ¡° That ¡®s good . You need to be very careful .¡± Carlos opened a thermos that he brought with


    him . ¡° This is a soup I cooked . _ Try it .¡±


    With a grateful expression , I


    finished the soup . Carlos then opened another bag and took out a box . _ ¡° Honey , this is the jade nec


    ce you wanted . _ _ I brought it to you ¡± .


    He opened the box and took out a jade ne . Although it


    looked identical , I could tell with a look that it


    was n¡¯t the same one I had before . The texture and color , including the finish , were obviously much b


    etter .  _


    From what Henriques told mest night , I was n¡¯t too surprised about the jewelry thing . _ _ Quite natur


    ally , I took the jade ne from him and put it on .


    When I didn¡¯t seem to notice any difference with the ne , Carlos seemed to let


    out a sigh of relief . He chatted with me some more , then suddenly changed the subject to his mother .


    ¡° Honey , I ¡®m thinking of getting Mom and Dad _move ¡± .  _


    ¡° Why should they move when they are perfectly fine there ? _ Was it because of what happened yeste


    rday ? Honey , I told you what happened yesterday was just an ident . _ _ _ Mom did n¡¯t mean it . Y


    ou will break the hearther if you do that , and you will put me in a difficult position . ¡±


    ¡° It ¡®s not entirely about what happened yesterday . You also know that my mother is not an easy perso


    n to get along


    with and is careless in her handling of things . I¡¯m worried that it might affect your mood . Everything wa


    s fine before , whenyou were n¡¯t pregnant , but now that you are , things have to change .¡±


    T


    +


    When he said that , he sounded so loud , like it was all for my good . _ If I didn¡¯t know what kind of pers


    on he was . I definitely would have  been tricked , but now I knew everything .


    What I needed to do was inhibit anything Carlos wanted to do , so I quickly gave my answer . ¡± I don¡¯t a


    gree with the change of mom and dad ¡± .


    ¡±


    ¡±


    14


    ¡° Why ? _ Carlos looked at


    me in surprise . He knew very well what kind of people his parents were . He probably thought I would


    be ecstatic when I  mentioned it , but now that I was against it , he was surprised .


    ¡° Mom and Dad are old now . They need someone to take care of them . Have


    you ever thought about how they would feel if you changed them ? Also , I do n¡¯t think Mom is


    a difficult person to get along with . Although she has her faults, she is not a bad person , plus she is so


    looking forward to grandchildren . When she finds


    out I ¡®m pregnant , she ¡®s sure to smother me with worry . There¡¯s no way she wouldn¡¯t treat me right . ¡±


    I said all this with great sincerity , but Carlos could n¡¯t stay still any longer . For thest few years , I¡¯ve


    given it my all with no regrets orints , but I¡¯ve


    found your betrayal relentless . If he still had a trace of conscience in him ,he would feel ashamed .


    But his shamested only an instant . Her phone soon rang . He looked


    down at the phone and gave me a smile . ¡° It ¡®s mypany secretary ¡° .  _


    What secretary ? It ¡®s probably that bitch Joana . I knew very well who I was in my heart , but I


    left no trace on my face . Instead , I


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    tried to persuade Carlos to mind his business for him . ¡° Honey , go take care of yoursbusiness . You


    don¡¯t have to worry about me . I have doctors and nurses here who will take care of me ¡± .


    ¡° I¡¯m going back to thepany . Once everything is organized , I ¡®ll be right back to take


    care of you . ¡± Carlos left with the cell phone .


    When the sounds of his footsteps faded into the distance , he fell into deep thought . He definitely


    would n¡¯t be so eager to send his parents away because of me . What is he nning now ?  _


    rewards

 Chapter 118

    Chapter 118


    What n does he have that requires him to put up with


    this ? He gave me the jade ne and now he ns to send the parents away ?


    A question that kept floating in my mind popped up again . What does he hope to get


    out of me that made him n all of this ?


    After Carlos left , he never came back . _ He just called me and said thepany was having a big pro


    blem so he probably could n¡¯te  back today .


    I was a little confused when I heard him say that . Was Joana wreaking havoc on


    him when she found out about my pregnancy ? But that was n¡¯t Joana ¡®s style . _ With how cruel she w


    as and her ability to endure , she would have pretendedwho did n¡¯t know I was pregnant , and so would


    look for an opportunity to slip me some abortion pills and give me a miscarriage .


    Just when I was thinking , Isabel called me . ¡° Linda , Carlos ¡®pany is in trouble ! _ ¡±


    ¡° Are you sure ? ¡± I asked her .  _


    ¡° Sure , I¡¯m sure . Leonardo just told me about it . _ He said that Carlos ¡®pany failed to secure ar


    gemercial contract , and the amount is around 100 million . _ _ _ Now Carlos is seriously shaken b


    y this andis in


    a fool . ¡±


    ¡° Failed to secure a contract ? This ca n¡¯t be right . How did something like


    this happen ? ¡± I was still a little suspicious .


    ¡° You don¡¯t have to be suspicious . It is a fact that hispany failed to secure the contract . At


    the moment , Carlos is still thinking of a way topensate for


    this , but I think he probably has no way to fix this .


    ¡° It seems that


    that ¡®s karma for all your bad deeds . _ Not even God can bear to


    continue watching this . ¡± I scoffed . ¡± In that case , Carlos probably won¡¯t have time to focus on me and


    I do n¡¯t need to keep pretending . ¡± ¡° you arewrong . You need to


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    be at 120 % . My guess is that when Carlos ca n¡¯t find a solution , he ¡®ll immediatelye looking for y


    ou for help . _ After all , you know a lot more people than he does in Barra . ¡±


    I came to a sudden conclusion when Isabel reminded me of


    this . I finally understood why Carlos kept putting up with me . He was n¡¯t afraid of me ; he was afraid of


    the Morais Family behind my back .


    My father worked in Barra for many years


    and had many friends . While dealing with Carlos was n¡¯t as easy as stepping on an ant ,


    it was n¡¯t particrly difficult either .


    And many of Carlos ¡® businesses were acquired when I reached


    out to my father ¡®s friends . Although he had worked hard to build client rtionships over the years and


    had a few regr clients , most of them would n¡¯t necessarily make it .business with him .


    When I realized this , I


    could n¡¯t help but sneer . ¡° And here I was wondering why Carlos treated me so well . _ So it¡¯s because


    he was afraid of my father ! ¡±


    ¡° I ca n¡¯t believe you only understood something as simple as this now . _ I really don¡¯t know what to sa


    y to you . ¡± Isabel sighed on the other end of the line .


    ¡° It is not too


    think of a way to deal with Carlos . ¡±


    he


    Carlos finally came back when it was night . He brought me a lot of food . I watched him for


    a while and noticed he


    was exhausted . Looks like the situation with hispany is really giving him a headache . _ Eating the


    food he brought for _me , I waited for him to open up and ask me


    for help , but he never did . Is this motherfucker waiting for me to speak first ? _ _ _ _ _

 Chapter 119

    Chapter 119


    Based on my feelings for him , I was always the first to find out what was going on with him . Though I


    hated him to death now , I could n¡¯t forget my duty . Until now , before we drop all pretensions of _civilit


    y , we were still a ¡° loving ¡± couple .


    With that in mind ,


    I deliberately asked , ¡° Honey , you don¡¯t look very well . Is there something bothering you ? ¡±


    ¡° No. _ Carlos smiled at me . _ ¡° Honey , I intend to  send Bianca to school tomorrow¡° .


    ¡° So early ? ¡± I was a little reluctant . ¡° How about we wait until I ¡®m released from


    the hospital and then decide ? ¡±


    ¡° I already talked to the teacher . Honey , I know you ¡®re reluctant to send Bianca out , but she ¡®s just go


    ing  to _


    to school and not elsewhere . _ _ _ If you miss her , we can go to school and visit her together . ¡±


    ¡° Alright then . _ ¡° I did n¡¯t care about Bianca anymore . Instead , I asked about Joan with concern : ¡° Ho


    w is Joan ? _ ¡±


    ¡° She is recovering well and the doctor said she can be discharged from the hospital . _ ¡±


    ¡° That ¡®s good . By the way , did she ask about me ? ¡±


    ¡° Yes . I told her you twisted your waist . _ _ Carlos lifted his head and looked at me . _ ¡° Honey , I hear


    d Mom say that when she gets out of the hospital , she ns not to live in our house anymore .¡±


    ¡° She doesn¡¯t n to live with us anymore ? Why ? _ ¡±


    ¡° I don¡¯t know the details . I just heard Mom say that . ¡±


    First , he suggested that the parents move , and now Joana was going to move too . What was Carlos


    nning ?  _


    Was


    it a countermeasure he thought of to prevent Joana from discovering that I was pregnant ? But this secr


    et could not be kept a secret forever . _ If I really was pregnant , my belly


    would definitely grow . every day . _ it was n¡¯t likeif he could blind her . _ Joana would


    certainly already know that . When the time came , how would he exin himself ?


    I was n¡¯t Carlos , so naturally I didn¡¯t know what idea he had , I just let out a sigh . ¡° She


    was perfectly fine living with us , so why does she want to move


    out now ? I have to ask Joana about this . _ we are friends, so we can¡¯t just let her live out on her


    own with her being pregnant now , right ? ¡° ¡° She has her parents , so I


    guess she ¡®s going to move back in with them temporarily , right ? ¡±


    ¡°


    I don¡¯t think so . You also know that Joana ¡®s parents are from the countryside . It will be difficult for the


    m to


    ept an unmarried pregnancy . Even if her parents ept it , the people around her , with her definit


    ely wo n¡¯t ept it .She would be overwhelmed with all the gossip and rumours ,¡± I retorted .


    ¡° Honey , don¡¯t worry too much . I just heard Mom say that . Maybe she was just making a casual


    ment . Carlos smiled disarmingly . _ _ ¡° By the way , darling , you should n¡¯t ask Joana about this , so t


    hatshe does n¡¯t feel embarrassed about it .


    ¡° I know , honey . I¡¯m not silly . ¡±


    I had thought that he was afraid of things being revealed , but it  was a


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    long timeter that I understood why Carlos made that request that day ¡­


    rewards

 Chapter 120

    Chapter 120


    He was n¡¯t worried about the problems hispany was facing , but someone had sent a set of picture


    s of him and Joana having an affair in his mailbox to ckmail him . _ _ _


    Carlos paid the other party some bribe , but he was still worried that I would find


    out and wanted to send Joan away .


    After talking to me a little longer , Carlos looked at his watch and got up . ¡° It¡¯s gettingte . I ¡®ll go  back


    and help Bianca pack . ¡± _


    I naturally did n¡¯t want him to stay in the ward another minute , so I insisted he leave .  _


    After Carlos left , I called Isabel and told the cell about Carlos ¡® strange behavior . _ _ She was a little c


    onfused . ¡± It stands to  reason that Carlos should n¡¯t be so concerned about a contract . ¡°


    ¡° Yes , I also find it strange . While a $ 100 million contract sounds daunting , it is all toomon to


    find ws in the business arena . It¡¯s not the first time that Carlos has


    suffered a failure , so he should n¡¯t act that way for this one .reason . ¡±


    ¡° Are there other things that we do n¡¯t know are bothering you ? Or perhaps he feels that Joan ¡®s existe


    nce is a threat and wants to deliberately send her


    away to probe his thoughts of her ? Isabel conjectured for a moment .  _


    ¡° That ¡®s possible . But I don¡¯t think Joana will leave like


    that . Her goal is to  rece me instead of just being a _


    lover . ¡±


    ¡° If it was Carlos ¡® intention , Joana would definitely not be so submissive . She would definitely manage


    to stay , agreed Isabel . _ ¡° There , right . She already knows the news of your pregnancy . As you gue


    ssed , that bitch canreally hide your thoughts . She didn¡¯t show any emotion . I


    think right now she ¡®s trying to think of a way to deal with you .¡±


    ¡° I¡¯ve already made my preparations . I¡¯m just worried that she won¡¯t make her move . ¡± I scoffed .


    I didn¡¯t believe that Joana would be able to stay calm . If Carlos really meant


    to send her away , she woulde to me first and try to find a way to stay .


    Sure enough , as I thought , Joana really came to see me in my room that night . When she walked


    in , she had a look of extreme concern on her face . ¡° Linda , why did n¡¯t you tell me when you were in


    the hospital ? ¡±


    ¡° Carlos did n¡¯t want me to tell you . He said you ¡®re pregnant and he was afraid that telling


    you would make you worried . ¡° I put the me on Carlos .


    ¡° And did you hear him ? We are best friends . I was concerned when Mrs. _ Morais treated you like


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    that . You have no idea how excited I was . _ ¡± Joana ¡®s hypocritical concern disgusted me . _ _ ¡° Beauti


    ful , does your waist still hurt ?¡±


    ¡° I feel so much better . Honestly , there was no need for me to go into the hospital . I wanted to


    go back to recover , but Carlos disagreed and insisted that I be hospitalized for observation ¡± . I  mentio


    ned this deliberately to annoy her .


    ¡° Carlos treats you so well , ¡± said Joana bitterly .


    ¡° Yes , he always treated me well . He ¡®s kind and thoughtful , and he¡¯s always thinking about


    the future for me . ¡± I put a happy and contented look on my face . I wanted to piss this bitch off .


    ¡° You ¡®re right . Carlos is like a helicopter husband . I ¡®m so jealous of you , Linda . Giving me a pained


    smile , she rubbed her stomach with her hand and sighed .  _ _


    I knew this bitch wasing at me today not to make small talk with


    me , so I looked at her with concern . ¡° Joana , how are you recovering now ? _ ¡±


    ¡° I am almost fully recovered . I am preparing to


    be discharged in two days . ¡± Joana referred to being discharged . _ _ ¡° Linda , I will not live in your hou


    se after I am discharged from the hospital ¡±


    ¡° Why would you want to move when you ¡®re living perfectly there ? ¡± I asked with a look of surprise .

 Chapter 121

    Chapter 121


    ¡° I¡¯ve already bothered your family too much , especially this time in


    the hospital . Mrs. _ _ Morais has taken care of me every day . I really feel bad about it . ¡±


    7% 2


    If she really wanted to move out , did she really need to tell me now ? Carlos must have told her about


    this idea , but she probably didn¡¯t want to , so she came to me . With how far I was willing to go for my f


    riend , _she thought I would definitely do my best to convince her to stay . _ _ However , Joan miscalcu


    ortant things to do .do .


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    I scoffed in my heart . ¡° What problem ? We¡¯re good friends , and friends should help each


    other , shouldn¡¯t they ? ¡±


    ¡° Linda , I know you are kind and good to me  , but ¡­ ¡± Joana said hesitantly .


    ¡° But what ? _ Did my mother inw say something ? ¡±


    ¡° No ¡­ Mrs . _ Morais said nothing . _ I just feel like I¡¯ve already bothered you too much . ¡±


    ¡° My mother-inw definitely said something nasty to you . She can be too much sometimes . It


    doesn¡¯t matter . You ¡®re my friend , so it¡¯s really


    unreasonable for her to take care of you . I ¡®ll tell Carlos to let her go home _ _rest and that Vit¨®ria


    es here to take care of you . ¡±


    ¡° There¡¯s no need for that , Linda . I will be discharged soon . ¡± Joana interrupted me immediately .  _


    ¡° Oh yeah , I forgot you ¡®re going to


    be discharged soon . When will you be discharged ? Tell me when you are


    going , and I will also leave the hospital . Then we can go home together ¡±, I said with a lot of emotion .


    ¡° I will be discharged from the hospital the day after tomorrow . Linda , are you going to


    be discharged with me too ? Does Carlos agree with that ? ¡±


    ¡° Regardless of whether he agrees or not , I will leave the hospital . Staying in


    the hospital is not asfortable as staying at home . I¡¯m already dying of boredom .¡± I stroked my sto


    mach as I spoke .


    My action made Joana ¡®s expression change slightly . _ Though she hid


    it well , I still saw the fierce look in her eyes . The bitch obviously took the bait !


    She chatted with me some more and then left . Shortly after she left , I went to the mailbox and saw the


    message sent by Joana to Carlos . _ _ ¡° I¡¯ve made up my mind . I¡¯m moving out of your house when I


    get out of the hospital . ¡±


    ¡® Really ? ¡® Carlos could n¡¯t believe it .


    ¡° Of course . By the way , you do n¡¯t have to worry about my moving . I will tell her about it . ¡±


    She was naturally referring to me . _ Obviously delighted with her response , Carlos even sent her a flyi


    ng kiss emoji . _ _ _ _ ¡° Do n¡¯t worry . I will certainly treat you and the baby well . I


    opened a branch in Oceana .When the timees , I  ¡®ll let you run thepany from there . ¡± _


    Hmph ! Carlos was very generous with the dog , but he underestimated Joana ¡®s appetite . The branch


    was not His main objective ; what she really wanted was to be his wife . She made a good move


    with this strategic retreat . this time, she thought she was smart , but did


    not realize that I had my hammock waiting for her . My son ¡®s death would not have been in vain . I wan


    ted Carlos to know who had killed him !

 Chapter 122

    Chapter 122


    The next morning, Carlos didn¡¯t show up. He called me and said he was taking Bianca to school and


    asked his mom to bring me breakfast.


    He even instructed me not to get angry with my mother-inw, saying that although her words were


    harsh, she meant well and wasn¡¯t a bad person.


    Not long after I hung up the phone, the door opened and my mother-inw appeared in the doorway


    carrying a bottle.


    thermal.


    The look she gave me when she saw me was still one of displeasure, and she looked very reluctant,


    making it clear that she was still mad at me. It must have been Victoria who cooked breakfast, and


    Carlos probably had his mother deliver the food to me to ease the tension between us.


    Although my mother-inw was arrogant with me, she was always very submissive to Carlos.


    I smile at her. ¡°Mom, you are here.¡±


    Perhaps seeing my smiling face made her feel better, as her expression became more rxed as


    well. ¡°Your waist


    it¡¯s better?¡±


    ¡°It is much better now.¡±


    ¡°It was just a twist in the waist. You just needed to rest at home. Why would you stay in such an


    expensive ward?¡± she murmured.


    It looked like Carlos hadn¡¯t told her about my ¡®pregnancy, but I wasn¡¯t in the mood to argue with her. ¡°I


    don¡¯t want to stay here either, but Carlos insisted.¡±


    ¡°This is Carlos showing his concern for you. You must show concern for him as well. He¡¯s been busy


    these days and has been going back and forth between the hospital and the house. As his mother, this


    is really distressing for me.¡±


    What she implied was that I didn¡¯t feel sorry for Carlos, but I really didn¡¯t care. ¡°Mom, I will be


    discharged from the hospital tomorrow morning. If I really want to, I can also be discharged tonight.¡±


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    When she heard me say that, her expression lightened a lot. ¡°Linda, I didn¡¯t mean what I said that


    day. Please don¡¯t take this personally.¡±


    ¡°My attitude was also bad. I hope you don¡¯t me me.¡± I also went with the flow.


    Seeing that I was once again that well-behaved and docile daughter-inw, my mother-inw was very


    pleased. ¡°Linda, I hear that Carlos¡¯pany is in trouble. Do you know what is happening?¡±


    ¡°No, I don¡¯t know. He didn¡¯t tell me.¡±


    ¡°Oh, my silly boy. Always hiding everything inside your heart and carrying it alone for fear of being a


    burden to you. You are his wife. Haven¡¯t you noticed that he looks constantly tired?¡± she told me,


    obviously lecturing me.


    ¡°I asked him about it, but he said it was nothing.


    ¡°Anything? I heard hispany lost a 100 million contract. Apparently, thepany lost the contract to


    someone named Ribeiro.¡±


    ¡°Henriques Ribeiro?¡± I asked curiously.


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right! Henriques Ribeiro. He and Carlos didn¡¯t have any feuds between them, so why did he


    steal Carlos¡¯ business? I heard from Joana that Ribeiro is extraordinarily rich. It¡¯s not like one less thing


    will kill you, my mother-inwined. It seemed that Henriques Ribeiro should hand everything to


    his son on a tter.


    ¡°Yes, that Ribeiro is really hateful.¡±


    ¡°Linda, do you know him?¡±


    ¡°I am not.¡±


    *How can you not know someone that even Joana knows?¡± My mother-inw didn¡¯t believe me. ¡°I


    heard Joana say that this hospital is managed by his family. If I find him, I¡¯ll definitely ask him why she


    terminated her contract with


    my son.¡±

 Chapter 123

    Chapter 123


    It was pointless talking to someone like my mother-inw , so I smiled at her as she rambled


    on . Eventually , she got bored talking to herself , so she stopped . ¡° I¡¯m going to


    take a look at Joana ¡° .


    ¡° Of course . ¡° I wanted nothing more than for her to leave .  _


    When she was at


    the door , she looked at me . ¡° Tell Carlos that you will be discharged as soon as possible . _ fifteen tho


    usand per


    day is too wasteful .


    ¡° Of course . ¡±


    My mother-in ¨Cw then left , much to my relief . When I was about to call Isabel , I heard my mother-


    inw ask loudly at the door : ¡° You ¡®re Henriques Ribeiro , are n¡¯t you ? ¡±


    ¡° I am , and you are ? Henry asked . _ I could imagine he must be scowling at her by now  .


    ¡° Why did you take my son ¡®s client ? _ Do


    you have any grudge against him ?! she screamed , sounding like a whore .  _


    ¡° Who is your son ? ¡± Henriques replied calmly .


    ¡° Oh , I


    forgot to do the introductions . Charles is my son . He is the president of A . She emphasized on ¡®


    president ¡® , as what she meant was that Henriques should meet Carlos , as they  were both presidents


    . _


    ¡° Oh , so you are Mr. _ _ _ Morais ¡± , Henriques spoke slowly . ¡° Good morning , Mrs. _ Morals . ¡±


    My mother-inw , being the socially inept and rude woman that she


    was , snapped , ¡° I¡¯m not having a good day , brat ! Mr. Ribeiro , why did you take my son ¡®s client ?


    Henriques said nothing , obviously shocked by her ridiculous behavior . _ _ Someone like him has prob


    ably never had contact withy people like Mrs. Morals .


    My mother ¨C in ¨C


    w thought his silence meant he felt guilty . ¡° Integrity is important to business . _ My son was suppos


    ed to deal with the customer , so you should have stayed out ! You are rich and have manypanies


    !Why would youpete with my son ?! ¡±


    Mrs. _ Morais bombarded him with questions without fear or embarrassment . _ Suddenly , someone s


    aid : ¡° Mr. _ Ribeiro , do you need us to chase that old hag away ? ¡±


    ¡° What did you call me ? Rude ! I ¡®m not old at all ! What ? _ Do you think I ¡®m old ?! ¡±


    Mrs. _ _ Morais was a vixen who argued with whoever she wanted . As the hustle and


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    bustle outside  increased , I got a headache , so I massaged my temples , wondering if I should go outs


    ide .


    A momentter , Henriques said , ¡° You do n¡¯t look a day over eighteen , Mrs. _ Morals . He ¡®s just bad


    with words .  _


    ¡° But you don¡¯t , Mr. Ribeiro . You are polite , I see . Oh right , you can give my son the business back ,


    Mr. _ _ Ribeiro ? ¡° Return the business ? ¡± I could hear the sardonicugh in his voice and I


    blushed with embarrassment.. ¡° Call Mr. _ Morales here then . ¡± He had raised his voice as he spoke .


    ¡° Really ? I will call my son immediately ! _ Overjoyed , my mother-in ¨Cw  tried to call him .

 Chapter 124

    Chapter 124


    At this point , I could n¡¯t pretend I didn¡¯t hear . Henriques raised his voice on purpose , as he


    wanted me to hear it . If I continued like this , not only


    would Carlos be humiliated , but so would I. I did n¡¯t care about Carlos , but Iit was important So I took


    a deep breath and opened the door . ¡° Mac ¡± I smiled at my mother-inw . ¡° Why are you still here ?  _


    ¡° I ¡®m talking business with Mr. _ Ribeiro . ¡±


    ¡° Lord . Ribeiro ¡± I smiled at him awkwardly and pulled her to the side . _ ¡° Mother ! ¡± I lowered my voic


    e . ¡° I thought you were going to see Joana . Hurry up then .  _


    ¡° Joana is not as important as the business . _ Linda , Mr. _ Ribeiro agreed to return the business to Ca


    rlos . ¡± She looked ignorantly smug .


    ¡° Mom , it¡¯s not as simple as you think . Go see Joana . _ Carlos will take care of it himself . I would


    have run away in shame if I could , but I could n¡¯t .


    ¡° Okay . _ We reached an agreement and I was about to call Carlos . _ She looked for her phone . ¡° Oh


    , whoops . I didn¡¯t bring my phone . Give me yours . _ I want to make a call .


    ¡° I broke it by ident yesterday , Mom , so I


    ca n¡¯t make any calls . Why do n¡¯t you make the call downstairs ? _ I needed


    to pull her away to avoid further embarrassment .


    ¡° What were you doing ? _ You are so careless ! You don¡¯t know how


    much a phone can cost ? If this continues , our family will go bankrupt ! ¡± my mother-inw grumbled


    I thought she was going to leave , but to my chagrin , she shyly approached Henriques . ¡° I


    brought the phone , Mr.


    Ribeiro?¡±


    ¡° I ¡®m sorry , but no , no , Mrs. Morals . ¡±


    ¡° This is a disgrace . I ¡® ll make the call downstairs , then . She left quickly .


    I was relieved that she was gone , but when I looked back , Henriques was smiling mysteriously at me .


    For some reason , I felt ashamed and unworthy , so I looked at him awkwardly . ¡° Lord . Ribeiro , my m


    other-inw came from


    the countryside, so she doesn¡¯t know much about social etiquette . Please do not take this seriously ¡± .


    _


    ¡° I do n¡¯t care , so neither should you , Mrs. _ _ Morals . Hmm , her face is red . Do you have a


    fever or are you hot ? Henriques mocked .


    I was in no position to grumble , so I politely replied , ¡° It must be because of the soup I ate . I¡¯m with


    heat .


    Is it ? What kind of soup is Henriques wasn¡¯t going to let me get away .


    ¡° Just some m chowder . _ _ _ ¡±


    ¡° m chowder , eh ? _ I thought you had drunk a green broth , full of herbs .


    ¡° Are you kidding , Mr. Ribeiro . ¡± I forced a smile .


    ¡° No , I ¡®m not . I ¡®ve never seen anyone get so red after eating soup . It¡¯s very curious . Are you sure yo


    u had m chowder ? I¡¯ve also taken it a few times , but I¡¯ve never been as red as you


    are now . Yourseafood soup is there anything else ?  _


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 125

    Chapter 125


    ¡°I-I¡­¡± I felt awkward. ¡°Sir. Ribeiro, I¡¯m feeling bad, so I¡¯m going back to my room.¡±


    ¡°Indisposed? So you¡¯re feeling bad, huh? Do you want me to call the doctor for you? Henriques


    appeared and blocked me. Six feet tall, he towered over me, his gaze eerily passionate.


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    +1%¡À


    I had never been caught in this situation before, so I dodged to the side in an attempt to avoid it, but


    inadvertently bumped into the wall. Wow, my back hurts.


    As if not noticing my embarrassment, he walked over and ced his hand on the wall. ¡°You didn¡¯t tell


    me what you put in your m chowder, Mrs. Morals.¡± He looked at me, his breath hot across my face.


    I could feel my face burning. This was the first time someone had made me blush, and someone so


    beautiful too. ¡°W-Can you give me some space, Mr. Ribeiro?¡±


    ¡°You are afraid of me?¡± He didn¡¯t answer my question.


    ¡°No. Why should?¡±


    ¡°Fact that. Compared to your¡­ entric mother-inw, I look kinder. Heughed. ¡°I have never seen


    anyone as curious as she is in my entire life. I say, how did you live with her?


    ¡°And even?¡± Suddenly, his tone changed. ¡°So you can get used to anything, and there¡¯s no limit to you,


    huh? Even though your husband has a mistress?¡±


    My expression changed and I looked at him in shock as I couldn¡¯t believe he would say that when we


    weren¡¯t even close. The only interactions we had were during his visit to mypany and a couple of


    times we met after that. He was just little more than a stranger to me, and I couldn¡¯t imagine someone I


    barely knew talking about Carlos¡¯s infidelity to me so tantly.


    I looked into his eyes, but he looked back into mine too. Catching my reflection in his eyes, I realized


    how much of a confused and pitiful creature I looked.


    Carlos¡¯ infidelity was for me an act of betrayal and humiliation. Even if I could act fine on the outside,


    the pain gued me all the time. I kept telling myself that only Isabel and I knew about it, so I kept lying


    to myself, telling myself that everyone thought my marriage was wonderful.


    However, a stranger like Henriques exposed this scandal right in front of me. My lie was broken and my


    anger overwhelmed me. I could feel my lips and hands trembling as I hissed, ¡°What makes you think


    you can say that?¡±


    ¡°But am I wrong? Your husband has a mistress, doesn¡¯t he?


    He wasn¡¯t wrong, but I couldn¡¯t ept that. ¡°Do you think you¡¯re so good, Henriques Ribeiro?!¡± I


    screamed. ¡°You think exposing people¡¯s scars is fun, right?!¡±


    Henriques was stunned, but a momentter, he quickly grabbed my wrist.

 Chapter 126

    Chapter 126


    I was on the verge of


    tears , but I held her hand away . ¡° I am not your friend or rtive , so mind your own business ! Even if


    my marriage is a mess , I can keep it as long as I want ! Your concern for her


    is appreciated, but no thanks ! _ ¡±


    ¡° Really ? ¡± Henriques mocked . ¡° Do you want to keep this marriage ? Would


    you rather live in indignity to protect your image ?


    ¡° So what ? What does my choice have to do with you ? I freaked


    out . ¡° Don¡¯t act arrogant and do n¡¯t make fun of someone who is down on their


    luck . You may beughing today , but I swear I ¡®ll have thestugh .¡±


    My tears started to fall , but I did n¡¯t want a stranger to see


    it , least of all Henriques . So I pushed him away and mmed the door before crying on


    the couch from the humiliation I felt . I have never felt so insulted before in mylife . A


    long timeter , someone knocked on the door . Thinking it was Henriques , I shouted : ¡° Out ! ¡±


    ¡° W ¨C


    What ¡®s wrong , honey ? _ _ a familiar voice asked . _ When I looked back , what greeted me was a sh


    ocked Carlos in the  doorway .


    My humiliation and pain was caused by this scoundrel . If it were n¡¯t for his betrayal , he


    would n¡¯t have been humiliated by Henriques . My overwhelming hatred supported me as I got


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    up , so I began physically abusing him . ¡° It¡¯s all guilt . your !You embarrassed me ! This is all because o


    f you ! I hate you ! ¡± I screamed .


    Carlos was shocked to see me so livid , as I had never been so angry before . However , he did


    not deviate from mine . blows and opted to take it from the front . My rage finally exploded when I


    punched , kicked and even scratched his face.. Carlos red at me , but when the pain from my scratc


    hes was too


    much to bear , he hugged me . ¡° I¡¯m sorry , honey . It¡¯s all my fault , ¡± he apologized profusely .


    Exhausted from spanking him , I stopped to catch my breath .


    Carlos helped me to sit on


    the sofa , still holding me in fear that I would abuse him again . The room was silent except for the soun


    d of my pants . I did n¡¯t care anymore . Now that I had been abused by him , I would


    confrontthis scoundrel . I ca n¡¯t take this anymore ! However , Carlos did n¡¯t seem to  be angry at my ou


    tburst towards him . _


    ¡° I came here as


    soon as Mom called , but it was toote . Mom is an idiot ! How could she have talked about the deal wi


    th Henriques ? I know why you are angry . _ Ribeiro must have humiliated you , and it¡¯s the faultall min


    e . If I were more powerful , none of this would have happened . I


    swear he will pay for what he did today .¡±


    Henriques humiliated me


    , yes , but not because of the business ; it was because of Charles ¡® infidelity . Even


    though I do n¡¯t know what came into Carlos ¡® head to reach that conclusion for my rant , that was a goo


    d excuse . he thought thathis case was perfectly hidden , but little


    did he  know , Henriques knew that , whereas I had known for a


    long time , Since that was the case , there was no need to confront him until my n was carried out .


    After thinking it over , I pretended to cry . ¡° Ribeiro went too


    far ! You have no idea what he told me ! _ And ¨C


    I have never felt so humiliated in all my life ! _ He ¡®s a scoundrel ! ¡±


    ¡° I know honey . He is nothing but scum . ¡± He patted my back . _ _ _ ¡° Calm down , dear . Think of


    the baby .

 Chapter 127

    Chapter 127


    Lifting my head , I looked at the bruises on Carlos ¡® face from my scratches . _ His face as


    it originally was . beautiful , but now it looked rather hideous . I


    never imagined myself being so psychotic when I went crazy .


    Suppressing my disgust , I reached out to touch his face . ¡° Honey , I ¡­ I was furious right


    now . I didn¡¯t mean to scratch you . Does it hurt ? ¡±


    ¡° I¡¯m fine , as


    long as you ¡®re not angry anymore . Strangely , when Carlos looked at me , his gentle expression remin


    ded me of the past , when we started dating . Back


    then , he used to love me with those loving eyes , and it


    wasBecause of those eyes I was willing to sacrifice everything for him .  _


    Gathering my thoughts , I looked at Carlos with my eyes filled with tears . ¡° Husband , I don¡¯t want to


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    stay in this hospital . I would like to go home now ! ¡±


    ¡° Alright , let¡¯s go home now , right away . ¡± Helping me to my feet , Carlos led me to the elevator . As s


    oon  as the elevator door opened , Henriques was seen exiting the elevator with an air of superiority . _


    Like a typical scene where two alpha males meet , Carlos ¡® eyes were burning with raw anger . _ _ ¡° Lo


    rd . Ribeiro , as


    the official president of Ribeiro Internacional , why would you intimidate a woman ? You are not asham


    ed of yourself _? ¡± Carlos used .


    ¡° Intimidate a woman ? ¡± Noticing the wounds on Carlos ¡® cheeks , Henriques smiled . ¡° Miss Morais tol


    d you that I intimidated her ? _ _ Or were you the one who thought I bullied Mrs. _ Morales , Mr. Morals


    ? ¡±


    ¡° What ¡®s the difference ?! ¡±


    ¡° There is a big difference . I find it rather amusing if you are the one


    who felt that I bullied Mrs. Morals . On the other hand , it will


    be a totally different story if Miss Morais is the one


    who said I bullied her . stopping for a moment, Henriques looked at me and said : ¡° Miss Morais , I


    must admit that my previous words were harsh , but I do not regret what I said ¡±.


    Instead of addressing me as Madam . _ _ _ Morais , he addressed me as Miss Morais . _ _ Upon heari


    ng that , Carlos ¡® expression hardened . _ ¡° Mr. Ribeiro , you crossed the line ! I¡¯ll keep that in mind and


    one fine day, I swear I ¡®ll get revenge on you ! ¡±


    ¡° You ? Not a chance ! sneered at Henriques with contempt as he


    looked down at Carlos from above . That sounded incredibly offensive to someone like me , so I


    imagine to someone as selfish as Carlos .


    Unable to contain his anger , Carlos pointed his fist at Henriques . However , Henriques was much fast


    er . _ _ With a slight twist in Carlos ¡® hand , Henriques managed to turn the tables and punched Carlos i


    n the face . _ with one strokestrong and fast , Henriques gave Carlos a ck eye .  _


    Letting out a scream , I waspletely taken aback . I didn¡¯t expect Carlos to start a fight , nor did I


    expect Henriques to be so good atbat . After that strong blow , Henriques did n¡¯t stop there , but co


    ntinued hitting Carlos until he _fall to the ground .


    ¡° You .. You brute ! How can you beat him ?! ¡± Seeing Henriques hitting him , I  felt pure joy burst throug


    h me , but I still had to hide my excitement by showing concern for Carlos .


    ¡° Husband , are you okay ? Damn ! How can you do this? I will sue you for deliberately hurting other pe


    ople ! ¡±

 Chapter 128

    Chapter 128


    Standing there calmly, Henriques was staring at us. ¡°This ce is monitored by surveince


    cameras. Mrs. Morais, President Morais attacked me first. I was only acting in self-defense.¡±


    ¡°Was it really self-defense? Look how you spanked my husband. Ribeiro, you idiot! I will make you pay


    for what you did!¡±


    ¡°Why is a woman defending you? President Morais, is being a coward what you do best?¡±


    ¡°We are husband and wife, so we are one. The sound of that sentence disgusted me.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you think that sounds a little cheesy?¡± I couldn¡¯t believe that Henriques knew what I was


    thinking.


    Carlos wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth and stood up. ¡°Ribeiro, settle this with me. Don¡¯t


    you dare disturb my


    woman.¡±


    ¡°Carlos, we don¡¯t need to argue with such an unreasonable person. I¡¯m sure thew is on our


    side. Let¡¯s examine your wound.¡±


    ¡°Are you trying to sue me? I¡¯ll be waiting.¡± The indifference on Henriques¡¯ face stirred me. How the hell


    could such an arrogant person exist? It was clear that Henriques never respected Carlos.


    The weaker party never had the right to speak under the stronger party. Although Carlos was a


    pretentious person, he was nothingpared to Henriques. At that point, I red at Henriques


    angrily. ¡°Why are you bullying the weak? Aren¡¯t you ashamed of yourself?¡±


    ¡°Speaking of which, I don¡¯t think I could ever live up to President Morais.¡± Henriques approached


    Carlos who was still bleeding from the mouth as he spoke, giving the man a jolt as he took arge step


    backwards. However, Henriques did nothing to him, but looked him in the eye callously as he said:


    ¡°President Morais, please remember this; the truth dissolves in time. You still owe me an exnation


    for what happened five years ago.


    to find


    By the time Henriques finished his sentence, there was an expression of terror on Carlos¡¯


    face. However, I turned to Henriques in total confusion. What does that mean? Did he have a beef with


    Carlos before that? How could I not know about this?


    Then Henriques pped his hands with a pose before leaving. Later, I helped Carlos into the


    elevator. Truth be told, I didn¡¯t have any sympathy for Carlos; I was kind of happy that he got beat up by


    Henriques. But now was not the right time for that. I needed to at least show some kind of anger after


    my husband. he was beaten by someone else. As such, I looked Carlos in the eye with pity. ¡°Carlos,


    your mouth is still bleeding. Let me get you a bandage.¡±


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    ¡°I am fine. It¡¯s just a few punches. I¡¯m not that weak.¡± As Carlos smiled at me, he pulled on the wound,


    which caused him a lot of pain.


    ¡°Look at yourself and how much pain you are in. By the way, we need to take some pictures as proof


    before calling the police. We can¡¯t let Ribeiro do this to us.¡±


    ¡°Linda, it¡¯s okay. That¡¯s no big deal, so there¡¯s no need to involve the police. Carlos rejected my


    proposal.


    ¡°Are we going to let Ribeiro go like this?¡± I pretended to look angry. ¡°Ribeiro is not a good guy.¡±


    ¡°Linda, you heard what he said. I did it first, so calling the police won¡¯t help me at all. There is no need


    for us to go through this hassle.¡±


    Without being bandaged, Carlos came home with me. My father-inw was startled to see Carlos¡¯


    bruised face when we walked in the door ¡°What happened?¡±

 Chapter 129

    Chapter 129


    ¡° I got into a fight , Carlos replied rather wearily .  _ _


    ¡° How old


    do you think you are ? Are you not afraid that others will  make fun of how the president of a _


    quarrel with someone else ? my father- in ¨Cw muttered , feeling bad .


    ¡° There ¡®s nothing I can do about it ! _ ¡± Carlos replied in a displeased way before entering his room .


    I smiled at my father-inw and told Vit¨®ria to bring the suitcase to Carlos ¡® room .


    As I applied antiseptic to Carlos ¡® wounds , I intentionally touched his wounds harder , expecting him to


    groan in pain . To my surprise , he was quiet the entire time .


    After his wounds were treated , Carlos went to the office alone . _ After I made him a cup of tea and we


    nt to the bedroom , when I opened the door , I saw him sitting in a chair , looking at the window .


    It had


    been five years since we were married , and I had never seen him behave this way before . What was


    going on ?


    The only usible exnation was the fight he had with Henriques today . _ _ Was Carlos thinking abo


    ut how to get revenge ?


    Given his power , dealing with Henriques had to be a piece of


    cake . As he had indicated his reluctance to involve the police earlier today , what was on his mind ?  _


    At this point , thest sentence said by Henriques came to mind . _ _ ¡° President Morais , please reme


    mber this : the truth dissolves in time . _ _ _ _ _ You still owe me an exnation for what happened five


    years ago ! _¡±


    What was that exnation ?


    Five years ago , Carlos lived in poverty and was just a student . Based on his social status , he could n


    ot have befriended someone like Henriques .  _ _ _


    More importantly , Henriques grew up abroad and only returned home after graduating from university .


    _ _ They had nothing inmon .  _


    How did Carlos get involved with Henriques ?  _


    When the door opened , Carlos turned and smiled at me . _ _ ¡° Beautiful ¡±


    So I ced the tea on the table in front of him . ¡° Carlos , is it still hurting ? ¡±


    ¡° I ¡®m feeling much better . At that point , Carlos took my hand and motioned for me to sit down . ¡° Do yo


    u feel anything strange ? ¡±


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    He was worried about the baby in my stomach . I shook my head . ¡° Nothing weird . ¡±


    ¡° Good then . _ Please let Victoria know if you want something to eat . _ Look how skinny you are . Ple


    ase eat more . _ _ yes ? Now you are eating not just for one person , but for two . Our son is lookingfor


    you for your


    nutrients . ¡±


    ¡° How can you be sure that we will have a child ? What if we are a daughter ? ¡±


    ¡° That ¡®s good too . As long as it ¡®s our baby ¡±


    Bold words like that were pathetic , and I was already kind of sick of


    this show he put on all the time . As such , I  decided to change the subject immediately ¡° Oh dear , I for


    got something .


    ¡° What ? _ ¡±

 Chapter 130

    Chapter 130


    ¡° Carlos , Joana told me that tomorrow she would be discharged from the hospital . She was


    going to tell him that I would bring her home , but today we left in such a hurry that I forgot to tell her . ¡±


    * Did she look for you ? ¡± Carlos was stunned . ¡° When was that ? ¡±


    ¡° Last night ; _ not long after you left . _ It


    seemed like something was bothering her , and she even mentioned that she wanted to move out . It


    took me a while to convince her to stay .


    Meanwhile , Carlos began to look worried . _ I could tell he had found out what Joana was doing . _ ¡° S


    he can move out if she wants to . Why did you convince her to stay ? ¡±


    ¡° Carlos , what ¡®s going on ? ¡±


    ¡° No big deal . I just think that Joana has been a pain


    in the asstely , and she will annoy you from time to time . You are a pregnantdy now , so why shoul


    d she burden you with her problems ? _ _ ¡±


    From the sound of it , it sounded like Carlos was worried about


    me , but I could almost tell how unhappy he must be in his heart .


    Instead of staying away from us ,


    I did n¡¯t expect Joana to y that card and expected me to protect her . I could imagine how annoyed


    Carlos must be with her .


    At that point , I intentionally threw the question back at him . ¡° Is this a good idea ?¡±


    ¡° Of course . As a


    friend , you¡¯ve already helped her to the best of your ability . If she mentions to you again that she


    wants to move out , you should let her do it .¡±


    ¡° But I still want to share some thoughts about my pregnancy with her . ¡±


    ¡° Did you tell her you were pregnant ? ¡± Carlos almost jumped in fright .


    ¡° No. _ I remember what you said to me . _ I wo n¡¯t say a word until I¡¯m three months pregnant . ¡±


    Carlos exhaled in relief as I felt speechless . _ _ ¡° Carlos , are you going to


    bring her home from the hospital tomorrow ? ¡±


    ¡° Ask her to call a cab with Mom . _ _ ¡±


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    ¡° Of course . I ¡®ll call her then . ¡±


    When I was going to call Joana , I heard my mother-in-w ¡®s voice . ¡° Where is Charles ?¡±


    It must have been my father-


    in-w who contacted her after seeing all the bruises on Carlos ¡® face . She must havee home to s


    ee her son .  _


    By


    the time Carlos and I got up and opened the door to our office , we saw the nervous look on her face as


    she grabbed my father -in-


    Being as ignorant as she was , he could only shake his head . ¡° Carlos refuses to say anything . _ _ ¡±


    ¡° Mom , are you home ? _ ¡±


    Upon learning it was me , my mother-in-


    saw the bruises on Carlos ¡® face . ¡° Carlos , who hit you ? Why did that son of a bitch hit you ? Huh ? ¡±


    While she was anxiously firing off all the questions to Carlos , someone else came through the door ¨C it


    was Joana , who shouted at the  door.


    see Carlos ¡®s face .  _


    It was obvious that Joana felt extremely bad for Carlos . When I saw Joana , my heart sighed . ¡° Joana


    , are you at home too ? ¡±


    ¡° Yes , I


    am . I immediately returned with Mrs. _ Morais the moment we learned that Carlos had been beaten . _


    What actually happened ? _ _ ¡± Joana came through the door behind my mother-


    in-w . Although they returned together , Joana did notI


    couldn¡¯t walk so fast because of the pregnancy .


    ¡° So what really happened ? _ _ Your father only told me that you were beaten , but


    he did n¡¯t say why ¡± , continued my


    mother-inw


    ¡° Are you really asking me that ? Carlos looked at my mother-in-


    onfused .

 Chapter 131

    Chapter 131


    ¡° If you had n¡¯t asked Henriques for anything , would I have fought with him ? ¡±


    ¡° Did Henriques hit you ? _ That son of a bitch ! _ ¡± My mother-in-


    e can¡¯t let him get away with it . Let¡¯s goto his house and find him .  _ _


    She said those words as if it were so easy to


    find Henriques . Upon hearing this , Carlos ¡® forehead creased into a frown . _ ¡° Who do you


    think you are ? Before you can find him , you ¡®ll be kicked out of your house by yoursecurity guards .


    ¡° Let¡¯s call the police then . We¡¯ll let the police deal with him . ¡±


    ¡° Forget it . Do you think we¡¯d be here listening to all your opinions if the police could help ? ¡±


    ¡° So , you ¡®re just going to let him get away with this ? ¡± My mother-in-


    ¡° We should at least make him pay for his medical and other expenses . _ _ _ _


    ¡° Is money all you care about ? _ _ _ Carlos shouted and that gave my mother-in ¨C


    w a jolt . ¡° What kind of attitude is that ? Are you saying I ca n¡¯t worry about you ? _ ¡±


    ¡° Mom , Carlos is in


    a bad mood . Please give him some time and let him handle it , ¡± I added , trying to be helpful .  _ _


    ¡° Deal with it ? If he knew how to handle it , he would n¡¯t


    have been beaten up . ¡± When she was finished , she began directing her questions at me . ¡° When Car


    los was being beaten , were you there ? ¡±


    I shook my head .


    ¡° And you let that happen ? Are you still his wife ? _ Finally , my mother ¨C in ¨Cw found


    a scapegoat to vent her anger at her when she started yelling at me . ¡° Didn¡¯t you know how to


    help ? If I had been there , I would have spankeduntil the


    death ! ¡±


    At this point , the only thing he could do was stare at her . _ Did she think this was a fight between two


    country vir ¨C cans ? _ _ _ Beat Henriques to death ? _ _ She ¡®s not serious about it , _is it ?


    Henriques definitely got the upper hand when he beat


    up Carlos because if anything went wrong , his security would


    have . jumped and helped him finish off Carlos .


    If someone had actually left a scratch on Henriques ¡® face , his security would


    have immediately thrown that person out of the building .


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Getting no response from me , my mother ¨C in ¨C


    w thought she had nipped it in the bud . So she continued , ¡± I ¡®m not trying


    to pick on you , but all you know how to do is boss Carlos around , and you ¡®re practicallyuseless away


    from home . How dare you tell me what to do ? If I were you , I would be ashamed of myself .¡±


    ¡° Are you finished yet ? ¡± My father-in-w lost his temper after a long silence . ¡° Carlos will take care of


    it . Can you please take a break ? _ _ _ ¡±


    At this point , Joana intervened very gently . _ ¡° Mrs. _ Morals , maybe you can let them handle it . _ I ¡®


    m sure Carlos knows what to do .


    After all , my mother ¨C in ¨C


    w was just talking nonsense . There was nothing else she could do . _ So , she was finally quiet .  _


    After that , Carlos turned around and went into the office while I leaned over and spoke to Joana . _ _ _


    ¡° Joana , I was talking to Carlos about you being discharged from the hospital , and here you are . ¡±


    ¡° I was very worried when I heard what happened , so I decided to go back home . I haven¡¯t


    evenpleted the paperwork to be discharged yet . ¡±


    ¡° Do n¡¯t worry about it . You can take care of it tomorrow . ¡±


    Seeing that I was having a private conversation with Joana , my mother ¨C in ¨C


    w rolled her eyes , looking rather peculiar . _ ¡° I feel that I am losing my ce in this house . No


    one has offered me a ss of water since I walked in ¡° .

 Chapter 132

    Chapter 132


    The moment he finished , Vitoria ran out of the kitchen with two sses of water in


    her hands : one for my mother-inw and the other for Joana .


    Without taking her ss of water , my mother-in ¨C


    w asked with nted eyes : ¡° Is lunch ready ? Carlos is a patient . now . You know how to take


    care of people who are hurt , don¡¯t you ? ¡±


    ¡° I know . The meals I make are very nutritious . ¡±


    ¡° That¡¯s not what I¡¯m talking about . Don¡¯t you see the bruises on his face ? You should n¡¯t add ingredie


    nts like soy sauce to your food .  _


    ¡° I see ,¡± Victoria replied politely .


    After lunch , my in ¨C


    ws left the house after she whispered something to him , while I decided to go back to my room to ta


    ke a nap while Joana also went back to her room . As Carlos was injured , he was notto the office and


    was only able to manage his work over the phone in our office .


    While in bed ,


    I could n¡¯t fall asleep . So I took out  my phone and started checking my emails , specting that Joana


    would definitely find ways to express her concern for Carlos . _


    As I expected , after checking my emails , I found Joana asking everyone about the Carlos incident on


    Facebook . _ _ _ _ The way she expressed her concern moved even me .  _ _


    However , Carlos ¡® response was as cold as ever . _ _ Joana was always the


    one who asked many questions while he only answered with a simple word or phrase .


    Reading those meaninglessments , I  was about to exit the app only to get another notification fro


    m Joana . _


    ¡° Was it because of her that Henriques hit you today ? ¡±


    The ¡° her ¡± in Joana and Carlos ¡® exchanges referred to me , but it intrigued me because Henriques an


    d I had never met before . _ _ _ _ _ So they should n¡¯t be talking about me .  _


    At that point , Carlos responded with a simple ¡° Yes ¡± .


    ¡° Really ? _ Does that mean that Henriques knew everything at  that time ?


    I was scared . Everything at that time ?


    ¡° Yes , ¡± replied Carlos .


    ¡° What are you going to do next ? ¡±


    ¡° We¡¯ll see . ¡±


    ¡° Please be careful . _ _ If she discovers the truth , we will all be in trouble .¡±


    Carlos stopped responding after that , Joana too . _ Then she exits the app while thinking deeply .  _


    From this simple conversation , it was deduced that Carlos and Henriques had a


    grudge against each other , and that grudge seemed to involve a woman .


    At first I suspected that person might be me , but now I was sure it was n¡¯t me . _ But who can it be ?


    While I was


    thinking about it , Isabel sent me a WhatsApp message . ¡° Linda , the private investigator found someth


    ing from Joana and Carlos ¡® past . I just forwarded the information to you . Please find time to have a lo


    ok . _ _ ¡±


    ¡° Of course , Isabel . Did you know that Carlos was beaten by Henriques today ? _ ¡± So I


    told the whole incident to Isabel .


    Isabel was gratified by Carlos ¡® misfortunes . _ ¡° Good job . I¡¯m going to give Henrique 12 likes ¡± .


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    ¡° That is not the point . I just found out that both of


    them have a grudge against each other from the past . ¡±


    ¡° You ¡®re not serious , are you ? They are so different . How could they have anything inmon ? ¡±

 Chapter 133

    Chapter 133


    ¡° I thought about that too , but after reading their exchanges , it seems that Carlos and Henriques have


    a grudge against each other , and that involves a woman . ¡±


    I  exined to her everything I knew .


    ¡° A woman ? Could that woman be you ? ¡± ¨C Isabelle joked .


    ¡° How was that possible ? I never met Henriques before that , I  refuted .


    ¡° Of


    course . Even though you never met before that , it still baffles me to think that Henriques and Carlos k


    new each other five years ago . _ ¡±


    After a while , Isabel sent me another message .  _


    ¡° Linda , I just remembered an incident that happened five years ago . _ _ _ ¡±


    What happened ? _ ¡®


    ¡° The Ribeiro Family released a missing person ¡®s report that made the


    headlines in all the newspapers in Barra . Do you remember that ? ¡±


    ¡° Not necessarily . Who were they looking for ? ¡±


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    ¡° They were looking for a girl , but there was n¡¯t much of a


    description . I don¡¯t remember everything , but everyone then spected that the Ribeiro Family was


    looking for the illegitimate daughter . From what you¡¯ve just told me , could it be that Henriques was loo


    kingof this girl and did Carlos perhaps know of her whereabouts ? ¡±


    ¡° Who knows ? ¡±


    ¡° But that doesn¡¯t make much sense . The Ribeiro Family offered a lot


    of money to find this girl , and if Carlos had known her whereabouts , he would


    have gone to them and asked for the big reward ¡± , Isabel refuted at the time ..


    ¡° Never mind ; _ let¡¯s forget about it . Didn¡¯t you send me anything ? I¡¯ll take a look now .¡±


    I  opened my mailbox and saw Isabel ¡®s email . _ _ _ _


    H


    It was something that the private investigator found , which proved that the rtionship between Joana


    and Carlos was moreplicated than I imagined . _ _ _ _ _


    They dated in high school and went to college together . Carlos had very good SATs and could have go


    ne to a better college , but missed the opportunity just to be able to  go to the same college as Joan .


    I never expected Carlos to be so loyal to Joana . So why did Joana want to introduce me to Carlos as


    my boyfriend ?  _ _ _ _ _


    Was that what Isabel had said ? _ _ The reason Carlos approached me was because of my status ; _ _


    _ _ _ so that he could easily gain wealth and social status through my father ?  _

 Chapter 134

    Chapter 134


    I remembered my past memories with Joana : we didn¡¯t know each


    other until the first year of college . She was a year ahead of me , but for health reasons , she postpone


    d her studies for a year . When she resumed her studies , she and Iwe were in the same ss .


    Besides , we even sat next to each other in the ssroom . _ _ _ I was a disorganized person , but Joa


    na was very detailed and meticulous . _ Once , after having lost the gift I bought for my mother , she we


    nt to _Joana who found it for me .


    It was an expensive gift and under normal circumstances , people would keep it after finding it , but not


    Joana . _ _ _ It  was her honesty that led me to like her and before we knew it we had be friends .


    Joana was a sweet and resistant person , and she never ttered me just because of my money . _ For


    a long time , I told myself that I had found a genuine friend , but who knew she was a hungry and gree


    dy wolf . _undercover .


    I was n¡¯t stupid , so I could almost be sure of the purpose that led Joana to introduce me to Carlos .  _


    _


    Before reading that e ¨C


    mail from Isabel , I still had some hope that maybe Carlos was serious with me in the beginning , but af


    ter reading the e ¨C mail , I  realized that it was all just a hoax .


    ¨C


    From pretending to be my boyfriend to rescuing me , including everything that happened the night of m


    y birthday was all orchestrated by them .  _


    Carlos and Joana put so much effort into


    this , while I was an idiot the whole time , falling vulnerable into the trap  .


    theirs .


    That¡¯s why it was said that we would suffer if we refused to listen to the words of the elderly . Back in


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    the


    day , when my parents did . everything possible to stop me from being with Carlos , they reminded me t


    hat people are unpredictable and that I should have _watch


    out . However , I was totally convinced and deluded at that time . I couldn¡¯t ept any of the advice .


    I  cut


    off my rtionship with my parents because of this idiot and I even treated his shameless parents and


    younger sister well


    Every man had a conscience , but it made me wonder if the same was true of Carlos and his family . H


    ow could they even sleep at night? Did they have no sense of shame ?


    If I didn¡¯t discover the rtionship between Carlos and Joana by chance , I


    didn¡¯t dare imagine how much longer I would have to keep myself in the dark . Perhaps it


    was until I was no longer of use to them that Carlos would show his true  colors .


    face.


    If that day really came , I believe I would have no recourse .


    Thank God that at this point , I could still save myself .


    Carlos wanted fame and wealth , didn¡¯t he ? I will not grant him what he desired . _ _ From now on , I


    will do my best to inconvenience thepany and his business .  _


    As I made a decision , I somehow began to calm down . I could not afford to rush this , as ultimately it


    was not something that could be achieved overnight ; _ _ _ _ _ _ _ I needed a carefully thought out


    n .


    First , I needed to get in touch with those clients I introduced Carlos to and tell them to look elsewhere .


    My only concern was that doing this as Carlos ¡® wife would mean that our marriage was on  the mend .


    in crisis .


    After all , these customers were friends of my parents . It


    was only a matter of time before my parents found out about it .


    But I did n¡¯t want my elderly parents to worry about it who should I go to then ?


    The image of a pair of deep eyes appeared in my head and I


    was startled by it . Why would Henriques cross my mind ?  _ _

 Chapter 135

    Chapter 135


    I didn¡¯t know Henriques very well, and my understanding of him was based mainly on what Isabel


    asionally told me. The Ribeiro Familia were rich and powerful, so it really wouldn¡¯t require much


    from them to deal with Carlos.


    But would he help me? I shook my head. I didn¡¯t know Henriques well enough, but even if I did, he


    might not agree to help in such a matter.


    However, the words that Henriques said to Carlos during the fight, as well as the exchanges between


    Carlos and Joana,


    came back to my memory.


    It was clear that Henriques and Carlos had a grudge against each other, and if I used that as a reason


    to cause discord, would that make this request an exception?


    I knew it was a risky spection, but as long as there was still a glimmer of hope, I told myself I


    wouldn¡¯t let it go.


    Now, I needed to find out what grudge existed before, so I can use it to my advantage.


    Just as I was thinking about how to carry out my n, I heard Victoria¡¯s voiceing from the living


    room. ¡°You guys are back!¡±


    Then came my mother-inw¡¯s happy voice. ¡°Yes we are. Victoria, bring me a ss of water, please.¡±


    Vit¨®ria grunted and went to ask my father-inw: ¡°Mr. Morales, what do you want? Fruit juice or tea?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m going to have some tea.¡± My father-inw looked a little different than usual.


    Hearing this, I quickly jumped out of bed and stopped next to my door. Through the gap, I saw that my


    father-inw and mother-inw were sitting on the sofa, looking happy.


    After that, I went outside and asked: ¡°Mom, Dad, where did youe from? Is there something to


    celebrate? Why do you look so happy?¡±


    ¡°Nothing,¡± replied my mother-inw. ¡°We were just helping Joana with the discharge paperwork¡±.


    I didn¡¯t believe this exnation. There must have been something else that they were hiding from me.


    Only one in three things could make them happy: first, a windfall; second, something good happens to


    their child; third, something good happened to their daughter.


    It couldn¡¯t be Carlos due to the bruises on his face, so it was the first or third reason. Since it couldn¡¯t


    be a windfall, my gut told me it must have something to do with Pam.


    On that note, I hadn¡¯t seen Pam in a few days, and that solidified my spection. But what kind of


    good news would Pam have?


    Pam never got good grades in school, and the only reason she was able to go to college was


    because Carlos saved up enough money to pay her tuition. Besides showing everyone how rich she


    was, she never had any achievements in


    school.


    I suddenly remembered that Pam¡¯s twenty-second birthday was just days away. Could this be


    it? But she celebrated her birthday every year, so that shouldn¡¯t be the reason.


    After dinner, I went for a walk alone while Carlos continued to work in the room with a bruised face and


    Joana went back to the room to rest a little.


    Alone, I walked along the bridge into the greenbelt heading north and sat down to clear my head after


    finding a quiet spot with a few more trees.


    Before I knew it, it was dark and the streetlights were on; it felt kind of cold. At that point, I finally


    decided to head back home, but before I got very far, I heard a sultry voiceing from the


    bushes. ¡°My dear, I missed you


    Why did that voice ring a bell? Feeling scared, I stopped in my tracks and looked towards the voice


    only to see a man and woman kissing amongst the trees. Even if I only saw his back, I could still tell


    who the guy was based on his voice.


    One of them was Carlos¡¯ father, while thedy¡¯s face was blocked so I couldn¡¯t see her face. The only


    thing I saw was the yellow shirt she was wearing, and she definitely wasn¡¯t my mother-inw.


    Like father Like Son! I snorted, deciding to leave this filthy ce as quickly as possible as I hurried


    away.


    It was beyond me to see my father-inw get involved in things like this one. In my opinion, he was a


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    man of few words and always seemed kind and good-natured. I always saw him as a down to earth


    person, but I was shocked to find out that someone like him would also cheat on his wife.

 Chapter 136

    Chapter 136


    I suddenly felt sick to my stomach , even though I thought how happy it would make me to


    see my mother ¨C in ¨Cw ¡®s face when she found out about


    it . Was n¡¯t she trying to protect her son ¡®s mistress ? Would she react well if she found out her husband


    didthe same ?


    At this point , I regretted not having recorded everything I saw before with my cell


    phone to show my mother ¨C in  ¨Cw and the


    Carlos.


    When I got home , my mother-in ¨C


    w and Joana were watching TV in the living room . Seeing that I was back , they . _ asked indifferentl


    y : ¡° Why did you stay away so long ? _ _ ¡±


    ¡° I just wanted to get some fresh air . _ ¡±


    ¡° Linda , would you like some water ? _ _ Joan asked fondly .  _ _


    ¡° No , I ¡®m not thirsty .¡±


    When I was about to go back to my room , my mother -in-


    ¡° Not really . _ What ¡®s going on ? ¡±


    ¡° She ¡®s been out emptying the trash too long . Why hasn¡¯t shee back yet ? my mother ¨C in-


    ¡° Maybe she had something else to take care of . ¡±


    ¡° Should n¡¯t she tell me first ? She ca n¡¯t just do what she


    wants , can she ? Now I need her , but she ¡®s nowhere to be found . ¡±


    Ignoring my mother-in-w ¡®sints , I returned to my room . Just as I


    was undressed and ready to step into the shower , I heard my mother -in ¨Cw ¡®s voice . ¡° What took


    you so long ? ¡±


    ¡° I met a friend down there , so we talked a little and forgot about the time ¡± , replied Vit¨®ria .


    ¡° Please do your job properly as a maid . _ _ If everyone is like you , who will dare to hire


    a maid again ? ¡± My mother-inw seemed quite adamant .


    ¡° Why are you being so difficult with her ? _ Housemaids are people too . _ They are not ves . you c


    a  n¡¯t


    speak well with her ? ¡± My father-in-w ¡®s voice sounded . I


    think he came back from meeting his mistress , but I never thought he would speak for Victoria .


    ¡° How does that make me a difficult person ? We pay her so


    much , so she should be avable twenty ¨C four hours a day , my mother- in ¨Cw  began to growl .


    ¡° Are n¡¯t you being difficult now ? Go ask around and see if anyone is as unreasonable as you are . Afte


    r


    all , Victoria was not hired by you . Linda and Carlos hired her to help them . _ Can you stop yelling at h


    er _every day ? _ If you ¡®re not happy , you might as well go back to your hometown .¡±


    Thest sentence was powerful and instantly shut up my mother-in-


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    d to get some water in the kitchen and bumped into Vit¨®ria , who smiledfor me . ¡° Beautiful , what would


    you like to have ? ¡±


    ¡° I ¡®m just getting some water .  ¡±


    ¡° Let me help you . _ _ ¡±


    I


    didn¡¯t reject her offer , so I started to sit down in a chair . Very quickly Victoria brought me a ss of wa


    ter . _ I felt a little bad after seeing how dedicated she was . _ _ ¡° Victoria , please do n¡¯t take it tothe pe


    rsonal side what my mother-in ¨Cw said ¡° .


    ¡° It¡¯s normal for someone


    who does this kind of work . I wo  n¡¯t take it personally ¡± , Victoria smiled as she said this .


    ¡° That ¡®s good to hear . When I was


    about to leave after drinking my water , Victoria stopped me . ¡° Linda , you know what Mr. _ _ and Mrs.


    _ _ Morals did when they left earlier today ? ¡°

 Chapter 137

    Chapter 137


    ¡° I don¡¯t know . ¡± I stopped and turned to her .


    ¡° I heard that Pam has a boyfriend , who is from an extremely wealthy family . They went to visit him


    today . ¡±


    I was intrigued by the fact that Victoria knew about this . My mother-


    in-w never liked her , so she never told her these things . So did my father- in  ¨Cw tell her that ?


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    However , my father-in ¨C


    w was a man of few words and rarely spoke to people , even at home . Why would  he tell our maid t


    hese things ? _


    Suddenly , my gaze fell on the yellow jacket Victoria was wearing . _ Suddenly it dawned on me . _ Wa


    s thedy who was making out with my father-inw in the middle of the trees Vit¨®ria ?


    If it  was her , things would get interesting here .


    In a short time , Isabel confirmed with


    me that Pam was seeing someone , but that was not how Victoria told me  .


    counted .


    The next morning , I brought


    up the subject while talking to Isabel , who was startled by the news . ¡° Linda , are you sure they went t


    o meet their future son-in-w yesterday ? ¡±


    ¡° Yes , at least that ¡®s what Victoria told me . _ She even said that he came from an extremely wealthy f


    amily . ¡±


    ¡° Really ? _ What a boy . This text was followed by aughing Isabel emoji .  _


    ¡° What ¡®s going on ? ¡±


    ¡° You know


    what ? When I went  out for tea yesterday afternoon , I found Carlos ¡® parents and his younger sister to


    gether with another


    boy .


    ¡° What ? _ What a coincidence . ¡±


    ¡° Exactly ! I was quite shocked when I saw them , wondering what had brought them together . It


    did n¡¯t cross my mind that Pam was dating that person . Do


    you know who that guy is ? A gigolo ! A gigolo in a nightclub ! ¡±


    ¡± What the ¡­ ¡± , I was in total shock .


    ¡° I ¡®m not ashamed to say that I¡¯ve


    met Carlos ¡® younger sister a few times at a club , and she ¡®s always with that guy . At that time , I thoug


    ht she was lonely and neededpany . I didn¡¯t expect them to be dating ..¡±


    ¡° How can a gigoloe from a rich family ? ¡±


    ¡° Honestly ? Pam looks decent and only wears branded stuff . _ Also , she is good at bluffing . _ Tha


    t gigolo has always interacted with older women , so the sudden appearance of a greedy young


    woman would certainly ensure that he puts on a show ..¡±


    ¡® This is unbelievable ! ¡±


    ¡° In fact . That gigolo is always serving rich women , so I¡¯m sure


    he made a lot of money off of it , at least enough to fool that dumb sister- inw of his . ¡±


    ¡° One more thing , Isabel . I suspect that my father-inw and Vit¨®ria are having an affair . ¡±

 Chapter 138

    Chapter 138


    ¡°You¡¯re kidding romigo, aren¡¯t you? Is there something even more crazy than that? Isabel


    a face emoji


    printed


    Batan Nessa


    ¡°It¡¯s just spection, and I can¡¯t be sure about that. If it¡¯s true, the whole house will turn upside down,


    my mother-inw won¡¯t be


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    unique to necer I bet that Carlos


    ¡°Forget him. Everything that goes,es back. Since they¡¯re treating you like this


    catch them Isabel rejoicing


    his serious


    baby will have difficulty


    I stopped


    ¡°Although Carlos¡¯s family is detestable, the people who are really using me to their advantage are


    Carlos and Joana. My targets are just those two. Other than that, I don¡¯t give a damn


    ¡°You have no idea. When your rtives are sad, your enemies are happy. The only one to hurt your


    family.¡± Isabel disagreed with me.


    way to hurt him is


    ¡®OK. You are right. But right now, the only thing I want to do is disrupt Carlos¡¯ business. I thought about


    it all day yesterday and found the perfect candidate.¡±


    ¡°Who¡¯s that?


    ¡°Henriques Ribeiro.¡±


    ¡°He is sure?¡± Isabel threw me a scared screaming face emoji. ¡°Linda, how did you decide to work with


    Henriques? Aren¡¯t you practically strangers? What makes you think he¡¯ll help you?¡±


    ¡°I just want to use the grudge the two have against each other to make a deal with Henriques.


    ¡°That¡¯s just your spection. For one thing, they might not even have a grudge against each other.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sure you have. It¡¯s just a matter of knowing exactly why. Isabel, I¡¯m actually not sure if that¡¯s going


    to work either. I¡¯m just gonna try. You know I can¡¯t let my parents know that, so Henriques crossed my


    mind as the perfect candidate.¡±


    ¡°Who said it has to be Henriques? Lets go Girl. Can those gears in your brain work faster? There is a


    better candidate than Henriques.¡±


    Who are you referring to?¡±


    Daniel Vaz


    ¡°No way.¡± I shook my head, thinking I could never let Daniel know about all this embarrassing


    stuff. However, as far as I know, Joana has always used me of having an affair with Daniel in front


    of Carlos. Even though I didn¡¯t give a shit what Carlos thought, I should at least look out for Daniel. The


    ¡°I know why you reject that idea. You¡¯re afraid of looking like a fool to Daniel, right? You really don¡¯t


    have to worry about it, as Daniel would never think of you that way. On the contrary, he is really worried


    about you. In fact, he¡¯s been asking me about you all the time for thest five years while you and


    Carlos were married.¡±


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me about this sooner?¡±


    ¡®At that time, I thought you were having a wonderful marriage, so I thought it best not to distract


    you. But things are different now. Linda, after all these years, Daniel is still single. Given who he is,


    there are so many beautiful women waiting to pounce on him, yet he¡¯s still single. Don¡¯t you want to


    know why?


    ¡°Are you trying to say that he¡­ likes me?¡±


    ¡°Do not you think? Let me tell you; Do you think it was just the will of the parents of both families when


    Familia Vaz and Familia Morais decided to marry their children to each other? Knowing Daniel¡¯s


    character, they wouldn¡¯t confirm anything without his approval.¡±


    ¡°Nothing was set in stone, right? It was just a proposal.


    ¡°That¡¯s because you were opposed to that idea, and Daniel didn¡¯t want to force you.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s exactly why I¡¯m reluctant to meet you this time, Isabel. How do you think I would look if I sought


    him out? Is this not a situation of desperate times that calls for desperate measures? You know me


    well. I prefer to make a deal with Henriques than ask Daniel for help.¡±


    ¡°I knew you¡¯d say that, Linda, but I still have to remind you that you can¡¯t expect a bad person like


    Henriques to put aside his interests just to be able to help you. Before we think about whether


    Henriques will want to help you. even if he is, by the way he is cunning, he will devour you. ¡±

 Chapter 139

    Chapter 139


    ¡° I have nothing to lose , so I can only take revenge , even if it costs my life . ¡±


    ¡° what _


    are you talking ? Do n¡¯t you have me ? And also your parents . We are all with you . ¡±


    ¡° Thank you , Isabel . It was definitely a privilege to have a friend like Isabel . ¡±


    ¡° Linda , I know nothing can stop you once you ¡®ve made up your mind to do something , but please do


    n¡¯t get big . hopes for Henriques . If that n does n¡¯t work , go find Daniel . If it¡¯s too hard for youask hi


    m for help . you can always turn to your parents . Parents always have their good reasons and , for par


    ents , their children also always have good reasons . _ _ I ¡®m sure Mr. _ and Mrs. _ _ Morals will forgive


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    her .  _


    I understood Isabel ¡®s good intentions ; however , being the stubborn person that she was , I did


    not take her advice and insisted on asking Henriques for help .


    It ¡®s not that I didn¡¯t understand where Isabel wasing from , but that I had run


    out of options . However , asking Henriques for help was definitely not a safe bet .


    After


    all , Henriques knew about Carlos ¡® affair and had insulted me for it before . As such , when it came to


    him , I had nothing to lose .


    Before looking for Henriques , I investigated him deliberately , and by that I meant that I looked him


    up on the inte in search of some news or rumour .


    What I  discovered was just about her favorite food , favorite color , horoscope , as


    well as any taboos that apanied the horoscope .


    However , information on the inte can always be false , so I decided to reserve


    my judgment . After that quick search , on the pretext of taking a walk , I


    sneaked out of the house and went downstairs to call him .


    At that point , I remembered what Henriques told me thest time , when he gave me his number , so


    I intentionally chose a time that might work for him to call .


    It was 6:30 pm when I


    called him , and he answered almost instantly and replied in an unfeeling voice : ¡° Hello ! ¡±


    I was a little nervous . ¡° President Ribeiro , it¡¯s me , Linda .¡±


    ¡° Dona Morais ? Can I help her ? ¡± He looked like a businessman .  _


    Already imagining that this would


    be his attitude , he had already thought of an answer . ¡° President Ribeiro , how is your injury ? _ I just


    wanted to talk to you about the medical expenses .  ¡±


    ¡° Oh ? Medical expenses ? ¡± Henriques repeated what I just said with a dubious attitude .  _


    ¡° That¡¯s right . It¡¯s been a while , but I¡¯m trying to find the time to talk to you about it . I ¡®ve been kind


    of busy . ¡±


    ¡° Busy ? I remember bumping into you at the hospital at least twice . _ _ You didn¡¯t seem to


    be very busy


    then . ¡±


    After being exposed , I started to blush . Since I had nothing to lose , I tried to calm


    down . ¡° I was wondering if you have any free time now ? ¡±


    I was extremely nervous when I


    asked this question . If his answer was no , then all my efforts would be in vain and I would


    have to find another way to find him . But if your answer was yes , that meant I still had  _


    hope .


    There was a moment of silence . ¡° Actually , I have some free time now . _ ¡±


    ¡° President Ribeiro , would it be convenient for me to meet with you ? ¡±


    ¡° Date ? Are you sure ? ¡± Henriques questioned .


    I was a little embarrassed because I would expose all my ns if I desperately wanted to


    find him , but as the times were desperate , I had no choice . ¡° As it has been dragging on for a


    long time , I was hoping that the sooner we


    can resolvethis , better . President Ribeiro , could you suggest a ce for me to meet you ? ¡±


    ¡° Are you sure you really want toe see me ? ¡± Henriques mocked . ¡° Do you know where I am ? ¡±


    rewards

 Chapter 140

    Chapter 140


    ¡° I don¡¯t . ¡±


    ¡° Mrs. _ Morais , I am currently in Las Vegas . Are you sure you want toe down here to talk to


    me about medical expenses ? ¡±


    I was speechless . _ Henriques was being exaggerated , and it was clear he was kidding me . _ If he h


    ad told me right at the beginning of the call that he was abroad , I would not


    have suggested a meeting , much less with such an excuse .roomy .


    Since I could n¡¯t stay silent for the rest of the phone call, I forced myself to


    ignore the awkwardness and apologize . ¡° I ¡®m sorry , President Ribeiro . I


    thought you were in the country when I decided to call you . How are you not _in the country , I will leav


    e you alone . When you get back , feel free to call me ; maybe we can meet in another


    moment .


    By the time I finished the sentence , I was ready for Henriques topletely reject me . Little did I


    expect that he would


    not only not reject me , but also promptly give me a definitive answer . ¡° I ¡®ll be back tomorrow , so plea


    se call me _ _ _day after tomorrow afternoon ¡± .  _


    After hanging up the phone , I


    felt like a weight had been lifted off my shoulders . I considered myself a daring person , but why was I


    so nervous when I  was with Henriques ?


    Was


    it because I needed a favor from him ? Maybe that ¡®s why people said that every person has needs and


    wants . _ _ I finally understood what that meant today .  _


    However , I had taken my first step and it would just have to be seen how things went from here . After


    Henriques returned to the country , I would have to find an opportunity to go see him , and the only exc


    use I had _I could arrange to run away from home was to say that I had something urgent to attend


    to at the office .


    Since I got ¡° pregnant ¡± , Carlos asked me several times to resign , but I always rejected him with some


    random excuse .  _


    In thest few days , while I was in the hospital , I requested annual leave from


    thepany . Since I married Carlos , I had never asked for annual leave .


    My boss even jokingly told me that he rarely found employees as dedicated as I was and that he was w


    ise to hire a workaholic like me .  _


    However , this year was an exception as I


    had asked for annual leave twice before that time when I found out that Carlos was having an affair . I d


    id n¡¯t have many days left on my twenty ¨C day annual vacation entitlement .


    When I mentioned this to Carlos in the evening , he didn¡¯t like


    my n to go back to the office . ¡° Linda , didn¡¯t I


    tell you earlier to quit your job now that you¡¯re pregnant ? You should stay home and take


    care of the baby . I can work andto feed


    all of you . ¡±


    ¡° I know you can , but I still have a contract with mypany . Even if I resigned , it would


    have to wait until we reached an agreement , so that I could amicably close this door . It


    will not be well with me if I justdecide not to show up one day . ¡±


    I


    would never resign , at least not now , and the contract was just an excuse . Just as Carlos had already


    confidently stated that he would


    pay anypensation for premature termination of the contract , today was no exception . ¡° Do n¡¯t worr


    y aboutpensating¨C them . If they ask , I pay for you . ¡±


    ¡° It¡¯s not about


    the money , Carlos . This is my first job , and I really like it . All these years , President Freitas treated


    me well . _ I need to take care of my conscience , so I don¡¯t want to leave on bad terms .  ¡±


    ¡° But I¡¯m worried about your health . Why do n¡¯t you excuse yourself just to rest a little longer and take


    care of the baby ? Yourpany knows our situation , so I believe they will agree . ¡±


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    ¡° Carlos , I ¡®ve thought about


    this before , but did n¡¯t you say we should n¡¯t tell anyone about my pregnancy until after the first trimest


    er ? Wouldn¡¯t everyone know about my pregnancy if I decided to take leave to take care of


    the baby ? ¡±

 Chapter 141

    Chapter 141


    That was a lie that Carlos made up at the time to stop me from telling Joana about my pregnancy , so I


    decided to use it against him today .  _


    Eventually Carlos had tomit to me . _ Since he was still injured and could n¡¯t take me , he let the c


    ompany driver take me back from work .  _ _


    I ignored his good gesture and immediately agreed to this arrangement .  _ _


    After taking care of the question of my return to work , all that was left to think about was what was


    going to happen when I met Henriques ; it took me all day the next day to consider it .


    Though I came up with many ways to deal with him , I ended up rejecting them all ..


    As Iy in bed restless , something came to mind , I called Henriques around 6:30 pm yesterday and si


    nce he was in Las Vegas , the time difference was about fifteen hours , which means that the _ _ _ _ _


    _ _ _ _Henriques answered my call around 3am .  _ _ _


    I still vividly remember the cocky look on his face when he gave me his number and charged me to nev


    er call him after 10pm . _ _ But now that he ¡®d answered my 3 am phone call  , what did that mean ?


    I was suddenly looking forward to  _


    find it .  _


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    The next morning , Carlos ¡® driver took me to the office . After taking a


    seat in my office , Jessica walked through the door . ¡° Beautiful , how is your waistline ? ¡±


    ¡° Much better now .¡±


    ¡° How did you twist your waist ? Was


    it a challenging position in bed ? ¡± Jessica never filtered her words well from


    D. As such , I looked directly at her . ¡° What are you thinking ? _ ¡±


    ¡° Do n¡¯t pretend to behave , okay ? It¡¯s normal .¡±


    ¡° Normal my po ** a . Go away , please . _ You are nasty . ¡±


    ¡° Okay . _ I¡¯ll give you the benefit of the doubt . Jessica rolled her eyes at me . _ I was nning to


    give you some inside information , but since you don¡¯t seem to like my gesture , I ¡®ll just walk away .  ¡°


    ¡° Keep


    it to yourself . I can probably guess what it is based on the limited amount of insider stories you get in t


    he PR department . ¡± Instead of taking what she said seriously , I mocked her .  _ _


    Then she angrily red at me . _ _ ¡° Whatever , Linda Morais . _ How dare


    you despise me ? I¡¯m hurt . Don¡¯t wait to hear more from me ¡± .


    So Jessica rocked her hips as she angrily walked away . _ I knew her well and she was n¡¯t usually mad


    at


    me for more than three hours . At lunchtime , she would  definitelye begging me to eat with her . _


    However , it looked like I was wrong this time ¨C


    Jessica did n¡¯te to see me at lunch . Is she really . _ _ mad at me ?


    As I mulled this over , I went to her office and tried the door , only to find it locked . _ Where did Jessica


    go ?


    Is she really mad at me ?  _

 Chapter 142

    Chapter 142


    142


    I went to the restaurant while thinking deeply , but I did n¡¯t see Jessica anywhere . Surprised ,


    I casually ordered something light to eat . So , I got a call from Carlos in the middle of the meal and I


    spoke with him a bit before closing the meeting .link . As I left the restaurant , I


    met Jessica ¡®s subordinate , Ana , who smiled and greeted me . So I could n¡¯t help but ask : ¡° Where di


    d Jessica go ? _ _ ¡±


    ¡° Ah , manager Lopes ? She left early . I  also have no idea where she went ¡±


    After hearing that , I remembered my conversation with Jessica this morning . _ _ _ She mentioned hav


    ing inside information . for me ; I don¡¯t think it


    was a joke . So I decided to call her . _ To my surprise , her phone numberwas turned


    off . Under normal circumstances , she would only hang up the phone for two reasons . One , there


    was no signal on her location and the other ,


    she was entertaining an important client . Since Ana said that she left early this morning , I think shewe


    nt out to meet an important client .


    After that , I stopped worrying about Jessica and went straight back to the office . After reviewing some


    sketches , I started to check the hours frequently . _ Henriques was returning today and asked me to c


    all him this afternoon . I must not forget


    do it .  _


    When 2pm finally


    arrived , I picked up my phone and called Henriques . However , his phone was turned off . Is he still on


    the ne ? _ So I went online to double check the flight time from Las Vegas to _ _ _bar . By


    the estimated time of arrival , he should have already arrived in Barra . So why is his phone still off ?  _


    _ _


    So my heart was fluttering with uncertainty again and I called him every 30 minutes . _ _ _ _ _ _ Unfort


    unately , I


    was unable to speak with him , even as I was about to leave work . So I had no choice but to _admit th


    at she


    had been deceived by him . Angrily , I started to gather my things and got ready to go home . _ At


    that moment , I received an unexpected call from President Freitas . ¡° Linda , gather your things and go


    down . I will take itwith me to meet someone . ¡±


    Hesitating a bit , I replied , ¡° But I ¡®ll clock in soon . _ ¡±


    ¡° Think of it as an extra hour . I ¡®ll pay you overtime . _ Hurry up ; I¡¯m in a hurry . President Freitas ¡®


    tone did not allow for objections .


    Eu n?o poderia me importar menos o pagamento de horas extras. Ainda assim, precisava da ajud


    a dele para resolver alguns problemas que enfrentaria no futuro. Ent?o, concordei o pedido dele.


    His car was already waiting for me downstairs . _ As soon as I


    got in the car , the driver immediately took off and sped towards our destination . When I was about to


    question President Freitas about who we were going to meet , my phone rang .again . It


    was Charles . ¡° Honey , are you still working ? The driver is still waiting for you downstairs ¡± .  _


    ¡° I was about to


    inform you about this . Something happened tonight and I ¡®m apanying President Freitas to attend


    to a client ¡± .


    ¡°Uma reuni?o repentina um cliente?¡± A voz de Carlos estava ramente carregada de d¨²vida.


    ¡°Isso mesmo. Recebi o pedido do nada. Estou no carro do Sr. Freitas agora.¡±


    Ouvindo¨Cme explicar¨C


    me a Carlos, o presidente Freitas sorriu. Ent?o, ele disse em voz alta ao meudo: ¡°Linda, por favor, di


    ga ao presidente Morais que sinto muito por tomar o precioso tempo de sua esposa. Como um apolog


    y , I will invite you for a meal next time .  _ _ _


    Naturally , Carlos heard what President Freitas said . _ _ So he did n¡¯t keep questioning me about it . In


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    stead , he told me to take care of myself and call him after I finished my client meeting , saying _ _ _ _


    _que ele viria me buscar. Depois que desliguei, o presidente Freitas n?o pode deixar de rir. ¡°Nunca ima


    ginaria que o presidente Morais fosse t?o grudento sua esposa. Se bem me lembro, voc¨ºs est?o


    casados h¨¢ cinco anos, certo? N?o acredito que voc¨ºs dois ainda sejam t?o carinhosos um o outr


    o. ¨¦o se voc¨ºs fossem rec¨¦m¨Ccasados!¡±

 Chapter 143

    Chapter 143


    Iugh awkwardly . _ As the saying goes , marriage was like wearing a pair of shoes ¨C


    the most important aspect was that it


    wasfortable . When people looked back at the five years of marriage between Carlos and I , what t


    hey saw was howthese shoes were beautiful and impable . So people wondered if this shoe was re


    allyfortable ?  _ _


    Soon , the car stopped in front of the entrance to


    the Grand Hyatt . So President Freitas and I got out of the car and entered the hotel . We immediately


    entered the elevator and President Freitas pressed the button for the 28th floor . there


    was a restaurantrevolving on the 28th floor of the Grand Hyatt .


    Before I got married , I used toe to


    the hotel often . However , it has been five years since Ist visited this ce . _ _ _ Also , in


    the five years that I


    have not visited this ce , the interior design of the revolving restaurantit became much more elegant


    and grandiose than before . _ As soon  as President Freitas and I exited the elevator , a member of the


    service team immediately led us to a VIP room .


    The Grand Hyatt ¡®s revolving restaurant VIP room was magnificently decorated , whether it


    was a chair , a table or a sofa , they were unique pieces . At the same time , the glowing backlights shi


    mmered against the handcrafted ss , creating an ethereal effect .. When the clerk opened the door ,


    I saw a man sitting on the sofa . It ended up being Henriques . Also , Jessica was sitting next to him .  _


    Ah , so the person President Freitas wanted to meet was Henriques . _ _ Not to mention the reason Je


    ssica was gone all day was because she went to get him . _ _ _ So that would mean that any privileged


    information she wanted _telling me should have something to do with him . I ¡®m so curious about what i


    nside information is , but now is not the time . _ to ask her about it .  _


    When President Freitas saw Henriques , he immediately approached and greeted him with enthusiasm


    . _ _ Taking advantage of the exchange of pleasantries , Jessica winked at me Like


    that , I curled my lips at her in response before following the President ¡®s lead .Freitas and go talk to He


    nriques . After greeting each other , we sat down , and I sat on Henrique ¡®s left and Jessica on the right


    .  _


    Through the spherical ss window , the beautifulndscape outside waspletely unobstructed fro


    m view . Thebination of the numerous skyscrapers , the magnificent bridge , as well as the sparkli


    ng neon lights that dot the night , transform the night scenery into _a sparkling , vibrant beauty . )


    Shortly after , the service team quickly served the dishes and filled the wine sses . _ _ Then , Presid


    ent Freitas raised his ss of wine to make a toast , uttering all kinds of ttery to Henriques . _ _ In re


    ply , Henrysmiled lightly . He appeared to


    be in good spirits as he graciously epted President Freitas ¡®s greetings . asionally , Jessica also


    toasted Henriques , and he did n¡¯t refuse her either . So I could n¡¯t . _ sit and do nothing . as


    soon asHenriques started to eat , I also lifted my ss of wine and made him a  drink . _


    toast .


    ¨C


    Smiling , Henriques clinked his ss with mine . _ However , his gaze was extremely deep so deep it


    made me inexplicably nervous again . _ Fortunately , he did n¡¯t stare


    at me for long . He quickly looked away as Jessica piled _the side  dishes on your te using the servi


    ng spoon .


    ¨C


    Naturally , I could n¡¯t feign ignorance when it came to social etiquette . I remembered reading online tha


    t Henriques liked prawns saut¨¦ed with chilli , his preference was simr to mine . _ _ _ _ _ So I used th


    e serving spoon to _serve you the prawns . As soon as I ced a chilli shrimp on her te , I


    noticed that the atmosphere inside the room felt strange . Jessica was shooting warning nces at me


    as President Freitas ¡® forehead glistened with a sheen of sweat . _. Henriques looked at me with a tens


    e expression .


    At that moment , I realized that the dishes Jessica had served Henriques were nothing like what the onl


    ine article imed to be Henriques ¡® favorite foods . _ _ Also , as


    a public rtions manager , Jessica would never make such a mistake .newbie . So those online article


    s about Henriques ¡® favorite foods were clearly fabricated . _ _ So , I was quite confused . Does Henriq


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    ues not like to eat fried shrimp with chilli ? If that ¡®s the case , why order this dish ??

 Chapter 144

    Chapter 144


    Seeing my puzzled expression . Jessica awkwardly exined , ¡° I ordered this dish for you based on yo


    ur preferences . _ Mr. Ribeiro does not eat spicy food ¡± .


    ¡° Sorry ! ¡± I looked embarrassed at Henriques .


    to do


    On the other hand , Henriques smiled indifferently . ¡° It is a dish that Mrs. _ Morais served me personall


    y ; I ca n¡¯t undo and refuse it . Allow me to make an exception and try it out . So he ate the shrimp I put


    _on your te . After finishing , he smiled and said , ¡° Not bad . _ It tastes better than I expected .  _


    Faced with his carefree attitude , I clearly felt a wave of relief wash over President Freitas . After that , I


    had no more appetite to eat . So I  stayed in the VIP room a little longer before excusing myself and goi


    ng to the bathroom .


    Jessica quickly followed . _ Then she reached out and patted me on the forehead . _ _ _ ¡° You should f


    eel honored ! _ I ca n¡¯t believe you made Henrique make an exception for you ¡± .


    ¡° I had no idea , okay ? Furthermore , nothing is


    set in stone . Just because Henriques does n¡¯t eat spicy food does n¡¯t mean he ca n¡¯t handle the spices


    ! _ Also , bell pepper is not harmful at all . There are benefits to eating ¨Cyou too ! ¡±


    ¡° Oh really ? _ _ So why did n¡¯t you say anything now ? _ Shouldn¡¯t you have preached your long-


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    winded speech directly to Henriques ? ¡±


    I ignored your sarcasm . ¡° What was the inside information you wanted to tell me this morning ? ¡±


    ¡° Finally getting curious about it ? ¡± She gave me a sideways look .  _


    ¡° Yes . So hurry up and tell me .  _ _


    ¡° Did n¡¯t you say that ¡­ can you guess any inside informationing from the public rtions departm


    ent ? If that ¡®s the case , find out for yourself ! ¡±


    ¡° I take back what I said , okay ? ¡±


    ¡° Have you ever heard of the saying ¡® words spoken cannot be taken back ¡® ? ¡±


    ¡° As close as we are , can you feelfortable not telling me ? _ _ _ ¡±


    ¡° Disappear . I wo n¡¯t tell you anything today ! _ You can wallow in anxiety ! ¡± After saying that , Jessica


    walked off in her high heels .  _


    This woman ¡­ She ¡®s really showing


    off , is n¡¯t she ? Shaking my head , I followed her out of the bathroom .


    At first I assumed the purpose of today ¡®s meeting was to discuss some business matters after dinner .


    _ _ To my surprise , it turned out to be nothing more than a simple meal .


    After dinner , President Freitas took a look at the time and suggested that we go to a nightclub to unwin


    d . Henriques did not object to his suggestion of Him. So


    the four of us left for the club . How I came with president Freitas ¡® car, of


    course I took his car again as we drove to the club . On the other hand , Jessica took Henriques ¡® car .


    On the way to the club , I asked President Freitas : ¡° Is today just to get to know each other ? ¡±


    President Freitas smiled . _ ¡° Sort of . _ ¡±


    ¡° What happened today was not intentional . _ _ I didn¡¯t know Henriques ¡® tastes ; that ¡®s why ¡­ ¡± I start


    ed to apologize for my behavior at the table just  now .

 Chapter 145

    Chapter 145


    After hearing my apology , President Freitasughed again . _ _ _ _ ¡° Do n¡¯t worry about it . Since Henr


    iques does n¡¯t freak out right away , then it ¡®s water under the bridge . ¡±


    ¡° Serious ? ¡±


    ¡° Yes . To be honest , I was nervous too . After all , Henriques ¡® temperament can be a bit strange , and


    I was worried that he might lose his temper right there . _ ¡±


    ¡° If my mistake affects thepany ¡®s business with Henriques , then I would be a big sinner . ¡±


    ¡° It¡¯s not that serious . Besides , it ¡®s not what you ¡®re imagining . Well , you will find out in


    the future .¡± After that , he ended the conversation there and I tactfully followed his lead . _ _ _ _ As hea


    d of thepany , hewould


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    hide secrets from me on purpose . If he could let me know directly , he would . On the


    other hand , if he didn¡¯t want to tell me , it didn¡¯t make sense . ask more .


    When we


    arrived at the discotheque ¡®s private lounge , Henriques and Jessica were still nowhere to be seen . Aft


    er a short wait , they walked in together , smiling and excited . I wonder why they are so happy .  _ _


    Then President Freitas ordered a tter of fruit to apany the alcohol . _ _ _ Meanwhile , Jessica c


    hose a song and sang a duet with Henriques while President Freitas and I sat quietly by the side and e


    njoyed the music . the voice ofJessica was absolutely beautiful . Likewise , Henriques ¡® voice was also


    very beautiful . _ _ _ Thus , the duet came out very pleasantly .


    When the song ended , they sat down . Jessica then eagerly poured Henriques a ss of alcohol and


    ced some fruit on his te .  _ _ _


    In a good mood , Henriques ate them all . Both looked like they were having a great time . On


    the contrary , I stayed by


    the side watching them with astonishment . Was n¡¯t Henriques that cold and unapproachable man ? _


    He sure does n¡¯t look like one today !


    When President Freitas saw how


    much fun Henriques and Jessica were having , he was also happy . At the same time , he felt relieved t


    hat Jessica was keeping Henriquepany . So he rxed and took the initiative to sing a duet with m


    e .The song he chose was a ssic called A Pair of Lonely Hearts ¡® . _ As he was born in Charme , his l


    ocal songs were naturally an integral part of him . On the other hand , I ¡®ve always been a


    fan of Danny Chan et songs too .I


    liked to sing their songs . So our duet went very smoothly until I felt satisfied with my  _ _


    canto.


    After that , President Freitas chose another song called Desaparecidos Entre Vento e Chuva : When th


    e melody started ying , Henriques stopped ying dice with Jessica and looked at her . _ _ _ All of a


    sudden , this song stressed me out , because I


    could fen intense gaze searing my back , leaving me inexplicably disturbed . _ Fortunately , this was


    a song I sang often and was very familiar with . _ _ _ _ So I did n¡¯t do too badly . _ After finishing the s


    ong _, I put the mic


    down and went back to my seat . Then Henriques smiled at me . _ ¡° Mrs. _ Morais , you sing very well .


    ¡±


    Upon hearing this , I


    blushed , and President Freitas replied in my ce : ¡° Mr. Ribeiro , why do  n¡¯t you sing a duet with _


    Linda if interested ? _ ¡±


    ¡° Can I ? ¡± Although Henriques ¡® words came out as a question , he immediately chose a song ¨C


    ¡° L for Love , L. for Lies .  _


    Bracing myself , I picked up the microphone again . As the melody yed , Henriques looked at


    me with a burning look and sang the first line of the lyrics . It turned out to


    be such a touching and loving line : ¡° Finding you again after our breakup ¡±


    I didn¡¯t dare meet his eyes . Instead , I looked at the screen and sang in a tight voice , ¡° Looking into yo


    ur eyes and hearing your voice  again .


    Meanwhile , he kept looking directly at me . _ ¡° Too used to seeing your smiling face from


    the left ¡± . I was n¡¯t sure if it was just my imagination , but I could n¡¯t help but feel that there


    was a deeper meaning in the words .that he was singing . Consequently , I ended


    up singing so badly that the entire song was practically ughtered beyond recognition . When


    I finally finished the song and lowered the microphone , I


    noticed that President Freitas and Jessica were


    studying me attentively , it was clearthat my loss ofposure led them to realize that something was


    wrong .

 Chapter 146

    Chapter 146


    Henriques chose for himself another song called Only Love You¡¯ and I sang it. Meanwhile, my palms


    were sweaty as I sat down on the couch alone.


    Then, Jessica moved and nudged me. ¡°What happens to you now?¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± I made a fool of myself at her question.


    ¡°I ask, why do you be so impotent and timid in front of Henriques? It was the same thing during


    the previous ride and it happened again today. Tell me honestly: what are you afraid of?¡±


    ¡°What could en be afraid of?¡± I replied with a guilty conscience.


    ¡°Don¡¯t try to hide it from me. Tell me the truth.¡±


    Jessica was a sincere person. Also, she, like me, was the type who would never give up until she


    reached her goal. Still, how could I tell her the thoughts racing through my heart? To be honest, I had


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    no idea what those thoughts were either. All she knew was that whenever she looked into Henriques¡¯


    eyes, she was inexplicably disturbed. More importantly, it didn¡¯t feel right. Also, I wasn¡¯t 18 anymore. By


    this time, I was past the stage of being incredibly nervous when facing a man. Unfortunately, I also had


    no exnation for my behavior.


    Fortunately, my phone rang just in time, causing the awkwardness in the air to dissipate instantly. So I


    grabbed my phone and went to a quiet spot outside the room to answer it. It was Carlos. ¡°Honey, why


    are you still


    Didn¡¯t youe back?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re not done yet.¡±


    ¡°Do you really need that long to eat a meal?¡±


    How strange: What¡¯s going on with Carlos? Why does he want me home so much? So I got a little


    impatient. ¡°I can¡¯t help it either. How can I leave before my client leaves?¡±


    ¡°Do you want me to go get it?¡±


    ¡°There is no necessity. President Freitas is going to send me home.¡± Carlos probably noticed the


    impatience in my tone. Then he said a few more words to me before hanging up.


    After I ended the call, I started to walk back to the private room. However, I saw a young couple fighting


    each other in the doorway of another private room just as I turned. Isn¡¯t this woman my sister-inw,


    Pam? I was so shocked that I unknowingly took a few steps back. However, Pam didn¡¯t notice my


    presence. She was pulling the man and crying. ¡°Because you lied to me?¡±


    The man replied in a low voice, trying to persuade her, ¡°It¡¯s just a meeting between some of my


    friends. stop making so much noise


    ¡°How can I keep silent about this?! You lied to me that you were nursing a headache and resting at


    home! If I hadn¡¯t been at my colleague¡¯s birthday party here, I would never have known you were here


    having a date with a bunch of old hags! You need to exin this clearly to me!¡±


    ¡°Pam, listen to me. I was resting at home due to a headache. Later Cintia said she had a business


    matter to discuss with me. So, I had toe despite my headache.¡±


    ¡°You liar! If you are discussing business, why not discuss it properly?! Why were you sitting so close


    together?! Furthermore, when I opened the door, I clearly saw that you were touching that old witch¡¯s


    chest!¡±


    ¡°You are wrong! I wasn¡¯t touching your chest; her clothes were stained and I was just trying to help her


    clean them up.


    ¡°That is true?¡±


    ¡°Why would I lie to you?! You saw it for yourself too! All the people inside were old witches! How could I


    be so desperate?¡±


    Upon hearing these words, Pam seemed to believe him. In her opinion, she was prettier and


    younger than all the women inside. Therefore, her boyfriend had no reason to attack those older


    women. ¡°I¡¯m warning you; you better not be lying to me! If you dare to lie to me, I will never forgive


    you! You know who my brother is. Not to mention there¡¯s my sister-inw too! My city is the beloved


    daughter of the Morais Family!¡±


    ¡°I know Even if you gave me all the courage in the world, I would never dare to lie to you!¡±


    ¡°So when are you going to tell your family about our rtionship?¡±

 Chapter 147

    Chapter 147


    ¡° Soon . _ As you know , my parents are busy with their business abroad . _ So they do n¡¯t have time n


    ow . As soon as they  are less busy I will tell them about us .


    After . Pam and that man left . _ So I went


    back to the private room and Jessica winked at me . ¡° What took


    you so long ? Is your husband asking you to go home ? _ ¡±


    ¡°Sim¡±


    ¡° What a wonderful feeling it is to have someone worrying about you ! she eximed .  _


    ¡° Forget it , ¡± I replied as I rolled my eyes at her .


    President Freitas and Henriques also heard our conversation . _ _ _ So Henriques looked at his watch


    and said : ¡° It ¡®ste . _ Let ¡®s  end the night over here ¡± .


    Naturally , no one objected to his statement . Instead , President Freitas told me with a smile : ¡° Linda ,


    ¡° President Freitas , you are ying the favorites ! Why do you only ask Linda toe with you ?! _ A


    m I not your employee too ?! Jessica pouted in dissatisfaction .  _ _


    ¡° You do n¡¯t have Mr. Ribeiro ? ¡±


    I looked at Henriques . He didn¡¯t seem to have any objections to


    the arrangement . So , I felt a little regretful . Looks like I wo n¡¯t get a chance to talk to him tonight . Afte


    r that , I got into President Freitas ¡® car and waved toHenriques and Jessica . _ _ On


    the way home , a notification popped up on my phone indicating I had a message . I


    looked at the message . It turned out to be from Henriques . ¡° Wait for me at the next intersection . ¡±


    So , I nced at President Freitas . _ ¡° President Freitas , please let me get off at the next intersection ¡±


    .


    ¡° Are youing down ? ¡± President Freitas gave me a strange look .  _ _


    ¡° Yes . I have a friend who drank too much and asked me to pick her up ¡± ¨C I lied .


    ¡° Should I go with you ? ¡±


    ¡° No need . _ It ¡®s enough just to let me out .


    After that , President Freitas had his driver stop on the side of


    the road to let me out without suspecting anything . Thinking I would see Henriques ¡® car right away , I


    was surprised to find that I could n¡¯t see his car anywhere , despiteto wait for a long time . So I started t


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    o get anxious and I sent him a message . ¡° Why are n¡¯t you here yet ? _ ¡±


    A long time after sending my message , I received a reply from Henriques . ¡° Why would I go there ? ¡±


    I was stunned by his response . ¨C Didn¡¯t you ask me to get off at


    the next intersection and wait for you ?


    Henriques immediately replied : ¡° I sent it to the wrong person ! ¡±


    When I saw those simple words , I


    became so furious that my body shook with rage . What does he mean by ¡± sent it to the wrong person


    ¡± ? He was obviously doing it on purpose !


    As it waste at night , there were few taxis at this intersection . I


    stood at the intersection for a long time , unsessfully trying to hail a taxi . With no other choice , I


    walked down


    the road . If I remember correctly , there was a subway station _forward . If I could n¡¯t hail a cab , I coul


    d just take the metro home .


    This stretch of road had the most trees in Barra . _ _ Therefore , both sides of the road were lined with


    gigantic trees that were so wide that several men together could notpletely envelop it . _ Furtherm


    ore , there were all _types of nts that have been nted to create a greenbelt . So it was very beauti


    ful during the day . _ However , it waspletely different at night . The trees grew thickly together and


    the lights were dim . Consequently , the roadit looked pretty scary .


    Gathering my courage , I stepped


    forward . All I wanted was to speed through this stretch of road . _ _ Halfway there , I heard the sound


    of a car ¡®s engine behind me . _ _ So my anxiety eased a bit . _ I¡¯m happylet there


    be a car . At least I ¡®m not alone . As


    soon as the thought crossed my mind , the footsteps slowed and I noticed something strange . Why do


    n¡¯t car headlights turn on ? _

 Chapter 148

    Chapter 148


    I turned my head to look and saw a caring towards me slowly . The headlights were off and the car


    just slowly inched towards me .  _


    With the dim street lights , the dark shadows from the trees , and this strange car ¡­ It would


    be strange if I was n¡¯t afraid . So , I ran


    away . Unfortunately , the sound of the car ¡®s engine continued behind me ; it


    was n¡¯t even very farnot even close . What ¡®s going on ? I was so nervous my heart felt like it was


    going to jump out of my chest . So I broke into a run and grabbed my phone to call


    for help . Before I could make a call , the car stopped .by my side . As the car windows rolled down , He


    nriques stuck his head out the window and looked at me  with a smile that did n¡¯t reach his eyes .


    Holding my phone , I looked at it nkly . _ Didn¡¯t he say he sent the message to the wrong person ? S


    o why did he show up  here ?


    ¡° Aren¡¯t you going toe in ? Otherwise , I ¡® m leaving . ¡±


    I


    was tempted to decline your offer . However , I was afraid that he might actually leave . _ _ _ _ So I op


    ened the car door and got in .


    ¡° Where is your home ? ¡±


    So I gave him the address and he started driving . _ _ As soon as I


    started to rx , my heartbeat finally started . started to subside and I asked him in


    a hoarse voice : ¡° Why did n¡¯t you turn on the headlights ? that was so scary¡°.


    ¡° Are n¡¯t you supposed to be brave ? he snorted .  _


    ¡° Who said that ? ¡± I was so scared that I almost fainted now !


    ¡° If you ¡®re not brave , then why dare you feed me something spicy ? _ _ _ ¡±


    Is this his revenge on me for giving him that shrimp now ? _ I looked at Henriques in surprise ; I was


    inplete disbelief that he would actually say something like that with such confidence . They


    say a good man doesn¡¯t pick a fight with a woman . it isIs it really okay for him to be so petty ?


    Noticing that I was looking at him , he returned the look . His gaze did n¡¯t avoid mine , it


    went straight and met mine head on with confidence . ¡° What are you looking at ? Have


    you never seen a handsome man before ? ¡±


    At that moment , I felt my outlook on life turned upside down again . Is


    it really this indifferent and inessible president , Henriques Ribeiro ? Why do I get the feeling he ¡®s m


    ore of a monkey ¨C


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    sent joke ? _ Despite having these _thoughts , I dared not voice them aloud . _ _ Instead I said good ¨C


    naturedly , ¡° It was an ident . _ _ It was n¡¯t intentional ¡± .


    ¡° Still denying ? There were so many other dishes on the table that


    were n¡¯t spicy ; why did you have to pick the one that was spicy and serve it to me ? I


    can¡¯t believe he ¡®s still thinking about this !


    Blushing , I said , ¡± Hmm ¡­ that was because that dish was closest to me .  ¡± _ _


    ¡° Really ? _ I¡¯m pretty sure the dish right in front of you was n¡¯t the prawns . Henriques ¡® keen observati


    on skills were something I had experienced before . _ _ _ _ The incident involving the business cards w


    as an example ..  _


    Still , I ca n¡¯t tell him it ¡®s because I went online to research his favorite foods and that ¡®s why I chose th


    at dish , right ? _ Am I not just giving myself away ?


    When he saw that I didn¡¯t respond , he assumed that I had agreed . Thus , he mocked : ¡°


    I never imagined that your love was so strong ! ¡±


    His words left me intrigued . ¡° What ? _ ¡±


    ¡° Your feelings towards Carlos ; _ _ what else ? _ You ¡®re still mad because I lectured him the other day


    , are n¡¯t you ? _ That ¡®s why you tried to get revenge on me on his behalf .


    What the hell is he talking about ? Am I trying to get back at


    him because of Carlos ? Oh God ; your imagination sure is wild !  _


    So I continued in silence . As the saying goes , ¡° silence is golden ¡± , right ? _ However , my choice was


    wrong again and Henriques continued , refusing to listen to any excuses : ¡° You must have kept the _


    _ _ _heartbroken when I hit Carlos the other day . I remember you threatening me violently , saying yo


    u were  going to sue me for this ¡± .

 Chapter 149

    Chapter 149


    E


    Huh ? I believe my actions at the time were normal under


    the circumstances . Is he telling me that I should have stood by and watched my husband get beaten


    up by someone else while I pped my hands and cheered him on ? Of course ,


    I could n¡¯tanswer Henriques with these questions . _ So Iughed dryly . _ ¡° To be honest , Mr. Ribeiro ,


    you misunderstood me . _ I was n¡¯t trying to get back at you by feeding you something spicy . _ turns


    out that


    i an online article about your favorite foods .


    And everything ? ¡±


    Of course .


    Taking


    out my phone , I searched the inte for rumors about him and showed him . Then , the corners of his


    mouth lifted slightly . _ ¡° How considerate of you . _ By the way , why are you paying so


    much attention to me ? ¡±


    ¡® Huh ? I was n¡¯t paying attention to you . I ¡­ It was just a coincidence .¡±


    ¡® A coincidence ? I ¡®m not a celebrity , but did you find information about me by chance ? ¡±


    ¡® Lord . Ribeiro , you may not be a celebrity , but you are more famous than they ever could be . _ Thos


    e words were the truth . If I had n¡¯t searched him , I would never have known . When I looked it up on


    the inte the other day ,I


    was shocked to discover that the number of fans he had was absolutely staggering ¨C


    not even famous celebrities . had as many fans as he did .


    You are good at ttering . ¡± Giving me a sideways look , he continued , ¡° So why did you lose your co


    mposure so much when you first saw me ? _ _ _ ¡±


    He must be referring to the time I forgot about myself when I first saw him at Cartier , so Iughed awk


    wardly . _ _ _ _ ¡± I mistook you for someone else at the time ¡± .


    ¡° Maybe it was n¡¯t a mistake ? ¡± He smiled and looked at me meaningfully .


    ¡° How could it


    be ? I¡¯ve never seen you before that , Mr. Ribeiro . My words were apanied by a smile , but I didn¡¯t


    bother to delve deeply into the meaning behind those intriguing words of


    his . Upon hearing my answer , he _he


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    suddenly looked a little irritated . So he mmed on the brakes and said , ¡° Okay ; _ we


    arrived at your house . You can leave now ¡± .


    Upon being reminded by him , I realized that his car was parked in front of the gate of


    the condominium where I lived .


    ¡° Thank you , Mr. Ribeiro ! ¡± As I


    spoke , I reached out to open the door . Suddenly he grabbed my hand and stopped me . _ _ ¡° Are


    you sure you want to leave now ? ¡±


    He was looking at me strangely , and his voice sounded strange too . _ _ Coupled with the fact that he


    was holding my hand , the whole situation seemed extremely flirtatious . _ At that moment , I


    was so shocked by the sudden ambiguity of thesituation that I became anxious and stammered : ¡° S ¨C


    Mr. Ribeiro , what do you mean ? ¡±


    ¡° Don¡¯t you understand what I ¡®m saying ? Are you sure you want to get out of


    the car now ? he repeated emphatically and continued to hold my hand without letting go .


    I was looking for him for revenge ; I never meant to flirt with him !


    Looking at him angrily , I snapped , ¡° Mr. _ Ribeiro , please , behave yourself ! _ _ ¡±


    ¡° Behave me ? _ ¡± He looked surprised and his expression darkened . After that , he immediately let go


    of my hand . ¡°If you want to go down , then go down . Don¡¯t me me for not warning you .¡±


    So I opened the car door without hesitation . Getting out of the car , my gaze suddenly swept


    over a familiar figure standing on the side of the road


    and it was Carlos . So I immediately got back  in the car and mmed the door again .


    Then , Henriques looked at me coldly . ¡° So ? Why are n¡¯t you leaving ? _ ¡°

 Chapter 150

    Chapter 150


    Iugh awkwardly . _ ¡° Suddenly I remembered that I had something to do ¡±  . _ _


    ¡° You sure are good at making excuses . Are n¡¯t you just afraid your husband will see you with me ? _ I


    hit your husband , so it would be bad if he misunderstands this situation , right ? It


    does n¡¯t matter how good you arein speaking , you will not be able to exin yourself outside of that . ¡±


    Henriques had hit the nail on the head . I was afraid to let Carlos see me with Henriques . After


    all , I still


    have n¡¯t had a chance to take revenge . Still , I was n¡¯t about to reveal any weaknesses . _ ¡° Lord . Rib


    eiro , reallyI have something to talk about ¡±.


    ¡° It¡¯s true , I just remembered that you called me so many times today . It


    must have been something very urgent .¡±


    ¡° Well , it ¡®s not that urgent . It ¡®s about medical expenses . Also , you asked me to call you this afternoo


    n , so I ¡­. _ ¡±


    ¡° I asked you to call mest time too . Why did n¡¯t you call me then ? I am very


    curious to know the reason for the sudden change of heart ? ¡±


    So I smiled awkwardly . _ _ ¡°


    Was n¡¯t it because I was too busy then ? ¡± In response , he gave me a look ¨C the look in his


    eyes seemed to say I was lying . So I continued stubbornly : ¡° Mr. Ribeiro , whichwas the amount of you


    r medical expenses ? Please tell me , and I ¡®ll refund you for it ¡± .  _ _


    ¡° Medical expenses ? _ I¡¯ll send someone to check . Once you get the exact number let me know ¨C


    hey . _ ¡± His words allowed me to


    breathe a sigh of relief . I still have a chance . Sweeping my gaze across the road , I


    saw thatCarlos , who was standing in the road , had left . So , I opened the car door and got out .


    ¡° Lord . Ribeiro , I ¡®m about to say goodbye . Thanks for bringing me back ! _ ¡±


    Henriques did  n¡¯t say anything , answering me with the soft roar of their cars ¡® engines .


    After that , I hurriedly ran to the residential area . When I


    returned home , Victoria was watching TV in the living


    room . She got up immediately upon noticing my return . ¡° Linda , why did youe back alone ? ¡±


    ¡° Why do you ask that ? ¡±


    ¡° Carlos came down to wait for you . Haven¡¯t you seen him ?


    ¡° I don¡¯t . ¡± Grabbing my phone , I called Carlos to let him  know I was home .


    When Carlos heard I was home , his voice sounded surprised . _ _ ¡° I¡¯m waiting right at


    the entrance ; why did n¡¯t I see youe back ? ¡±


    ¡° What gate are you at ? ¡±


    ¡° I¡¯m at the east gate . ¡±


    ¡° Oh , I came in through the west gate today . ¡±


    Then he mumbled something in response and ended the call .  _


    A few minutester , he arrived home . I was sitting on


    the sofa and drinking a ss of water from a cup of tea . So he came over and sat next to me . _ _ _ ¡°


    Did you drink alcohol today ? ¡±


    ¡° Not a drop ! ¡±


    ¡° That ¡®s good then . Do you want to eat something ? I asked Victoria to leave some food for you .  _ _


    ¡° Yes . please . _ I could n¡¯t eat enough tonight , so my stomach was growling with hunger . _ So when


    I heard your question , I didn¡¯t stand on ceremony and responded immediately .


    Vit¨®ria had saved a pork rib for me . _ _ After eating enough , I put down my silverware with satisfaction


    . ¡° Vit¨®ria , these pork ribs are delicious ! _ Next time , you must do it again . ¡±  _


    ¡° As long as you like it , I will make it for you often . She came to clear the table . Then she looked


    over and confirmed that Carlos was not in the room before whispering to me : ¡° Linda , Miss Ramos wa


    s in her roomst night .new today . ¡±


    Upon hearing this , I was stunned . ¡° When did this happen ?¡±


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    ¡° It was noon . _ Carlos was working in his office Dele , Mr. and Mrs. _ _ Morales was taking an afterno


    on nap and I was cleaning the kitchen .  _


    ¡° Why did shee into my room ? ¡±

 Chapter 151

    Chapter 151


    ¡°She imed she wanted to use the bathroom. But, I¡¯m pretty sure the bathroom outside was empty at


    the time,¡± Victoria replied.


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    From what she said, even a fool could tell that she was suspicious of Jolene¡¯s motives. However, I


    simply smiled slightly. ¡°I understand, Victoria. You did a good job. It¡¯ste; you should go to bed!¡±


    She was clearly disappointed in myck of response. Even so, she was used to being insinuated. So


    she went back to her room without another word.


    Then I went back to my room. Carson was taking a shower in the bathroom, so I went over to the bed,


    sat down, reached over to open the bedside table drawer, and carefully studied the drawer¡¯s


    contents. The vitamins and folic acid inside the drawer were neatly organized ¨C it didn¡¯t look any


    different from how I left it this morning. So I opened the bag I always carried with me, took out two


    bottles of vitamins and folic acid and exchanged them with the bottles in the drawer. After that, I put my


    bag in the closet and locked it. As soon as I finished doing that, Carson got out of the shower.


    ¡°Honey, I prepared the bath water for you. You should go and take a shower. I¡¯ll give you a massage


    without even considering it. ¡°Husband, I am very tired. I don¡¯t feel like taking a shower.¡±


    As I¡¯ve always been picky about cleanliness, there was no precedence for me to go to sleep without


    taking a shower first. For that reason, he was quite shocked. However, he put it down to my pregnancy


    and didn¡¯t press the matter further. Instead, he said to me thoughtfully, ¡°Then let¡¯s skip the shower and


    go straight to bed. By the way, have you taken your vitamins and folic acid yet?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I did.¡±


    Later, Iy down on the bed, but I didn¡¯t fall asleep right away. My mind was buzzing with excitement. I


    was so happy to hear that Jolene was sneaking into my room again. This meant that she could no


    longer sit still and was trying to repeat the same trick again. Too bad for her; it won¡¯t be so easy this


    time. I¡¯ve been waiting for her. This time, she will surely suffer the consequences.


    The next morning, Carson¡¯s driver drove me back to thepany. A few minutes after my arrival at the


    I took the pills I took out of my bagst night and went down to reception. After Isabe took the


    medicine from me, she left without another word. An hourter she called me to say that the folic acid


    had been reced for the miscarriage. pills.


    The results were exactly as I had hoped. So I didn¡¯t feel too angry about it. However, Isabe was


    different ¨C   she started cursing into the phone: ¡°That bitch! She is so vile!¡±


    ¡°What did the doctor say?¡±


    ¡°The doctor mentioned that three days after taking this medicine, it should be changed to another type


    of medicine. So, I imagine she switches her medication for another one soon.


    ¡°She can change them all she wants. I won¡¯t take them anyway. I just have to wait for her to make her


    move three dayster and my n wille to fruition.¡±


    Isabe couldn¡¯t help but worry. ¡°Lily, nothing is going to go wrong with her n, right?¡±

 N Chapter 152

    Chapter 152


    ¡°Nothing will go wrong. I nned everything carefully. Do you know why I had to execute my n so


    quickly? Well, besides being unable to withstand the repeated stabbings in the back of that bitch, there


    is something even more important. I noticed that there is something strange with my body. As you


    know, I tend to have some unique symptoms right before my period. Well¡­ I¡¯m faking a


    miscarriage. So it has to be realistic. Who would believe me if there was no blood?¡±


    ¡°Oh, now I understand! Ugh; you had me worried for so many days for nothing!¡± Isabe was


    relieved. ¡°Three dayster, we¡¯re going to y the biggest show for them.¡± After hanging up, Jessica


    entered the room. Without waiting for me to say hello, she sat down in the chair across from me. ¡°Hurry


    up andfort me; I¡¯m about to die!¡±


    ¡°Are you not doing well?¡± I yed.


    ¡°Do I look good? You don¡¯t know how my heart is tormented! Last night I was so depressed I wanted to


    die!¡±


    ¡°What is wrong?¡±


    ¡°I ignored.¡±


    ¡°Who would dare ignore young Lady Rose? Are they looking for death?¡±


    ¡°Who else could it be but Eric?!¡± she replied sadly.


    ¡°What did he do to you?¡± Eric¡¯s behaviorst night left me confused. How did he know my


    whereabouts? Also, how did he appear so quickly? Where did Jessica go?


    ¡°If he did something, would I stillin to you about it?¡± Then she rolled her eyes at me. ¡°It¡¯s


    precisely because he didn¡¯t do anything that I¡¯m so upset! Lily, you tell me; what am I missing?¡±


    ¡°Anything.¡± That was the truth, Jessica had a beautiful figure, fair skin, delicate features and a way with


    words, she had no ws to speak of.


    ¡°That¡¯s right; I also think! But, Eric wasn¡¯t interested in me! When I caught and entertained him


    yesterday, I thought I finally had a stroke of luck! In the end, it was just an empty dream,¡± she said


    despondently.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t he just a man? Do you have to go that far?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s easy for you to say when you¡¯re just a spectator! Is this just about a man? It is backed by the


    vast wealth of the Walker Family!¡±


    ¡°Do you like him for the money or do you like him as a person?¡±


    ¡°I want it all, okay?¡±


    ¡°Clear. I never said you can¡¯t have it all. Well, as long as he has feelings for you, of course. He may be


    a great catch, but the people eyeing him are many.¡±


    ¡°You just touched my heart. To be honest, I never had any hope of getting your attention before


    yesterday. But, when I entertained him yesterday, the way he smiled at me was so charming, I thought I


    had a chance! In the end, I got a p in the face instead.¡± She sighed. ¡°That man isplete


    trash! After answering a call, he immediately dumped me on the side of the road and left without an


    ounce of chivalry!¡±


    ¡°Did he answer a call? From who?¡± I was surprised.


    ¡°Who else? That famous celebrity, Camille! Say, don¡¯t you think Camille is horrible too? Is she not in a


    rtionship with Eric¡¯s brother? So why is she hooking up with Eric now?¡±


    ¡°High society is a chaotic mess; how could I know?¡± I don¡¯t know if Eric went out to meet Camille after


    we broke upst night, but I¡¯m sure he left Jessica at the side of the road to find me.


    ¡°You have one of the best husbands anyone could ever find; that¡¯s why you don¡¯t have to worry about


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    all that. Forget; i knew


    it 08:34 Mon, 19 Jun M


    you would never understand. Look at me; I¡¯m so pitiful. Even though I¡¯m about to turn 30, I don¡¯t even


    have a boyfriend yet! I¡¯m going to hide in a corner and cry a little.¡± After saying that, she prepared to


    leave. However, I called her: ¡°Wait a moment; tell me about the inside information before you leave.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe you¡¯re still worried about this!¡± She turned to look at me.


    ¡°That¡¯s right! Last night I couldn¡¯t even sleep well because I kept wondering what the inside information


    was about!¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t seem like the type to do that.¡± Jessica gave me an odd look.


    ¡°Was my curiosity not piqued by you?¡±


    ¡°All is well then. Because of our friendship. I¡¯ll tell you. Ourpany is about to change hands.¡±

 Chapter 153

    Chapter 153


    ¡°Changing hands? Who¡¯s taking over? You¡¯re not kidding, are you?¡±


    ¡°How could I be kidding about this? Also, you know the person who is going to take over. It is the cause


    of my headache.¡±


    ¡°Are you saying that Eric Walker is going to acquire ourpany?¡± I let it slip. This is crazy! I can not


    believe!


    ¡°My dear, be quiet! This is privileged information! Insider information, okay?!¡± When Jessica saw my


    overreaction, she quickly warned me in a low voice.


    ¡°I was just surprised. Oh, right; this matter is not finalized yet, right?¡± I whispered questioningly.


    ¡°Yes. That¡¯s why it¡¯s privileged information.¡±


    ¡°Did President Smith speak about this?¡± I asked again.


    ¡°How can it be? President Smith is a cunning old fox. He doesn¡¯t say anything until thest possible


    moment. I guessed it myself.¡±


    ¡°Is it just a hunch?¡±


    ¡°Do not doubt my judgment. To be honest, there were hints before that too. Do you remember the first


    time Eric came to ourpany for a visit? They imed the visit was to promote cooperation. But


    really, it was to investigate whether there was any acquisition value in ourpany.¡±


    ¡°I understand. Still, until the acquisition is finalized, anything that goes wrong during negotiations could


    lead to a failure of the acquisition or a change in terms of the contract.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that why President Smith is so silent? Didn¡¯t you see how respectful he was to Mr. Walker? He¡¯s


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    afraid Eric will go back on his word!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not like ourpany is doing badly. There¡¯s nothing to worry about even if Eric doesn¡¯t buy our


    share, right?¡± I disagreed.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure President Smith has his own thoughts. By the way, I just told you about it. So don¡¯t gossip


    about it;


    this?¡±


    ¡°I understood.¡±


    After Jessica left, I thought deeply. Among existingpanies, ourpany was neither the best nor


    the worst. Based on my estimates, the acquisition was to improve our performance or to restructure the


    Before I could find out, President Smith¡¯s assistant called and asked me toe to the president¡¯s


    office. So I immediately approached and President Smith motioned me to sit down smiling. ¡°Lilian, I


    need your help with something today.¡±


    ¡°President Smith, what is it?¡±


    ¡°Well, that¡¯s it¡­ I have a proposal here that I would like you to deliver to the client.¡±


    Hearing those words, I froze in surprise. He asked me to deliver a proposal for a client? Is this not an


    exaggeration? President Smith seemed to understand what I was thinking and exined: ¡°It¡¯s not just


    about delivering the proposal. The customer wants to discuss some minor details with you.¡±


    ¡°I understand.¡± If the client wanted to discuss some issues with the designs, I naturally had to do my


    part as a designer.


    ¡°My driver will send you there, and this is the proposal.¡± As he spoke, he handed me a document file.


    08:34 Mon, June 19


    epting the documents, I left President Smith¡¯s office. His driver was already waiting for me


    downstairs, and he started the car and elerated as soon as I got in the car. Soon, the car took the


    ring road. So I was surprised. ¡°Is the client out of town?¡±

 Chapter 154

    Chapter 154


    The driver just nodded. Approximately an hourter, the car finally stopped in front of a traditional


    Chinese-style house. So, I got out of the car with the documents in hand and walked to the door to


    press the bell. Momentster, the door opened quickly ¨C Eric¡¯s bodyguard, Georgie, was the one who


    opened the door. So it was clear that the person I would meet today was Eric. Georgie waved at me


    with an indifferent expression and gestured for me to follow.


    The house was huge. You couldn¡¯t see it from the outside, but once inside, the size of the ce blew


    me away. It had its own private swimming pool and flower garden. After walking along the cobbled path


    that cut through the patio, we finally reached the living room. Georgie led me to the living room door


    and gestured for me to enter before turning and leaving.


    As I walked into the living room, I saw Eric, dressed in casual clothes, sitting on the couch and flipping


    through a newspaper. The warm morning sun shone into the room through the floor-to-ceiling curtains,


    bathing his entire body in a golden glow. The sight of him was as beautiful as a painting ¨C so much so


    that I forgot to walk. I stood there expressionless as I stared at him in a daze.


    After a while, Eric finally lifted his head from the newspaper. When he saw me standing in the doorway,


    he smiled and patted the sofa next to him, indicating that I should sit down. So I went to him and


    handed him the document folder. Opening the folder, he took out the documents and looked through


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    them.


    The room was very quiet and only the soft rustling of the pages could be heard. Also, we were sitting so


    close to each other that I could smell her pleasant scent. Then, the inexplicable nervousness in my


    heart surged again. Looking around at the decor in the room, I tried to calm myself. In the end, I


    couldn¡¯t help but stare at him. He was really handsome ¨C even his side profile was mouth-wateringly


    beautiful. I secretly gulped as I admired


    his appearance.


    As if sensing my gaze, he looked up from the documents and looked at me with a smile. ¡°I forgot to


    serve you a drink.¡±


    ¡°I-I¡¯m not thirsty.¡± Unfortunately, I was stuttering again.


    He didn¡¯t say anything as he ced the documents on the table and walked into the kitchen. Taking the


    opportunity, I looked at the document on the table and the words ¡®Acquisition Agreement¡¯ jumped out at


    me. So the news Jessica gave me wasn¡¯t unfounded after all. Eric may very well be my employer


    in the future. I suddenly thought of the female colleagues at thepany who werepletely


    obsessed with him. If they knew Eric was going to be their new boss, would they collectively scream


    with joy?


    As my imagination ran wild, Eric came out of the kitchen holding an unidentifiable ss of fruit


    juice. Handing me the juice, he exined: ¡°There is only in water or this is in the kitchen.¡±


    ¡°Thanks.¡± I took the fruit juice from him and put it in front of me.


    Then he looked at me strangely. ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to drink?¡±


    His


    gaze


    made me very ufortable. So I had no choice but to pick up the ss and take a sip. The fruit juice


    had a strange taste ¨C it tasted like a bunch of random fruit mixed in with it. That¡¯s weird; I can¡¯t believe


    a guy like Eric would drink something as weird as that. Although I didn¡¯t like the taste of the juice, he


    still watched me intently. Thus, I had no choice but to finish the entire ss.


    When Eric saw that I had finished the entire cup, he asked, ¡°Do you want more?¡±

 Chapter 155

    Chapter 155


    ¡°No! No more; thanks!¡± I quickly waved my hands, rejecting his offer.


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    Eric didn¡¯t force me. Instead, he arrogantly ordered me, ¡°Go and wash the ss!¡±


    I¡¯ve never met such an unreasonable man before! Even so, I unconsciously got up and took my cup


    into the kitchen. The kitchen was huge and well furnished with everything one could need. After


    washing my cup, I went back to the living room. However, he then instructed me to go and make him a


    cup of coffee.


    The kitchen only had coffee beans. So I ground some in coffee grounds and made him a cup of


    coffee. As soon as he took the cup of coffee I made him, he took a sip and immediately made a


    face. ¡°Why is this so horrible?¡±


    When I heard your question, I didn¡¯t know how to answer. Then he looked sideways at me. ¡°Is this your


    first time making


    coffee?¡±


    I shook my head awkwardly in response. ¡°No, I¡¯ve done this before on several asions.¡±


    ¡°No wonder. Can you cook?¡±


    ¡°A little.¡±


    ¡°A little? So, in your family, is your husband the one who usually cooks and serves you?¡± he asked with


    a strange look in his


    eyes.


    ¡°No¡­¡±


    ¡°So, you have a maid cooking all your meals? What a useless woman you are!¡± he muttered.


    All this time, I was biting my tongue but was quickly losing my temper. ¡°Mr. Walker, why do you have to


    be so rude?¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t know how to make coffee and you don¡¯t know how to cook. As a woman, what else would


    you be other than useless?¡± He boldly countered my question with another question.


    ¡°Everyone has their own strengths and weaknesses. I may not be able to make a good cup of coffee or


    cook well, but I¡¯m not bad in other ways!¡±


    ¡°Other aspects? Are you referring to your ability to earn money?¡± Ericughed derisively. ¡°A self-


    confident and talented man just wants his wife to support him and raise his children, not work hard to


    earn money outside.¡±


    ¡°This is stereotypical misogynistic thinking! That kind of thinking is outdated!¡±


    ¡°Out of date? So why don¡¯t you tell me what the current trend is? Depending on a woman for a


    living? Cheating on his wife and having a mistress? Are these the current trends?¡±


    Once again, Eric updated my opinion of him. I can assure you that he is a sharp-tongued man wearing


    the skin of a cold and distant president! Despite meeting him only on several asions, he constantly


    managed to bring up my shorings. How can a man be so petty? Why is he holding on to my


    weaknesses and refusing to let them go? No! Eric Walker cannot be called a sharp-tongued man. He¡¯s


    just a busybody who likes to scratch old wounds!


    Although I was about to explode with rage, I didn¡¯t dare to fight him. It wasn¡¯t because I wanted to work


    with him, but because he could be my boss in the future.


    When he saw me keeping my silence, he sneered, ¡°Weren¡¯t you a ball of rage the first few times we


    met? Why are you silent now? Or are you good at pretending?


    ¡°Everyone has a fake side, right?¡± I retorted; I couldn¡¯t hold back anymore. ¡°For example, the public,


    who are kept in the dark and unaware of your true self, think of you as a cold and elegant person,


    Mr. Walker. However, the truth is, only you know what you look like, right?¡±


    08:34 Mon, June 19


    ¡°Cold and elegant?¡± Eric snorted. ¡°Are you telling me it¡¯s wrong to refuse to talk to people I don¡¯t like?¡±


    Why do these words sound so contradictory and strange? He is saying that he ridicules and mocks me


    all the time because

 Chapter 156

    Chapter 156


    If that¡¯s the case, I prefer him to be cold and indifferent to me. No one would be able to tolerate her way


    of showing affection. With those thoughts running through my head, I blurted out, ¡°The way you show


    affection is unique, Mr. Walker.¡±


    Eric was not a fool. Despite hearing the sarcasm in my words, he didn¡¯t get mad. Instead, he smiled at


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    me. ¡°It¡¯s great to understand.


    that


    you


    What is it all about? If I weren¡¯t a married woman and if Eric wasn¡¯t as remarkable as he is, I would


    have thought he was confessing to me!


    Thankfully, I wasn¡¯t narcissistic and didn¡¯t care too much about his words. Furthermore, he quickly


    returned to normal as well and steered the conversation towards work. When discussing business, he


    became very serious and meticulous. On the other hand, I wasn¡¯t sure if it was because I was so


    absorbed in the conversation, but I stopped feeling nervous.


    Time passed quickly and soon it was noon. Then my stomach made a timely hunger protest. I was


    extremely embarrassed, but Eric didn¡¯t make fun of me for it. Instead, he raised his voice and called out


    to Georgie. ¡°Georgie! Come here!¡±


    Instantly, Georgie walked in as she replied, ¡°Yes, young master Eric!¡±


    ¡°Miss Hawkins is hungry. Go into the kitchen and fix her a bowl of noodles.¡± Upon hearing Eric¡¯s


    instructions, Georgie¡¯s expression immediately soured. I could tell he wasn¡¯t about to cook for me.


    Also, I was extremely reluctant to eat pasta as well. So I immediately rejected the offer. ¡°Mr. Walker,


    you don¡¯t have to bother him. I can just go out to eat.¡±


    However, Eric ignored me and simply stared at Georgie. After a while, Georgie reluctantly turned away


    with a sour expression on her face. He had only taken a step when he heard the sound of a car engine


    Upon hearing that voice, his sour expression drastically changed and his face lit up with a smile. This


    was the first time I met Camille! Since I¡¯ve never been a fan of idolizing celebrities, I didn¡¯t know


    anything about this up-anding celebrity before this.


    At the moment, the Camille standing in front of me and the woman I saw in the hospital with her hair


    disheveled and covered in blood were as different as night and day. Some people are born with the


    ability to attract others, and she was one of those people. She was wearing a golden dress. It was a


    color I had always found incredibly difficult to wear. However, when I saw her wearing that color, I was


    surprised to find it very pleasing to the eye.


    Camille had beautiful facial features, a shapely figure, and her voice was as gentle as water. After


    entering the room, she casually walked over to Eric. ¡°I went to the Walker House to look for you, but


    they told me you weren¡¯t there. So I figured you would be here.¡±


    Eric smiled at Camille. That was a totally different smile than the one he gave me or anyone else ¨C it


    was kind and loving. ¡°I thought you wereing back this afternoon.¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you over the phone yesterday that it was brought forward?¡± She rolled her eyes at him.


    ¡°I forgot.¡±


    ¡°How could you forget?! You bad man!¡± Camille gave Eric a light, yful punch as she spoke. On the


    other hand, I stood to the side, feeling a bit awkward. The rtionship between these two was so


    intimate that I didn¡¯t know what to do. After Camille finished ying with Eric, she noticed me. ¡°And is


    it?¡±

 Chapter 157

    Chapter 157


    This is Mrs. Hawkins, a designer. Eric shifted his gaze to me and continued, ¡°This is Camille Sanders.¡±


    ¡°Hi Camille reached out to me warmly.


    ¡°Pleasure to meet you!¡± I extended my hand too.


    After a simple handshake, we released each other¡¯s hands. Then she looked at Eric again. ¡°I am


    hungry; is there something for


    cats?¡±


    ¡°Georgie, weren¡¯t you going to cook pasta? Why are you still here?¡±


    ¡°Right: I¡¯ll go right away!¡± This time, Georgie didn¡¯t have a sour expression on her face. Instead, he


    happily walked into the kitchen.


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    ¡°Georgie, I want to eat vegetables! Oh, and pepper! I want lots and lots of pepper!¡± she yelled after him.


    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t eat these spicy foods; it¡¯s bad for the throat,¡± advised Eric.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you mention that you liked a husky voice?¡± The look she gave him was as gentle as water.


    ¡°It was just a joke.¡±


    ¡°To me, everything you say is important.¡±


    ¡°Uh¡­Mr. Walker, if there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯m leaving.¡± I didn¡¯t think it was right to stay here and y in


    the third wheel. So, very tactfully, I announced my intention to leave.


    ¡°Weren¡¯t you hungry? Why don¡¯t you eat pasta before you go out?¡±


    ¡°All good. I do not like pasta.¡±


    ¡°Do what you want then.¡± With a beautiful woman apanying him, Eric didn¡¯t care if I stayed or


    left. So I breathed a sigh of relief and quickly walked out the door. Unfortunately, I realized that


    President Smith¡¯s driver had taken his leave when I arrived at the gate. Annoyed, I had no choice but to


    move on, hoping I could somehow hail a cab.


    It was noon. So the weather was scorching hot and the sun was shining. Furthermore, this was a


    private residential area outside the city. How could I find a taxi so easily? Despite walking a long


    distance, I didn¡¯t see any taxis nearby. With no other choice, I picked up my phone to call President


    Smith. I was prepared to pester his driver toe get me when a car passed me and suddenly turned


    back. Then the car windows rolled down and Dn poked his head out the window. ¡°Lily? Is it you?¡± As


    he spoke, he opened the car door for me. ¡°Get on.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll wait for a taxi.¡±


    ¡°There are usually no taxis here,¡± he said. ¡°This ce is far from the city center so taxis don¡¯t usually


    Those words of his were the equivalent of him bluntly telling me why I hadn¡¯t seen a taxi hide even a


    hair despite waiting for so long. Although I was reluctant to see Dn, there was no benefit to acting


    tough in this situation. Besides, sitting in the car and enjoying the air conditioning would be way better


    than sitting on the side of the road in the


    zing sun.


    So I got into his car. Then, he curiously asked me, ¡°Lily, why did youe here?¡±


    ¡°Company matters.¡±


    ¡°You didn¡¯t eat, right?


    ¡°No.¡±


    08:34 Mon 19 June UN


    ¡°I was about to have lunch. Why don¡¯t we eat together?¡±


    Compared to Eric, that stingy man who had his bodyguard cook me pasta, Dn was much more


    generous. Also, we had known each other since childhood, so he knew my food preferences. So he


    took us straight to a Sichuan-style restaurant.


    We ordered spicy chicken, fried chili shrimp, steamed beef brisket, tofu with crab roe, chili braised


    shredded beef. and vegetables saut¨¦ed in broth. Since I had been hungry for a long time, I didn¡¯t stand


    on ceremony and dove into the food with enthusiasm.


    Dn smiled at me as he watched me eat. However, he himself did not eat much. Instead, he would


    put food on my te and constantly remind me to eat slowly. After filling my stomach with food. I put


    my cutlery on the table and asked him, ¡°Why did youe here?¡±

 Chapter 158

    Chapter 158


    ¡°I have been living here recently.¡±


    ¡°Do you have a house here?¡± I asked stupidly.


    ¡°Yes. I bought it three years ago. Do you want to go get a cup of coffee?¡±


    ¡°No thanks. I¡¯m in a hurry.¡±


    So Dn didn¡¯t force the issue. ¡°Then let me send you back.¡±


    Our question-and-answer conversation style was rather awkward. Looking back on our childhood, I


    couldn¡¯t help but feel a little sentimental. Who could have expected things between us to be so


    miserable? If I hadn¡¯t insisted on doing things my way and married Dn ording to my parents¡¯


    wishes, my life would have turned out differently. At the very least, Dn would never have cheated on


    me the way Carson did, nor would I have met Jolene, that brazen best friend turned lover. Still, in the


    end, the dreams were just dreams. Besides, the past was already history. The only thing I could


    understand was the present and the future.


    He probably felt that the atmosphere had gotten weird, so he turned on some music. Then Madonna¡¯s


    song ¡®Crazy For You¡¯ started ying. It was a song that I loved very much. Back then, it was a song I


    sang without fail every time I went to karaoke bars. When I heard the familiar melody, the emotions in


    my heart started to stir again. I didn¡¯t want Dn to see the turbulent emotions I was experiencing, so I


    grabbed my phone and tried to pull myself away from the music. As soon as I turned my phone on, I


    saw a message from Eric: ¡®Where are you?¡¯


    my


    attention.


    Wow, isn¡¯t he shy about asking me where I am? When I left, he didn¡¯t even ask if I needed a ride! I¡¯m


    sure he knew there were no taxis in the area. However, he was acting lovingly towards his lover and


    didn¡¯t care about his client. While he could acquire thepany and be my boss in the future,


    that wasn¡¯t the case at the moment. At the moment, I was not his subordinate. Therefore, his attitude


    towards me was exaggerating.


    So, I decided to ignore it. Instead, I started ying Puzzle Bobble on my phone. After ying for a


    while, I got another message from Eric: ¡°There are no taxis in the area. Go back and I will send


    someone to send you back.¡±


    I continued to ignore his message and he called me a short timeter. In response, I rudely hung up my


    phone. Dn sent me back to thepany. Upon returning to thepany, I went to President


    Smith¡¯s office to report the work.


    President Smith was quite surprised to see me. ¡°Lilian, how did you get back here?¡±


    ¡°A friend brought me back,¡± I replied.


    ¡°No wonder, Mr. Walker called looking for him, saying his phone was off.¡±


    ¡°My phone ran out of battery.¡± After saying this, I began to report to him about my meeting: ¡°President


    Smith, I have given the documents to Mr. Walker, but he didn¡¯t say anything about it after examining


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    them. Also, he discussed some design matters with me. Afterwards, something happened on his side,


    so I came back first.¡±


    ¡°I understood. Good job out there!¡± He smiled widely.


    ¡°If there is nothing else, I will go back to my work.¡±


    ¡°All good.¡± As I turned to leave, President Smith called me back. ¡°Don¡¯t forget to call Mr. Walker.¡±


    ¡°Clear!¡± After that I went back to the office. However, I wasn¡¯t in a hurry to call Eric, so I went and made


    myself a cup of coffee. Bringing coffee with me back to my office, I found Jessica sitting in my


    seat. ¡°When did you arrive?¡±


    ¡°Right now. Did you meet Eric today?¡±

 Chapter 159

    Chapter 159


    ¡°Yes. President Smith asked me to send some documents.¡±


    ¡°I hear it¡¯s Eric¡¯s personal property. Also, it is located in a very private area.¡±


    ¡°It was definitely private. After all, it is his love nest with Camille.¡± I replied, smiling perfunctorily.


    ¡°How did you know it¡¯s his love nest with Camille? Did you meet her there?¡±


    I shook my head. So I told her everything about my encounter with Eric and Camille, as well as


    exaggerating the horrors. how he made me wait in the zing sun while I tried to hail a cab.


    ¡°Oh my heart.¡± Jessica acted like her heart was hurting. However, it wasn¡¯t because she felt sorry for


    me for suffering under the zing sun and not hailing a taxi. Rather, it was because of the intimate


    rtionship between Eric and Camille.


    ¡°Do you havepassion?¡±


    ¡°Weren¡¯t you able to enjoy a feast and safely return to thepany at the end? But what about


    me? My heart is full of


    wounds.¡±


    ¡°Forget. You¡¯re not his type; stop making a fool of yourself.¡±


    ¡°All good. To be honest, I knew that. Still, it¡¯s the first time I¡¯ve felt attracted to someone. No matter


    what happens, I can¡¯t just let this end badly, right?¡±


    ¡°What do you mean by evil? You never had a chance in the first ce. At best, it was just a crush.¡±


    ¡°Hey, Lillian. I always thought of you as my friend. So how can you be so happy about my


    misfortune? You have to make it up to me.¡±


    ¡°How do I make it up to you?¡±


    ¡°Find me a tall, handsome, rich man to help me heal my heartache.¡±


    At first, I was going to tease her. Then I suddenly thought of Dn. Dn is single now. Furthermore,


    he is tall, handsome, and rich. Is Jessica not looking for a boyfriend? They can unexpectedlybine


    with each other. With that thought, I immediately got excited. ¡°I have a tall, handsome, rich man


    avable right now. Do you want to meet him?¡±


    -Who is he?¡±


    ¡°Dn Newman.¡±


    ¡°The young master of the Newman Family?¡± She looked shocked. ¡°How do you know him?¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter how I know him. I asked if you wanted to meet him.¡±


    ¡°Of course, I have no problem with that. Still, is Dn Newman willing to meet me?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll know if we try.¡± So I turned on my phone to call Dn. As soon as my phone turned on,


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    notifications of multiple messages and multiple missed calls popped up one after another. They were all


    Eric¡¯s.


    ¡°Why are there so many missed calls? Who is it?¡± Jessica poked her head in curiously.


    Fortunately, Eric¡¯s phone number was saved on my phone under the name ¡®Rick¡¯. Otherwise I would


    have been interrogated by Jessica. Pulling out my contacts, I looked up Isabe¡¯s phone number and


    called her. Soon, Isabe¡¯s voice came over the phone. ¡°Lily?¡±


    ¡°Isabe, can you call Dn and ask him out to dinner tonight?¡±


    ¡°Invite Dn out to dinner? Is it your pleasure?¡± Isabe asked in surprise.


    ¡°Yes, my delight.¡±


    ¡°Why do you suddenly want to treat him to a meal?¡±


    ¡°I want to introduce you to someone.¡±


    ¡°Are you trying to introduce him to a girl? Serious?¡± Isabe immediately thought of that.


    ¡°Yes. You know her too, it¡¯s Jessica. Don¡¯t you think they match very well?¡±


    ¡°Well, they match, but I don¡¯t know what Dn would think. Well, I¡¯ll try my best.¡±


    After I ended the call, I winked at Jessica. Then, Jessica said in disbelief, ¡°Am I really going to meet


    him? Oh my God. I need to go and get my hair and face done!¡±


    Then, she was gone like a gust of wind. Shaking my head, I was about to put my phone away when the


    word ¡®Rick¡¯ appeared on the screen ¨C Eric was calling again.


    0

 Chapter 160

    Chapter 160


    I took a deep breath and replied, ¡°Mr. Walker!¡±


    ¡°So, you finally decided to take my call.¡± Eric¡¯s voice sounded like he was grinding his teeth.


    ¡°Mr. Walker, I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ve misunderstood me. My apologies; he didn¡¯t want to miss his calls. My


    phone ran out of battery, sir.¡± I exined in a soft-spoken manner.


    ¡°Did your phone run out of battery? What a convenient excuse.¡± He made it clear that he doesn¡¯t


    believe


    my


    words.


    Still, I didn¡¯t care if he believed me or not. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Walker. How may I help you, sir?¡±


    ¡°Can¡¯t you speak straight?¡± He looked pretty pissed off.


    ¡°I apologize, Mr. Walker. May I know what I did to upset you?¡±


    ¡°Get rid of that disgustingly formal way of speaking!¡±


    ¡°Of course, Mr. Walker. What do you want from me?¡± I changed the way I spoke and stopped calling


    him ¡®sir¡¯ in every other


    sentence.


    Still, Eric wasn¡¯t satisfied and acted a little irrationally by retorting, ¡°Can¡¯t I call you for no reason?¡±


    What¡¯s with his temper? I think someone else has upset him and he¡¯s using me to vent his anger. The


    world is really going to shit. The longer I live, the further downhill I go. I can¡¯t believe I became


    someone else¡¯s punching bag. If only I didn¡¯t need him in my schemes¡­ Who does he think he is?


    Controlling my temper, I gripped the phone tightly without saying anything. So he asked me over the


    phone again, ¡°Why aren¡¯t you saying anything?¡±


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    ¡°I do not know what to say. I don¡¯t want to say the wrong things.¡±


    ¡°You sure know what to say to piss me off.¡± After that, Eric hung up angrily on me.


    I don¡¯t know why he lost his temper, but I should be the one angry!


    Looking at the name ¡®Rick¡¯ on my phone screen I found it extremely irritating. So I changed his name


    from ¡®Rick¡¯ to Eycho Client.


    Isabe soon called me back and said that Dn was willing to meet me. So I was very happy. After


    work, I called Carson to let him know I was apanying Jessica on a blind date.


    When Carson heard the news, he was pretty unhappy about it. However, he didn¡¯t say anything and


    simply told me to take care of my health, not eat junk food ande home early.


    Later, I apanied Jessica and we went clothes shopping, then we hurried to the Western restaurant


    Dn had booked. When we arrived, Dn was already there. When he saw Jessica and I arriving, he


    politely rose to greet us. So I gave you a simple introduction. After that, we sat in our respective seats


    and started ordering.


    It seemed that Jessica had a good impression on Dn. She actively chatted, bringing up various


    topics. On the other hand, Dn was smiling the entire time and seemed to like Jessica too. Seeing


    that they were getting along very well, I decided to make an excuse and run away after dinner.


    To my surprise, Dn suggested going to the First Royal Court after dinner. In addition, he invited


    Isabe and her husband, as well as several other friends. The First Royal Court was thergest, most


    luxurious and most expensive clubhouse in Riverdale. It was a haven for the rich, and a certain amount


    of prestige was needed just to join the club. I had no interest in ces like that. However, Jessica was


    different ¨C   she really wanted to try it and refused to let me leave. Thus, I was dragged to the First Royal


    Court.


    Dn booked arge room at the club and invited many of his friends. Although Jessica wasn¡¯t close to


    any of them,


    08:35


    she was an adaptable woman. Soon, she met the people there and was dragged by one of Dn¡¯s


    friends to sing along. Meanwhile, Isabe had gone to enjoy herself too. Since it was too awkward for


    Dn and me to sit together, I made an excuse to leave the room for some fresh air.


    I walked down the hall towards the porch to get some fresh air. Then, unexpectedly, I ran into Camille


    in the hall.

 Chapter 161

    Chapter 161


    Caniille was wearing oversized sunsses; her long hair fell behind her back as she strutted towards


    me in a pair of 7 or 8 inch high heels and she was apanying a rather handsome man. She


    recognized me too and a startled expression crossed her face.


    The man apanying her had also noticed me. When he saw her looking at me, he looked at me


    and thought I was a member of the team based on the work uniform he wore. My work uniform came


    from a high-end brand. Unfortunately, the work uniform at the First Royal Court was also a luxury brand


    and it was the same brand I wore.


    That man probably assumed I was a First Royal Court employee, so he instructed me, ¡°Call your


    manager, Mr. Matthews,.¡±


    I ignored him and kept walking. However, that man was probably used to ordering people around. The


    moment he saw that I was ignoring him, he lost his temper and cursed at me: ¡°Are you deaf?! Didn¡¯t


    you hear me talking to you?!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not deaf; you are blind!¡± I immediately snapped back, refusing to be scolded by him.


    ¡°How dare you scold me?! Are you tired of living?¡±


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    That man was a piece of work, even a fool would know First Royal Court staff members were rigorously


    trained and would never speak to a customer that way. However, he felt that he had been embarrassed


    in front of a beautifuldy. So his embarrassment turned to anger and he reached out to grab me.


    Before his hand could reach me, he was suddenly pushed back. Then, a fistnded heavily in his


    face. Camille screamed in shock: I jumped in surprise too. Staring in shock, I realized that the person,


    who had appeared out of nowhere and punched the man in the face, was Dn.


    ¡°You son of a bitch! You¡¯re nothing but a low-level actor! How dare you act in front of me?!¡± Dn


    cursed as he stepped forward andnded a few more punches.


    That young man¡¯s face was covered in blood as he screamed. So all of Dn¡¯s friends came out of the


    private room to see what was going on after being rmed by themotion outside.


    Isabe ran. ¡°What happened?!¡±


    ¡°That son of a bitch misjudged Lily as an employee. So, he dared to swear at her and even tried to hit


    her!¡±


    ¡°You son of a bitch!¡± The moment she heard Dn¡¯s exnation, she stepped forward and kicked that


    man as well.


    Camille slowly recovered from her initial panic and said, ¡°Young Master Dn, we are all


    acquaintances. Why don¡¯t we discuss this calmly?¡±


    ¡°Acquaintances? Who knows this motherfucker? He¡¯s just a dirty bastard who climbed thedder


    trusting a woman. Why pretend to be all formal and proper now?¡± Jeremy had always been the type to


    cause trouble. So not only did he not step in to help stop them, but he also rolled up his sleeves in


    preparation for a fight.


    ¡°Mrs. Hawkins, he¡¯s just a misunderstanding. Please tell them.¡± Camille begged me.


    ¡°Nothing happened to me. Just forget about it.¡± I said it because I¡¯ve always hated causing a scene.


    ¡°Hmph! For Lily¡¯s sake, I¡¯m letting you go today. Now get out!¡±

 Chapter 162

    Chapter 162


    That man miserably grabbed his face and left along with Camille, leaving a pool of blood on the


    floor. Then, everyone went back to the private room and continued having fun as if nothing had


    happened.


    On the other hand, I sat on the sofa, restless. It wasn¡¯t like I¡¯d never seen a fight before. Still, Dn¡¯s


    actions today made me realize that he was apletely different person than the gentle Dn I knew.


    Isabe sat beside me,forting me. ¡°Were you really scared?¡±


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    ¡°A little¡±


    ¡°Why are you so useless?¡±


    ¡°Hmph, you know I¡¯m afraid of blood¡±


    Then Jessica spoke from the side. That man was now Benedict Campbell, a promising new actor. Now


    that his face has been beaten. I¡¯m afraid he won¡¯t be able to film anything for a few months.¡±


    ¡°So what if he can¡¯t film anything? If he was an ordinary person today instead of Lily, that person would


    have been harassed by that man! Frankly speaking, it was simply due to his bad luck and inability to


    judge himself. skills urately.¡± Isabel disagreed.


    Isabe¡¯s words were the truth ¨C that man had started and even tried to hit me. If I was alone today, he


    would have bullied me. Honestly, there was no need to sympathize with that man. So I felt much


    better. After that, Jessica sent me home. It hadn¡¯t been convenient for her to ask while we were in the


    private room and surrounded by so many people, but now she couldn¡¯t contain herself any


    longer. ¡°Lilian, how did you meet Dn?¡±


    Jessica didn¡¯t know that I was Dn¡¯s childhood friend. In her opinion, I worked hard every day, putting


    my heart and soul into earning money. So she thought of me as someone who didn¡¯t know how to


    enjoy life. How can a person like me get involved with the rich?


    In response. I smile nonchntly. ¡°We were ssmates from elementary school all the way through


    university.¡±


    ¡°You certainly don¡¯t know how to properly utilize the resources you have. Dn has so many


    give it a gentle push. and you would be able to reach a high position easily.¡±


    Too bad. I was born with bad luck. I don¡¯t know how to make my way to an easy life.¡±


    ¡°Oh you!¡± She shook her head, then abruptly changed the subject. ¡°Lily, you better be prepared after


    today¡¯s incident. I¡¯m sure Eric will get you into trouble.


    ¡°Why? Because of Camille?¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s not just that. That man is one of the artists signed to a mediapany under Eric¡¯s


    see who it is. I¡¯m sure Eric won¡¯t sit idly by. More importantly, Camille had never been so embarrassed


    before. She will certainlyin to Enc about this.¡±


    What Jessica said made sense. Besides, she didn¡¯t believe there was anything I could do if Eric


    wanted to purposely get me into trouble. Oh well, whatever. Whates, wille. I¡¯ll go with the flow.


    When I got back home. It turned out that Eliza was already home. She was sitting in the living room


    talking to my mother-inw and Jolene. When she saw meing in, she rolled her eyes at me. ¡°Why


    are you sote, Lily?¡±


    Without waiting for me to respond, Mrs. Boyer cryptically butted in. ¡°You¡¯ve beening back veryte


    at night thest two days. I wonder what you¡¯ve been up to.¡±


    ¡°Why are youing back sote? You can¡¯t use work as an excuse to do something else, right?¡±


    ¡°What do you think I did?¡± I asked, smiling. However, the smile on my face never reached my eyes.

 Chapter 163

    Chapter 163


    ¡°It¡¯s hard to say. When a married woman frequentlyes homete at night, there are only a few


    possibilities, and the mostmon one is cheating.¡±


    ¡°Cheating?!¡± Mrs. Boyer eximed. Then she looked at me like I was a monster, acting like I had done


    something unspeakable.


    ¡°What is all this fuss?¡± Carson frowned as he left the office. ¡°Who is cheating?¡±


    ¡°Eliza imed I¡¯m seeing someone else.¡± I looked directly at Carson without hiding my disgust and


    annoyance.


    ¡°Eliza, what nonsense are you talking about? Hurry up and apologize to your sister-inw!¡± Her


    expression darkened.


    to have


    When Eliza saw that Carson was getting angry, she reluctantly apologized to me. Then she added


    another sentence. ¡°I have no


    malicious intent. Recently, I¡¯ve been hearing a lot of stories about how wealthy marrieddies get


    involved with younger men. So I wanted to warn you about this so that you don¡¯t get scammed.¡±


    whatever


    I did not answer. Instead, I just turned around without a word and went back to my room. Before that, I


    sympathized with Eliza for having a useless guy for a boyfriend. I even nned to warn her and advise


    her about it. However, those spiteful and malevolent words of hers almost made my sympathy for her


    disappear.


    Whatever happens to her, she brought it herself! It¡¯s none of my business!


    After I got back to the room, Carson followed me inside. ¡°Lily, Eliza didn¡¯t mean it like that. Don¡¯t take it


    seriously, okay? She¡¯s just a kid who doesn¡¯t know what to do.¡±


    ¡°She is over 20 years old. Doesn¡¯t she know better? How old will she have to be to be sensible?¡± I


    looked at him coldly.


    I had never expressed my discontent and disgust so openly before. Thus, he fidgeted awkwardly and


    was silent for a moment before saying, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, dear.¡±


    Ignoring her apology, I took my clothes into the bathroom and took a shower. I finished cleaning up and


    left the bathroom. Then I saw him sitting on the side of the bed, silently mulling something over. At the


    same time, I scanned the room for my bag and saw out of the corner of my eye that my bag had been


    dislodged from its original position.


    It was clear that he had gone through my purse. There was nothing valuable in my bag except my


    phone. So he must have pointed at my phone. He must have felt horrible when he saw that my phone


    was locked, right? A foolish person like me, keeping secrets? Well, the shock he felt couldn¡¯t be


    at the time ¨C he didn¡¯t use fingerprint encryption. Unlike him, my phone is only locked to my


    fingerprint. So it¡¯s just a dream for him to unlock my phone.


    I continued to ignore him as I walked over to the mirror and went through my skincare routine. He


    seemed to struggle with his inner conflicts for a while. After a while, he said, ¡°Honey, your phone just


    rang.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    So I grumbled in response. Reaching over to pull my purse to me, I unlocked my phone and saw


    several missed calls under the name Customer Bycho! Customer Bycho¡­that¡¯s the name I changed


    Eric¡¯s phone number to this morning. That¡¯s weird; why is Eric calling me sote at night? What does


    he want? Whatever it is; there¡¯s no business between him and me. There¡¯s no reason to respond to him


    at this time of day.


    Reflecting on this, I put my phone back in my purse. The whole time, Carson watched me from the side


    and then asked, ¡°Honey, are you having problems at work?¡±

 Chapter 164

    Chapter 164


    ¡°No.


    ¡°That is true!¡±


    ¡°Are you implying that you want me to get into trouble at work?¡± I irritably answered his question.


    ¡°It¡¯s not that; I¡¯m just worried about you.¡±


    ¡°Instead of worrying about me, why don¡¯t you worry about your family? Even if I ovee the


    challenges my clients throw at me, I¡¯m sure your family will piss me off again sooner orter!¡±


    ¡°Honey, I¡¯m going to scold them, so don¡¯t be angry. It¡¯s bad for the baby!¡± Carson said as he smiled at


    me. Then, he tried to pull me into his arms tofort me. However, that hypocritical look on his face


    filled me with disgust, and I pushed him away. ¡°Fine, let¡¯s not talk about it anymore. I am tired and want


    to sleep.¡±


    This was the first time I had strongly expressed my anger since Carson and I were married. Compared


    to my previous temper, it was a full 180. Therefore, he didn¡¯t know how to handle the situation.


    That night, he tossed and turned, but he couldn¡¯t sleep. Meanwhile, I had something on my mind, so I


    couldn¡¯t sleep either. I held on for so long just to see what Jolene would do. As expected, she was used


    to his wicked ways ¨C it wasn¡¯t enough to hurt me once ¨C she would do it again.


    Today marked the second day since Jolene switched my medicine. If nothing unexpected happened,


    she would repeat her little act tomorrow and switch the current medicine to another one. Once the


    medicine was taken, a pregnant woman would experience a miscarriage after six hours. If I had a


    miscarriage, everyone would just assume it was normal and not expect it to be part of Jolene¡¯s evil


    n.


    Her n is well thought out, except for one huge fatal w ¨C I¡¯m not pregnant, nor will I ever take the


    medicine she meticulously switched. Honestly, I wasn¡¯t worried about Jolene and her schemes ¨C what I


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    was worried about was that my ns could go awry. Based on my calctions and estimates, my


    period should start in two days. But, why are there no signs that my period ising?! If you don¡¯t


    Carson tossed and turned for a long time before finally falling asleep. When I heard his even breathing,


    I let out a sudden scream. He was so shocked by my scream that he rolled over and sat up


    immediately. ¡°Honey, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°II had a nightmare.¡± I shivered, acting extremely terrified.


    ¡°What was this?¡± He patted my back lightly,forting me.


    ¡°I dreamed I lost the baby.¡±


    ¡°Dreams are the opposite of reality. Don¡¯t worry about that.¡±


    ¡°But, it was so real! Husband, am I really going to lose the baby?!¡±


    ¡°You are not going. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m right here.¡±


    In the darkness, a cold sneer spread across my face. Carson Boyer, this is just a warning. Just


    wait; tomorrow night it¡¯s showtime! Once I peel the mask off of Jolene¡¯s face, you¡¯ll be shocked at what


    you¡¯ll find!


    The next morning, I was surprised to see Carson personally sending me to thepany. Since the


    injury to his face was still not fully healed, he just left me at work and didn¡¯t send me to my office like


    before to show his affection for me. Instead, he left quickly.


    When I got to the office, I made myself a cup of coffee and got to work. Just as I finished reviewing one


    of the design sketches, the office phone rang. So I answered. It was President Smith. ¡°Lilian, a


    customer has filed aint against you.¡±

 Chapter 165

    Chapter 165


    ¡°A customer filed a im against me? President Smith, has there been a mistake?¡± I¡¯ve been on a lot of


    leave daystely. As a result, I didn¡¯t have many projects at hand, nor did I interact much with


    clients. Who the hell filed aint against me?


    ¡°It¡¯s not a mistake. Mr. Walker has filed aint against you, iming that, as a designer, you are


    arrogant and unkind to your client. Furthermore, he also said that you were irresponsible.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand, President Smith. I don¡¯t think I did anything wrong!¡±


    ¡°Ahem¡­¡± President Smith cleared his throat. ¡°Lilian, did you call Mr. Walker after I sent it yesterday?¡±


    ¡°I was about to call him, but his call came through.¡±


    ¡°Besides, he called youst night. Why didn¡¯t you answer?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not that I refused to answer it, but I didn¡¯t hear the callst night!¡± I tried my best to prove my


    innocence.


    ¡°Even if you didn¡¯t hear the callsst night, I¡¯m sure you saw the missed calls this morning. If you saw


    that Mr. Walker called you, shouldn¡¯t you have returned his calls?¡± he snapped.


    ¡°I just saw the calls and was about to call back.¡± I was silently cursing Eric in my heart; I hated him so


    much he was grinding his teeth. Unfortunately, now was not the time for me to try to reason with the


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    facts. Eric had pressured me byining directly to President Smith, so I had no choice but to bend


    over backwards to please both of them.


    ¡°I knew you weren¡¯t the kind of person Mr. Walker imed to be.¡± He seemed satisfied with my


    answers. ¡°Still, Lilian, I have to be honest with you. We worked together for so many years that we are


    like family to each other. However, Mr. Walker is different ¨C   he¡¯s one of our customers. If you don¡¯t


    actively call him out, it¡¯s a sign of arrogance and disrespect in his eyes. So I think you need to


    apologize to him personally.


    ¡°President Smith, I will call him immediately and apologize to him. There¡¯s no need for me to meet with


    him, right?¡± Do I have to go meet him in person to apologize?! Is he trying to torment me?! I don¡¯t want!


    ¡°Yes you have! It¡¯s how you express your sincerity. I believe that apologizing in person is better. By the


    way, my driver is already waiting for you downstairs. Hurry and go!¡± After saying this, President Smith


    ended the call.


    What the hell?! I was so angry that I almost threw the phone. How can Eric be so shameless?! And to


    think he used President Smith to pressure me! If I refuse to apologize to him, it¡¯s like I¡¯m rebelling


    against President Smith! Whatever it is; I have no choice but to bow my head. I took all the bullshit that


    Carson and his family threw at me for so long; what¡¯s a little humiliation like that?


    Grabbing my bag, I left my office. Jessica saw me as I was waiting for the elevator and asked, ¡°Where


    are you going?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll apologize,¡± I replied sullenly.


    ¡°Huh? What do you need to apologize for?¡±


    ¡°Ericined that I am arrogant, impolite and irresponsible!¡± I spat angrily.


    ¡°I knew Eric wasn¡¯t going to let you off that easily. Well, what now? Are you in trouble?¡±


    Jessica didn¡¯t know about the calls. So the first thing she thought was that Eric was getting revenge for


    revtion. Last night, I was so mad at Eliza that I hadpletely forgotten about this incident! Oh shit!

 Chapter 166

    Chapter 166


    At first, I thought it would only take a few words to settle the matter. After all, it was a trivial


    matter. However, ifst night¡¯s incident was dragged into the fray, it wouldn¡¯t end so easily. So I looked


    at Jessica wistfully. ¡°Why don¡¯t you help me sort things out with him? I pay for your troubles.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    ¡°If it was anyone else, I could give you a hand. Unfortunately, I¡¯m defenseless against Eric Walker¡±


    ¡°I understand now. As long as someone has a bone to pick, they might even pick a bone out of an


    egg. There was no escaping my misfortune. So I got on the elevator in a bad mood.


    When President Smith¡¯s chauffeur saw meing down, he got out to open the car door for me. After I


    got into the car, the driver immediately walked away from the business. As the car flew across the


    overpass, I was a little intrigued. This is not the same road we took yesterday. I was pretty familiar with


    the roads in Riverdale. As far as I knew, it was impossible to get to Eric¡¯s house from that road.


    ¡°Did we take the wrong road? This is not the road we took yesterday,¡± I reminded him.


    ¡°We are on the right way. We¡¯re not leaving town today,¡± the driver replied.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to leave town? So where are we going now?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re heading to the Walker Group headquarters. Mr. Walker is at hispany¡¯s headquarters. So


    President Smith told me to go directly to hispany.¡±


    ¡°What?!¡± I eximed. I thought we were going to Eric¡¯s, like yesterday!


    At Eric¡¯s house, only Georgie, his bodyguard, would be there. At most, his soul mate and confidant,


    Camille, would also be there. Still, it¡¯s not like I have much interaction with them. So even if Eric was


    rude to me, it wouldn¡¯t embarrass me too much. Also, he was probably snapping at me because he


    was venting his anger over his beloved Camille. If the worst came to the worst, I would also apologize


    to Camille.


    However, we were now heading to hispany. A person like Eric would have no less than ten


    secretaries and special assistants! If he was adamant about venting his anger towards his beloved


    woman¡­ Is he going to make me apologize to him in front of his subordinates?! If that¡¯s the case, my


    reputation will be ruined forever! ¡°Oh God. Just kill me already!¡±


    Sighing heavily in my heart, I got out of the car and walked into the Walker Group building like a


    zombie. Upon my entry, the beautiful receptionist politely greeted me, ¡°Hello!¡±


    ¡°Hi, I¡¯m looking for Mr. Walker. Please let him know I¡¯m here.¡±


    ¡°Looking for Mr. Walker?¡± the receptionist repeated my question while looking me up and


    down. Although the professional smile on her face remained, her tone was not as warm and friendly as


    before. ¡°May I know if you have a prior appointment?¡±


    ¡°No¡±, I replied. Never heard of needing an appointment just to apologize!


    ¡°I am really sorry; the agenda of Mr. Walker is too tight. I¡¯m afraid he won¡¯t be able to meet you if you


    don¡¯t have a prior appointment.¡±


    I¡¯m being rejected. So, I smile bitterly. There seems to be no more saving me from


    embarrassment. Picking up my phone, I pulled his client from my contacts and called him. The phone


    rang and rang, but no one answered. Eric is doing this on purpose! By intentionally refusing to take my


    calls, he is unting his authority in my face! With no other choice, I persevered and continued dialing


    his number.


    At first, some of the receptionists still maintained a polite smile for me. After witnessing nearly a dozen


    of my calls go unanswered, they started making fun of me. It was clear that I was being ignored by


    Eric. Turning around, I walked over to the couch in the front hall and sat down. So I kept calling his


    number non-stop. In the end, I called over 30 times before Eric¡¯s voice finally came through the


    phone. ¡°Hello?¡±


    Hearing that careless tone of his, my temper immediately red!

 Chapter 167

    Chapter 167


    ¡°President Walker, it¡¯s me, Lilian Hawkins.¡±


    ¡°Oh? So it¡¯s Mrs. Hawkins. Do you need anything from me?¡± Eric¡¯s voice was indifferent, almost


    callous. I could imagine what he looked like at that moment ¨C   eyes slightly narrowed with legs crossed


    ¨C as he patiently waited for his prey to fall into his trap.


    ¡°President Smith asked me to pass a document to you. I am currently waiting in the front lobby of your


    ¡°Pass me a document? Just hand it over to the hostesses; they will bring it to me.¡±


    ¡°President Smith said I must personally deliver this document to you.¡±


    ¡°And even? So please wait a moment.¡±


    I thought the receptionists would let me through right away. Contrary to my expectations, I had to wait


    another 30 minutes before a beautifuldy dressed in a designer suit approached me. ¡°You must be


    Mrs. Hawkins. Pleasee with me!¡±


    Following the beautifuldy, we took the elevator to the 28th floor, where the president¡¯s office was


    located. As I expected, there were more people than I thought working on the same floor as the


    president. So that beautifuldy took me to where Eric¡¯s office was. Knocking on her office door, she


    pushed open the door and announced, ¡°Mr. Walker,


    Mrs. Hawkins is here.


    ¡°Let her in!¡±


    After that, I walked into Eric¡¯s office under his unnerving gaze. Worried that his employees would get in


    on my apology, I casually closed the door behind me.


    He looked at me with a smile that didn¡¯t reach his eyes. ¡°Mrs. Hawkins, my schedule is very tight. You


    can put the documents on the table and go.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Walker, actually, I came here today to apologize to you.¡±


    ¡°Apologize? Mrs. Hawkins, have you done something wrong?¡± He gave me a puzzled look.


    Seeing that expression on his face, I thought to myself, Well, keep pretending. Pretend as much as you


    can. Despite this, I outwardly disyed a sincere attitude. ¡°Mr. Walker, please allow me to exin why I


    missed your callsst night. Turns out I was in the shower when your call came in, so I didn¡¯t hear my


    phone ring. After getting out of the shower, I went straight to bed. It wasn¡¯t until this morning that I saw


    your missed calls. I wanted to return his calls immediately, but it was still too early. As I was afraid of


    disturbing your rest, I decided to call you as soon as I arrive at thepany. I didn¡¯t mean to ignore it.¡±


    ¡°Hmm.¡± he gave a nomittal answer.


    ¡°Mr. Walker, I admit I was wrong not to respond to you immediately. Please have mercy on me! Please


    ept my apologies and forgive me this time!¡±


    ¡°What if I refuse to ept your apology?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Walker, you are a genius in the business industry. No matter how liberal you are, how can you


    stoop to my level?¡± I said smiling.


    ¡°I will not fall for your tricks!¡± Eric narrowed his eyes at me. ¡°What if I insist on stooping to your


    level? What can you do?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing I can do. Mr. Walker, as the saying goes, anyone can make mistakes, so one should


    forgive them whenever possible. Please find it in your magnanimous heart to forgive me!¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t know you knew that saying too, Mrs. Hawkins. Did you take pleasure in hitting a man so hard


    he was disfiguredst night?¡± Finally, wee to the main topic.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 168

    Chapter 168


    ¡°Mr. Walker, this incident has nothing to do with me. I did not lift a finger against that man.¡±


    ¡°You sure are good at twisting your words, aren¡¯t you? Are you telling me that you were not the cause


    of the incident?¡±


    ¡°Well, it happened because of me. But, beating up that man was not my intention! As soon as


    Ms. Sanders spoke, I immediately asked them to stop.¡±


    ¡°It wasn¡¯t your intention to beat the man up¡­ If you¡¯re so innocent, then why did you have to wait until


    someone begged you to stop to stop your friends from beating you up? What were you doing? doing


    before that?¡± Eric scoffed.


    I felt extremely wronged. The entire incident took ce in mere seconds ¨C itsted no more than a


    minute in total. Furthermore, I was also paralyzed with shock at the beginning. As soon as I heard


    Camille¡¯s voice, I immediately got up to stop them from continuing. However, what came out of Eric¡¯s


    mouth sounded more like Camille had to beg me before I was willing to stop them. Hmph; just as I


    expected. As long as one has a mouth to speak of, even the irrational bes


    reasonable. ¡°Mr. Walker, that is not the case. I didn¡¯t want to y Ms. Sanders begging me for nothing.¡±


    ¡°It already happened, so what¡¯s the point of saying all this now?¡± He stubbornly refused to listen to my


    exnation. His gaze was icy and his words could choke a person to death as he continued, ¡°I hear


    your friends are quite influential. Young Master Dn and Young Master Jeremy, right? They¡¯re both


    local bullies, aren¡¯t they? No wonder they are so ruthless. They don¡¯t hide their words either, do


    they? Insulting people for their profession, calling them fake¡­ I know they were trying to act tough in


    front of a woman. But, if I didn¡¯t know better, I would have thought they harbored a great resentment


    against that man!¡±


    Those words of his were too harsh. What does he mean by acting tough in front of a woman? The


    situation was nothing like that! Despite hearing only one side of the story, Eric was adamant about


    making things difficult for me. Frankly speaking, it was simply a case of bullying the weak ¨C he was no


    better than that man. So I lost patience. ¡°Mr. Walker, what happened, happened. The man was


    beaten; Miss. Sanders was embarrassed. And it all happened because of me. Nothing will change


    that. So why aren¡¯t you upfront about what I can do to get you to forgive me?¡±


    ¡°Do you think I will forgive you?¡±


    ¡°If you don¡¯t n on forgiving me, you should have said so sooner! Why did you have to waste so much


    of my time?¡± So, I scoffed, ¡°About what you said just now¡­ you were right about one thing,


    Mr. Walker. Those in the know would think you¡¯re doing this for a woman. Those who know nothing


    wonder what kind of grudge you hold against me! Don¡¯t you feel ashamed for making things so difficult


    for an impotent woman like me?!¡±


    ¡°Being tough now, huh?¡± Instead of losing his temper, he smiled.


    ¡°I¡¯m not being harsh. I¡¯m telling the truth. If you were Ms. Sanders who was being cursed and


    threatened with violence, you would have stood aside and watched from the sidelines, Mr. Walker?¡±


    ¡°Let them try if they dare,¡± he snorted condescendingly.


    ¡°Well, that¡¯s it then. My friends have done nothing wrong. If there were any mistakes to be found, then it


    was her little celebrity arrogance to me. Not only did he insult me   first, but he also tried to hit me. My


    friends simply did what they should have done.¡±


    He was visibly surprised. ¡°What do you mean? Did he swear at you first and even try to hit you?¡±


    ¡°Why else? Don¡¯t tell me you thought we were so free that we had nothing better to do but hit people


    for fun?¡±


    It was rare to see him looking awkward and not knowing what to do. However, he immediately


    confidently questioned, ¡°If it wasn¡¯t your fault, then why didn¡¯t you answer my callsst night?¡±


    His words implied that I should have taken his callsst night and proactively exined myself to


    him. Hearing those words, I forgot my original purpose ofing here to apologize to him. Instead, I


    mockingly red at Eric. ¡°Mr. Walker, you are so funny. What does this have to do with you? Why


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    should I exin myself to you?¡±


    In response, Eric red at me coldly. ¡°Then why did youe here to exin yourself to me?¡±

 Chapter 169

    Chapter 169


    You think I wanted toe? If President Smith hadn¡¯t forced me, I wouldn¡¯t havee to be scolded


    by you! Silently, I grumbled in my heart, and there was contempt on my face.


    Eric fixed his gaze on my furious face. ¡°I can¡¯t just listen to your side of the story. I have to investigate


    further before making


    a decision. Though his words were solemn, his tone was softer than before.


    any


    Knowing that he was trying to find a way out, I replied: ¡°Mr. Walker, now that I have exined the


    matter clearly, may I leave now?¡±


    ¡°As you wish. No one is holding you!¡± Eric looked at me coldly.


    When I turned and took two steps, Eric¡¯s chuckle came from behind. ¡°Out the door if you dare, Lilian


    Hawkins!¡±


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    ¡°Mr. Walker, do you still have any requests for me?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m starving and I need you toe with me!¡±


    Although he was trying to say something nice, the words sounded so ufortable when they came


    out of his mouth. When I was about to reject him, he added, ¡°I forgive you if you eat with me.¡±


    I went to the staff canteen with Eric. It was huge and it was lunch time so there were a lot of people


    inside. The moment I appeared with Eric, we became the center of attention.


    But luckily, Eric had his own private dining room so I could avoid being scrutinized like a monster.


    When the waiter passed the menu to Eric, he pushed it in front of me. ¡°You can ask.¡±


    Looking at the menu, I was struck by the dazzling array of dishes listed on it. Swallowing hard, I


    thought, Eric is really living the luxurious life! This menu can definitelypete with one from a five star


    restaurant!


    Without shame, I ordered some of my favorite dishes. The tes arrived very quickly and Eric politely


    invited me to eat, but instead of returning his hospitality, I grabbed the chopsticks and started to gobble


    the food down. It seemed like the chef here was very skilled because all the dishes were so delicious.


    Seeing the way I was eating, Eric let out a chuckle, ¡°I didn¡¯t know a skinny person like you could eat so


    well.¡±


    That was a joke if uttered by someone close to me, but I definitely wasn¡¯t close to him. Unconsciously, I


    slowed


    my pace.


    Perhaps spooked by my appetite, Eric put down his chopsticks after taking a few bites. He was looking


    at me constantly. leaving me so clumsy I had no choice but to drop my chopsticks.


    ¡°Why did you stop?¡± Eric questioned when he saw my behavior.


    ¡°I finished.¡±


    ¡°Right after I said you can eat, do you stop eating?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Walker, are you praising me or are you making fun of me?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m praising you! Isn¡¯t it good for a girl to eat so well?¡±


    Instantly, I was upset. Do people praise others like that? It seems more mockery! Rising, instead of


    fussing with him, I asked, ¡°Mr. Walker, do you still want to eat? If you don¡¯t, I think we should leave.¡±


    ¡°Clear!¡± Eric got up immediately.


    I marched two steps forward and suddenly something gushed from my lower body. Stopping suddenly,


    I thought: Oh God! Don¡¯t tell me¡­ I¡¯m so doomed! Did my period juste? Argh, how embarrassing!


    JM


    Seeing that I stopped moving, Eric gave me a strange look. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you walking?¡±


    ¡°I¡­ I¡­¡± My face was turning red and I didn¡¯t know how I was supposed to tell him.

 Chapter 170

    Chapter 170


    I was wearing a ck shirt with ankle-length pants today. Eric¡¯s gaze paused for a moment on my


    scarlet face and slowly moved down. When his gaze reached my hip level. I saw a sh of a nasty


    smile on his pretty face.


    If there was a hole in the ground, I would bury myself in it without hesitation.


    As I was feeling extremely embarrassed, Eric moved towards me suddenly. Under my astonished gaze,


    he took off his coat and ced it on me.


    He was very tall. His coat length was long enough to cover my embarrassing situation. I thought he


    wouldugh at me, but I didn¡¯t expect him to help me. His behavior undoubtedly improved my


    impression of him.


    We left the canteen together. There were still a lot of employees eating, and when they saw me with


    Eric¡¯s coat, they were stunned.


    Instead of trying to guess what they were thinking. I quickened my pace and left with Eric.


    I was only relieved the minute I walked into his office. Compared to the earlier embarrassment, I was


    feeling much better now. ¡°Erm. Mr. Walker, can you lend me your clothes for a while!¡±


    ¡°Clear.¡±


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I am leaving then.¡±


    ¡°Wait a minute. Eric screamed.


    ¡°Anything else, Mr. Walker?¡±


    ¡°Stay here first; I¡¯ll get someone to buy that thing for you.¡± I didn¡¯t expect him to say something like


    that. That moment. I was dumbfounded.


    ¡°Why are you looking at me like that? Didn¡¯t you hear what I said?¡±


    Thank you, thank you, Mr. Walker.¡± I was so moved that I stuttered as I thanked him.


    ¡°There is nothing for you to be grateful for. Just remember to take my call next time.¡±


    Eric had someone buy me sanitary napkins and I was surprised by his attentiveness because he even


    bought me a simrly styled shirt and pants for me to wear.


    Looking at the shirt and pants, I got scared. I was thinking of buying the same outfit to wear earlier.


    After all, I came out wearing this ck shirt and white pants this morning; no way was I going toe


    home tonight in any other outfit. That would definitely raise Carson¡¯s suspicions.


    Although I was surprised by Eric¡¯s thoughtfulness, I was doubtful at the same time. Why did Eric buy


    me clothes from the same brand? What was he thinking?


    If he just thought my pants were dirty, he could just ask someone to buy me something to wear. Why


    did he bother to buy me the same style and color? Did he know I was faking my pregnancy?


    Unconsciously, I looked at Eric when the thought came to mind, and he was also looking right at


    me. ¡°Are you satisfied?¡±


    ¡°Thank you very much, Mr. Walker!¡±


    Then go in and ce them. What are you still waiting for?¡±


    I entered the inner office along with the clothes he had bought for me. The inner office of Eric¡¯s office


    was a luxurious hall. There was a bed and a sofa. It seemed that Eric was someone who knew how to


    have fun and treat himself well. He may have designed it so he could rest better during his lunch


    break. Locking the door, I started to change.


    00.37


    As soon as I took off the dirty clothes, I heard a soft voiceing from outside. ¡°Eric!¡±


    Wasn¡¯t that Camille¡¯s voice?


    ¡°Why did youe?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m here to see you! Why? Am I not wee?¡± Camille whimpered yfully.

 Chapter 171

    Chapter 171


    Sure, you¡¯re wee here. Come sit. Eric was talking to Camille in a gentle voice. ¡°Have you eaten?¡±


    ¡°I have.¡±


    ¡°Do you want some juice?¡±


    ¡°It is not alright. I¡¯m not thirsty.¡± Camille rejected it. After a pause, she continued, ¡°Eric, I paid Benedict a


    visit at the hospital just now. The scars on his face aren¡¯t very serious. I think he can continue filming


    after a few days of rest.¡±


    Benedict was the actor who was beaten upst night. The moment I heard his name, I pricked up my


    ears.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t he say the injury was very serious and he needed to take a break from filming? What is


    happening now?¡± Eric said in a calm voice.


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    ¡°After a night of treatment and recovery, I think your wounds are healing. They can fully recover after


    resting for a few more days.¡±


    ¡°Oh? Does he need a few more days? Okay, then let him continue to rest.¡±


    ¡°You mean he can continue filming after he recovers?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not what I meant. He will no longer do the film. There are so many people out there who can do


    this. Just get someone to rece him.¡± I was a little taken aback by the casual way Eric spoke about


    this topic. Wasn¡¯t he trying to mess with me about this Benedict? Why was he recing him with


    someone else?


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that very unfair to him? You know he¡¯s a great actor. He is very hardworking and his acting skills


    are splendid. Also, he ys this role better than anyone else.¡± It seemed that Camille was close to


    Benedict; she constantly praised him.


    ¡°No matter how excellent his acting skills are, or how hardworking he is, his personality is enough to


    end it all.¡±


    ¡°Eric, have you heard any rumors about him?¡± Camille was surprised by Eric¡¯s answer and asked


    cautiously.


    ¡°Rumor?¡±


    ¡°You know how terrifying jealousy can be. Benedict rose to fame very quickly, so some people will


    inevitably resent him, just as I experienced when I made my debut back then.¡±


    ¡°So the rumor that he had a sugar mommy wasn¡¯t true? And the one where he was trying to take


    advantage of a neer a few weeks earlier?¡±


    There was silence for a moment before Camille¡¯s voice was heard again. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Eric; I didn¡¯t know


    Benedict was that kind of person. All I heard was that he was hard-headed. I had no idea about these


    things you just said.¡±


    Eric didn¡¯t say anything, but Camille was still trying to exin. ¡°I worked with him on two dramas and he


    behaved very well, so I thought he was a good person. I had high hopes, but I think I was wrong.¡±


    The answer was brilliantly crafted; Camille was trying to imply that she had fallen for Benedict¡¯s


    pretense.


    ¡°You are utterly unreasonable. It was obvious he had a bad personality when he was being rude to that


    unknown womanst night. He was even ready to hit her.¡±


    ¡°I knew it was his fault yesterday, but those people who beat him up were pretty fierce-¡±


    ¡°If it was me, I would have beaten him even harder!¡± Eric cut his word off weakly.


    I didn¡¯t know what Camille had told Eric aboutst night, but with her intellect, she could no doubt find


    her way around.


    an outlet.


    As expected, Camille forced a smile and said, ¡°I noticed that Mrs. Hawkins was also


    terrified. Fortunately, she is a reasonable person.¡±


    ¡°He arrives. Let¡¯s not talk about it anymore.¡± Eric obviously didn¡¯t want to talk about this matter


    anymore and Camille was wise enough to stop. She chatted with Eric for a while and left after he got a


    call.


    After Camille left, I left the inner office. Eric narrowed his eyes and looked at me. ¡°Does it usually take


    this long to change clothes?¡±

 Chapter 172

    Chapter 172


    I finished for a while, but I heard you had a guest visiting, so I stayed indoors a little longer.¡± I wasn¡¯t


    afraid of Eric criticizing me since I wasn¡¯t listening on purpose.


    ¡°You heard everything now, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes¡±


    ¡°Camille is not a bad person. She is very naive and easily deceived. She also likes to help her friends-


    ¡°Mr. Walker, Mrs. Sanders is a smart, handsome, generous person who everyone likes.¡± I interrupted


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    Eric. I didn¡¯t care what kind of person Camille was. I wasn¡¯t someone in the entertainment industry, so


    there was no way I could have anything to do with her.


    Eric was a little insulted by my remarks, but I didn¡¯t care what he was thinking since the subject of the


    apology was now closed. ¡°Mr. Walker, if nothing else. I will go back to thepany.¡±


    Enc nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll ask my driver to give you a ride.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. I can take a taxi.¡± I refused. He didn¡¯t give me a ride when it was inconvenient for me


    to find a taxi yesterday, and now that there were a lot of taxis downstairs, he wanted to send me. That¡¯s


    ridiculous!


    Ignoring my refusal, Eric ced a call from the desk phone in his office. ¡°Get a driver to send


    Mrs. Hawkins!¡±


    Since he had asked, it would be rude of me to refuse. While he put the dirty clothes folded in the bag. I


    took out my wallet and took out five thousand dors, handing it to Eric. ¡°Mr. Walker, this is the money


    for the clothes.¡±


    Instead of taking the money, Eric frowned and looked at me.


    Seeing that he wasn¡¯t taking the money, I left it on his office desk. ¡°Thank you, Mr. Walker. I¡¯m going


    then!¡±


    ¡°To hold on!¡± Rigidly. Eric screamed.


    ¡°Anything else you want to tell me, Mr. Walker?¡±


    ¡°You still owe me for medical expenses, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± I answered frankly.


    ¡°In that case, pay me for medical expenses as well.¡±


    Stunned, I asked. ¡°How much is the medical bill?¡±


    ¡°It was over a million in total. But since we are fine, I will only ask for a million.¡±


    ¡°A million? Serious?¡± I looked at Eric in astonishment. Didn¡¯t he just hurt his leg? A thousand should


    have been enough! How did it be a million? He should have robbed the bank!


    ¡°A million is considered cheap. I made a rough calction. The hospitalization rate was fifteen


    thousand a day. That would be three hundred thousand in total, since I was hospitalized for twenty


    days. My sry is around ten million a month, but we¡¯re acquaintances, so I¡¯ll give you a


    discount. Calcting on a monthly sry of one million, you are twenty dayste from my work, which


    means you owe me about six hundred thousand for that. In addition to the mental shock I suffered, it


    should have been an additional hundred thousand. The rest of the medical fees I can let go.


    Hearing how he made himself sound so reasonable made me so angry that I wanted to punch him in


    the face. How could he deceive someone so tantly?

 Chapter 173

    Chapter 173


    ¡°If you have enough money with you today, you can pay for everything. If not, you can pay me next


    time.¡±


    What else could I say after meeting someone like that? I originally wanted to pay the medical


    expenses, but after what he said, I didn¡¯t want to pay anymore. ¡°I don¡¯t have that much money


    today. The next time!¡±


    ¡°Well, then take the money that¡¯s on the table. Since you owe me so much, what little you left won¡¯t do


    much good.¡± As Eric said this, he stuffed the money back into my bag.


    Gritting my teeth, I walked out of Eric¡¯s office. As I was opening the door, Eric reminded me from


    behind, ¡°Remember to bring the money next time we meet!¡±


    Instead of answering, I quickened my pace.


    When I got home from work that night, I heard Carson¡¯s monstrous snarl from the living room at the


    door. ¡°I let you go to college so you could study, not so you could date. How could you let me down like


    this? Why are you so tactless?¡±


    ¡°Carson, Eliza is no longer a child; it¡¯s normal for her to see someone.¡± My mother-inw tried to


    persuade him.


    ¡°Normal? This is normal? She is indiscreet; she is embarrassing me!¡±


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    ¡°Carson, I don¡¯t like what you just said. What do you mean I embarrassed you? I¡¯m an adult now; I


    know what I am doing. Also, weren¡¯t you a lot younger than me when you were in a rtionship?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re equal? I am a man and you are a girl. A girl shouldn¡¯t just y with anyone and get


    pregnant! How do you think people will look at you now?¡±


    Was Eliza pregnant? I was surprised but pleased at the same time. I couldn¡¯t wait to see the wonderful


    expressions on the others¡¯ faces; I quickly turned the key and pushed open the door.


    The room was crowded. My father-inw and Carson were sitting on one side, while my mother-inw


    and Jolene were on the other side. Eliza was sitting alone.


    Unlike the way she was walking on top of me yesterday, Eliza¡¯s head was hanging down today; her lips


    were pouting and her eyes were red. It looked like Carson had already scolded her before I arrived.


    Upon hearing the sound of me opening the door, everyone in the room looked up.


    ¡°You¡¯re back, Lily!¡± Jolene was the first to greet me.


    After greeting her in response, I deliberately asked, ¡°Did something happen?¡±

 Chapter 174

    Chapter 174


    Suppressing his anger, Carson rose. ¡°It was nothing. Are you back, dear? You must be hungry now. We


    can start our dinner right away.¡±


    He wasn¡¯t going to tell me? Rather than expose him, I fixed my gaze on the kitchen. ¡°Dinner is


    ready? Where is Victoria?¡±


    ¡°Victoria? Jolene got her to buy something now. I think she will probably be back soon.¡±


    I was wondering why Carson was trying to hide this from me before. If Victoria was home, there was no


    way the news could have been kept from me. Turns out they made her leave before the argument.


    It was obvious they didn¡¯t consider me a member of the family, as they also made up that excuse to get


    Victoria to leave.


    Fortunately, I didn¡¯t mind that either. It would be better for me to mind my own business. It wasn¡¯t good


    for me to know about this matter anyway because I would have to hold back my pretense and keep


    acting up in front of this family. It would be better not to say anything to me so I don¡¯t have to waste any


    of my feelings. Acting as if nothing had happened, I went to the bedroom while carrying my bag:


    Carson was following me from behind. I casually left my purse on the chair and went into the bathroom


    to wash my face.


    ¡°Honey how was your day?¡± Carson asked me with concern.


    ¡°Not bad,¡± I replied weakly.


    ¡°The scar on my face was getting better. I can send you to work and pick you up starting


    tomorrow.¡± Carson smiled at


    mine.


    ¡°Perfect!¡± I looked happy. ¡°I love it when you send me to work. I¡¯ll bore myself to death if the driver


    keeps taking me there.¡±


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    As we were talking, someone knocked on the door. Victoria¡¯s voice came from outside. ¡°Carson, Lily,


    it¡¯s time for dinner!¡±


    I hummed in response and left the room with Carson.


    In the dining room, Victoria was setting the table. I walked into the living room and smiled, ¡°Victoria,


    what did you cook for dinner?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s all your favorite.¡± Victoria smiled at me. I looked at the dishes and found that they were indeed all


    my favorites. There was no doubt that Victoria was the best housekeeper. She captured all my


    preferences in such a short time.


    Dinner was very satisfactory to me, but the Boyers were not very happy. After all, they were affected by


    Eliza¡¯s pregnancy.


    After dinner, I purposely remained in the dining room, as I wanted to know what Victoria had discovered


    today. After looking around to make sure no one was there, Victoria lowered her voice and said, ¡°I saw


    Ms. Hamilton getting into her fourth today.¡±


    It looked like Jolene had changed my medicine again. I secretly knew this, but instead of showing any


    signs of it on my face, I let out a knowingugh, ¡°She must have gone to the bathroom again.¡±


    ¡°But the bathroom outside was empty today.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s it?¡± I asked. Did Victoria notice anything?


    ¡°Yes. I feel like Jolene was acting sneaky. Her pockets looked full of something and I don¡¯t know what it


    was. You


    have to be careful.¡±


    Victoria¡¯s alertness made me furrow my brows slightly. She was so observant; had she already found


    out about my fake pregnancy? Maybe she even found out that Jolene was really mean to me!


    ¦Ò M


    If that were the case, maybe I could use it.


    ¡°Thank you, Victoria. If shees into my room again, please help me keep an eye on her and see


    what she¡¯s trying to do.


    to do.¡±


    ¡°OK.¡± Victoria dly agreed to my request.


    Instead of staying in the dining room, I went downstairs for a walk. In the meantime, I received a


    message from Isabe on WhatsApp saying. ¡®Everything is ready. What time do we move?¡±


    Immediately, I replied, ¡®Around 11pm!


    ¡°Then, we have to start preparing now!¡±


    Agreeing with her, I walked back home while holding my phone. There was only Victoria in the room


    cleaning and no one else in sight. I casually asked, ¡°Where are the others?¡±


    ¡°Eliza and Mrs. Boyer are in Jolene¡¯s room. Carson just left,¡± Victoria replied.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t I see you when I got back? Did I miss him in the elevator?¡± As he spoke, I opened the


    bedroom door and instantly. I realized that someone had touched my purse. It looked like Carson was


    secretly looking at my bag right now.

 Chapter 175

    Chapter 175


    It felt like my phone¡¯s encryption was threatening Carson. After all, I discovered his disloyalty when he


    started to encrypt his phone.


    When I thought about how nervous he would have been going through my bag. I found myself happy.


    There was nothing in my bag, just a few necessities for everyday use. I didn¡¯t bring the dirty clothes


    home, but left them in the office. My encrypted phone was kept with me at all times. There was no way


    Carson could find anything that would arouse suspicion.


    As I thought, the door opened and Carson entered. ¡°Honey, you came back from the walk!¡±


    ¡°Yes¡±, I replied with a smile. ¡°Victoria said you left. Where have you been?¡±


    ¡°I went to find you. Remember to wait for me when you want to go for a walk next time. This is the most


    important time for me to get along with the baby in her belly.¡±


    ¡°Ok, I got it. I will wait for you next time.¡± When I finished talking. I opened the drawer, took out the


    medicine and opened the lid. I suddenly made a ¡®Huh¡¯ sound.


    ¡°What is wrong?¡± Carson immediately asked.


    ¡°Did you open the lid?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±¡±


    ¡°If you didn¡¯t open it, who did? I just bought it yesterday.¡± I said intentionally.


    ¡°Maybe you opened it yourself and forgot?¡± Carson responded callously.


    ¡°Serious? Maybe then. I feel like my memory is getting worse these days. I even forgot to take the


    medicine yesterday. I had to bring the one from home to thepany and I bought some new bottles


    at the pharmacy yesterday to make sure I didn¡¯t forget to take them home.¡±


    ¡°Pregnant women have poor memories. It¡¯s normal. I¡¯ll make sure to remind her to take her medicine


    every day,¡± Carson said thoughtfully.


    ¡°Alright then,¡± I replied and took a pill from the bottle. Deliberately, I tapped my head. ¡°Look at me! I


    forgot to get some water before taking the medicine!¡±


    -111 go get it for you.¡± Carson spun as he said it. When he left, I quickly put the pills back in the bottle


    and took another two pills that I had prepared earlier and ced them in the palm of my hand.


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Carson came back quickly and I swallowed the pills in front of him.


    He then took the cup outside and never came back. Feeling strange, I opened the door and wanted to


    find out what was going on. Instead, I saw Victoria who was looking into Eliza¡¯s room as she cleaned


    up.


    When she saw me, there was slight embarrassment on her face, but I didn¡¯t want to expose it. ¡°I


    wanted to get some berries for


    lime.¡±


    ¡°What do you want then? I will wash them for you.¡± Victoria stopped the work in her hands and followed


    me into the kitchen.


    ¡°Cherries!¡±


    Immediately, Victoria grabbed some cherries from the fridge and started cleaning them. I then sat


    down. ¡°Where did Carson go?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s in Eliza¡¯s room.¡±


    What is he doing there?¡± I knew they must be discussing Eliza¡¯s pregnancy again and I was asking that


    intentionally.


    I didn¡¯t expect Victoria to approach me and lower her voice. ¡°Lily, I heard Eliza is pregnant.¡±

 Chapter 176

    Chapter 176


    ¡°Nonsense, Victory!¡± I said sternly.


    ¡°And truth! I heard that Eliza¡¯s boyfriend is a rich guy. Now that Eliza is pregnant, she wants to drop out


    of school and marry that man. Mr. and Mrs. Boyer agreed to this, but Carson hated the idea. They are


    discussing this matter now.¡±


    ¡°That is true? Why didn¡¯t Carson tell me anything?¡±


    ¡°Maybe he wants to sort it out before he tells you anything.¡± Victoria ced the cherries in front of me.


    I let out an ¡®oh¡¯ and grabbed a cherry and popped it in my mouth. In my heart, I was secretly worried


    about Eliza. She thought that she had met a rich man and wanted to marry someone in the family using


    her son, but that man was just a gigolo. If she dropped out of school because of that gigolo, the Boyers


    would definitely be pissed when they found out the truth.


    After gossiping with Victoria, I went back to my room. Checking the time, it was already 9pm. I went to


    the bathroom, took a shower, took off the tampon and flushed the toilet. After tidying up, I went to bed


    andy down.


    Time passed slowly, and the waiting was suffocating. Finally, I felt a flow in my lower body. To make it


    more realistic, I let out a scream.


    As I screamed, Victoria was the first to open the door and run inside. I lifted my nket and looked


    helplessly at the blood soaked pants and sheets. Panicked, I yelled incoherently at Victoria, ¡°Hurry! Call


    Carson! My stomach hurts¡­ My son¡­¡±


    Immediately, Victoria turned around and screamed, ¡°Carson, Lily is bleeding!¡±


    With Victoria¡¯s loud voice, Carson bolted for the bedroom in the blink of an eye. When he saw the


    scarlet-red blood on the bed and me clutching my stomach, his face turned pale and his voice


    hoarse. ¡°Call the ambnce! Fast!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s toote to call an ambnce. Hurry up and carry her down. We need to drive to the nearest


    hospital now!¡± Victoria was surprisingly calm at the moment.


    Carson was terrified. Immediately, he carried me and ran away. We found my mother inw, Eliza and


    Jolene. When my mother-inw saw me covered in blood, she was shocked. ¡°What happened?¡±


    ¡°Lily¡­ Lily had a miscarriage!¡± Carson¡¯s voice was shaking.


    ¡°Abortion? I didn¡¯t know she was pregnant! What is happening now?¡±


    ¡°Stop talking nonsense and open the door!¡± Even my father-inw ran out and eagerly opened the


    door. Close behind were Victoria and my father-inw, but not my mother-inw, Eliza and Jolene.


    It was obvious they hadn¡¯te to their senses, but Jolene clearly wanted to change the medicine in


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    my room and there was no way I was going to let her have her way. Instantly, I grabbed Victoria¡¯s hand


    and said, ¡°Victoria, my purse!¡±

 Chapter 177

    Chapter 177


    Immediately, Victoria understood what I was saying. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll get it now!¡±


    I groaned in pain all the way home to Delta Hospital. The doctor on duty tonight was Sally, who was


    hired by Isabe Carlier.


    As soon as I entered the hospital, Sally hurried over. ¡°Why are you bleeding? Hurry, we need to get into


    the operating room!¡±


    I was quickly wheeled into the operating room. The door was closed; Carson and my father-inw were


    kept outside. But Sally was really closing the door on the show.


    After the ¡®surgery, I passed out¡¯ and was pushed out of the operating room. Carson approached


    eagerly. ¡°Doctor, what is the situation?¡±


    ¡°We lost the child. She was given anesthesia and is in aa. It won¡¯t be a problem as long as there


    isn¡¯t too much bleeding afterwards,¡± Sally replied.


    ¡°How can it be?¡± There was agony in Carson¡¯s voice; it was evident that he cared deeply for the ¡®child¡¯


    in my belly.


    ¡°Yes, how could this happen? I remember that she was only discharged from here a few days ago. The


    how did this happen?¡±


    ¡°Must be her job. I told her not to work anymore and get some rest at home, but she refused to listen. If


    she did, this wouldn¡¯t have happened.¡± Carson was probably very concerned that he¡¯d put all the me


    on my work.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think it has anything to do with her work. A lot of people go to work normally when they¡¯re


    pregnant,¡± Sally protested.


    ¡°But my


    wife is special. She has had a miscarriage in the past and it has been difficult for her to get


    pregnant. Aside from the stress of work, I can¡¯t find any other reason to exin the miscarriage.¡±


    ¡°You are wrong. Your wife¡¯s miscarriage has nothing to do with exhaustion. It was more like¡­¡± Sally


    paused before continuing, ¡°It¡¯s useless to say anything now; it would be better to take the patient back


    to the ward to rest!¡±


    ¡°More like what?¡± Carson asked anxiously. Apparently, Sally¡¯s words piqued his curiosity.


    ¡°I¡¯m also just specting because things like this don¡¯t usually happen. I think your wife may have


    taken abortion pills. But we still need to do a detailed test to find out the exact situation.¡±


    ¡°Abortion pills? My wife wanted the child so badly; why would she take abortion pills?¡± Carson would


    never believe what Sally just told him.


    Looking at Lillian with a meaningful look, Sally said, ¡°I didn¡¯t say she took the pills knowingly. She may


    have taken it by mistake, or eaten something that caused the miscarriage. Everything is possible!¡±


    The moment Sally said that, the expression on Carson¡¯s face changed and he lost his voice.


    I wasn¡¯t sure what he¡¯d bonded with. Maybe he remembered what I told him tonight about the bottle


    being opened, or maybe he thought of something else. But it didn¡¯t matter what he remembered. The


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    most important thing now was for me to slowly unfold the evidence right in front of his eyes.


    After Sally had said everything she was told, she ordered the nurses to send me to the ward. Carson


    followed in despair; even my father-inw sighed repeatedly. ¡°What should we do now?¡±


    Even though my eyes were closed, I could feel the real disappointment and sadness they were feeling


    right now. I couldn¡¯t help but find the situation odd. Carson shouldn¡¯t be so angry, right?

 Chapter 178

    Chapter 178


    In the past, Carson had approached me with ulterior motives. His true love was Jolene, and now that


    she was pregnant with his child, shouldn¡¯t he be happy about my miscarriage? I suddenly thought of


    Jolene. Logically speaking, she should have rushed to the hospital with my mother and sister-inw


    right away. But why weren¡¯t they here yet? Did something happen at home? I had to stop pretending to


    be sick and wake up right away so I could deal with this issue.


    As I thought, I groaned and opened my eyes. Instantly, Carson grabbed my hands. ¡°Honey, does it still


    hurt?¡±


    ¡°It hurts¡­¡± I groaned and suddenly tightened my grip on Carson¡¯s hand. ¡°Husband, my son¡­ is my son


    okay?¡±


    Instead of answering me, Carson avoided my gaze.


    ¡°How could this happen?¡± Disregarding my image, I screamed and cried in despair.


    Carson hugged me tightly; his tears couldn¡¯t help but fall as well. At that moment, I thought he must be


    genuinely sad. As my father-inw watched Carson hug me and cry, he could only sigh and do


    nothing. It was when we were in a mess that my mother-inw and Eliza came.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell us you were pregnant? Why were you hiding this from us? Didn¡¯t you know about


    your own body? How dare you still go to work every day early in the morning and onlye backte


    at night! See, I lost another grandson!¡± Instead offorting me, all my mother-inw did was


    ¡°Mom is right. You should have rested since you were pregnant. It¡¯s not like my brother can¡¯t support


    you; why are you working so hard?¡± Eliza followed suit.


    This mother-daughter pair has always been so awkward. They didn¡¯t ask anything and started


    mumbling as soon as they walked in the door. I really didn¡¯t know if cruelty ran in their family or if they


    just didn¡¯t appreciate the situation. Was it time toin?


    Upon hearing what his mother and sister had just said, Carson lifted his head and red at them


    angrily. Before even speaking, my father-inw lost his rag. ¡°Go home if you can¡¯t speak properly! We


    don¡¯t need you here!¡±


    After being scolded by Mr. Boyer, my mother and sister-inw were quiet. I continued with my


    performance and cried. regretfully, but in my heart of hearts, I was wondering why Jolene didn¡¯te.


    Mrs. Boyer and Eliza were insightful and came to my side tofort me. Since I was also tired from


    crying so much, I stopped and looked at Carson with teary eyes. ¡°Husband, did the doctor exin how


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    I had a miscarriage?¡±


    After a moment¡¯s hesitation, Carson didn¡¯t tell me what Sally had told him. ¡°No, the doctor didn¡¯t say


    anything.¡±


    ¡°Can you get the doctor here? She just told me a few days ago that I¡¯m perfectly normal. What is


    happening now? I need to know why I had a miscarriage!¡±


    ¡°Honey, this could be an ident.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t believe. I didn¡¯t fall or hit anything. And there were no symptoms. It wouldn¡¯t be possible for me


    to have a miscarriage just lying in bed, right?¡±

 Chapter 179

    Chapter 179


    Lily is right. Her miscarriage is abnormal. Better bring the doctor here and ask about it.¡± My mother-in-


    When my mother-inw¡¯s voice dropped, Sally walked in with a nurse and she looked at me


    apologetically. ¡°Mrs. Boyer, things happened, so don¡¯t be too sad. You are still young; as long as you


    rest well, you can get pregnant again.¡±


    I looked at Sally and asked, ¡°Dr. Channing, didn¡¯t you say everything was normal thest time I had my


    body check? Why did my child miscarry?¡±


    ¡°Erm. Sally looked at me strangely. ¡°Mrs. Boyer, there are many reasons for miscarriage. When I


    checked her body, her body was fine and the child was healthy. But I¡¯m not sure what happened after


    that.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean, what happened next? I take my medicine every day on schedule and there is


    nothing wrong with the body. The miscarriage happened suddenly. It happened when I was lying in bed


    and there was not the slightest warning.¡±


    with my


    ¡°I discussed this problem with your husband. There may be a possibility that you have taken


    medication or food by mistake which may cause a miscarriage.¡±


    ¡°Mistakenly? How is this possible?¡± I looked at Sally with a puzzled expression. ¡°I went years without


    getting pregnant. Do you know how happy and careful I was when this child arrived? I always looked


    on the inte for everything I ate to be sure. ¡±


    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, I can¡¯t say any more. Not sure about the cause at the moment. But if you took some


    pills or food by mistake, we can detect it in a blood test. But a blood test is not a magic bullet. There is


    a time limit, and if time passes, it will be difficult for us to find out.¡±


    ¡°Hurry up and run a blood test for me then! I must know what caused the miscarriage!¡±


    Sally called a nurse to draw my blood. Carson stood aside without speaking and my mother-inw


    muttered, ¡°Is this necessary?¡±


    The nurse took my blood sample and left immediately. I closed my eyes and leaned weakly against the


    headboard. The air felt heavy and no one was talking. After a while, Carson let out a long sigh. ¡°Father,


    your body is not in good condition; you must go home first.¡±


    Hearing this, I opened my eyes and looked at my father-inw. ¡°Dad, you should go home with Mom


    and Eliza. It will be enough to have Carson here.¡±


    ¡°Lily, don¡¯t think too much, okay? Take care of your health. The doctor said that you can still have a


    child, since you are still


    young.


    ¡°I know; thanks Dad!¡± I rubbed my eyes, pretending to be touched by his words.


    ¡°Stop crying; although a miscarriage is not as serious as childbirth, it can also be harmful to your


    body. Watch your eyes.¡± Mrs. Boyer was also pretending to be a wonderful mother.


    ¡°Enough; you must leave now.¡± Carson waved his hands in their direction.


    When Eliza and Mrs. Boyer arrived at the door, Mrs. Boyer suddenly turned around. ¡°Lily, Jolene


    wanted toe initially. But suddenly she felt bad so she had to stay at home. Victoria is taking care of


    her now. I hope she¡¯s okay.¡±


    Jolene was feeling bad at just the right time. It was obvious that she was trying to find an opportunity to


    switch pills. There was no one home right now, but Victoria would certainly keep an eye on


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    Jolene. There was no way Jolene coulde into my room and switch pills.


    But


    my mother-inw was also very diplomatic. Not only was she helping Jolene exin her absence, she


    was also reminding Carson that he should be more concerned about the child in Jolene¡¯s belly, since


    mine was no longer around.


    08.33 IVIOTI, 19 Chapter 179


    I didn¡¯t speak and neither did Carson. Eliza grabbed her mother, who was being ignored. ¡°Mom,e


    on!¡±


    She pulled the door open as she said that, but someone was pushing the door from the outside with


    unexpected force. Eliza couldn¡¯t help but scream as she was hit.


    Her scream was devastating, startling Carson and me. I unconsciously looked over and saw Victoria


    standing in the doorway, helpless.


    Why is Victoria here? Shouldn¡¯t she be babysitting Jolene at home?

 Chapter 180

    Chapter 180


    While I was deep in my own thoughts, my mother-inw looked anxious. ¡°Eliza, what happened? Are


    you well?¡±


    My mother-inw¡¯s concern was very well expressed. She was obviously worried about Eliza¡¯s son.


    ¡°It hurts so much! What¡¯s the matter with you? You are crazy? Why did you push the door so


    hard?¡± Eliza yelled at Victoria rudely.


    Victoria hadn¡¯t expected that to happen when she opened the door. Immediately, she apologized: ¡°I¡¯m


    sorry; I didn¡¯t know this would happen.¡±


    ¡°What can an apology change? Do you want to let me hit you back and then apologize to you?¡± Eliza


    was an irrational person.


    ¡°If it would relieve you of your anger, you can go ahead and hit me if you like.¡± Victoria responded


    calmly.


    ¡°So, you don¡¯t think it¡¯s wrong? Shouldn¡¯t I scold him? Well well. Stay here and let me push the door


    now.¡± Thinking Victoria was mocking her, Eliza reached out and grabbed Victoria by the hand.


    ¡°Eliza!¡± My father-inw frowned and stopped her.


    ¡°What? Didn¡¯t she say I could hit her?¡±


    Looking at Eliza, my father-inw was irritated by her words. ¡°It was just a bump and she


    apologized. What more do you


    want?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the use of an apology? I¡¯m still hurting. What if she identally hurts my¡­¡± Eliza must have


    wanted to say, ¡®What if she identally hurts my son? I won¡¯t let you get away if that happens!¡±


    However, she didn¡¯t say them out loud. I saw my mother-inw stop and Eliza shut up. immediately.


    On the other hand, my mother-inw looked at Victoria with distaste. ¡°Why did youe? Did I not ask


    you to watch Jolene at home?¡±


    ¡°Miss Hamilton said she was fine and wanted me toe and take care of Lily first.¡±


    ¡°Lily has Carson here, but there¡¯s no one home. If something happened to Jolene, it would be terrible. I


    need to go home


    now.¡±


    My mother-inw¡¯s words were bing more and more explicit.


    ¡°Get out if you want; there is no one holding you!¡± This time, Carson was the one who shooed them


    away.


    Without saying a word, my father-inw took the lead and walked away. Mrs. Boyer and Eliza followed


    suit. Seeing that Eliza had dly left and stopped looking for trouble, Victoria breathed a sigh of relief


    and came over to me worriedly. ¡°Lily, I heard what happened to you. cheer up; everything will be fine if


    you take good care of your body.¡±


    Nodding to herforting words, I said nothing.


    Now that Victoria was here, there was nothing I could do to stop Jolene froming into my room to


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    change pills. Fortunately, it would be useless even if Jolene had switched them. As long as the blood


    test report came out, I¡¯d have enough time to rece the medicine when she got back.


    As I thought, Sally entered with a solemn expression. Before she could say anything, I asked,


    ¡°Dr. Sally, did my blood teste out?¡±

 Chapter 181

    Chapter 181


    Sally nodded. ¡°This is the blood test report. Components of abortion pills were detected in her


    blood. Her miscarriage was caused by an abortion pill!¡±


    ¡°What is happening?¡± I fixed my gaze on Carson. ¡°Husband, what is going on?¡±


    Obviously shocked by the result, Carson didn¡¯t speak. I grabbed his arm as if he¡¯d lost my self-


    control. ¡°Do you know how much I wanted a child? Why would I have taken abortion pills? Someone


    must be doing this to me! But I don¡¯t get along with anyone, so who could do that to me?¡±


    Carson¡¯s arm was bleeding from my scratches, but I didn¡¯t let go. My first son was killed by Jolene in


    the same way and Carson was to me for everything.


    If it weren¡¯t for her bad intentions, Jolene wouldn¡¯t be so cruel to me. It was all his fault! He did this to


    me!


    When my grip got tighter, I scoffed and cried, ¡°My son is gone. Someone killed him with abortion


    pills. Who made this? Who is that crazy bastard? If you are angry,e to me! Why would you treat


    my son like that? that? He is innocent!¡±


    Carson¡¯s face was pale as he listened to my screams. He couldn¡¯t say a word, but I trusted he already


    had a candidate in mind, I just wasn¡¯t quite sure yet.


    Victoria came over andforted me as she looked at me crying my lungs out. ¡°You need to calm


    down, Lily. It¡¯s not the time to cry; you have to stay strong and find out who did this to you! You can¡¯t let


    them get away!¡±


    ¡°Yes. ¡±, convinced Sally.


    ¡°I don¡¯t remember who I insulted. Only my husband and father-inw know about my pregnancy. I


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    didn¡¯t even tell my best friend.¡± I choked.


    ¡°Since no one knows you¡¯re pregnant, we can eliminate the possibility of someone wanting to harm


    you. Did you take the wrong medicine?¡± Sally asked on purpose.


    ¡°I just took the vitamins and folic acid you gave me. How could anything go wrong?¡±


    ¡°The medicine I prescribed for you definitely has no problems; otherwise this would not have happened


    just today.¡± Sally frowned. ¡°Someone switched your pills?¡±


    ¡°Switch my pills? Who would do something like that?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m just guessing. I encountered something like this when I was abroad before. That pregnantdy had


    her medicine reced by someone else, leading to a miscarriage.¡±


    Instantly, I stopped crying and looked at Carson. ¡°Husband, do you think someone switched my


    pills? ¡­¡±


    As I said that, I shook my head. ¡°That¡¯s impossible, everyone at home is my rtives; why would they


    change my pills?¡±


    *Lily, I think you better bring the medicine here to check. No matter what the reason is, you would be


    more relieved after checking them out!¡± Victoria had this idea just in time.

 Chapter 182

    Chapter 182


    Looking at Carson, I was waiting for him to say something. Noticing the gazes from the three of us,


    Carson nodded. ¡°Then, let¡¯s go over his medicine!¡±


    When Sally told Carson that she had something to say to him and dragged him away, only Victoria and


    I were left in the ward. Victoria held my hand and said, ¡°Lily, your pills must have been switched by


    Jolene!¡±


    ¡°Why would you say that?¡±


    ¡°Earlier, when you were sent to the hospital, Mrs. Boyer and Eliza went straight to the hospital for you,


    but Jolene was the only one homeining that she had a stomach ache. I suspected her because


    she had entered her room. twice, so I made an excuse to stay home with her. But guess what? By the


    time Mrs. Boyer left, her stomach didn¡¯t hurt anymore and she started to persuade me to go to the


    hospital to take care of you.¡±


    ¡°That is true?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not just that. Remember how you told me to bring your purse when you were leaving? I went back


    to her room to get her and locked the door. When I looked over my shoulder before stepping into the


    elevator, I saw Jolene standing in front of her room. The moment she saw me opening the door, her


    face immediately turned pale.¡±


    You are incredible. Victory! It¡¯s a shame you¡¯re not a detective, I apuded silently from the heart.


    my


    But the expression on my face said otherwise. ¡°Why would Jolene do something like that to me? There


    is no reason for her to do that!¡±


    ¡°Lily, there are words I couldn¡¯t say very explicitly before. After all, I don¡¯t have proof. But I need to


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    remind you that you can¡¯t trust anyone that easily. In the future, you have to be more careful.¡±


    ¡°I understand, Victoria. Can you please repeat what you just told me to Carson and see what his


    reaction is?¡±


    Victoria was surprised to hear what I said, but she quickly came to her senses. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Lily; I¡¯ll let


    Carson know!¡±


    It was refreshing tomunicate with smart people. Struggling until now, I was too tired to do anything


    else. ¡°Victoria, I am exhausted. I will get some sleep.¡±


    ¡°Go ahead then. I¡¯ll stick around!¡±


    Quietly, I went to sleep and only woke up when it was light. Victoria was still beside me and when she


    saw me wake up, she smiled. ¡°You¡¯re awake, Lily! Carson came back to make you some soup.¡±


    Grunting in response, I sat up. Victoria gave me a pillow. ¡°I told Carson about it. He was very furious


    and returned immediately. Before he left, he told me to take good care of you and if that was true, he


    wouldn¡¯t let Jolene get away!¡±


    ¡°Did he really say that?¡± I asked in disbelief.


    ¡°Yes. He told me you¡¯re still emotionally unstable, so he wouldn¡¯t tell you yet. At least not until he finds


    out what really happened.¡±


    There was no way Victoria could have lied to me. It looked like Carson was really furious, but I couldn¡¯t


    let my guard down. After all, I needed to give myself some room to maneuver. So I asked Victoria to


    bring me my phone and called Isabe. ¡°Isabe, my son is gone!¡±


    Less than half an hour after the call, Isabe arrived at the hospital. The moment she entered the room,


    she darted to my side. ¡°What¡¯s happening with you? Thought it was okay? How did you miscarry?¡±

 Chapter 183

    Chapter 183


    Be¡¯s performance was perfect and I cried, ¡°I don¡¯t know either. The doctor said I took abortion pills. I


    suspect someone switched my pills, I need someone to look at the pills I took. You know the pills I took


    ¨C the ones in my office drawer? Can you please bring them here for me?¡±


    Immediately, Isabe left. Not long after he left, Carson came over with freshly boiled fish soup and a


    bottle of medicine: ¡°Honey, Daddy made you some soup and here is the medicine you took. I¡¯ll take


    them to the doctor. killed our son, I definitely won¡¯t let them escape!¡±


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    Looking at the enraged Carson, I felt a little reassured. People had been saying that no one was


    capable of hurting their own child. Even though Carson cheated on me in our rtionship, he was


    always very well behaved during my pregnancy. No matter how Jolene wanted to get me, she shouldn¡¯t


    have forgotten that this was still Carson¡¯s child and a child was very important to him. He was still the


    child¡¯s father, so there was no way he wouldn¡¯t fight for the


    child.


    I calmed down a bit. Later, we would finally be able to reveal Jolene¡¯s true colors. ¡°Husband, the


    medicine I took before was in thepany. I had Isabe pick them up for me and we can go through


    them along with what you just brought


    1


    Hearing this, Carson nodded solemnly. ¡°Honey, you did good!¡± He poured the fish soup into the bowl


    and gave it to


    mine.


    I knew Carson must be ufortable. He would have preferred the child to be a miscarriage rather


    than being aborted by Jolene¡¯s action. But I was sure that the truth would definitely overwhelm him.


    No one would feel good after being scammed. But this was just his retribution. I wanted him to taste the


    bitter wine he made from the evil fruit he nted. To be honest, I was looking forward to Carson¡¯s


    reaction when the truth came out.


    revealedter.


    I was still very optimistic! People said that even a cruel tiger would not eat its own cub, but a beast was


    still a beast. Beasts were not human creatures!


    When I finished the fish soup, I got the call from Isabe. ¡°Lily. I¡¯m in her office. Where did you keep the


    medicine?¡±


    ¡°The first drawer on the left.¡±


    ¡°I understood! I¡¯ming back now!*


    Hanging up the phone, I said to Carson, ¡°Husband, Isabe has her medicine now and ising


    back.¡±


    ¡°Excellent. Once she is here, I will send both types of pills to the Drug Administration for inspection.¡±


    ¡°I thought we were testing them here?*


    This is a hospital. The Drug Administration is an authorized organization. Every report thates out


    of there is backed up with evidence.¡± Carson took my hand and continued. ¡°Honey, if there¡¯s something


    wrong with the pills, I¡¯ll file a police report right away. I will ensure that the one who killed our son is


    found!¡±


    It was indeed the responsibility of the Drug Administration to examine the pills. Since Carson was


    acting so sincerely, I agreed with his suggestion. When Isabe returned with the pills, I told her to


    follow Carson to Medication Administration.


    Instead of believing Carson with all my heart, I warned Isabe to stay close to him and avoid any


    mistakes.


    Their shower was for Medication Administration and I was waiting in the nurse¡¯s office with


    Victoria. She was restless. ¡°Lily, you should have saved half the pills. If something goes wrong, you can


    still re-examine them.¡±


    Victoria was very careful. It was true that I didn¡¯t think about what she just told me. ¡°Thanks for your


    reminder, Victoria. Since Isabe is following him, and we¡¯re short on time, I don¡¯t think there¡¯ll be any


    problems.¡±


    Seeing that I was saying this, Victoria didn¡¯t say anything else, but she reassured me. ¡°If we actually


    found the one who reced


    the medicine, you¡¯re going to have to punish that bastard!¡±


    Time was ticking and I was extremely anxious. Based on the estimates, Isabe should have already


    arrived at Medication Administration with Carson. There was a type of drug testing device that could


    quickly detect a drug¡¯s ingredients and it usually took a few minutes to do so. If the drug was


    problematic, the results would have been out by now!

 Chapter 184

    Chapter 184


    As I waited anxiously, Isabe called. ¡°Lily, the preliminary results are out!¡±


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    There was something wrong with her tone, and I suddenly had a bad feeling. As expected, Isabe


    paused before starting. saying. ¡°The result of the drug testing device is that both types of pills were


    normal. There were no abortive ingredients in them.¡±


    ¡°How is this possible?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t believe it either. Even Carson suspected there might be some mistake, so we decided to re-run


    the test.¡±


    ¡°How can it be?¡± Hanging up the phone, I muttered to myself. Something must have gone wrong; how


    was it possible that the meds were normal?


    Even though Carson changed the bottle of pills he took from home, what Isabe took from the office


    must have been the abortion pills! I myself examined the pills beforehand and was sure they were


    abortion pills!


    My thoughts were a mess. Victoria, who had overheard the conversation between me and Isabe,


    reassured me, ¡°Lily, you need to calm down. Perhaps the device is faulty; we just have to wait.¡±


    With no other choice, I could only wait. After a long wait, Isabe¡¯s call came back. ¡°Lily, there¡¯s nothing


    wrong with pills!¡±


    ¡°Nothing wrong? How is this possible? There was obviously something in my blood! How is it possible


    that nothing was wrong? This does not make any sense!¡±


    Throwing the pillow violently to the floor, I jumped out of bed and wanted to run outside.


    Instantly, Victoria reached out and stopped me. ¡°Lily, calm down! Now is not the time to get angry; you


    need to take care of your health! Things happened, so there¡¯s no point in getting mad. You must find


    the right way to handle it.


    now!¡±


    Victoria helped me back to bed. My thoughts were confused. After everything I had nned, how could


    it all go wrong at the most critical moment? How not to be sad?


    However, Victoria was right. This wasn¡¯t the time to be angry; I needed to find out when things went


    wrong. Everything was definitely under controlst night. Things changed when the medicine was on its


    way to the exam.


    I was pretty sure they were abortion pills, so there was only one possibility: either the pills were


    switched again, or there was a problem with the person examining the pills.


    The moment that thought crossed my mind, I was so upset that I wanted to p myself.


    Why was I so careless? Even if no one was capable of hurting their own children, Carson was even


    meaner than a tiger! How could I have thought he was sad about the baby? He would not quarrel with


    his lover and his illegitimate child over a child he never knew!


    I was sure it was Carson¡¯s thing! But how? Was itst night when I was sleeping?

 Chapter 185

    Chapter 185


    When the blood test report came out, it was already dawn. Carson was in the hospital the entire time


    and did not return home until daybreak. He cooked me fish soup and was so full of time. Also, he didn¡¯t


    know about my n. How did he take control of everything?


    There was only one Carson; he couldn¡¯t do everything in such a short time. He wouldn¡¯t have asked


    anyone else to do that either. Maybe it was Jolene! I suddenly remembered that he had always been in


    touch with Jolene on Whatsapp and I immediately logged into my email.


    As expected, I saw the message Carson sent Jolene this morning and it said. ¡°Tell me honestly,


    Jolene. Did you change the pills?¡± It looked like that bitch Jolene hadn¡¯t admitted to her own deed.


    Of course; why would i do something like that? Besides, I didn¡¯t even know she was pregnant,¡¯ argued


    Jolene.


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    If you didn¡¯t change the pills, why did you throw away her bottles and even make a fuss?¡±


    Argh, b¡¯stard! Carson! How could you let Jolene get rid of my evidence! Obviously, the medicine


    Carson brought to the hospital wasn¡¯t what I had in my room, but something else.


    ¡°I was angry! You didn¡¯t tell me about her pregnancy, and now she¡¯s making a fuss saying she


    identally took abortion pills! How can you bear with her?¡±


    You better tell me honestly now. I didn¡¯t tell you; the doctor said these types of pills must be taken


    together to be effective. She took them once, two days ago, just like yesterday, and brought the pills


    she took two days ago to the office. Isabe is on her way to pick them up. You know very well what


    would happen if they found something in it!¡±


    When those words were sent, Jolene immediately panicked. ¡°Are you sure she¡¯s not kidding me?¡±


    ¡®How could I lie to you about this? Hurry and tell me; did you change the pills?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Carson. I did not mean that. I was very angry. Finally, Jolene conceded.


    Instead of scolding her, Carson replied, ¡®I¡¯m totally disappointed in you!¡¯ Then there was nothing left.


    Jolene was apologizing to Carson on Whatsapp, saying she had lost her mind, but Carson didn¡¯t


    respond to any of her messages anymore. From what I gathered, he must have figured out a way to


    deal with it. He was really brilliant at finding a solution on such short notice.


    But how did he persuade the Drug Administration staff? Did he bribe them? But, why was he so sure


    they would. hear it?


    It was pointless to continue guessing. The drug test report allowed Jolene to escape safely. There was


    no way I could rely on the blood test report alone to me her for everything. After all, the blood test


    report could only say that I had taken the abortion pill and not why I had taken them.


    This time, I hadpletely lost it.


    There was a saying that you hit where it hurts. My mistake this time was a warning to Jolene and


    Carson. Those two bastards would certainly be more careful and it would be difficult for me to deal with


    them in the future.


    However, I didn¡¯t want to give up so easily ¨C at least not until thest moment. What I had to do now


    was calm my emotions and wait for the perfect opportunity to get revenge.


    When Carson and Isabe returned, I waspletely back to normal. The moment Carson walked


    through the door, he looked apologetic. ¡°Honey, there is nothing wrong with the medicine. Could it be


    something else that caused the miscarriage? Maybe some food?¡±


    Looking at his serious expression, I really wanted to smack him. However, I resisted the turmoil in my


    heart and sneered, ¡°If nothing is wrong, then it must be food. I need to think carefully about what I ate


    thest few days and who I ate with. I must find the culprit and avenge my son!¡±


    08:42 Mon, 19 Jun M


    Carson felt guilty about the way I was talking and avoided my gaze.

 Chapter 186

    Chapter 186


    Isabe was also intercepting from the side, ¡°Lily, you have to be very careful in the future. You must


    keep your guard up against everyone. If you were more cautious this time, this would not have


    happened.¡±


    ¡°Got it, I¡¯ll be careful.¡±


    Seeing that Carson and Isabe were here with me, Victoria said that she wanted to make me some


    bird¡¯s nest soup and left.


    Not long after Victoria left, Jolene and my mother-inw came to visit. When Jolene walked through the


    door, she grabbed my hand. ¡°Poor Lily, I heard all of Mrs. Boyer. How could something like this


    happen? Who is this bad person who tried to hurt you?¡±


    ¡°It would be great if Lily knew about this!¡± Isabe snorted to the side.


    ¡°I will choke them to death if I find out who did it!¡± My mother-inw was acting righteously, but then she


    sighed. ¡°You haven¡¯t been pregnant in years, and now that you¡¯re finally pregnant, something like this


    happens! Sigh. The Boyers are so unhappy. I couldn¡¯t sleep the whole nightst night. Who did you


    piss off? Why are they so sad? cruel?¡±


    ¡°Mom, stop saying things like that. Lily is already so unhappy. You should beforting her instead of


    constantly mentioning this tragedy,¡± Carson interrupted.


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    ¡°Lily, don¡¯t look too sad. You are still young, so there are still many chances of getting pregnant. Take


    care of your health. and you will definitely give birth to a big fat boy for Carson in the future,¡± consoled


    Jolene.


    Looking at her smug expression and huge belly, she was definitely faking it. A wave of anger welled up


    from the bottom of my heart and as Iid my eyes on her face, I scoffed, ¡°Jolene, you¡¯ve been pregnant


    for months. now, right? There are a lot of scary people out there these days; you never know when


    you¡¯re going to get hurt. Look at me; I¡¯m a good example. Hope you take care too; otherwise, you might


    end up like me.¡±


    After I finished speaking, there was a sh of panic on her face and she even nced at Carson. The


    muscles in Carson¡¯s face were also twitching ¨C he was obviously startled by my words.


    My mother-inw was also surprised andined: ¡°Lily, are you crazy? How can you say that?¡±


    ¡°Mrs. Boyer, Lily was being kind. She was just worried about me.¡± Jolene forced a smile.


    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t say something like that even if you¡¯re being nice. That was very threatening!¡± Mrs. Boyer


    muttered.


    ¡°Lily is just reminding her, that¡¯s all,¡± Carson interrupted. Instead of saying anything, I looked at the


    group of people without thinking. As I watched their distorted performances, the hatred in my heart


    grew.


    Suddenly, a terrible thought came to my mind: Tooth for a tooth! If Jolene can kill my son, why can¡¯t I


    get revenge?


    I was taken aback by my own thoughts. Isabe mentioned this idea to me once. If we kill her son, she


    will lose everything.


    I used to be very much against the idea, but looking at the disgraceful presentations they put in front of


    me, I suddenly had the urge to go with that proposal.

 Chapter 187

    Chapter 187


    Perhaps because my words were too frightening, Jolene didn¡¯t stay long and left with Carson¡¯s


    family. Only Isabe and Carson stayed in the infirmary with me.


    Isabe couldn¡¯t say anything in front of Carson, but she would just reassure and cheer me up.


    Looking at Carson, I got really upset and irritated, so I made an excuse for him to go out and get me


    something.


    Now that it was just me and Isabe on the ward, I wanted to ask what happened when they went for


    the exam. But at that moment, my phone rang. Lifting my phone, the words ycho Client¡¯ were shing


    across my screen.


    Why did he call? Although it wasn¡¯t time to answer the call, I did anyway. Right after I hit the answer


    button and before I could even speak, Eric¡¯s voice came on the other end of the phone. ¡°I heard you


    had a miscarriage?¡±


    It was unexpected that Eric would know that too. It had only been twelve hours since I was


    hospitalized. It wasn¡¯t like he had a tracker on me. How did he find this out?


    Besides, that wasn¡¯t something anyone could be proud of. If he didn¡¯t know that my period came


    yesterday, I might be able to boldly yell at him with a ¡®yes¡¯. But now, my movements stopped and I


    couldn¡¯t process my mind to find the


    words.


    Seeing that I wasn¡¯t speaking, Eric chuckled, ¡°What? Are you feeling guilty right now? Don¡¯t you dare


    talk to me?¡±


    ¡°Why do I have to feel guilty?¡± I asked hoarsely.


    ¡°Why do you have to ask me that? You should know better. What¡¯s wrong with your voice? Why do you


    sound so bad? Is it because of the extravagant performance you do?¡±


    This b*stard! I was furious. ¡°Mr. Walker, are you very free right now?¡±


    ¡°In truth no. But I was curious when I heard you had a miscarriage, so I called.¡±


    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, can I hang up now?¡±


    ¡°Why? I haven¡¯t finished my words yet. We can continue the previous conversation. I heard someone


    caused this? Is this


    true?¡±


    ¡°Does it have anything to do with you?¡± I questioned wildly.


    ¡°Certainly not, but I¡¯m interested. By the way, you didn¡¯t answer my question.¡±


    ¡°There is nothing I can tell you!¡±


    ¡°I understand. So I¡¯ll have to call President Boyer to find out for myself.¡± How could he use Carson to


    threaten me! Although I knew he didn¡¯t get along with Carson, Eric was an unpredictable man. Who


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    knew what he would do when


    he got frantic.


    Controlling my urge to curse, I asked, ¡°What do you really want?¡±

 Chapter 188

    Chapter 188


    ¡°Nothing. Just curiosity. You can tell me the truth.¡±


    ¡°I had a miscarriage and I was drugged. Are you satisfied with that answer?¡± I yelled, losing my cool.


    ¡°You should have said that earlier. Did you find the person who drugged you?¡± Eric was still persistent


    with his questions.)


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°You still haven¡¯t got them? Is that all you have?¡± He sneered suddenly.


    ¡°Mr. Walker, I¡¯m not in the mood right now and I really want to vent to someone. Can you please stop


    bugging me? Leave me alone for a while.¡±


    ¡°All good. If you need anything, call me.¡± Eric hung up unexpectedly.


    ¡°Who was that?¡± Isabe asked when I hung up the phone.


    ¡°Eric Walker.¡± I didn¡¯t hide it from Isabe.


    ¡°Eric Walker? When did you two get so close?¡± Isabe was shocked, looking at me in disbelief. ¡°Did


    you really go and beg him?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t really know him in particr; I know him from work,¡± I exined.


    ¡°It¡¯s definitely not that simple. Don¡¯t you know how arrogant he is? He usually ignores people when they


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    call him, let alone takes the initiative to call anyone. Also, your attitude towards him was really bad just


    now. How can he stand it? I¡¯m surprised!¡±


    ¡°Did you just say there¡¯s a problem with my attitude? He¡¯s the one with a troublesome attitude! You


    heard the way he talked about my miscarriage, didn¡¯t you? He was trying to use that against me!¡±


    ¡°Use it against you? I thought he was fighting for you?¡±


    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s not talk about this anymore. Tell me about the exam.¡±


    ¡°I went to the Drug Administration with Carson and saw him handing out pills to people with my own


    eyes. It didn¡¯t pass through anyone else¡¯s hands. I was there from beginning to end. Me too, I don¡¯t


    know how such a result would turn out in the end.¡±


    ¡°Perhaps Carson bribed the team in advance.¡±


    ¡°It is possible. That¡¯s nasty! How can this scoundrel defend that whore without caring about his own


    son,¡± Isabe said with disgust.


    ¡°I really didn¡¯t expect there to be such a cruel person in this world. Is it because that slut is her true love


    and is pregnant with her child? Otherwise, I really can¡¯t think of any other reason for him to help her like


    this.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think Carson really loves Jolene. If he loved her, why did he lie to her and give her a fake


    bracelet?¡±


    ¡°I think that bitch was very greedy and so he had to make such a decision. He¡¯s done a lot for Jolene,


    but look at you; what has he done for you these few years?¡±


    Other than giving him a bitterugh, there was nothing I could say. Sighing again, Isabe continued,


    ¡°Seriously, Lily, I feel so sorry for you, especially when I saw Jolene pretending tofort you with her


    big belly. Oh, how I wish I could kick her in the stomach and be done with it!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve thought about that too, Isabe. When I saw Carson doing things in such a way for Jolene, I had


    simr thoughts. Wouldn¡¯t it be better if we could just kill the child in her belly?¡±

 Chapter 189

    Chapter 189


    ¡°Why Don¡¯t We Do This? Eye for an eye; tooth by tooth. Let¡¯s make that bitch suffer in silence. This


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    immediately caught Isabe¡¯s attention.


    ¡°While the child is gone, Jolene would no longer have value because she would not have a child. Her


    evil mother-inw would be devastated, and Carson, that bastard, would be hopeless too. family has


    been happy for a long time. It¡¯s about time they felt what it¡¯s like to feel pain.¡±


    ¡°No! Isabe, I still can¡¯t bring myself to do this. No matter how evil Jolene and Carson may be, the


    child is innocent. I can¡¯t do this to him!¡±


    ¡°You are too soft. If you weren¡¯t so soft, everything could have been resolved a long time ago,¡± she


    scolded. ¡°If you really can¡¯t do it, then leave it to me. I¡¯m going to hire someone to make that bitch


    disappear without a trace.¡±


    ¡°No, Isabe. You can not do that. We¡¯re good people, so let¡¯s keep being good. At the very least, we


    must not get blood on our hands. I firmly believe that good will be rewarded with good, and evil with


    evil. It¡¯s not that they won¡¯t be punished. Justice. will be done one day!¡±


    ¡°Oh, what am I going to do with you?¡± She let out a heavy sigh.


    I understood the meaning behind her sigh. When was there such a thing as justice in this world? If


    justice really existed, how could bad people be in power? It was all just a mistake.


    There was a moment of silence inside the hospital room. At that moment, the door opened and Victoria


    appeared. ¡°Lily, I cooked you some bird¡¯s nest soup.¡±


    She deftly took out the bird¡¯s nest and served two servings. ¡°Miss Owen must be hungry too. I prepared


    a portion for you as well.¡±


    Isabe smiled at her. ¡°Thank you, Victoria. Just call me Isabe.¡±


    ¡°OK. Prove it, Isabe. See if you like.¡± Victoria gave a cheerful smile.


    ¡°Lily has told me before about her excellent cooking skills. I¡¯m sure it will be good.¡± Isabe lifted the


    bowl and tasted it. ¡°It¡¯s delicious; much better than our helper at home does. You are so lucky to be


    able to enjoy good food, Lily.¡±


    After we finished eating the bird¡¯s nest soup, Victoria packed up and left. Before leaving, she asked


    Isabe and me what we wanted for dinner and said she would cook it for us.


    In an indifferent voice, I said, ¡°As you see fit, Victoria. I like everything you do.¡±


    With that, she was gone. As her footsteps receded, Isabe and I looked at each other. ¡°Lily, I don¡¯t


    know when Victoria came. Do you think she heard what we were talking about?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I was thinking about that too. But from the way she looked, I don¡¯t think she heard us.¡± I wasn¡¯t


    sure either.

 Chapter 190

    Chapter 190


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid it wouldn¡¯t be good if she heard us. Didn¡¯t you say that she and Carson¡¯s father were having


    an affair? Carson¡¯s family isn¡¯t a big deal. If she and Carson¡¯s dad were really having an affair, she


    would definitely be on their side.¡±


    ¡°And even? I don¡¯t think she likes Jolene very much though. She was the one who told me about


    Jolene walking into my room and the Eliza scandal.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m just specting. The main concern would be that she and the Carson family be a team. That


    would not be good.¡±


    As we continued to talk, Carson returned with a ton of snacks and a tablet. ¡°Honey, these are all your


    favorite snacks, and if you get bored, you can watch your favorite TV shows here.¡±


    I forced a smile at him. ¡°Thanks for putting in all that effort, husband!¡±


    Neither of us spoke about the traces of abortion pills in my blood as if it was all behind us now.


    Deep down though, we both knew it couldn¡¯t be forgotten so easily and the calm on the surface was


    just a facade.


    His defensiveness towards Jolene led me to think that it wasn¡¯t very likely that I could handle her


    through him. I had to make some adjustments to my n. They wouldn¡¯t use their wealth and status to


    take me on, would they? After all, that was their weakness. I had to find a way to put them back in their


    days of poverty and ignorance.


    As I was working on my n, something I couldn¡¯t have dreamed of happened ¨C there was an


    unfortunate incident with Jolene!


    Indeed, some things were out of our control. Take Jolene¡¯s son, for example. I never thought to get rid


    of him, but he¡¯s gone now, without any warning.


    It was the third day since I had been hospitalized. During those three days, Isabe visited me every


    day. She spent the day with me and only went home at night.


    At night, Carson came to keep mepany. I was disgusted by the sight of that disgusting b star, and I


    didn¡¯t think he really wanted to keep mepany either.


    Between the two of us, we were just putting together an act to maintain that facade.


    It was stiflingly hot the day of the ident. With her little bump, Jolene hade to the hospital with


    my mother-inw to see me.


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    Jolene had visited me every day for those three days. Although she asked about my condition every


    day, I could see right through her hypocritical and malicious nature.


    She didn¡¯t have an ounce of remorse and was just teasing me.


    For a mother who had just lost her child, seeing her stagger around with her big belly was pretty tough.


    She must have wanted to push me to my limits and drive me crazy, but she could never have guessed


    that I was never pregnant all along. Naturally, I wouldn¡¯t have had an abortion either. So her teasing


    didn¡¯t work on me.


    Around ten in the morning she came to the hospital with my mother-inw. Carson must have talked to


    Mrs. Boyer, for she was extraordinarily kind to me. As they walked through the doors, they first asked


    about my condition and then sat down. on the couch inside the infirmary.


    Jolene said she was thirsty and wanted some water. Walking over to the water dispenser, she grabbed


    a paper cup from under it and poured herself a ss of water.


    Shortly after they arrived at the ward, Isabe looked at Jolene and said, ¡°It must be harding to the


    hospital every day with your big belly.


    08:43 Mon, 19 Jun M


    ¡°No, not at all,¡± Jolene replied. ¡°I¡¯m just worried about Lily. She might get frustrated being here alone,


    so I decided toe and keep herpany.¡±


    ¡°Wow, you are so kind,¡± Isabe scoffed. ¡°Those who knew that would think you¡¯re Lily¡¯s friend, but


    those who didn¡¯t might think you¡¯re her enemy. Youe in here every day and show off your big belly


    in front of someone who just lost their child. do you think you¡¯re making Lily feel better that way?¡±

 Chapter 191

    Chapter 191


    Isabe wasn¡¯t going to face Jolene. Jolene looked at me with a terrified expression and said, ¡°Lily,


    don¡¯t listen to her. That was not my intention. I¡¯m just worried about you.¡±


    I know you are worried about me. Still, your belly isn¡¯t small anymore and it must be exhausting going


    back and forth. Maybe you should stoping here.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you want me here too, Lily?¡± After hearing what I said, Jolene, that slut, made a pitiful face as if


    she had been deeply wronged.


    ¡°It¡¯s not that. I¡¯m just looking out for you. You are so far along in your pregnancy. If something happens


    to you, how will you respond to the father of your dead child?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. If you are involved in a car ident on the road or get hit by someone and lose the baby,


    then all the me will be ced on Lily. You better note here anymore from now on. Safety


    first!¡± Isabe intervened.


    After hearing what she said, my mother-inw was unhappy. ¡°Miss Owen, how can you say such


    horrible things? Why would she get hit by a car?¡±


    ¡°I was just setting an example.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it very cruel to curse someone with your example?¡± Mrs. Boyer was furious when she got to her


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    feet. ¡°Since we are not wee here, let¡¯s go then!¡±


    ¡°Take care, Lily. Eat,¡± Jolene urged before leaving.


    With that, Jolene and Mrs. Boyer left together as Isabe looked at her back and said through clenched


    teeth. Two bitches ¨C an old one and a young one, but neither of them is any good.¡±


    I couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°Isabe, why are you so worried about them? Not worth it.¡±


    ¡°I know it¡¯s not worth it, but I feel this anger whenever I see them. Honestly, I really admire you,


    Lily. Saying is one thing, but doing is another. Having to deal with these two works of art every day


    must have crushed your soul.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not that serious. I just pretend I don¡¯t see them.¡±


    Not long after Jolene and my mother-inw left, Victoria walked in. Isabe threw him a greedy look


    and asked, ¡°What delicious food are we going to eat today?¡±


    ¡°Steamed pork with rice flour, steamed perch, braised meatballs in brown sauce and pigeon soup,


    Victoria replied with a smile.


    ¡°You do something different every day. It¡¯s a waste of you being just a servant, Victoria. You should be


    a chef in a hotel.¡±


    As we talked, we started to eat lunch. Isabe asked again, ¡°Victoria, is it tiring having to cook for Lily


    these days and take care of all that family at the same time?¡±


    ¡°No, Carson and Mr. Boyer told me to concentrate on cooking for Lily for now. People at home will


    figure things out. alone.¡±


    ¡°Serious? If so, do they make their own food? Who¡¯s cooking?¡±


    ¡°They rarely cook and mostly go out to eat.¡±


    ¡°Oh God! Without Victoria around to cook for them, they don¡¯t know how to cook for themselves. That¡¯s


    really funny.¡± After getting to know Victoria during those three days, Isabe thought she was a decent


    person. So she didn¡¯t try to hide. her disdain for Carson and Jolene¡¯s family in front of her.


    Victoria smiled but didn¡¯t say a word. After lunch, she remained inside the ward for a while before


    cleaning herself up and leaving.


    3


    Meanwhile, Isabe and I talked for a while and then took our afternoon nap. Just a few minutes after


    falling asleep, the phone began to ring urgently. A bit annoyed, I answered. ¡°Hello?¡±


    ¡°Lily! Something. Something bad has happened!¡±

 Chapter 192

    Chapter 192


    It was rare to hear Carson stutter.


    ¡°What bad thing happened? Could you be more clear?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s Jolene. H-Your belly is hurting all of a sudden.¡±


    ¡°Then take her to the hospital immediately.¡± I interrupted. I was not a doctor. What was the use of


    calling me?


    ¡°We are leaving now. She¡¯s starting to bleed. We¡­ might lose the child!¡±


    ¡°What?¡± I sat down immediately. ¡°How did this happen?¡±


    ¡°Lily, we¡¯re rushing to the hospital right now. Can you get Chief Channing toe help us?¡±


    Sally Channing was a famous specialist at Delta Hospital who didn¡¯t see just any patient. If people


    wanted to see her, they would have to make an appointment in advance. However, Carson wanted me


    to go get her now so she could check on Jolene.


    ¡°OK!¡± I responded immediately.


    Isabe, who was sleeping on the sofa, also sat down. ¡°What happened?¡±


    ¡°Jolene is bleeding. Carson called and told me to look for Sally.¡±


    ¡°What does this have to do with you? I hope she miscarried.¡±


    ¡°This isn¡¯t right, Isabe. We must still look for Sally.¡± Getting up, I started to go to Sally¡¯s office.


    Isabe shot me a look and said, ¡°I¡¯ll go with you. There really are people as foolish as you in this


    world. If it was anyone else, they¡¯d be too eager to get that whore¡¯s belly to die. earlier. But you are so


    kind; you are even busy looking for a specialist for her. Not awarding you a trophy for that would be


    wrong for your warm heart.¡±


    Despite saying this, she still got up and left the ward with me to look for Sally.


    Fortunately, Sally didn¡¯t deny our request. After Jolene entered the hospital, she quickly rushed to the


    operating room.


    At the entrance to the OR, I saw Jolene screaming in pain as Carson and my mother-inw watched


    anxiously.


    Covered in fresh blood, Jolene was in so much pain that her face paled and she couldn¡¯t stop


    screaming.


    After Sally and a nurse pushed her into an operating room, she continued to scream inside. Carson


    was staring at the OR doors, his face pale. At that moment, he must have been extremely worried.


    Turning my gaze back to my mother-inw, I asked, ¡°Mom, what the hell happened? How did this


    happen to Jolene?¡±


    ¡°I have no idea,¡± my mother-inwmented. ¡°After we left the hospital, we went to eat at a restaurant


    first before heading home. When we got home, she went back to her room to sleep and I went back to


    my room too. Then she startedining. aching. There was just me, her father-inw and the


    housekeeper. None of us knew how to drive, so I had to call Carson and ask him toe home. When


    he arrived, she had already started to bleed.¡±


    ¡°Mom, you should have called 911 immediately in this situation.¡±


    ¡°Sheined that her stomach hurt before, but it turned out to be nothing. I thought it was the same


    asst time,¡± she murmured.


    Carson looked back and red at my mother-inw, startling her into silence.


    Inside the operating room, the screams continued one after the other. Listening to her suffering brought


    no kind of joy to


    U0,43


    July 17th


    mine; instead, she reminded me of myself from a few years ago. At that time, I also suffered like she


    does now and I was full. with despair and pain.


    Though Jolene was wicked, she was still pitiful at this very moment. As a woman, she shouldn¡¯t have to


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    go through that. that kind of pain.


    The OR doors opened and Sally walked out with a nk expression on her face. ¡°The patient is in


    critical condition and has lost a lot of blood. Who is her family here?¡±


    Carson took a step forward, stepped back again, and looked at me. ¡°Lily¡­¡±

 Chapter 193

    Chapter 193


    ¡°Doctor, none of her family members are here. We are just her friends.¡±


    ¡°She is in a very urgent situation. We need someone to authorize the surgery.¡±


    ¡°Can you save the child?¡± my mother-inw suddenly asked a silly question.


    ¡°No, we can no longer save the child. The signature is required to perform the surgery on the


    woman. She is in very critical condition. If we don¡¯t get a signature, her life is at risk,¡± Sally reported.


    Without saying a word, Carson and my mother-inw simply looked at me to indicate that they wanted


    me to sign. Isabe couldn¡¯t stand to watch anymore. ¡°Doesn¡¯t she have a younger brother? Ask him to


    ¡°Not enough time. When her brother arrives, I cannot guarantee that we will be able to save her.¡± Sally


    still had a nk expression on her face.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you sign it, Carson?¡± I looked at him.


    ¡°Based on what? She is not rted to Carson. You are her friend. What would Carson do if he


    signed? If something happens, who will take responsibility for it?¡± My mother-inw¡¯s wicked and


    selfish nature was immediately revealed.


    Carson pulled back his outstretched hand as he was clearly reminded of his mother¡¯s words. I couldn¡¯t


    help but shudder at how selfish and heartless Carson was. If I thought he was really in love with Jolene


    before, seeing him pull away now has convinced me he¡¯s never loved anyone before. The only person


    he loved was himself.


    Currently, Jolene was hoping for a signature, but we weren¡¯t familiar with her. If something happened


    during surgery, it was obvious that the person who signed would be held ountable. After everything


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Jolene had done to me, I had no reason to take on that responsibility. However, I couldn¡¯t sit back and


    watch someone die without helping them.


    After some hesitation, I picked up the pen to sign my name. Carson apparently let out a sigh when he


    saw me pick up the


    pen.


    Isabe, who was watching bitterly to the side, stopped me at that moment. ¡°Lily, you can¡¯t sign this!¡±


    Carson suddenly looked over as my mother-inw stared at her. ¡°Why not?¡±


    However, Isabe simply ignored them and focused her attention on me. ¡°This is no ordinary


    surgery. She suffered a massive hemorrhage that put her life at risk. You have to think about the


    consequences.¡±


    I understood what she meant; Jolene wasn¡¯t a good person and her family wouldn¡¯t be good people


    either. If nothing happened to her, everything would be fine. But if something happened, I would never


    be able to snap out


    of it.


    ¡°But the situation is different now. Her family is not here.¡±


    She was already bleeding; not signing off on the surgery was like watching her die.

 Chapter 194

    Chapter 194


    ¡°Doesn¡¯t she have parents and a brother? Call them and tell them about the situation here. Record the


    conversation as evidence in case it needs to be used in the future.¡±


    As soon as Isabe said that, Carson immediately called Jolene¡¯s brother. After hearing about the


    situation, Robin Hamilton agreed to the surgery and even said he would go to the hospital right away.


    Unfortunately, I was the one who put my signature. So Sally went back to the operating room to start


    the surgery.


    Half an hourter, Robin arrived at the hospital in a hurry. With panic in his eyes, he looked directly at


    Carson and asked, ¡°Carson, how¡¯s my sister?¡±


    ¡°They are still trying to save her in the operating room. We will only know the whole situation when the


    surgery is over,¡± he said.


    answered.


    ¡°She still sounded normal on the phonest night. How did something like this happen today? What


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    really happened?¡±


    ¡°I do not know either. I was at the office when my mother called and asked me toe home because


    Jolene¡¯s stomach was hurting. When I ran home, she was already bleeding.¡±


    ¡°Why did she start bleeding so suddenly? She has always been very healthy. This shouldn¡¯t have


    happened.¡±


    When we saw Robin go upstairs to ask Carson instead of me, Isabe and I looked at each other. It


    appeared that it wasn¡¯t just the Carson side of the family that knew about the case; Jolene¡¯s family was


    also well aware. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have gone to Carson at that critical moment.


    After all, Jolene was my friend, not Carson¡¯s.


    Remembering how I took care of her father when he was sick, helped her brother with his university


    applications, and even secretly gave her some money, I felt like I had really been that blind.


    This family had no values   or conscience.


    While I was furious, I didn¡¯t expect Robin to turn to me after failing to get answers from Carson. ¡°Lilian,


    do you know what happened to my sister?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. I also found out from Carson.¡±


    ¡°How you do not know? She lives in her house under her care. How can you im you don¡¯t know


    when she¡¯s in this state right now?¡± Her voice was menacing, like I was indebted to their entire family.


    I looked at him while feeling a bit perplexed. What is that supposed to mean? Was he questioning


    me? He really thought. Did I have something to do with what happened to her?


    There were several patients along with their family members in the hospital. Reprimanding me with that


    loud, menacing voice of his, he immediately gathered a crowd of onlookers. Not knowing all the facts,


    they looked at me like I was the main culprit.


    I have never felt so humiliated before. When I was about to speak, Isabe started to rage at him: ¡°Who


    do you think you¡¯re raising your voice to? Shouldn¡¯t you ask your sister what happened to her? Why are


    you asking Lily? It¡¯s not like she¡¯s her sister¡¯s keeper.¡±


    ¡°Isabe, that¡¯s not what he meant. He¡¯s just anxious.¡± Carson immediately tried to mediate.


    Robin must have heard about Isabe from Jolene. Suddenly he called out to her, ¡°So you¡¯re Isabe


    Owens, the one who¡¯s always fighting with my sister. You have something to do with what happened to


    my sister, don¡¯t you?¡±

 Chapter 195

    Chapter 195


    Robin¡¯s screams rocked the crowd. Someone asked, ¡°What happened?¡±


    ¡°I heard that a pregnant woman suddenly started bleeding. This is her brother. I don¡¯t know who the


    other people are, but seeing how nervous he is, they probably had something to do with it.¡±


    ¡°So they are to me? No wonder the pregnant woman¡¯s brother is so angry.¡±


    I was seething with rage listening to their gossip. ¡°What are you saying when you don¡¯t know


    anything?¡±


    Just then, I heard a familiar sneer. Why did it look so much like Eric?


    in the direction of the sound, I didn¡¯t find Eric, but I did see a tall figure gliding into a doctor¡¯s office on


    the other


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    side.


    Meanwhile, after hearing those people defend him, Robin seemed to have found his strength and


    became more cruel towards me and Isabe. ¡°If something bad happens to my sister, I won¡¯t let any of


    you go. Who let youe here? You are not wee here. Get out!¡±


    ¡°What right do you have to kick us out? Does this hospital belong to your family?¡± I looked at him. In the


    past I might have. she thought he was respectful, but today, it was clear that he and Jolene were family.


    ¡°I haven¡¯t even started with you yet. What the hell happened to my sister? How did she go from


    ¡°How do you expect me to know that?¡± I was reaching my limit and said in a gruff tone, ¡°Ask your sister


    when she wakes upter!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be mad at him, Lily. He¡¯s just worried about his sister. And Robin, how can you say that? What


    does your sister¡¯s problem have to do with Lily? Lily herself is still sick!¡± Carson scolded.


    However, Isabe could no longer contain her anger. She didn¡¯t care anymore as she yelled, ¡°D*mn,


    I¡¯ve never met such a sassy family before. After her sister man died, she has been living off of


    someone else while she was pregnant. Yet you, as her brother, have the audacity toe here and


    point fingers after something happened to her. Why don¡¯t you go and ask your sister? Is Lily indebted to


    her family or something?¡±


    ¡°Are you yelling at me?¡± Robin¡¯s face was turning green.


    ¡°Yeah, do you have a problem with that? Insolent brat! Even a dog knows how to be grateful. This


    makes you even more ignorant than a dog. Have you gone blind? Can¡¯t you see that Lily is wearing a


    patient¡¯s gown? What does her sister lying on her deathbed have to do with Lily?


    ¡°That¡¯s right. She¡¯s still wearing a patient¡¯s gown. How can he do this to a patient?¡± Someone spoke


    from the side.


    ¡°Guys, don¡¯t you want to know what happened? Here, let me tell you what I know.¡± Isabe was betting


    everything now. As she pointed at Robin, she began shouting to the crowd, ¡°The woman doing the


    surgery inside is his sister. She messed with a man before she got married, then she got pregnant, but


    the man died.¡±


    Robin red at her after hearing those harsh words. ¡°Did you have to put things in such a nasty way?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s unpleasant, but isn¡¯t it true? Didn¡¯t your sister get pregnant before marriage and the man didn¡¯t


    die?¡±


    Robin looked at Carson. Ignoring him, she continued: ¡°His sister got pregnant and had nowhere to


    go. My friend took pity on her and let her stay at her house, providing her with all her pregnancy


    necessities. She even hired a maid specifically to take care of her. Friends aside, even real brothers


    wouldn¡¯t be able to do all that, would they?¡±

 Chapter 196

    Chapter 196


    ¡°Yes, This Is Hard To Achieve!¡± Someone yelled.


    ¡°Not to mention that my friend has been hospitalized for a few days because she suffered a


    miscarriage. She¡¯s been here for three days while that pregnant woman inside, my friend¡¯s inws and


    her maid were all home. This afternoon, my friend got a call about that pregnant woman¡¯s bleeding. My


    friend was still in bed, but after receiving the call, she immediately ran off to find Chief


    Channing. Isabe held her breath. ¡°It was an urgent situation before and we couldn¡¯t find someone to


    sign off on the surgery, but my friend kindly put her signature on the form and now here we are. You all


    saw it. This person came running here and, without rifying the facts, began to scold my friend. Do


    you think this is justified?


    ¡°How can it be? Young man, that is a most ungrateful act. You can¡¯t be like that.¡±


    ¡°This is not everything. When his dad got sick and needed a kidney transnt that cost hundreds of


    thousands, my friend paid the entire cost, which they still haven¡¯t paid. She also funded this man¡¯s


    education from time to time. Who would have thought that was the kind of person he is? He is sure that


    his sister will not live anymore and he is trying to threaten my friend. After all, it was my friend¡¯s


    signature on that surgery consent form.¡±


    ¡°Nonsense! Why would I expect something bad to happen to my sister?¡± Robin objected with a flushed


    face.


    ¡°Who knows? I¡¯ve never met such an insolent and ungrateful brat like you before. If you were even half


    human, you wouldn¡¯t question Lily like that. D¡±mn, this whole family is trash. I knew from the start that


    they were worthless. If what¡¯s inside dies, this crook is sure to ckmail you, Lily. Also, why are you still


    standing here? You should go


    back to your room and lie down. Why were you so worried about her in the first ce? I told you not to


    sign, but you refused to listen. Now, you¡¯re done. He will ckmail you.¡±


    Robin was baffled after hearing a scolding. As the crowd chatted among themselves, I silently followed


    Isabe out of the hall.


    Seeing Carson and my mother-inw still standing where they were, Isabe turned and scolded, ¡°Why


    are you


    guys


    still standing there? Are you rted to that inner person? Is it worth protecting but still being


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    disregarded for it? I don¡¯t think you guys were as considerate when Lily had a miscarriage and had


    surgery.¡±


    Carson immediately followed, as did my mother-inw. In the end, Robin stood outside the operating


    room alone, along with a group of people pointing the finger at him.


    He hadn¡¯t expected the situation to y out this way. After being stunned for a moment, he quickly


    yelled, ¡°Carson, don¡¯t go. I still have a few things to ask you!¡±


    ¡°Save it for your sister!¡± Isabe scoffed.


    Taking a few quick steps forward, Carson caught up with me. ¡°He can¡¯t talk, Lily.


    ¡°You can stay here if you want. I don¡¯t have the energy to keep watch here.¡± I said and left with


    Isabe.


    When we got back to the hospital room, Isabe sat up straight away. ¡°I vented all my anger today. I


    haven¡¯t yelled at someone like that in years. Where did these peoplee from? How can they be so


    shameless?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s enough, Isabe. You said yourself that they are worthless. Is it worth getting mad at people


    who are worthless?¡±


    She smiled at my words. ¡°Say it, Lily. Why do you think that bitch had a miscarriage when she was


    <ppletely fine before?¡±

 Chapter 197

    Chapter 197


    ¡°Who Knows?¡±


    ¡°I pray she doesn¡¯t die. She has to regain consciousness. I can¡¯t wait to see the misery on her face.¡±


    ¡°Me too!¡± While I didn¡¯t know why Jolene suddenly had a miscarriage, that question was no longer


    important. I was just looking forward to seeing the expression on her face when she woke up.


    Would she break down after discovering that the bargaining chip she¡¯s held onto for all this time has


    turned to blood?


    Justice would be served one day. I just didn¡¯t think that the day of her retribution woulde so soon


    andpletely destroy


    her.


    As my mind wandered, the phone started to ring. It was the despicable Bycho Client again. Eric looked


    rxed as he joked, ¡°You must be in a good mood today.¡±


    ¡°Why you say that?¡±


    ¡°The threat is gone now. Anyone would be happy, wouldn¡¯t they?¡± Was he referring to the subject with


    Jolene?


    Displeased with how negligent he was in the way he spoke about my family matters, I asked in


    response, ¡°How did you know?¡±


    ¡°I know a lot of things. Not only do I know about the miscarriage that President Boyer¡¯s mistress had,


    but I also know that you went looking for a doctor for her, only to get scolded by her brother.¡±


    I took a deep breath. How did Eric know all this in such detail? Without thinking about it too much, I had


    the feeling he must have followed me. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re following me.¡±


    ¡°Following you? You are thinking too much. I just got to the hospital to get an X-ray of my bones to see


    if they healed when I happened to see you running around looking for a doctor. When I was done with


    my X-ray and checkup, someone yelled at you. That simple.¡±


    I suddenly remembered the sneers I¡¯d heard outside the OR earlier. Was Eric actually there at the


    time? If that was the case, I was very embarrassed.


    Feeling awkward, I remained silent, then heard Eric ask, ¡°Why aren¡¯t you saying anything?¡±


    ¡°I have nothing to say, I snorted.


    ¡°I saw you were very good at screaming earlier. It must be nice to be in the spotlight. Does it look like


    you were put in a monkey show?¡±


    ¡°Why are you lecturing me?¡±


    ¡°Is this too much for you? I thought you were pretty good at holding back. You helped your husband¡¯s


    mistress during her pregnancy and still cared for him with all your heart as you cared for his family


    members.¡± Eric let out a mockingugh. ¡°Lilian, seeing someone like you really baffles me.¡±


    ¡°Was that really necessary?¡± No one would take you for a mute if you didn¡¯t say so.


    ¡°But I can¡¯t keep it. Do you know what I hate the most? Women like you whock self respect. You lose


    your moralpass over a man. How embarrassing!¡±


    ¡°Are you finished, President Walker?¡±


    ¡°Not yet. Since you¡¯re so good at being patient and you love your husband so much, I think maybe you


    should let the mistress enter your family register. Wasn¡¯t there an anecdote in ancient times about


    Emperor Shun and his two wives? Although you and the mistress are not biological sisters, I think you


    two get along very well. You two can share a husband like E Huang and Nu Ying did. Won¡¯t that be a


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    good story?¡±

 Chapter 198

    Chapter 198


    ¡°A Broken Bell Can Never Sound Good!¡± I hung up the phone furiously.


    ¡°Is it Eric again?¡± Isabe was looking at me.


    ¡°Yeah, I don¡¯t know what I did to piss him off, but he keeps trying to humiliate me,¡± I huffed.


    ¡°He seems like he¡¯s all over the ce, but he doesn¡¯t seem like someone who has that much time to


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    spare.¡± She also found it strange.


    ¡°Who knows what mental disorder he has? He saw everything that happened outside the OR


    earlier. Damn it! I can¡¯t face it anymore.¡±


    After I said an expletive, Isabe looked at me in shock. ¡°Lily¡­ Did you just swear?¡±


    ¡°I also want to kill someone. Why am I so unlucky? How can I be humiliated by these good-for-


    nothings?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think Eric is trying to humiliate you. He never cares about anything but himself. Calling you and


    being sarcastic seems a bit out of character for me. I have a feeling he¡¯s paying a lot of attention to


    you.¡±


    ¡°Did I say otherwise? Every time something unfortunate happens to me, he¡¯s always lurking


    nearby.¡± Remembering the times. when I embarrassed myself in front of Eric it started to make me


    ufortable.


    ¡°I think he cares about you.¡±


    ¡°Do you care about me? That much? Hees at me in full swing and doesn¡¯t spare me an ounce of


    dignity. Am I close to him? It is simply unreasonable!¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you want him to help you? I used to think there was no hope, but now I think there might


    be.¡± She suddenly got excited.


    ¡°What hope? Stop dreaming.¡± I sighed; she had no idea how bad Eric was. If she knew Eric was


    ckmailing me with my medical expenses, she¡¯d probably spit blood. Never mind. I don¡¯t want to let


    my mind go off on a tangent again. I was better thinking about my future.


    Jolene had lost her son, but it didn¡¯t seem likely that she would give up so easily when her five years of


    hard work had just gone down the drain. She would probably use any means possible to get


    back. From now on, I had to deal with Carson, that bastard, and also watch out for Jolene.


    More than two hourster, Carson and Robin came to my hospital room together. Robin apologized:


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Lily. I made all those brashments because I was so worried about my sister. Please


    forgive me.¡±


    It was fun to see him like that. Carson obviously told him about what really happened to Jolene and


    did.e and apologize to me.


    This guy was still young, so he wasn¡¯t as calcting as Jolene or Carson. He still hadn¡¯t reached his


    full potential. Looking at him, I said, ¡°Mr. Hamilton, I cannot ept your apology.¡±


    ¡°Yes, this change in you is very drastic. It looked like you were about to eat Lily before, but what is it


    now? Have you found your conscience? Or do you have no money to pay the hospital bill?¡± Isabe


    always hit the home run with her


    words.


    ¡°I¡¯m a bastard. You were so good to us, but I didn¡¯t know how to tell the good from the bad and I got


    mad at you. I¡¯m not even human.¡± As he said that, he pped himself on either side of the face.

 Chapter 199

    Chapter 199


    ¡°Please forgive me, Lily. If my sister finds out I¡¯ve said such bold things to you, she¡¯ll disown me. I¡¯m


    begging you!¡±


    Seeing him use the victim card, I figured he must be in a tight spot. I nned to tease him initially, but


    since he was trying so hard to fake it, I thought it was only fair that I y along too. ¡°You don¡¯t have to


    do this. Your sister and I are friends. I won¡¯t even work things out with you for your sister¡¯s sake, but


    this will be thest time.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I will no longer act evil!¡±


    Having no intention of dealing with this clown who had no self respect or character, I snorted inwardly


    and turned to Carson. ¡°How is Jolene?¡±


    ¡°The surgery ended and she was sent to the intensive care unit. Chief Channing says she¡¯s not in good


    shape so they should keep her under observation for 24 hours to see how things go.¡±


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Oh, how did that happen? When Jolene finds out she lost the child, how devastated would she be?¡± I


    let out a long breath. ¡°She did so much for the child. As a woman, it hurts me just to think about it. Why


    are we cursed with a life of misfortune?¡±


    Carson walked over and patted me on the shoulder. ¡°Don¡¯t be sad, dear. Everything will be fine!¡±


    This shameless asshole can say it so easily. In a situation like this, it is the women who always


    suffer. Did he think it was that easy to put everything back together?


    I didn¡¯t say it out loud, but I thought it was strange; how was Carson so calm?


    Since he walked in here until now, I¡¯ve paid close attention to him. The child in Jolene¡¯s belly was his


    beloved child, and he had high hopes for the child. I thought there would be at least a hint of pain on


    his face.


    However, I was wrong. There was no sign of pain on his face. Was he good at hiding it or didn¡¯t he feel


    sad? Compared to how he freaked out when I lost my son, he seemed perfectly fine after what


    happened with Jolene.


    The fact that he was so calm that he couldfort me was really scary.


    In just a few days, two children were lost. No one could have handled it with such a strong front. It was


    strange how Carson was able to act as if nothing had happened.


    Later, my mother-inw and Victoria arrived together. Compared to Carson¡¯smon sense, my


    mother-inw was unable to hide her emotions. As merciless as she was to Jolene outside the


    operating room, she had high hopes for the child in her womb.


    The moment she walked into the hospital room, she sat up without saying a word. I started: ¡°What


    happened, mom? You are sick? Why do you look so downhearted?¡±


    ¡°No, I¡¯m fine.¡± She forced a smile.


    ¡°You don¡¯t look too good. Why don¡¯t you call a doctor to take a look at you? You can¡¯t really be sick, can


    you? I heard that there was a mother-inw who was furious after her daughter-inw had a


    miscarriage and ended up bing seriously ill,¡± Victoria expressed her concerned opinion.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t they two separate matters?¡± Isabe said suddenly. ¡°When Lily had a miscarriage, I don¡¯t think


    Mrs. Boyer was so devastated. She was talking andughing.¡±


    After hearing this, the look on Carson¡¯s face immediately changed and he looked at his mother in a


    serious manner. ¡°Mom, are your stomach problems back?¡±

 Chapter 200

    Chapter 200


    My mother-inw was no fool. She immediately nodded her head ¡°I feel like a mal lui¡±


    ¡°You are too old to spend so much time on an empty stomach. Go home. Eat something, take some


    medicine for your stomach and rest well.¡±


    Thus, Carson was able to send his mother away and divert attention from her. He looked pretty skilled


    at it.


    After spending just three hours in the intensive care unit, Jolene was transferred to a regr ward. I


    was more than caged to see the despair she was in when I learned she had woken up.


    As soon as I got out of her room, I heard a high-pitched screaming from inside. ¡°Ah!¡±


    It was followed by the sound of things being broken and thrown around along with Robin¡¯s voice as he


    asked, Julene, Jol


    Calm down!¡±


    ¡°How can I calm down? My son. My son!¡± His mournful cries were simr to the cries of a night owl.


    The first thing we saw was a messy lot. Jolene was in bed, crying and struggling with her hair all over


    the ce. The IV drip in her hand had been ripped out and blood was seeping out, staining her


    bedclothes a bright red color.


    Robin grabbed her and yelled, ¡°Nurse! We need help here!¡±


    Behind us, Carson immediately rushed to Robin¡¯s aid when he saw the state of affairs. At the same


    time, the nurses also rushed in after hearing all the screams. Several people were holding Jolene so


    she couldn¡¯t move. So she continued to scream in agony.


    ¡°She is very agitated. Hurry and separate her!¡± The doctor who followedter ordered.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want sedatives. I want my son! Give me back my son!¡± Jolene screamed.


    The nurse injected her with some sedatives and finally she calmed down. Her hand slipped weakly and


    she struggled no more. Upon seeing this, Robin and Carson let her go.


    Her eyes blinked as if she was about to fall asleep. Before her eyes closedpletely, however, she


    saw Isabe and me standing in the doorway.


    The moment she saw us, a look of resentment filled her previously lifeless eyes and made us both


    shudder. Knowing her for so long. I never thought her eyes could look so scary.


    Not only was she staring at us, she was desperately trying to raise her hand. Still, the effects of the


    sedatives were strong; eventually, her hand dropped and her eyes closed.


    As she was extremely agitated upon waking up, everything next to the bed had been knocked over and


    the IV in her hand was also broken. The nurse immediately disinfected her hand and removed the


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    broken piece of needle


    from her flesh.


    It was very quiet inside the hospital room as everyone watched in silence. Even if we weren¡¯t saying


    anything. I knew none of us feltfortable inside.


    Seeing Jolene react this way I felt appeased while Robin definitely felt distressed. As for Carson, I


    assumed that wasn¡¯t a pretty sight for him either.


    Since Jolene had passed out, Isabe and I didn¡¯t take long and immediately returned to my


    ward. Closing the door behind us. Isabe looked at me and asked, ¡°Laly, do you think that bitch might


    have really lost her mind?¡±

 Chapter 201

    Chapter 201


    Tin isn¡¯t sure she would lose her mind, but she¡¯s devastated right now. The person in the hospital room


    before ispletely different from the person she used to be.


    ¡°Yes, but did you see how tired she looked before she passed out?


    ¡°Yes: it was really scary, I got chills thinking about Jolene¡¯s face from before.


    ¡°Lily, that shut-in isn¡¯t going to give up so easily after scheming for so long. She will think of a way to


    get back at you. It will be difficult for you to deal with both of them. . I¡¯m worried about you¡±


    I¡¯ve thought about it. Don¡¯t worry, Isabe. I will be careful¡±


    As Iy in the hospital bed that night, the thoughts kept running through my mind. Meanwhile, in the


    same room, Carson was tossing and turning and unable to sleep.


    The next morning. Victoria came to the hospital with breakfast. While I was still eating, I got a call from


    Robin. ¡°Lily, my sister is awake


    ¡°Oh this is great!¡± I said happily.


    ¡°Lily, if you have timeter, can youe see my sister? She is not doing very well. She doesn¡¯t say a


    word and stares at the ceiling with a nk look on her face. No matter what I say to her, she just keeps


    the same expression. I¡¯m very worried.¡±


    As soon as Carson heard this, he didn¡¯t try to hide his feelings of concern. ¡°Honey, let¡¯s visit her


    together.¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± I replied and started to get up. I had to see how pitiful that girl looked.


    When Victoria brought breakfast, she also brought Jolene an extra portion. So she followed Carson


    and me into Jolene¡¯s room.


    Opening the bedroom door, we saw Jolene lying lifeless on her bed, her face pale and her gaze fixed


    on the ceiling.


    ¡°Lily! You are here!¡± Robin immediately got up and greeted us.


    ¡°How is she?¡± I asked with a worried look.


    ¡°She¡¯s been like this since she woke up. She doesn¡¯t say a word.¡± He walked to Jolene¡¯s side. ¡°Lily and


    Carson are here to see you.¡±


    There was no response as she continued to stare at the ceiling. Robin nudged her with his hand and


    repeated aloud before she finally looked up.


    When she saw us, she suddenly started crying. ¡°Lily!¡±


    Then, she started sobbing. I suppressed the hatred inside me and went to take her hands tofort


    her. ¡°Jolene, you have to stay strong


    ¡°My life is full of misery!¡± She moaned. At that moment, she still did not forget to seek sympathy. I felt


    ufortable listening


    to your screams.


    Especially when I thought of all the things she¡¯d done to me. I wanted to scream. What goes around


    However, it wasn¡¯t the time to say that, as there was still another b¡¯stard roaming around. Holding back,


    I advised her instead, ¡°Jolene, what¡¯s gone is gone. Crying doesn¡¯t solve anything. Now, you have to


    focus on recovering and forget about everything else.


    00.44


    That girl must have assumed that I sympathized with her and became bolder in her act. Carson


    watched from the side before going upstairs. ¡°Jolene, don¡¯t be sad anymore. You have to think about


    your health.¡±


    After he said that, she started crying even louder, ¡°Why is God doing this to me? The baby was my


    hope. How can He take it from me so cruelly?¡±

 Chapter 202

    Chapter 202


    hapter 202


    When someone cruelly took someone else¡¯s baby, they should have thought about the consequences. I


    really couldn¡¯t find in myself the slightest bit of sympathy for Jolene. In fact, her tearful look made me


    even more disgusted. ¡°Yes, how can God be so cruel? Jolene, you are so kind, but why would God


    treat you this way?¡±


    The word ¡®kind¡¯ was quite effective. After all, Jolene knew better than anyone if she had been kind. Just


    like that, loud sobs from her slowly turned into a soft moan. After a few more words offort from me,


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Jolene was a little tired too, so she slowly stopped crying.


    Seeing that she had stopped crying, Victoria stepped forward and gave her the food she had


    brought. The food Victoria made looked and tasted delicious, and because Jolene was so hungry from


    crying so much, she finally calmed down and started eating.


    Carson looked relieved to see Jolene eating. After staying in the ward for just a little while longer, he left


    for thepany. Not long after he left, Isabe came to the hospital to see me. When she couldn¡¯t find


    me, she went straight to Jolene¡¯s ward.


    Seeing Isabe walk in, Robin immediately put a smile on her face. ¡°Isabe, my sister!¡±


    ¡°Stop this. I¡¯m not your sister. Your sister is the one eating there. Do not call me like that!¡± Isabe¡¯s


    cruel words made Robin blush with embarrassment.


    I smiled at Isabe. ¡°You are here!¡±


    ¡°Is there something wrong with your brain? You¡¯re still in bad shape, but you¡¯re not resting in bed. Why


    are you here? Have you not been scolded enough by others?¡± Isabe warned me with a cold


    expression.


    Jolene ced the chopsticks in her hand. ¡°Why are you so rude? I¡¯m also friends with Lily, so what¡¯s


    wrong with her visiting me?¡±


    ¡°Ah, so you know you¡¯re just a friend. Since you¡¯re her friend, let me ask you something. Lily just had a


    miscarriage and her body still hasn¡¯t recovered. What are you trying to do?¡± prove it by telling her to


    ¡°Isabe, I¡¯m just worried about Jolene, so I came to visit.¡±


    ¡°Worried? You would do better to worry about yourself than her. Did you forget how her brother treated


    you yesterday?¡±


    ¡°I already apologized,¡± said Robin quickly.


    ¡°If I p you and then apologize, will you forgive me?¡±


    ¡°Isabe, you are being too much!¡± Jolene spoke with a sullen face.


    ¡°Too much? Speaking of being awesome, nobody does it better than you, right? You¡¯ve been


    shamelessly couchsurfing at Lily¡¯s house with that pregnant belly of yours all this time. When


    something bad happened, her brother decided to me everything on Lily instead. By the way,


    because of what happened yesterday, Lily and Carson¡¯s family had a huge argument. Did you know


    that?


    ¡°What happened?¡± Jolene looked at Robin in surprise.


    Looks like you still don¡¯t know what happened yesterday, so let me tell you. Yesterday, when you were


    lying in the operating room bleeding profusely and waiting for someone to sign your medical


    documents, Lily was so worried that she couldn¡¯t hold a pen without her hand shaking. So, she asked


    Carson to help sign those documents, but Carson¡¯s mother scolded her, saying that you are Lily¡¯s


    friend and that her son should not sign, otherwise who would take it. responsibility if something


    happens to you?¡±


    Isabe paused deliberately as she spoke, making Jolene¡¯s face pale with her words ¡°So what


    happened?¡±


    ¡°Of course, as Carson¡¯s mother put it that way, that man refused to sign. So Lily had no choice but to


    sign with a trembling hand. After that, when her brother arrived at the hospital, he started swearing at


    Lily. in public, saying that she hurt you. Now that you¡¯re awake, let me ask you something. Lily caused


    what happened to you?¡±


    Jolene¡¯s face turned red and then white as her whole body shook. Though she opened her mouth, no


    words came out. I knew how upset she must be right now, not because she felt guilty for me, but


    because she never dreamed Carson would choose to ignore her at such a critical time.


    That kind of betrayal was truly the most painful, and it was also why Isabe chose to make a fuss. The


    day before, Jolene¡¯s brother didn¡¯t witness what happened during the signing of the medical


    documents, so naturally, he had no idea about Carson and his family¡¯s indifference towards


    Jolene. Since Carson and I were husband and wife, there was no reason for us to tell her about all this


    either.


    Isabe didn¡¯t mind being the viin to tell him that truth. Besides, it would have a better effect if a


    stranger like her were the one to make a fuss and let Jolene know,


    However, Jolene was Jolene after all, so she regained herposure after just a few seconds of


    momentary shock. She red at Robin, saying, ¡°How could you do that to Lily?¡±


    ¡°Jolene, I know I made a mistake and I¡¯ve already admitted my mistake

 Chapter 203

    Chapter 203


    Looks like you still don¡¯t know what happened yesterday, so let me tell you. Yesterday, when you were


    lying in the operating room bleeding profusely and waiting for someone to sign your medical


    documents, Lily was so worried that she couldn¡¯t hold a pen without her hand shaking. So, she asked


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Carson to help sign those documents, but Carson¡¯s mother scolded her, saying that you are Lily¡¯s


    friend and that her son should not sign, otherwise who would take it. responsibility if something


    happens to you?¡±


    Isabe paused deliberately as she spoke, making Jolene¡¯s face pale with her words ¡°So what


    happened?¡±


    ¡°Of course, as Carson¡¯s mother put it that way, that man refused to sign. So Lily had no choice but to


    sign with a trembling hand. After that, when her brother arrived at the hospital, he started swearing at


    Lily. in public, saying that she hurt you. Now that you¡¯re awake, let me ask you something. Lily caused


    what happened to you?¡±


    Jolene¡¯s face turned red and then white as her whole body shook. Though she opened her mouth, no


    words came out. I knew how upset she must be right now, not because she felt guilty for me, but


    because she never dreamed Carson would choose to ignore her at such a critical time.


    That kind of betrayal was truly the most painful, and it was also why Isabe chose to make a fuss. The


    day before, Jolene¡¯s brother didn¡¯t witness what happened during the signing of the medical


    documents, so naturally, he had no idea about Carson and his family¡¯s indifference towards


    Jolene. Since Carson and I were husband and wife, there was no reason for us to tell her about all this


    either.


    Isabe didn¡¯t mind being the viin to tell him that truth. Besides, it would have a better effect if a


    stranger like her were the one to make a fuss and let Jolene know,


    However, Jolene was Jolene after all, so she regained herposure after just a few seconds of


    momentary shock. She red at Robin, saying, ¡°How could you do that to Lily?¡±


    ¡°Jolene, I know I made a mistake and I¡¯ve already admitted my mistake

 Chapter 204

    Chapter 204


    But after thinking about it, Isabe felt it didn¡¯t matter to her. Waving her hand, she said, ¡°What


    problems can a b¡±starde up with anyway? He¡¯ll probably find a few more lovers for Jeremy to y


    with. I¡¯mpletely exhausted physically and mentally, so it doesn¡¯t matter to me right now.¡±


    We chatted for a while before Victoria came in and said, ¡°Miss Hamilton asked me toe back. She


    said she was tired and wanted to rest.


    ¡°I understand. Victoria, sit down and take a break¡±, I told her pleasantly.


    ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. I have to go back right away to prepare lunch.¡± Victoria didn¡¯t intend to stay.


    ¡°You worked hard, Victoria.¡±


    ¡°I am fine. By the way, I have something to tell you, Lily. Right after you left, Ms. Hamilton pped her


    brother in front of me, and she even said she would cut all ties with him.¡±


    ¡°Haha!¡± Isabeughed out loud. ¡°She purposely pped you in front of her so you would tell Lily


    about it. As for cutting all ties, well, those are just empty words you shouldn¡¯t believe.¡±


    ¡°Oh really? Sorry for being nosy.¡±


    ¡°Victoria, Isabe is only teasing you. Don¡¯t take her seriously. But thanks for telling me that.¡±


    After Victoria left, Isabe sneered andmented, ¡°That bitch really cannot be underestimated. Her


    heart is bleeding from pain, but she still intends to perform for us.¡±


    ¡°The more cautious she is, the moreplex I think her intentions are. Now that she doesn¡¯t have a


    child to support her, it will definitely be harder for her to break into the family. What do you think she


    ns to do next?¡±


    ¡°It all depends on Carson now. By the way, you can see their conversation on Messenger, right? I don¡¯t


    believe Jolene can sit still. After asking Victoria out, they should be talking by now. I really want to know


    if she will question Carson about not signing the medical documents or not.¡±


    Isabe¡¯s reminder immediately reminded me of the Messenger issue. Since the incident, Carson and


    Jolene haven¡¯t had a chance to be alone. Either way, Carson would have to show some concern for


    her. I also wanted to see what Carson would say.


    So I opened the Messenger app as Isabe leaned over to take a look. As expected, Carson and


    Jolene started talking.


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    The word ¡®darling¡¯ rarely used by Carson appeared before my eyes. ¡®My dear, forgive me for not being


    able to take care of you by your side right now. In truth, you have no idea how much I want to hold you


    in my arms tofort you, but with her looking away, I really can¡¯t do that. You have no idea how bad I


    feel about this.


    ¡®My heart hurts seeing you look so terrible. It hurts for the pain you have to endure and it hurts even


    more for our son.


    ¡®Don¡¯t be sad and take care of your body. Don¡¯t think too much, because I am always with you. I will


    always be your strongest shield.


    The first few messages were all sent by Carson, but Jolene still hadn¡¯t responded to them. Isabe


    scoffed at the messages as she read them.


    ¡°The scoundrel is still working hard to pull off an act of pure affection, but what he doesn¡¯t know is that I


    brutally stabbed him in the back. Lily, look, Jolene isn¡¯t responding to him. Do you think she¡¯s mad at


    Carson? Maybe the slut now realizes her mistake and ns to break up with the scoundrel.

 Chapter 205

    Chapter 205


    ¡°No, look at the time. These were sent by Carson early in the morning. At that time, I was still on


    Jolene¡¯s ward. Where would she find the time to check her phone?¡±


    ¡°Oh yes, you are observant.¡±


    As we were talking, we suddenly saw Jolene¡¯s response. ¡®Husband, my heart hurts. I feel so


    ufortable that I think I¡¯m going to die.


    ¡°If you¡¯re going to die, how can you still eat so much food? Damn this bitch. Lily, you should tell Victoria


    to make the food more unptable. You shouldn¡¯t let that bitch take advantage of you,¡± Isabe huffed.


    ¡°You¡¯re talking nonsense again. On the one hand, you¡¯re telling me to put my guard up around Victoria,


    but on the other hand, you¡¯re telling me to treat her like this. Are you not contradicting yourself?¡±


    ¡°Ah, look at my brain. He gets dumb when I get angry.¡± Isabe couldn¡¯t help butugh.


    What ensued in the conversation was just a bunch of gibberish where Jolene keptining and


    Carson keptforting her. Looking impatient, Isabeined, ¡°These two idiots are annoying as


    fuck!¡±


    After Carson and Jolene were doneining and consoling, Jolene suddenly mentioned her


    miscarriage. ¡®Carson, I think there¡¯s something weird about my miscarriage.


    ¡°What¡¯s weird about that?¡±


    I am very aware of my own body. There was no difort and the child waspletely healthy. Why


    did a miscarriage happen so suddenly? Wouldn¡¯t that bepletely impossible at this point?¡±


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    ¡®Maybe it was caused by your previous fall?¡¯


    ¡®When I was released from the hospital after that fall, the doctor made it clear that nothing was wrong,


    you know, I was very careful with myself. If I felt bad, why would I ask for discharge?¡±


    With me. How


    did She not leave the hospital to take care of me? They both knew it very well, but it wasn¡¯t time to


    bring up what had been silent for a while. So he sent a reply. That was an ident. Don¡¯t think about it


    too much.


    above. carson


    ¡®I¡¯m not really thinking about it too much. If I had the slightest difort before, I would not doubt


    it. But that¡¯s exactly what¡¯s weird about it. Previously, I did not feel the slightest pain, and then suddenly


    I had a stomach ache. I started bleeding everywhere and the child was gone. My life almost ended


    too. I think someone is trying to harm me.¡±


    ¡®Hurt you? Who?¡¯


    Lillian Hawkins!¡± Isabe and I were both surprised to see Jolene bring me up.


    ¡®It can¡¯t be her. She had a miscarriage too and is still recovering in the hospital¡¯ Carson put a rare word


    to me.


    ¡®Listen me. I rave reasons for my suspicion. I just thought about it for a while, and after going over it


    again, I found a lot of questionable points.


    ¡°What questionable points?¡±


    ¡°Lilian¡¯s attitude towards me is a little strange. She used to talk to me a lot, but recently, I get the feeling


    she¡¯s been hiding something from me. Also, she¡¯s not as honest with me as she used to be. Honestly, I


    feel like she¡¯s acting a little fake. Also, she used to be very generous and kind to me, but now she¡¯s


    be quite mean. Also, when she had her miscarriage, she told me to be careful not to be deceived


    by other people. In short, there are a lot of very strange things going on with her Carson, I suspect


    Lilian knows what¡¯s going on between us.


    ¡°This is impossible!¡¯ Carson immediately rejected his theory outright. ¡®If she knew there was a


    rtionship between us, she wouldn¡¯t be as calm as she is now. and straightforward personality, in


    addition to a bad temper.¡±

 Chapter 206

    Chapter 206


    Carson¡¯s assessment of my personality was very pertinent, but what he assessed was the former Lilian


    Hawkins, and the current Lilian Hawkins haspletely changed after being hurt by them.


    ¡®Carson, a woman¡¯s sixth sense is the most sensitive thing in the world. You have to believe


    me. Although Lilian is naive, even a worm transforms. Nobody will be able to support something like


    our case. Perhaps Lilian has learned a lesson and is nning to get back at us in another way?¡±


    I think you¡¯re thinking too much. Jolene, you must have suffered emotionally over the child. Well, how


    could Carson believe Jolene¡¯s words?


    After all, I was always a fool to him ¨C a fool who deserved to be received by him and Jolene, I was just


    a fool who couldn¡¯t tell right from wrong.


    ¡®I know you don¡¯t believe me, but I¡¯ll look into this. By the way, Carson, now that my son is gone, are


    you going to leave me? Seeing that Carson didn¡¯t believe her, Jolene had no choice but to ask him that.


    ¡®Impossible. I won¡¯t leave you alone like this.


    ¡°So are you going to divorce Lilian and marry me?¡±


    Jolene, divorce is not so easy. Aside from the issue of dividing our assets, you and I won¡¯t even be able


    to get past the barrier that is the Hawkins Family.


    ¡®If you really want to be with me, that won¡¯t be a problem for you. Naturally, Jolene wouldn¡¯t believe


    Carson¡¯s words. ¡®Carson. I always wanted to ask you a question. Did you really fall in love with Lilian?


    ¡®Impossible. How could I fall in love with her? Carson¡¯s response was one of denial.


    ¡®Carson, if you really fall in love with her, remember to tell me. I fell in love with you, and I don¡¯t want


    you to lie to me¡­ If you really fell in love with Lilian, I won¡¯t bother you anymore. I always stay true to


    my words. Jolene was clearly testing him.


    If she really didn¡¯t want to be involved in this love triangle, why would she keep trying to frame me? She


    would simply ept thepany Carson had promised her and leave.


    Jolene, take good care of your body and don¡¯t entertain these meaningless thoughts. Don¡¯t worry, I will


    always love you and my love for you will never change.


    Seeing Carson¡¯s determined vote, Isabe couldn¡¯t help but curse, ¡°That disgusting bastard. He should


    just go and kill


    himself.¡±


    I didn¡¯t care about Carson¡¯s promise to Jolene, but I was curious about something else. ¡°Say, Isabe,


    don¡¯t you think the death of Jolene¡¯s son is a little dubious?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Jolene said she felt fine with no difort at all this time. And I believe her. After all, the child is the


    only link between her and Carson. Without that child, your chances aren¡¯t as great. In that case, why


    would she suddenly have a miscarriage? As you know, the risk of miscarrying the baby at this stage of


    pregnancy is not very high.


    ¡°You are sure. At this stage of pregnancy, the dog shouldn¡¯t be at too much risk for a sudden


    miscarriage, but it still happened. Was someone else trying to hurt her like what she did to you? ¡±


    Isabe shook her head as she realized what she had just said and continued, ¡°But that¡¯s not possible,


    right? She has no money or status. There¡¯s nothing in it for that person¡­ Unless Carson has another


    lover out there?¡±


    ¡°I just think this subject stinks. Jolene¡¯s miscarriage is really weird.¡±


    ¡°Well, you don¡¯t have to worry about that. After all, you didn¡¯t hurt her. You have a clear conscience, so


    why worry?¡± Isabe didn¡¯t want to think about it anymore. ¡°Lily, after reading the chat just now, I


    suddenly thought of a way for


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    15:48 Mon, 19 Jun Luna


    to deal with these two scoundrels.¡±

 Chapter 207

    Chapter 207


    ¡°Which way?¡±


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    ¡°Jolene didn¡¯t question Carson about signing the medical documents in the chat just now. Don¡¯t you


    think that¡¯s weird?¡±


    As soon as Isabe mentioned it, I suddenly remembered. ¡°Yeah, why didn¡¯t Jolene ask Carson about


    it? Does she not believe us, or does she have another purpose?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sure she has another purpose. When a woman is faced with the betrayal of someone she loves,


    the first thing she thinks is to question her lover about it. Didn¡¯t you feel that way when you found out


    your b¡¯star of a husband is cheating on you? I think Jolene wants to question him, but she¡¯s being wary


    of him. Why don¡¯t we take advantage of this to make those two scoundrels suspicious of each


    other? As long as they turn against each other, the opportunity to clear them out wille.¡±


    If one looked beyond Isabe¡¯sck of restraint, one would realize that what she said was true. I


    thought of that Cartier bracelet. If Jolene knew that the bracelet Carson gave her was a fake, she would


    definitely suspect him.


    I thought I¡¯d found some dirt I could spread to make Jolene and Carson suspicious of each other, but I


    didn¡¯t expect things to not go as smoothly as I¡¯d hoped.


    Three dayster, I was discharged from the hospital. After discharge, I did not rest at home, but


    returned to work at thepany under the pretext of being hand in hand with work.


    My mother-inw made no objection to this. On the other hand, Carson pretended to persuade me


    otherwise, but seeing that I insisted on going to thepany, he offered to send me there. I declined


    and drove myself to thepany.


    This time only President Smith knew about my ¡®abortion¡¯ incident and he did not reveal it to anyone


    else. However, as soon as I got back to thepany, Jessica found me right away and asked, ¡°What


    the hell is going on with you? Why did you disappear into action with me? You didn¡¯t even answer my


    calls. Tell me the truth! What have you been up to?¡±


    In the face of his barrage of questions, I could only smile bitterly and say: ¡°I didn¡¯t disappear in


    ¡°Hospitalized? What¡¯s the problem? Where did it hurt?¡±


    ¡°It was a miscarriage.¡±


    ¡°What? A miscarriage?¡± Jessica¡¯s mouth opened and turned into an O. ¡°Lilian, when did you get


    pregnant? Why did not you tell me?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a long story. I¡¯m in a bad mood right now, so please don¡¯t ask me about it and leave me alone for a


    bit.¡± I pretended to be upset and didn¡¯t respond.


    Jessica believed me and left after a few more words offort.


    After Jessica left, I sat in my office and thought deeply. In that ¡®abortion¡¯ incident, I was considered a


    loser. If it weren¡¯t for Jolene¡¯s sudden miscarriage, I basically would have nothing to struggle with.


    This incident also made me realize an important point: the bastard Carson Boyer was not easy to deal


    with.


    My n has always been to return Carson to his poverty before he married me. I was very confident


    before, but now I didn¡¯t dare to be so arrogant.


    Dealing with Carson wasn¡¯t just a matter of finding an alliance, it was also finding out everything about


    him.


    Although I had been married to him for a few years, I had simply loved him stupidly all that time and


    even shared his burdens. However, I didn¡¯t really understand other aspects of him.


    In particr, I didn¡¯t know anything about his financial situation. I had no idea how much money he had


    made over the years and how much money he had now.

 Chapter 208

    Chapter 208


    So far, I only knew that Carson had three businesses in Riverdale, all of which were doing good


    business. However, it was obvious from the message he sent Jolene earlier that he ownedpanies


    elsewhere.


    Carson was a very shrewd man, so I didn¡¯t believe he would divulge all of his secrets to Jolene. It was


    highly likely that he would protect himself from her as well.


    To keep Carson from transferring his assets when we fell outter, I had to find out everything from how


    manypanies he actually owned to his true financial situation first. After all, even a worm would turn


    when driven to despair.


    Obviously, only private investigators could investigate such matters. So I called Isabe and asked her


    to get in touch with the private investigator at that time to look into the status of Carson¡¯s


    I went to the pantry to make a cup of coffee and took it back to the office. I used to take a sip. President


    Smith¡¯s secretary called and asked me toe to the President¡¯s office, saying that President Smith


    needed to speak with me.


    I had no choice but to rush to President Smith¡¯s office immediately. When President Smith saw me, a


    friendly smile spread across his face. ¡°Lilian, how is your health? If you don¡¯t feel well, take a few more


    days off. While work is important, your


    health is even more so.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, President Smith, but I¡¯m fine for now.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good then. I asked you toe because there is a design project I would like to hand over to


    you.¡± President Smith handed me a document and added, ¡°This is the customer¡¯s bidding


    document. Take a look at him.¡±


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    As soon as I took over, I saw the word ¡®Walker Group¡¯ and I got scared. Did this client have any kind of


    rtionship with Eric Walker?


    Sure enough, as I was thinking about this, President Smith said, ¡°This is the tender for a newly built


    hotel by the Walker Group. The entire hotel is too big for ourpany to take over, so we are bidding


    only for a few floors. Your skills are evident, so I hope you cane up with a n as soon as possible


    for ourpany to seed in the bidding.¡±


    ¡°President Smith, I will do what I can.¡± Although I said that, I felt a little ufortable about it. Eric


    Walker¡¯s venomous tongue was not something anyone could tolerate. He knew full well about my fake


    miscarriage, so I wasn¡¯t looking forward to being ridiculed when we met again.


    President Smith didn¡¯t know what I was thinking, so he said frankly, ¡°Lilian, President Walker will be


    personally responsible for this tender. I¡¯m sure you know that his background is in design and he is very


    talented in that area. also. So your design requirements will definitely be different from others. Although


    it¡¯s an open tender this time around, the rtionship between ourpany and President Walker is a


    little bit special. After sketching out your design, you can speak with President Walker and hear his


    thoughts.¡±


    ¡°President Smith, why does ourpany have a special rtionship with President Walker? Why


    didn¡¯t I know about this?¡± I asked deliberately.


    ¡°Yup!¡± President Smith coughed twice before replying, ¡°Lilian, you¡¯re not a stranger, so I¡¯m going to


    divulge a little for you. In the future, ourpany may coborate with President Walker, and he will


    have full authority over the coboration. So, he will have more preference for ourpany in this bid.¡±


    ¡°Oh, is it like that?¡± Since President Smith didn¡¯t want to tell me the truth, I also pretended not to know


    anything about it. ¡°President Smith, since President Walker is going to coborate with ourpany,


    does that mean all we have to do is follow the procedures for this tender?¡±


    ¡°Of course. While we may coborate with President Walker in the future, that doesn¡¯t mean you can


    dismiss this bid as unimportant. You must show your strengths and let


    I agreed and left President Smith¡¯s office.


    3:48 pm Mon, June 19


    After returning to my own office, I took a closer look at the information President Smith had given


    me. Ourpany decided to bid for the design of the hotel¡¯s presidential suite, as well as the lobby


    design.


    Since I¡¯ve been involved in the design of several five-star hotels, it naturally wouldn¡¯t have been a


    problem to design them. However, President Smith said that Eric can have his own opinions about the


    projects. In that case, I would definitely have to ask thetter for advice.


    Seeking counsel clearly implied going in through the back door. I used to scoff at such dishonest


    behavior, but this time I made no objection to it.


    It was simple; I wanted to get to know Eric a little more and see if there was any chance I could


    cooperate with him.


    So I immediately called his number. After the phone rang a few times, Eric¡¯s icy voice came on the


    other end of the line. ¡°Anything?¡±

 Chapter 209

    Chapter 209


    As he started the call that way, I couldn¡¯t beat around the bush, so I just said bluntly, ¡°President Walker,


    I¡¯d like to hear your thoughts on the hotel renovation.¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t I hand in the bidding documents for the renovation of the hotel? Don¡¯t tell me you can¡¯t


    read?¡± Eric looked impatient.


    Since bing a designer in Oceana City a few years ago, this is the first time I¡¯ve been insulted like


    this. But since I was calling to ask for your help. I held back my anger and replied, ¡°I have read the


    bidding documents, but I do not understand some parts, so I would like to ask your advice, President


    Walker.¡±


    ¡°If everyonees to me for advice like you do, I will die of overwork and exhaustion! Oh yeah, are


    you trying to get some design tips from me? If so, I will now say that this tender will be carried out in a


    fair and just manner without any preferential treatment, Ms. Hawkins. If you want to get any tips from


    me, I advise you to just give up. Eric¡¯s words were very painful; he literally implied that I was looking for


    him just to walk in the back door.


    I really wanted to curse him out, but now was not the time to get angry. After all, President Smith had


    already hinted to me that this guy would be the big boss in the future, so even if I wasn¡¯t doing it for


    myself, I would have to put up with him just from that perspective.


    I swallowed my curses and replied, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, President Walker. I didn¡¯t think it through before I called


    you, but I really didn¡¯t want to go in the back door. I will use my strengths to prove to you that I can


    create good designs. Excuse me. I¡¯m going to turn it off now!¡±


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Eric didn¡¯t speak, just cut the line sharply. Hearing the beep on the other end, I mmed my fist down


    on the table. ¡°Eric Walker, you son of a bitch! You are amazing! If it¡¯s just a design, do I need to beg


    you?¡±


    After screaming, I realized that I had cursed again without thinking.


    Reaching out, I rubbed my temple in annoyance. ¡°Calm! I need to calm down now!¡±


    After scrubbing for a while, my head finally didn¡¯t hurt so much. So I leaned back in my chair and


    started thinking about the bid. I had toe up with perfect designs for this bid to surprise Eric.


    With that thought in my heart, I immediately started looking for information and preparing for project


    drafts. This intense worksted until noon.


    At noon, I went to the cafeteria and had a quick lunch before heading back to the office to get busy


    again. While I was up to my elbows working, Jessica suddenly opened the door and said to me, ¡°Lily,


    do you know that Eric ising here soon?¡±


    ¡°So what if he¡¯s here? What does that have to do with me?¡± I didn¡¯t look up.


    Jessica didn¡¯t care that I wasn¡¯t interested in the news and continued, ¡°President Smith is on the phone


    with him. I got kicked out of the office after listening to it a bit.¡±


    ¡°Well, you deserve it. Who told you to listen in on the president¡¯s call?¡±


    ¡°Am I the type of person who would listen? I just heard it identally. By the way, when I left, I heard


    President Smith mention his name on the telephone.¡±

 Chapter 210

    Chapter 210


    I didn¡¯t speak, but continued to busy myself with my work. Seeing that I wasn¡¯t the least bit


    bothered. Jessica seemed to have lost interest, so she changed the subject ¡°Lilian, can¡¯t you just be


    normal for once?¡±


    ¡°Do I look abnormal?¡±


    Absolutely! Everyone shows their emotions. Only you act indifferent to everything. Besides work, you


    only think about your family. I really don¡¯t know how you have fun living like this.


    Jessica¡¯s words pierced my heart. Besides work, I only cared about my family: had I really lived like this


    for thest five


    years?


    I loved to y and have fun. Like all girls, I was very confident in life and had lots of friends. But after I


    married Carson, I only had two friends, Isabe and Jolene. Every day, Imuted between work and


    family with just those two things in mind. I got lost and just became one of Carson¡¯s essories. In the


    past I didn¡¯t look down on women who only had work and family on their minds after marriage, but now


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    it honestly seemed like the biggest joke in the world to me.


    I was working hard for thepany and my family, but Carson was working hard for money and his


    lover. In this marriage, I had lost from the beginning.


    I stopped working and sighed heavily, letting Jessica see my dismay right away. ¡°What is wrong?¡±


    ¡°Anything.¡± I hid my destion with a smile.


    ¡°Somehow I feel like something is wrong with youtely. Did you encounter any problems?¡±


    ¡°No, I¡¯m fine.¡±


    ¡°Do not lie to me. I¡¯m very perceptive, okay? You must have run into some problem.¡± Jessica refused to


    let me go. ¡°Lilian, I am closest to you in thepany. Don¡¯t hold back if you have a problem. Just tell


    me. Maybe I can help you make decisions too.¡±


    ¡°What problem could I have?¡± Jessica had a stubborn mind. Just as I was having a headache from his


    endless questions, my phone rang. When I answered the call, Dn¡¯s voice came over the


    phone. ¡°Lily, I¡¯m right downstairs outside yourpany. Get down here quickly.¡±


    ¡°What happened?¡± Dn¡¯s tone was so serious that a trace of anxiety shot through my heart.


    ¡°It is a very important matter. Please excuse yourself first ande down quickly. Don¡¯t dy. I¡¯ll tell


    youter.¡±


    Although I didn¡¯t know why Dn was looking for me, I could tell by his serious tone that it was


    definitely not a trivial matter. So I agreed and hung up the phone.


    Just as I was about to call President Smith to ask for a leave of absence, the phone on my desk


    rang. How I got it. President


    Smith¡¯s voice came from the other end of the line. ¡°Lilian, pleasee to my office.¡±


    ¡°President Smith, I¡¯m sorry, but I have an urgent matter to attend to right now. Do I need to ask for a


    permit?¡±


    ¡°What is the urgent matter?¡± asked President Smith.


    ¡°It is something very important.¡± I didn¡¯t know why Dn reached out to her, so I could only respond,


    ¡°Oh, okay. So go ahead first¡± President Smith easily agreed, which surprised me.


    After I hung up the phone, I grabbed my purse and left. Jessica followed me, asking, ¡°Did young master


    Dn call you


    just now?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    49


    IVIUU, June 17th


    ¡°Remember to contact me if you have any problems.¡± Jessica insisted.


    BX 3.41%


    I took the elevator downstairs and caught a glimpse of Dn¡¯s car. When Dn saw me leaving, he got


    out of the car and opened the car door for me. As I got into the car, I asked, ¡°What happened?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Hawkins was hospitalized for a sudden brain hemorrhage!¡±

 Chapter 211

    Chapter 211


    ¡°What?¡± I looked at Dn in shock as he couldn¡¯t believe what he was hearing. What he said cannot be


    true!


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    ¡°I came looking for him as soon as I got the news. We¡¯re going to the hospital right away,¡± Dn said,


    reaching out to help me buckle up.


    I finally came to my senses and grabbed his hand. ¡°Dn, m-my dad¡­ He¡¯s going to be okay, right?¡±


    ¡°He goes. Don¡¯t worry. Mr. Hawkins will be fine.¡± Dn said tofort me.


    A sharp, screeching sound of a car suddenly braking sounded next to us, which made me jump in


    shock. I looked over and saw Eric Walker sitting in the car with a grim expression and looking directly


    at us.


    Not wanting to worry about Eric¡¯s nasty re, I let go of Dn¡¯s hand and quickly fastened my seat belt


    as I instructed him. ¡°Hurry up and drive.¡±


    Dn nodded and started the car. As our car passed Eric¡¯s, I saw him turn his head and look at me


    coldly with an icy gaze.


    I didn¡¯t bother to think about why Eric was using such an expression, because my heart and mind were


    consumed by my father¡¯s brain hemorrhage. Five years ago, my father was in the best of health and


    never had any illnesses, but five yearster, he was hospitalized with a case of cerebral hemorrhage.


    Sadness swelled in my heart as I tried with all my might to suppress the pain. My tears spilled over my


    eyes and rolled without my noticing. ¡°Dn, has my father¡¯s health been deteriorating for some time?¡±


    ¡°I heard he went to the hospital to get his blood pressure checked and he¡¯s on medication,¡± Dn


    replied. ¡°By the way, do you remember that day I bumped into you when you were visiting your father-


    inw in the hospital? Mr. Hawkins was also seeing a doctor at that hospital that day.¡±


    I couldn¡¯t say a word. Now I understand why my dad wouldn¡¯t let me in when I went home the other


    day. He said he would only see me when I really knew my mistakes.


    If I really knew my mistakes, how could I not care what was going on in my parents¡¯ lives? I didn¡¯t even


    know about my dad¡¯s illness so it was no wonder he was upset.


    I felt really bad when I thought about it. Now my birth father was sick and I didn¡¯t give a shit but I cared


    a lot. about that idiot¡¯s father, Carson.


    My father must be heartbroken to have a daughter like me, right? Thinking about what I did to my


    parents over the years, my tears fell uncontrobly. They were tears of regret that came toote.


    ¡°Lily, don¡¯t worry. Nothing bad will happen.¡± Seeing me crying, Dnforted me as he pulled a


    tissue for


    mine.


    ¡°Dn, I really am the worst daughter. How did I get to this point? I regret it so much! Tell me, will my


    parents forgive such a terrible daughter like me?¡±

 Chapter 212

    Chapter 212


    ¡°Lily, you¡¯re their daughter. No matter how outrageously wrong you are, to them, you will always be


    their child. I think they will forgive you no matter what.¡±


    The car stopped at the entrance to the hospital before Dn and I eagerly entered. Dn found my


    father¡¯s attending physician, who said that my father¡¯s condition had improved and he was resting in


    the ward. As long as he took the medicine on time and avoided any source of suffering, he would be


    fine.


    After leaving the doctor¡¯s office, Dn and I went to the sick bay where my dad was. I didn¡¯t dare go in


    like that because I was afraid that my father would get a shock when he saw me. So I let Dn into the


    ward alone first.


    After Dn had been in the ward for a while, my mother hade out. When she saw me, her tears


    started streaming down her face. Running to her, I hugged her and yelled, ¡°Mom!¡±


    ¡°You unfaithful son, why have youe now? Do you know how much I worry about your father? How


    can you be so insensitive? You haven¡¯t seen us in five years. What is your heart made of? How could


    you be so relentless?¡± My mom pped me hard on the shoulder.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry! Mom, I know I was wrong! I was really, really wrong!¡± My body shook with long, torturous


    sobs.


    After hugging and crying for a while, my mother¡¯s roiling emotions finally subsided. ¡°Lily, your father¡¯s


    condition has just stabilized so you shouldn¡¯t go see him yet, lest he get a shock and his condition


    rpses.¡±


    ¡°I know, Mom. I will wait here and visit Dad whenever he can see me.¡±


    A smile appeared on my mother¡¯s face as shemented, ¡°You are more sensible now than you used


    to be.¡±


    When she said that, my tears started to fall again. ¡°Mom, it¡¯s all my fault. Don¡¯t worry. From now on, I


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    will definitely be in good daughter. I¡¯m not going to let you and Dad lose any more sleep over me.¡±


    My mother held my hand and said, ¡°It¡¯s impossible not to worry about you. We just hope you¡¯re more


    sensible and not so stubborn. By the way, I think you¡¯ve lost a lot of weight since Ist saw you. Did


    you run into any


    difficulties?¡±


    ¡°No. What problems could I have?¡±


    ¡°Does this person treat you well?¡± The person my mother was referring to was none other than Carson.


    ¡°Very good.¡± I really didn¡¯t want to mention this disgusting man right now, but my mom wasn¡¯t aware of


    my thoughts.


    ¡°And his family?¡±


    ¡°They are not bad.¡±


    ¡°You have been very pampered by us since you were young and you have never suffered a day in your


    life. It must be very difficult to live with a family like his. I hear your mother-inw is a horrible woman,


    Lily. I know it must have been hard for you all these years.¡±


    ¡°Mom, it¡¯s not that bad. My mother-inw was always very good to me.¡± I didn¡¯t want my mother to


    worry about me, so I had to praise Carson¡¯s mother, despite her being anything but nice to me.


    ¡°How can that be true? Not only will there be friction in your everyday life, but the most worrying thing is


    that you can¡¯t have children. I heard that his parents have a very traditional mindset for women to have


    children. their husbands¡¯ children and continue the family line. Since you cannot have children, you


    must have suffered a lot, right?¡±

 Chapter 213

    Chapter 213


    After all, my mother was experienced in that area, so she caught my lie at a nce. So I forced a smile


    onto my face. and said. ¡°They weren¡¯t very happy at first, but they gradually epted it.¡±


    ¡°If they can really ept you, then they¡¯re still good people. Lily, it¡¯s a big w if a woman can¡¯t have


    children. It¡¯s not a good thing, it doesn¡¯t matter if you are married to a rich family or an ordinary


    person. So I¡¯m really worried about you. I heard that this person has been doing well for the past few


    years. Men who have money often go the wrong way. You have no idea how worried your dad and I


    are. I¡¯ve been over you this whole time.


    When my mom said that, I got even sadder. Five years ago, I cut ties with my family out of love without


    hesitation. Not only did I not get the happy marriage I was hoping for, but I also made my parents worry


    about me for five years.


    I couldn¡¯t make my parents lose sleep over me anymore. Before I settled everything between Carson


    and me, I would never tell them about us to avoid them worrying about me.


    ¡°Mom, rx. His family treats me very well. Look, this is the jewelry Carson bought me.¡± To convince


    my mother that I was really happy, I showed her the jewelry Carson had bought. ¡°Look, it¡¯s Cartier and


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    it cost him a lot of money.¡±


    My mother was not at all interested in the jewelry I wore. ¡°Lily, the happiness of a marriage is not


    measured by jewels or money.¡±


    Her words made my heart leap into my throat as I wondered if she¡¯d figured something out. But if my


    mom knew that Carson was cheating on me, she definitely wouldn¡¯t be so calm. As I thought about it


    that way, I started lying again. ¡°I know. I just want to tell you that I¡¯m fine, so you don¡¯t have to worry.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m relieved you¡¯re okay. Lily, I¡¯m not trying to get in the way of your rtionship with his family by


    telling you all this. It¡¯s just that some people in this world are mean, so you shouldn¡¯t be too simple-


    minded. You must be well aware of some matters, so that you will not regret after things happen. My


    mother was afraid that I would overthink things, so she quickly exined this to me.


    My mother¡¯s exnation caused a feeling of sadness to creep into my heart. I could imagine how much


    trauma my family members went through after I destroyed the family back then. Now, even my dear


    mother was afraid that I would get upset with her when she gave me good advice.


    I controlled the emotions that were throbbing in my heart and blurted out, ¡°Mom, I understand


    everything you just said. Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ve grown up now and I¡¯m not the ignorant little girl I used to be. I


    am well aware of my own affairs.¡±


    ¡°That is good! That is great. All parents in the world love their children very much. We may have


    handled things imperfectly in the past, but Lily, we as parents will never have the courage to hurt our


    own children. Since you are living happily now, your father and I will also feel at ease.¡±


    ¡°Mother, wasn¡¯t Daddy¡¯s health always good? Why did he suddenly have this illness?¡±


    ¡°Your father¡¯s health is not as good as you think. When he was younger, he worked really hard at the


    you and me to worry about him. Later, after you married Carson, he had more and more problems with


    his heart. He had to worry about you and run thepany at the same time, which is why he has


    grown so much older in thest five years.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s all my fault. I¡¯m an idiot.¡± I med myself terribly.


    ¡°Okay, you don¡¯t have to me yourself. As long as you¡¯re living a good life, your dad will be happy for


    you.¡±


    ¡°I know that. But Mom, I was so rebellious in the past and I broke their hearts. Will Daddy forgive me?¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about him. I¡¯m on your side and I¡¯ll speak well of you. When he recovers and


    feels better, you can bring Carson ande visit him at home.¡±


    ¡°Mom, let¡¯s take it easy. Let¡¯s wait until Dad gets better.¡± In the past, I had hoped against hope that my


    parents would agree to let me take Carson to visit. But now, I couldn¡¯t easily agree to that. After all, I


    refused to let that disgusting


    idiot pollutes the air at Hawkins Residence.


    My mom and I were still talking when a high-pitched voice suddenly rang out. ¡°Lily?¡±


    41%.


    1549 Mon,


    And

 Chapter 214

    Chapter 214


    I looked up to see Aunt Judy, my father¡¯s sister, looking at me with wide eyes and disbelief. ¡°Is that you,


    Lily? When will you


    Aunt Judy¡¯s voice was naturally high, so it was literally rising now as she spoke in amazement. My


    mom quickly stopped her. ¡°Judy, please keep your voice down. Lily¡¯s father doesn¡¯t know that Lily is


    here!¡±


    ¡°Sorry, I didn¡¯t mean to be so tall.¡± Stunned, Aunt Judy nced at the closed ward door and


    immediately lowered her voice. ¡°My brother hadn¡¯t heard me, right?¡±


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    Before my mom could speak, the door to the infirmary was opened from the inside and Dn was


    out. ¡°Lily, Mr. Hawkins asked you to join!¡±


    Aunt Judy¡¯s loud voice really got to my dad. Well, sooner orter I would have to face it; I couldn¡¯t hide


    for a lifetime. However, now that my dad¡¯s health wasn¡¯t great, I was still a little worried that he would


    get agitated when he saw me, which might affect his health.


    Naturally, my mom thought the same thing, so she lowered her voice and told me, ¡°Lily, be careful


    talking to your dad. No matter what he says, don¡¯t answer, okay? Just listen quietly, okay?¡±


    ¡°I know, Mom, don¡¯t worry. I wont say anything.¡±


    ¡°I will apany you.¡± My mom was still worried, so she followed me to the infirmary. Seeing us enter


    the ward, Dn carefully closed the door on us.


    In the infirmary, my father was propped up in bed, looking sick and weak. When he saw meing in,


    his expression turned cold. I yelled, ¡°Daddy!¡±


    He didn¡¯t say a word, he just looked at me. Then my mom stepped forward and said, ¡°Hank, Lily ran


    over here when she heard you were hospitalized. Don¡¯t get mad and talk to Lily calmly, okay?¡±


    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t dare be angry with her! When other people create children, they are creating rtives,


    creating a family, but I have created an enemy. After so many years of giving her my all, apparently I¡¯m


    worth even less than a stranger to her. She cut our ties like that! It¡¯s really painful when I think about it.


    My mom looked at me and coaxed my dad in a soft voice, ¡°Hank, Lily was ignorant before, but now she


    knows she was wrong. See, she came to see you. So don¡¯t criticize her anymore.¡±


    My mom thought I was still just as moody as before, so she worried that my dad¡¯s words might piss me


    off. What she didn¡¯t know was that I was feeling reallyplicated when I heard what my dad said.


    While there was no point in crying over spilled milk, if I knew my persistence in marrying Carson would


    turn out to be a joke, why would I disobey my parents like that?


    Thinking of all the things in the past, my heart convulsed in pain. My father was right. It was my


    stubbornness that made all of this happen. Looking at his white hair and haggard face, I couldn¡¯t


    contain my emotions any longer. Immediately, I dropped to my knees beside her hospital bed with a


    thud. ¡°Father, I was wrong. I know I was very wrong. Please forgive me! I will listen to every word you


    say in the future.¡±


    Seeing me kneeling in front of the hospital bed crying, my mother and father were


    dumbfounded. Obviously, they never dreamed that I would admit my mistakes like this. My mother was


    the first to react when she reached out to help me. ¡°Lily, what are you doing? Stand up! Your dad was


    just a little upset. He didn¡¯t say he won¡¯t forgive you.¡±


    My


    father¡¯s eyes also filled with tears. ¡°You unfaithful brat. Are you here to visit me or to piss me off? Will


    you get down on your knees if I don¡¯t forgive you? Who did you learn this from?¡±

 Chapter 215

    Chapter 215


    ¡°Hank, don¡¯t say those things anymore! What else do you want? Lily has already knelt down and


    apologized to you!¡± My mother started to cry. ¡°For thest five years I have been thinking about my Lily


    all day and night, worrying a lot about her being wronged or bullied by others. There were so many


    nights I couldn¡¯t sleep. Now that she¡¯s back and willing to admit her mistakes, you should just forgive


    her. She is our only child, and our blood runs in her! You can¡¯t just push her away again.¡±


    ¡°Mom, it¡¯s all my fault. I broke both of your hearts and acted like an idiot. I won¡¯t leave this time, no


    matter how I stay with you!¡±


    you


    scold me.


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Hearing what I said, my father also shed tears. ¡°My heart has never felt happy once in those five years,


    and I still haven¡¯t had a good night¡¯s sleep. No matter how bad she was, she¡¯s still my daughter. I just


    hate myself for being so stubborn. Why? Did I notmunicate well with her? We¡¯ve been apart for


    five years, acting like strangers all that time. No one can understand how distressed I felt!¡±


    Hearing sobbing in the ward, Dn and Aunt Judy opened the door to enter. Seeing me kneeling on


    the floor, Dn stepped forward to help me up. ¡°Mr. Hawkins, Lily is aware of her mistakes. Let her get


    up!¡±


    Aunt Judy convinced my dad by telling him too. ¡°Hank, tell Lily to get up. Why are you making her kneel


    like that?¡±


    ¡°Aunt Judy, this has nothing to do with Dad. I was the one who offered to kneel down and apologize,¡± I


    exined.


    between hups.


    My dad didn¡¯t speak, he just looked at me with tears in his eyes. Seeing this, Dn became


    anxious. ¡°Mr. Hawkins, Lily was hospitalized for a week. She was just discharged yesterday, and her


    body still hasn¡¯t recovered. You shouldn¡¯t let her keep kneeling like that.¡±


    ¡°What? Lily just got out of the hospital?¡± My mother panicked. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you say that before?¡±


    ¡°Rise!¡± My dad reached across the bed to take my hand as my mom and Dn helped me out of bed.


    floor.


    ¡°No wonder you¡¯ve lost a lot of weightpared to thest time we met. You¡¯ve been


    hospitalized. Why were you hospitalized?¡±


    ¡°It was just a case of the flu.¡± I didn¡¯t expect Dn to tell everyone about my hospitalization, so I felt


    really embarrassed.


    ¡°If it was just a case of the flu, do you really need to be in the hospital for a week?¡± My mom didn¡¯t


    believe me.


    ¡°It really was the flu.¡±


    ¡°Why did you go to work right after you were discharged from the hospital? Why didn¡¯t you rest at home


    for a few more days? Look how thin you¡¯ve be¡­¡± My mom¡¯s tears started to fall again.


    I feared that my mother would suspect that Carson was not treating me well, which in turn would make


    my father doubtful. my. So, I hurriedly dered, ¡°Mom, my body is fine. Carson told me to rest at home


    for a few days, but I insisted on going


    to work.¡±


    As we were talking, Carson called me out of the blue. Originally, I didn¡¯t want to answer that bastard¡¯s


    call, but then I remembered that the idiot knew how to fake it. To assure my parents that I was living


    well, I took their


    call in front of them.


    Carson¡¯s voice sounded very gentle. ¡°Dear, how are you? Do you feel any difort?¡±


    ¡°No, I¡¯m fine.¡±


    ¡°You should rest at home for a few more days. I am very worried that you are going to work like this.¡± In


    my parents¡¯ ears, Carson¡¯s insincere words led them to believe that he was treating me well. Thus, his


    expressions gradually changed


    for the better.


    1:49 PM MOUNT, JUNE 19


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. My body is fine.¡±


    And


    ¡°I asked Victoria to make you some soup tonight. Do you want fish soup, herb soup or chicken


    soup? Oh yeah, I forgot you don¡¯t like chicken soup. Pork rib soup then, how about it?¡±


    ¡°Whatever it is.¡±


    ¡°How about a little of each?¡±


    Why was this idiot making me so much soup? I wasn¡¯t a pig, so how could I eat so much? Obviously,


    he wanted to prepare some for Jolene as well. I suppressed the disgust in my heart and said lightly:


    ¡°You find out for yourself. I still have things to do, so I¡¯ll hang up first.¡±


    I hung up the phone and noticed my parents and Aunt Judy looking at me. Looking a little envious,


    Aunt Judy asked, ¡°Was he always so nice to you?¡±


    ¡°More or less,¡± I replied vaguely.


    ¡°It¡¯s not easy for him to be so good to you,¡± Aunt Judy said. Then, she looked at my father, but my


    father narrowed his eyes at me, which made me a little ufortable in my heart.

 Chapter 216

    Chapter 216


    In the end, my father said nothing.


    It was clear that he still harbored a grudge against Carson, but I wasn¡¯t here to ask my parents to


    forgive that bastard. So I immediately changed the subject and asked my father about his medical


    condition.


    This was the first time in five years that I had spoken to my parents so intimately. Aunt Judy was tactful


    enough to leave, and Dn left with her. Soon only my parents and I were in the ward.


    My parents were always concerned about my life after marriage, especially my mother, who was


    always asking me questions. I tried my best to respond to her without divulging any of the awful truth.


    Time passed so quickly while we were talking. Our nanny and housekeeper, Mrs. Fant arrived at the


    hospital to deliver food to my father. Mrs. Fant has been helping out at Hawkins House since I was


    born, so she was like a close rtive to us. When Mrs. Fant saw me, she was very emotional. Putting


    down the thermos, she reached out to hug me and cry, ¡°Lily, I missed you so much!¡±


    ¡°Mrs. Fant, I missed you too.¡±


    ¡°You do not miss me. If you missed me, why didn¡¯t youe home for so long? You are very


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    insensitive.¡± Mrs. Fant didn¡¯t bother to be indirect with her words.


    ¡°Now now. Don¡¯t criticize Lily anymore. In the future, she will have many opportunities to return


    home. When the timees, she will definitely pester you to cook for her, which will annoy you to no


    end. ¡± My mother smiled at me.


    ¡°I will not be upset. As long as Lily is happy, I am willing to cook for her every day.¡±


    My dad leaned back on the hospital bed and looked at his watch. ¡°Lily, it¡¯ste. You should


    go


    back!¡±


    ¡°Dad, I¡¯m noting back tonight. I will stay with you.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re being silly again. You are not in good health. I¡¯ll be here, along with the nurses and


    Mrs. Fant. Your father doesn¡¯t need you to apany him.¡± My mother was worried about my health.


    ¡°Mom, I have nothing to do. I haven¡¯t been with you for so long, so I want to be with you tonight.¡±


    ¡°There will be many opportunities for us to meet in the future. There is no need to stay overnight. You


    really shoulde back.¡± My father also spoke.


    ¡°I really don¡¯t want to go back.¡± I looked at my mother, hoping she could support me and allow me to


    stay.


    Instead, she told me, ¡°Be good and go away. Carson even made you soup. Go back and drink. You


    must nourish your body well and not let us worry about you.¡±


    As my parents insisted that I return, I didn¡¯t stay either.


    On the way home, I secretly decided in my heart not to tell Carson about my father¡¯s


    hospitalization. Considering how astute and scheming Carson was, once he knew my dad was


    hospitalized, he¡¯d definitely pay a visit as an act of kindness, but I refused to let this disgusting bastard


    anywhere near my parents.


    As I thought about this in my heart, Carson called me again. ¡°Honey, why haven¡¯t youe home yet?¡±


    ¡°I am on my way.¡±


    ¡°I understand. I¡¯ll have Victoria prepare the meal now so you can eat right away when you get


    back.¡± Carson then hung up, but before he did, I clearly heard Jolene¡¯s voice in the background.


    I couldn¡¯t help but feel a little perplexed. Did Carson go to the hospital to visit Jolene again? That idiot


    really didn¡¯t care what people think, huh?


    JU


    IVICH, 19 JUNE


    ??


    Still, it didn¡¯t sound good either. If Carson was in the hospital right now, he shouldn¡¯t have said that he


    would ask Victoria to prepare food now. Was Jolene released from the hospital then?


    But didn¡¯t she have a miscarriage a few days ago? How could she be discharged so quickly? Her body


    couldn¡¯t have recovered that fast, could it?

 Chapter 217

    Chapter 217


    As I mulled over the matter, I arrived at my home. After parking my car in the garage, I grabbed my


    purse and entered the elevator. Opening the door, I heardughtering from the room. Jolene was


    sitting on the couch next to my mother-inw and sister-inw,ughing as they talked.


    Hearing the sound of the door opening. Eliza turned and rudely asked, ¡°Finally back now?¡±


    This kind of rude questioning used to happen in the past, but I was really upset about it that day. I


    admitted that seeing Jolene sitting here and having fun with my mother-inw and sister-inw touched


    a nerve.


    Though I ignored her, Eliza didn¡¯t feel the least bit embarrassed. Instead, she got up and stopped


    me. ¡°Lilian, what were you doing at the hospital today?¡±


    I looked at her in surprise. How did Eliza know about my trip to the hospital?


    Before I could speak, my mother-inw immediately intervened: ¡°What? Lilian didn¡¯t go to work? How


    did she end up in the hospital?¡±


    ¡°I saw her with my own eyes, so how could I be wrong? She was with a man at the time, and they


    quickly got out of the car and rushed to the hospital.¡±


    ¡°With a man?¡± My mother-inw squealed, the expression in her eyes changing as she looked at


    me. ¡°Are you sure you saw her?¡±


    ¡°Of course I¡¯m sure. The man was even holding her hand. I saw it clearly.¡± Confident that I had some


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    dirt on me, Eliza aggressively questioned me, ¡°Lilian, who was that man?¡±


    Her voice was very loud, so even Carson could hear her from the kitchen. So he came out and


    admonished, ¡°Eliza, why are you talking so loudly?¡±


    ¡°Carson, I saw Lilian and a man holding hands at the hospital today. I just want to hear her


    exnation.¡±


    ¡°You must be mistaken. Why would Lily hold another man¡¯s hand?¡± Even though Carson said that, his


    eyes still turned to me. Eliza had obviously informed him of this before I returned, so he was clearly


    waiting for my exnation.


    I looked at Eliza with disgust. ¡°Eliza, are you interrogating me?¡±


    ¡°How is this an interrogation? Lilian, you are a married woman. Can¡¯t I even ask why you were holding


    hands with another man?¡± Eliza fired back.


    ¡°Of course, you can ask, but whether I want to answer is up to me. What can you do if I refuse to say


    anything?¡±


    This was the first time I had spoken to Eliza in such a disgusted tone, leaving her so shocked that she


    jumped off the couch. ¡°Carson, look at her! What kind of attitude is that?¡±


    ¡°Yes, what kind of attitude is that? Eliza can¡¯t even ask her a question?¡± my mother-inw chimed in.

 Chapter 218

    Chapter 218


    ¡°Well, my attitude can¡¯t be changed. If you are unhappy, you can leave! It¡¯s not like I want you here


    anyway!¡± I answered without ceremony.


    ¡°Are you kicking us out? What is this worlding to?¡± my mother-inw screamed.


    ¡°This world is made ofw and order, and your loud voice is not thew!¡± Since I had decided to make


    a fuss, I might as well be thorough about it. ¡°You don¡¯t have to make thinly-veiled usations at me


    and treat me like a criminal. I didn¡¯t do anything wrong and I don¡¯t owe you anything. Also, you have to


    remember that I¡¯m married to Carson. , not for you. So what if I held another man¡¯s hand? Even if I was


    caught in bed with another man, it has nothing to do with you. You¡¯re just a stranger, so you don¡¯t have


    the right to interrogate me with that kind of tone!¡±


    Everyone was surprised by my outburst. Stunned, Carson reached out to take mine. ¡°Honey, are you in


    a bad mood today?¡±


    ¡°If you were me, would you be in a good mood? Do you assholes really have nothing better to do than


    leave me alone!¡± With that, I opened the door, walked into my room and mmed it behind me.


    Silence fell in the room for a while before Eliza said with some frustration, ¡°Carson, she really was


    holding hands with a man in the hospital today. Why don¡¯t you ask her about it?¡±


    Then, Eliza¡¯s frustrated voice softened. Clearly, someone had signaled her not to say more. I huffed


    and went into the bathroom to wash my hands.


    When I came out of the bathroom, I saw Carson standing in the bedroom looking at me. ¡°Honey, I


    apologize on behalf of


    from Eliza for what happened just now.¡±


    Of course, it was definitely hard for this idiot to have to apologize without getting my exnation first.


    I sat down with a grumpy face. ¡°What are you apologizing for? Isn¡¯t it time you quizzed me on why I


    would want to hold hands with another man?¡±


    ¡°Honey, you know how Eliza is. She is impulsive and often speaks her mind without thinking. I¡¯m sure


    you¡¯re not that kind of person.¡±


    ¡°Well, I suppose you¡¯re still a reasonable man. If you were a man who couldn¡¯t tell right from wrong,


    you¡¯de interrogating me right after listening to her nonsense.¡± I looked at him and smoked.


    ¡°We have been married for so many years. Of course, I know you best! Honey, please don¡¯t be angry


    anymore. After all, you are still recovering. Let¡¯s go out to eat, okay?¡±


    Looking at Carson pretending, I actually felt nauseous.


    Just now, I had been angry on purpose. Initially, I hadn¡¯t intended to tell Carson about my father¡¯s


    hospitalization, but now that Eliza identally saw me, there was no longer any need to hide the


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    subject.


    So I deliberately exploded into a tantrum simply to take advantage of the subject and take out my


    irritation on those people. Plus, I also wanted to see how Carson would react when he found out I was


    holding hands with another man.


    Well, Carson¡¯s reaction was beyond my imagination. This idiot longed to know the truth, but he could


    still do such an act.


    ¡°You don¡¯t want to know why I showed up at the hospital hand in hand with another man?¡±


    ¡°Honey, let¡¯s not talk about this matter first. You¡¯re still hungry, so let¡¯s eat first. We¡¯ll talk more about


    that after eating.¡±


    ¡°You still don¡¯t believe me, right? Anyway, I have to tell you sooner orter, so I¡¯ll say it now. I went to


    the hospital today to visit my dad.¡±

 Chapter 219

    Chapter 219


    ¡°What¡¯s Wrong With Daddy?¡±


    ¡°He was hospitalized with a cerebral hemorrhage. Dn came to inform me about this. I was so


    anxious that I rushed to the hospital with him. As for his sister¡¯s ount of me holding hands with him,


    let me just say now that I wasn¡¯t in the mood to pay attention to such things at the time, so I don¡¯t


    remember whether I held hands with Dn or not.¡±


    ¡°Honey, you have been wronged. I know how anxious you must have felt at that moment. You should


    have called me and told me.¡±


    ¡°How could I tell you? What if my dad has a rpse when he sees you?¡±


    With those words, Carson fell silent. After a while, he asked worriedly, ¡°How is daddy now?¡±


    ¡°His condition is reasonably stable.¡±


    ¡°Was he angry when he saw you?¡±


    ¡°How could he not be angry? I was on my knees for a long time.¡± I deliberately touched my knees


    carefully. Seeing the dirty marks on my knees, anguish spread across Carson¡¯s face. ¡°Honey, do your


    knees still hurt?¡±


    ¡°Yes, but luckily Dad didn¡¯t kick me out.¡±


    ¡°This is good, this is good.¡± Carson¡¯s expression visibly rxed after hearing me say that. ¡°As long as


    Daddy is willing to see you, that means he will forgive you.¡±


    ¡°It wasn¡¯t as easy as you think. Although he didn¡¯t kick me out, he didn¡¯t express his willingness to


    forgive me either. The whole time I was in the hospital, he didn¡¯t say a word to me. . I wanted to stay


    with him today, but my mother wouldn¡¯t allow it. Ultimately, I had to go back.¡±


    I deliberately revealed only half the truth.


    Carson believed what I said. ¡°Honey, we have plenty of time. If we continue to work hard, Dad will


    surely forgive us.¡±


    When I left the room with Carson, I saw my mother-inw and sister-inw sitting in the living room


    sulking. I didn¡¯t look at them either, just greeted Jolene casually and went straight into the dining room


    to ask Victoria to set the table.


    In this family, I was always nice and kind. No matter what I did, I would think of them first and put


    myselfst. Thus, they would certainly be furious with me eating alone without saying a word to them.


    But then what could they do with me? Could they scold me or hit me? I had made it very clear just now


    that this was my home, and they could get lost if they were unhappy with me.


    Since they didn¡¯t dare to quarrel and quarrel with me for the sake of certain purposes of their own, they


    had no choice but to suppress their annoyance in their hearts.


    Jolene watched all this with some embarrassment, as she wasn¡¯t sure whether she should go into the


    dining room to eat or not. Then. Carson called my father-inw, who walked in slowly and sat down to


    eat.


    Seeing that no one was paying any attention to them, my mother-inw and sister-inw shamelessly


    entered the dining room alone. They didn¡¯t have much of an appetite, but I did. Not only did I finish a


    bowl of rice, but I also drank tworge bowls of soup.


    When I saw the sullen looks on my mother-inw and sister-inw¡¯s faces, I suddenly realized that I


    was the one who allowed myself to be bullied for thest five years.


    If I had been more confident and stood up for myself in the past, instead of always being so


    understanding and tolerant, how dare my mother-inw and sister-inw keep me under their thumb?


    They trampled on me because they were used to doing that. My inertia and tolerance in the past yed


    a big role in the heartaches I ended up facing today.


    D


    ¦¥


    After dinner, I asked Victoria to teach me how to make soup, as I wanted to send it to my father the


    next day. Although he had Mrs. Fant to take care of him. I still wanted to personally make soup for


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    him. I was sure he would be very happy if he could have the soup I made for him.


    There were a few ready-made ingredients at home, so Victoria carefully taught me the essentials. I


    remembered all the steps well and decided to get up early the next morning to make the soup.


    Seeing that I was going to go back to my room, Victoria stopped me and said, ¡°Lily, I heard them say


    that Miss. Hamilton will be moving soon.¡±


    Mon,

 Chapter 220

    Chapter 220


    ¡°Really?¡± Jolene was expected to move out, but I didn¡¯t think it would be so quickly.


    ¡°I also heard Eliza say that the rich young man epted the child in her womb and is now persuading


    his family to ept him too. Mrs. Boyer is very happy and is nning the dowry for her.¡±


    I snorted nomittally about Eliza¡¯s affairs. If someone didn¡¯t do stupid things, she wouldn¡¯t make a


    mistake; she would never be able to marry into a rich family in this life!


    ¡°Lily, don¡¯t worry about the soup. I¡¯ll wake you up early tomorrow,¡± Victoria added.


    ¡°Thank you, Victoria.¡± I got up and saw Jolene sitting alone in the living room through the dining room


    ss. She was looking towards the dining room.


    What is this bitch doing? Is she taking care of Victoria and me?


    I wiped my hands and left the dining room. As I left, Jolene greeted me and said, ¡°Lily, I have


    something to tell you.¡±


    I walked over and sat down, looking apologetic. ¡°Jolene, sorry for ignoring you today. I was in a bad


    mood. By the way, why didn¡¯t you stay in the hospital a few more days? Will such an early discharge


    from the hospital not affect your health?¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. My body can handle it.¡± Jolene gave me a smile. ¡°Lily, I asked to be released from


    the hospital because of work. I haven¡¯t worked for several months. It is not good to go on like this.¡±


    ¡°To work? Carson made youe back to work at thepany? How could he do this? How did he


    allow you to work when you are still so sick?¡±


    ¡°Carson didn¡¯t ask me to go back to work. I myself found a job on the Inte. The monthly sry is


    very high, so I want to work right away.¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to work at Carson¡¯spany anymore? I thought everything was going well. Why the


    hell are you leaving? Is it because you are not satisfied with the sry that Carson gives you?¡±


    I was really surprised that Jolene wanted to leave Carson¡¯spany. Since I thought she would get


    even more involved with Carson, I didn¡¯t expect her to leave. I didn¡¯t believe she would be willing to


    leave like that. My instincts told me there had to be something fishy going on.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been bothering you for too long, Lily. My major is design, but Carson¡¯s core business is not


    design. I can¡¯t find my motivation if I stay there. I¡¯m lucky I got the new job right away. after I sent my


    resume, and the sry is also very good.¡±


    ¡°Jolene, if it¡¯s about the money, I can ask Carson to give you a raise,¡± I said with concern.


    ¡°It¡¯s not about the money. My family¡¯s condition has improved a lot in recent years. I don¡¯t need to send


    money to them anymore, so I can even save some money myself. I really like this job. By the way, Lily,


    I¡¯m going to work starting


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°So fast? Why not take a few more days to rest? After all, your health is more important.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve thought about it. I rarelye across a dream job like this, so I better go to work early.¡±


    Jolene was so insistent that she couldn¡¯t say anything else. After talking with her some more, I went


    back to my room.


    Propped up on the bed. I was very suspicious about Jolene¡¯s behavior. Did she have an argument with


    Carson during the day?

 Chapter 221

    Chapter 221


    I opened Messenger to check what they had said, but there was nothing to see. Obviously, the two met


    to talk in detail or contacted each other by phone.


    What did they say during the day that made Jolene make such a decision? I had to find this out.


    That night, I couldn¡¯t sleep again, even as dawn slowly started. Listening to the sound of Carson¡¯s


    breathing, I felt extremely irritated.


    So I thought I¡¯d get a ss of water, so I got up. So as not to wake Carson, I tiptoed to the door and


    opened it silently, but to my surprise, I saw a figure stealing out of Victoria¡¯s room.


    Wasn¡¯t it my father-inw? Did he really go to Victoria¡¯s room secretly at night? I was taken aback by


    this ridiculous scene.


    Well, like father like son; Carson sneaked into Jolene¡¯s room tomit adultery, while her father also


    snuck into Victoria¡¯s room so tantly.


    What kind of family is this?


    To be honest, I was really disgusted by what I saw. Unwilling to get water, I turned over to lie down on


    the bed.


    When did my father-inw and Victoria start having this kind of rtionship? My mother-inw probably


    didn¡¯t know


    this.


    However, what got me thinking was why did my mother-inw never notice that my father-inw had


    left the room?


    After all, the older ones were lighter sleepers. It was logical that my mother-inw would be woken up


    by any movement of


    the father-inw, did he give her some sleeping pills?


    mine


    It had to be like this; otherwise my mother inw would realize what was going on.


    This discovery made me lose all hope of sleep. The cruelty and ruthlessness of this family gave me


    chills.


    Considering the cruelty with which my father-inw treated his wife, I was sure that Carson was


    definitely no less cruel than he was. On the contrary, it looked like he would be even more skilled in that


    area.


    In order to fight this venomous snake, I had to be extremely careful from now on.


    I basically couldn¡¯t sleep all night, so before Victoria called me, I had already gotten up to go into the


    kitchen.


    After I finished preparing the ingredients in the kitchen, Victoria also got up. She was a little surprised


    to see me. ¡°Lily, why are you up so early?¡±


    ¡°I couldn¡¯t sleep,¡± I replied.


    Victoria didn¡¯t think much of what I said and began carefully guiding me through making the soup. Her


    voice was very gentle and sounded veryfortable to my ears.


    I couldn¡¯t help thinking about the scene I sawst night. Why did Victoria have this kind of rtionship


    with my father-inw?


    In my opinion, Victoria was very beautiful and also had her own family and children. Why would she


    choose tomit adultery with my in looking father-inw? Had she not considered the


    consequences of being found out?


    Her family would be destroyed because of this, and she would be criticized by everyone. It would be


    difficult for her to dedicate herself to this kind of profession from then on. After all, it wasn¡¯t right for a


    nanny to have a rtionship with her superior; no one would be willing to hire her in the future.


    Honestly, Victoria looked beautiful and smart. She really wasn¡¯t a stupid woman, so what was her


    reason for epting that?


    type of risk?


    June 17


    Was it for the money? Until now, only this kind of exnation made sense. I was suddenly a little


    curious as to how much my father-inw would give her for it.


    Three hourster, I grabbed my thermos of soup and left the house. Seeing me leave, Carson, who


    was having breakfast, quickly put down his cutlery and stood up. ¡°Honey, why don¡¯t I go to the hospital


    with you?¡±


    ANDN?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.

 Chapter 222

    Chapter 222


    ¡°No, I¡¯m going alone,¡± I said in refusal.


    ¡°I¡¯m not going into the infirmary with you. Let me just escort you to the hospital entrance.¡±


    ¡°No need for that. There is a lot of work waiting for you at yourpany. Carson always wanted my


    parents¡¯ approval. Back then, I used to hope that my parents would ept it one day. Now that I knew


    his true colors, how could I take this disgusting bastard to see my parents?


    ¡°No matter how important thepany is, it can¡¯t be as important as Dad¡¯s illness.¡± This shameless


    asshole made me nauseous when I heard him call my dad ¡®dad¡¯.


    ¡°Yes. Lily. It¡¯s a big deal that your dad is sick. It¡¯s not okay if Carson doesn¡¯t go to the hospital. After all,


    he is the son-inw. Just let it follow you there. Even if his dad won¡¯t see him, Carson will feel better


    about it,¡± my father-inw suddenly intervened.


    ¡°Lily, I know it¡¯s my fault. I was wrong, so please forgive me for speaking without thinking yesterday. Let


    my brother follow you there, okay?¡± Eliza also chimed in and even mentioned what happenedst


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    night.


    Seeing that my mother-inw was also ready to persuade me, I was a little irritated, so I gave


    in. ¡°Come with me, then. We will meet at the entrance to the hospital.¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to get in my car?¡± Carson was a little surprised.


    ¡°No. I still have to go to the hospital to visit my dad again at noon. How can I not drive alone?¡±


    ¡°I can pick it up from yourpany.¡±


    ¡°This is very troublesome for you. I remember you saying that yourpany has been having a lot of


    problemstely.¡± When I said that, Carson was suddenly speechless.


    It was really rare for the Carson family to be so close-knit. It seemed they got more anxious again after


    I said my dad was willing to see me the day before. After all, the only reason Carson married me was


    for the Hawkins family fortune under mymand. If my father changed his mind and epted us, he


    would be the biggest beneficiary, since my father only had me as an only child.


    I had to give it to this idiot; His moves were well executed. If it weren¡¯t for my parents being so


    stubborn, they would have epted him much sooner. And considering this idiot¡¯s skills, he would


    certainly be able to make a difference in my father¡¯spany. Coupled with its ability to disguise its


    true intentions, Hawkins Enterprise could actually change hands in just a few years. Thinking about


    these things that could have happened, I suddenly felt really horrified.


    By the time my car pulled up to the hospital entrance, Carson had arrived too. Seeing me getting out of


    the car, he followed me and said, ¡°Lily, I¡¯ming with you. I¡¯m not going into the infirmary. Let me


    have a look at Daddy outside the door.¡±


    This idiot was really too much. First, he just wanted toe to the hospital, and now he wanted to go


    to the ward door. Would he ask to follow me to the infirmaryter?


    I looked at him coldly. ¡°Carson Boyer, what are you trying to do?¡±


    When he heard me calling his full name, Carson was momentarily startled. ¡°Honey, I just want to check


    in on Daddy. I don¡¯t want to say anything else.¡±


    ¡°Dad can¡¯t take any sudden shocks right now. I said that very clearlyst night, didn¡¯t I? Are you doing


    this to make his condition worse on purpose?¡±

 Chapter 223

    Chapter 223


    That¡¯s not really what I meant, honey. I swear.¡±


    ¡°I understand that you desperately want to meet my father. Since you¡¯ve waited for five years, waiting a


    little longer won¡¯t make any difference. Pleasee back when my father recovers and is willing to


    meet you.¡±


    Upon hearing what I said, Carson stopped insisting. ¡°Honey, I will wait for you outside.¡±


    ¡°Please return to thepany first. It might take a long time for me.¡±


    Upon entering the ward. I saw my father and mother talking while Mrs. Fant served soup in a


    bowl. Looking like me. Mrs. Fant asked with a smile, ¡°Lily, did you bring soup too?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I cooked it myself.¡±


    ¡°Serious? Did you learn to make soup?¡± Mrs. Fant asked in disbelief, and my parents were also


    shocked.


    ¡°Of course it¡¯s true. Mrs. Fant, please set your soup aside first. I want my dad to try my soup.¡±


    ¡°All good.¡± Mrs. Fant stopped serving the soup. After I prepared the soup. I handed it to my dad,


    whereupon he took a sip and frowned. Nervously, my mother asked, ¡°Does it taste bad?¡±


    ¡°Instead of tasting bad, it tastes very delicious.¡± My father took the bowl and gulped down the soup


    without using a spoon. After that he said, ¡°Is there more? Bring me another bowl!¡±


    So I poured him another bowl of soup. Seeing this, Mrs. Fant was displeased. ¡°Mr. Hawkins, you are


    biased. You normally only drink one bowl of my soup, but when ites to your daughter¡¯s soup, you


    demand two bowls. This is embarrassing for me.¡±


    ¡°Stop teasing him. Lily has grown into an adult, but this is the first time she has cooked soup for her


    father. I think instead of the soup being delicious, he¡¯s just happy that his daughter put in so much


    effort.¡±


    ¡°Well, you are partially right. I want to drink two bowls of Lily¡¯s soup not just because she made it. It¡¯s


    really delicious.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± My mother didn¡¯t believe it.


    ¡°Try it if you don¡¯t believe me.¡± Upon taking a sip of the soup, my mother was very surprised. ¡°Lily, did


    you really make this soup?¡±


    ¡°And truth.¡±


    ¡°Tastes like someone with years of culinary experience. Torn between surprise and sympathy, my


    mother asked, ¡°Do you make soup every day?¡±


    ¡°No, I cooked this soup myself, but under my housekeeper¡¯s guidance. She is a master soup cook.¡±


    ¡°I understand. I thought your cooking skill improved significantly after a few years because you cook


    every day.¡±


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    After my father finished his soup, I kept himpany for a while and then returned to the


    I was so immersed in my work that I didn¡¯t realize anyone had walked in. Hearing a cough, I looked up


    to see President Smith standing across the table.


    ¡°President Smith, sorry for not seeing you. Please sit down!¡± I quickly got up from my chair and greeted


    her.


    President Smith sat down on the couch. ¡°Lilian, are you busy today?¡±


    I discovered the meaning behind his words. Since I left the premises suddenlyst night, he must have


    been upset, so I quickly exined with a smile, ¡°President Smith, I am very sorry about what happened


    yesterday. My father had a brain attack


    Bleeding yesterday, so I had to rush to the hospital. That¡¯s why¡­¡±


    Upon hearing my exnation, President Smith¡¯s expression softened. ¡°Oh, your father got sick. I knew


    you were that kind of person.¡±


    Sensing the tone of his words, I asked, ¡°President Smith, what did others say about me?¡±

 Chapter 224

    Chapter 224


    ¡°They didn¡¯t speak ill of you. When President Walker came here yesterday, I told him earlier that you


    would serve him. After you left, we hired another designer for him, but he was displeased and threw a


    tantrum.¡±


    Eric is ridiculous. He was the one who started making noise before he officially acquired our


    Since I was able to bepletely honest with President Smith, Iined directly: ¡°President Walker


    is weird. It makes no difference. another designer to serve you.¡±


    Upon hearing this, President Smith smiled. ¡°We can¡¯t me him for getting angry. Typically, you are the


    one who contacts Walker Group. He would certainly be unhappy that we had suddenly hired a different


    designer.¡±


    Sensing President Smith¡¯s caution about Eric, I asked, ¡°President Smith, I¡¯m sorry I caused you trouble


    yesterday. Why don¡¯t I go to President Walker and exin myself?¡±


    ¡°There is no necessity.¡± President Smith handed me a document. ¡°Take a look at this first.¡±


    Seeing that it was a tender document from Eric¡¯spany, I was intrigued. ¡°President Smith, haven¡¯t


    you already given me a bidding document? Why is there one more here?¡±


    ¡°This is the new bidding document that Walker Group submitted. We will have to follow that.¡±


    Without speaking, I took one look at the contents and was furious. This is totally different from


    yesterday. Yesterday they demanded that the interior design of the suite be in an oriental style. Today,


    they want it to be a fusion of eastern and western styles.


    My time doing research online the day before and drawing sketches this morning was wasted by the


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    changes.


    Eric


    is an idiot. Does he not know that these sudden changes would bring inconvenience to thepanies


    participating in the bidding process?


    Remembering how he¡¯d fixed me with a cold stare downstairs the day before, I was rmed. The


    changes to the document appear to be targeting the presidential suite and lobby designs that our firm is


    bidding on. Eric made these changes to target me?


    After thinking about it, I dismissed that idea as there were no hard feelings between Eric and me. Even


    if I never served him. the day before, he didn¡¯t have to make a lot of noise over such an insignificant


    matter.


    Not knowing what was on my mind, President Smith told me another matter. ¡°Lilian, in addition to the


    project changes, the Walker Group released an announcement so that allpanies participating in


    the bidding process have to send representatives to its headquarters this afternoon. Why don¡¯t you


    ¡°OK.¡± I nodded in agreement. After talking with me for a while, President Smith left my office.


    President Smith and I went together to the Walker Group after lunch. When we got there, the


    receptionist politely escorted us to the elevator. As I waited for the elevator to arrive, I heard a familiar


    voiceing from the reception desk. ¡°Hello, I would like to meet President Tucker.¡±


    Isn¡¯t that Jolene¡¯s voice? Turning around, I saw Jolene dressed in an appropriate suit. There was a


    man with her at the reception desk.


    Why is Jolene here?


    J

 Chapter 225

    Chapter 225


    Last night, Jolene said she had been hired by a design firm. Is her newpany also involved in the


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    bidding process? The idea shocked me. Although I had thought about how to deal with her, I didn¡¯t


    expect her to be my adversary at work.


    When the elevator arrived, the receptionist led President Smith and me to a room on the seventeenth


    floor. After two cups of tea had been ced on the table, the receptionist politely told us, ¡°President


    Smith, Ms. Hawkins, please wait here. When the meeting starts, I will let you know.¡±


    After the receptionist left, President Smith sipped his tea. ¡°This is a nice cup of Earl Grey. Lillian, try


    it. Is very good.¡±


    Smiling. I took the ss and was about to drink. However, as soon as I smelled it, I immediately


    dropped it. which provoked a puzzled look from President Smith. ¡°Why don¡¯t you drink?¡±


    ¡°President Smith, this tea has a strange smell. It doesn¡¯t smell like Earl Grey.¡±


    ¡°No way. I¡¯ve been drinking tea for years. I can tell what tea it is just by smelling it,¡± countered President


    Smith.


    ¡°But that¡¯s really not Earl Gray in my cup. It stinks. It¡¯s like¡­¡± I didn¡¯t finish my words because the smell


    of tea was indescribable with words.


    ¡°Like what?¡± Picking up my cup of tea, astonished, President Smith sniffed at it and immediately put it


    down. ¡°What kind of tea is this? It has a horrible smell. Is weird. Our teacups look different.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. Maybe it¡¯s a Walker Group rule that a boss and an employee should be given different


    types of tea.¡± Despite what I said, I felt something was wrong.


    Walker Group is such a bigpany so I don¡¯t think they would treat their guests any


    differently. Someone yed a trick on me? But I don¡¯t think I offended anyone at theirpany.


    After waiting in the room for over ten minutes, the receptionist returned. ¡°President Smith, Ms. Hawkins,


    please follow me.¡±


    Getting up from the sofa, we followed the receptionist and arrived in a meeting room, in which many


    acquaintances were already seated.


    Representatives from all of Riverdale¡¯s famous design firms were in attendance. As I sat down, I looked


    around but didn¡¯t see Jolene and the man with her.


    Did I make a wrong guess? Maybe Jolene isn¡¯t here for the pageant.


    While I was deep in thought, Eric and his special assistant entered. He was dressed in a ck suit,


    purple shirt and white tie. During our meetings in the past, he was usually dressed in casual clothes, so


    this was the first time I saw him in a


    suit.


    It was said that handsome men with good figures looked better in a suit; Eric was no exception.


    I wasn¡¯t sure how I should describe Eric in a suit. Despite the fact that all the men in the conference


    room were dressed in suits, the moment Eric walked in, they all paled in front of him.


    There were also plenty of female stylists who stared at Eric uncontrobly and were reluctant to look


    away.


    It looked like Eric was used to being the center of attention as his expression remained calm. Upon


    taking the main chair, his special advisor announced the beginning of the meeting.


    Eric weed us briefly and got right down to the bidding. ¡°About this bidding. I must emphasize that


    you alle from the best design firms in Riverdale, so it¡¯s an honor to have you in the bidding


    process. I hope everyone will show me the best design and achieve a win-win partnership with us.¡±


    IIUI, 127 JUN


    E


    Then his special assistant started talking about the details of the bidding while Eric leaned back in his


    chair with an impassive expression.


    In the middle of the meeting. Eric¡¯s beautiful secretary hurried in and whispered in his ear, whereupon


    he rose from his chair and left the room. He never returned until the end of the meeting.


    At the end of the meeting, the bidders began to leave the room. When we get to the door,


    President. Smith suddenly stopped in his tracks. Perplexed, I asked, ¡°President Smith, what¡¯s wrong?¡±

 Chapter 226

    Chapter 226


    ¡°I think we should look for President Walker before we leave.¡±


    ¡°Do we really need it?¡± I muttered.


    I wasn¡¯t sure President Smith heard me as he took the elevator without answering me. Left with no


    choice, I followed.


    Arriving at the floor of the President¡¯s office, President Smith and I exited the elevator and headed for


    Eric¡¯s office. After wemunicated to the secretary the purpose of our visit, President Smith was


    allowed to enter, while I was stopped by the secretary. ¡°Miss Hawkins, please wait here.¡±


    What does she mean? Am I not allowed to meet Eric?


    Startled, President Smith told his secretary, ¡°She is the chief designer of ourpany. We are here to


    speak with President Walker.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but Ms. Hawkins is not on the list of people President Walker has to meet today.¡±


    What are they doing? With a strange feeling in my heart, I smiled at President Smith. ¡°President Smith,


    please go find him. I will wait for you here.¡±


    Left with no choice, President Smith went to Eric¡¯s office alone. Meanwhile, all the secretaries ignored


    me and concentrated on


    their work.


    It was horrible to be ignored by so many people at once as I had never been treated differently


    before. Inevitably, I got irritated. Obviously Eric is trying to teach me a lesson. He¡¯s funny. What a petty


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    man!


    As I was silently criticizing him, I suddenly heard a soft voice from behind. ¡°Oh, Miss. Hawkins? Why


    are you standing here?¡±


    Turning around, what caught my gaze was the seductive face of Camille Sanders. Before I could


    respond to her, all the secretaries, who had been concentrating on their work just now, looked up and


    greeted her hospitably.


    Shifting his attention to the secretary named Ms. Armstrong, Camille shed her a smile. ¡°Miss


    Armstrong, why didn¡¯t you inform President Walker that Miss Hawkins is here?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not here to meet President Walker,¡± I quickly exined. ¡°President Smith is discussing with


    President Walker. I¡¯m waiting for my boss here.¡±


    ¡°And even? Why didn¡¯t you invite Ms. Hawkins to the saloon? This is so inappropriate.¡±


    The secretaries were silent. Judging by their embarrassed expressions, I finally understood why I was


    treated differently ¨C it must be Eric¡¯s order.


    Not knowing what was going on, Camille passionately pulled me into the living room. As my legs hurt


    after standing for a long time, I didn¡¯t refuse the invitation and entered the room.


    After making me a cup of coffee, Camille sat down next to me. ¡°I am very sorry for what happened at


    the clubhouse. I was astonished too.¡±


    Embarrassed by the mention of what happened at the clubhouse, I gave her a polite


    smile. ¡°MS. Sanders, I should apologize. My friend¡¯s behavior must have shocked her that day.¡±


    ¡°No, I wasn¡¯t shocked¡± Camille smiled. ¡°Oh yes, we are about the same age, so please stop calling me


    Ms. Sanders. It sounds weird. You can call me Camie, and I¡¯ll call you Lily.¡±


    ¡°Clear.¡±


    ¡°Lily, you are a discreet person.¡±


    15:51 Mon, 19 Junna


    ¡°What?¡± I didn¡¯t understand her at that moment.

 Chapter 227

    Chapter 227


    hapter 227


    ¡°Eric told me you¡¯re married. It¡¯s unbelievable. You look nothing like a married woman.¡±


    I didn¡¯t know what Eric told Camille about me. To be honest, I didn¡¯t have a good impression of Camille,


    so I didn¡¯t want to have any more contact with her. With a smile, I said, ¡°Miss¡­ Camie, you are


    beautiful and I love your movies.¡±


    Despite my superficial tone, Camille took it seriously. ¡°Serious? Do you really like watching my


    movies?¡±


    ¡°Of course, you have the best acting skills among all the actresses, and you are the most beautiful too.¡±


    ¡°I am happy with yourpliments. There will be a premiere of my new movie this Sunday. Will you


    At that moment, I fell into a quandary. However, faced with Camille¡¯s expectant gaze, I had no choice


    but to agree to it. ¡°Sure, I will¡±


    ¡°Lily, you are good friends with Young Master Dn. Can you invite him toe too?¡±


    I finally realized why Camille was so hospitable to me. She¡¯s got her eyes on Dn! Despite my


    impatience, I couldn¡¯t say no to her smiling face and gave her a perfunctory answer. ¡°I¡¯ll ask him about


    it.¡±


    I wasn¡¯t sure if Camille realized that I didn¡¯t take it seriously, as she then talked about her experience in


    the fashion industry with me.


    At that moment, President Smith came out of his office, which interrupted her. After politely saying


    goodbye to Camille, she suddenly held my hand intimately. ¡°I will go with you.¡±


    Arriving at the elevator, Camille pressed the button for us. I thought she woulde back after walking


    us to the elevator, but unexpectedly, she followed us to the elevator.


    Arriving at the first floor, she even got off the elevator with us. Is she going to get in our car


    too? Please, I¡¯m not that close to her. What is she thinking?


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    When we were crossing the main hall, she even grabbed my arm tightly, which surprised everyone on


    the first floor.


    Just when I was feeling ufortable, someone yelled, ¡°Lily!¡±


    Stopping my steps, I turned and saw Jolene getting up from the couch as her friend sat next to her.


    Looks like they¡¯ve been waiting here for a long time. Obviously, the person she wants to meet has


    rejected her. Despite the contempt in my heart, I feigned surprise. ¡°Jolene, why are you here?¡±


    ¡°I have something to do here.¡± A hint of jealousy crossed Jolene¡¯s eyes when she saw Camille and I


    holding hands.¡±


    After assessing Jolene, Camille finally focused on the jade around her neck. Upon examining the jade


    for a while, Camille gave Jolene a smile. ¡°Lily, who is it?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s my best friend, Jolene Hamilton,¡± I said to introduce them to each other.


    ¡°Hi¡± Indifferent Camille suddenly held out her hand to Jolene.


    Both shocked and surprised, Jolene quickly squeezed her hand. With a bright smile, Camille said,


    ¡°Miss Hamilton, your ne is beautiful. Where did you buy?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a family heirloom¡± Jolene smiled sheepishly.


    ¡°A family heirloom? May I take a look at it?¡±


    Camille is so weird. How can she make such a request when it¡¯s the first date?


    15:51 Mon, 19 Jun Luna


    ¡°What?¡± I didn¡¯t understand her at that moment.

 Chapter 228

    Chapter 228


    After Jolene passed the jade to Camille, she began to examine the jade closely. Impatient, I said, ¡°Err,


    Camic, Jolene¡­ I¡¯m going out with President Smith now. Goodbye!¡±


    ¡°Goodbye.¡± Camille stopped pestering me.


    After leaving the main hall with President Smith, I turned to see Camille still talking to Jolene.


    Is weird. Camille doesn¡¯t seem like a person who can be anyone¡¯s friend. Besides, Jolene is just


    an ordinary person. Why does she treat Jolene favorably?


    On the way back, I looked out the window in silence. Thinking I was upset because I was refused entry


    to the office by Eric¡¯s secretary, President Smithforted me by saying, ¡°Lilian, President Walker has


    a tight schedule today. Right after I left his office, a design firm owner walked in.¡±


    ¡°President Smith, I don¡¯t care about that.¡±


    ¡°That is great.¡± President Smith managed a smile. ¡°Are you close with Camille?¡±


    ¡°No, we¡¯re just acquaintances¡±


    Arriving at thepany, I called Keira¡¯s ss teacher to ask about Keira. She said that Keira did well in


    school and was friendly with her peers. Hearing this, I was relieved.


    Not seeing Keira in so long, I really missed her. When I told the teacher that I wanted to see my


    daughter, she said that her parents were only allowed to visit their daughter once a month. Since


    Keira¡¯s father was visiting this month, I would have to reserve a spot for next month.


    When did Carson meet Keira behind my back? He didn¡¯t even tell me about it. Although I was in doubt,


    I had no choice but to hang up the call.


    After work, I went straight to the hospital. On the way there, I got a call from Carson. ¡°Honey, you left


    thepany, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Are you going to see your dad at the hospital?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± I answered shortly.


    ¡°Excellent. I¡¯m waiting for you at the entrance to the hospital.¡±


    What is this idiot trying to do? Hanging up, I stepped on the elerator and was soon in the hospital


    parking lot.


    As soon as I parked the car, Carson appeared with bags of herbal supplements in his hands. Frowning,


    I questioned, ¡°Why did you buy so many things?¡±


    ¡°These supplements are useful for cardiovascr disease. I think your father might need them.¡±


    ¡°There are many of those.¡±


    ¡°In truth no. This is nothingpared to what your father did for you.¡±


    I found himughable. Is he trying to beg loyalty? Does he think these supplements are enough to


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    change my father¡¯s view of him? He is taking an overly simplistic approach to this matter.


    ¡°This is too much. I¡¯ll only take a few bottles. Give the rest to your parents.¡±


    ¡°No way. They are all for your dad,¡± insisted Carson. ¡°Honey, I will carry them for you.¡±


    B


    Apparently, he was trying to follow me to the infirmary. ¡°Husband, I know you are worried about my


    father, I understand very well the state he is in. Can you wait for him to recover first?¡±


    but


    you


    3:52 pm Mon, Jun 19


    In an instant, Carson¡¯s face went rigid.

 Chapter 229

    Chapter 229


    Soon, Carsonposed himself.


    ¡°I understand. I¡¯ll just take these things for you to the infirmary and leave.¡±


    Although I was unhappy that he kept pestering me, I couldn¡¯t be too unkind to him. Left with no choice,


    I let him carry these supplements upstairs with me.


    Arriving at the ward, he tactfully dropped his things and wanted to leave. ¡°Honey, I¡¯ll wait for you in the


    parking lot.¡±


    ¡°Go back first. I¡¯m going home driving my car.¡±


    Seeing the bags in my hands, my parents were shocked. ¡°Why did you buy so many things?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what you like, so I bought a lot.¡±


    ¡°How did you carry so many things upstairs?¡± With that, my mother nced behind me.


    ¡°I told someone to help me,¡± I replied with a smile, never mentioning Carson.


    Suddenly, Mrs. Fant pushed open the door and said, ¡°I saw Carson downstairs just now. He said hello


    to me.¡±


    That idiot did it intentionally to let my parents know he was in this hospital.


    Resentful, I quickly changed the subject. ¡°Dad, how are you feeling today?¡±


    ¡°I feel much better now,¡± he replied.


    ¡°Tell me what you want to eat. I will cook for you.¡±


    ¡°There is no necessity. You¡¯ve always liked to stay in bed since you were young. Your father will feel


    sorry if you have to wake up early to make soup before going to work,¡± my mother chimed in.


    ¡°Everything is fine. There was one time I never slept for two days to finish a design draft.¡± As soon as I


    finished my words, my parents¡¯ expressions changed.


    With a worried expression, my mother asked, ¡°Have you always worked so hard in recent years?¡±


    ¡°No, that doesn¡¯t happen often. I¡¯ve only done this a few times before. I¡¯m just trying to say that I¡¯m a


    more disciplined person


    now.¡±


    My mother was not convinced by my exnation. ¡°Lily, I¡¯m sorry that your life has been difficult thest


    few years. We only have you as our daughter. His father¡¯s health has deteriorated so he needs


    someone to look after hispany. I think that when your father recovers, you shoulde back and


    help him run thepany.¡±


    ¡°Mom, I¡¯m not interested in running a business. Besides, Daddy¡¯s health isn¡¯t too bad. Also, there are


    professional managers out there. If Dad really wants to retire, we can hire a manager to run the


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    ¡°Silly girl, thepany will one day be yours, so you have to learn to manage it. We cannot simply


    listen to a professional manager. If the manager wants to harm you, you will be left with nothing.¡±


    My father, who had been silent, suddenly interrupted: ¡°Normally, a professional manager would not be


    so immoral. However, your mother is right that thepany will one day be yours, so you have to learn


    to manage it.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about that first. Mrs. Fant, please open it for me and let my father taste it.¡± I grabbed a


    bottle of supplement Carson had bought and changed the subject.


    Leaving the ward, I thought about what my parents told me.


    3:52 pm Mon, 19 Jun Ate


    9


    3.41%


    Thepany will be mine one day. Carson must be lenient with me because he understands that my


    father¡¯spany will eventually be mine. What an idiot. He must be trying to swallow thepany by


    approaching me. Wait and see. I will not let your n seed.


    When I got to the parking lot and saw Carson there, I was furious. ¡°Why are you still here?¡±

 Chapter 230

    Chapter 230


    ¡°I¡¯ve been waiting for you so we can go home together.¡± Carson examined my expression


    carefully. Realizing that I was angry, he thought that I had been scolded in the ward. ¡°Honey, did your


    father scold you?¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you toe back? Why are you still here? Also, why did you talk to Ms. Fant now? Are you


    trying to make sure my dad knows you were here?¡± I questioned furiously.


    Doesn¡¯t he want to meet my dad? I won¡¯t let him seed, because I want to tell him clearly that my


    father looks down on him, so stop trying to pull pranks.


    ¡°I-I just found Mrs. Fant, so I said hello to her,¡± exined Carson hastily.


    The way he apologized made me feel repulsed. I must have been blind in the past to think he was a


    good-natured and tolerant man. Back then, I even felt sorry for him when my father treated him badly.


    Now, he was ying the same trick on me again. However, I was no longer the naive woman of the


    time. Does he want me to sympathize with him? Keep dreaming!


    ¡°Just pretend you don¡¯t know her if you see her again.¡± With that, I got into the car and started the


    engine.


    Shortly after Carson and I returned home, Jolene returned as well. As we were all back in the house,


    Victoria started setting the tes on the table.


    After dinner Jolene asked me out of the blue, ¡°Lily, did you go to the Walker Group today for the


    bidding?¡±


    ¡°Yes. And you?¡±


    ¡°We wanted to participate in the bidding as well. Unfortunately, it was toote when we heard the news,


    so we missed the chance.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t this an open tender? Didn¡¯t you get the news?¡±


    ¡°We are headquartered in Oceana City and we just opened a subsidiary in Riverdale. So we are still


    trying to gain a foothold here.¡±


    ¡°This is a shame.¡± I sighed intentionally. ¡°This is a great Walker Group project. I am sure you are


    capable enough to get the project.¡±


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    ¡°Thank you for yourpliment. Maybe next time.¡± Jolene sighed. What she said bothered me. Next


    time? Did she find other opportunities?


    While I was specting, Carson¡¯s phone suddenly beeped when there was a new message. Taking a


    look, he got up from his chair and went to his office.


    After chatting with the others for a bit, I went to the office as well. As soon as I opened the door,


    Carson, who was sitting at the table, turned around in shock. Seeing me, he forced a smile. ¡°Honey.¡±


    Despite his quick disguise, I caught a glimpse of the agitation behind his gaze. Without trying to alert


    him, I sat down at my desk and turned on theputer.


    Attempting to strike up a conversation, Carson queried, ¡°Are you working?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I have to draw some design sketches.¡±


    ¡°Oh ok. I¡¯ll take a walk outside then.¡± With that, he rose from his chair.


    Your reaction is 100% unusual. Something must have happened by now. What could it be?

 Chapter 231

    Chapter 231


    I tried to recall what happened. Aftering back from the hospital, Carson acted normally during the d


    inner and even chatted with uster in the living room. However, when he received a message, he imm


    ediately went to the study. Is there something wrong with the message?


    Without trying to delve into the matter, I shifted my attention to work. Whenever I started working, I woul


    d be so immersed in it that I ignored what was going on around me. It was until I heard someone knocki


    ng on the door that I raised my head to look away from the screen.


    Victoria walked in with a pot of soup. ¡°Lily, I¡¯ve cooked this for you. Have a taste.¡±


    ¡°Thanks, Victoria.¡± After she got me a bowl of soup, I took a look at the time and realized that it was ten


    in the evening. Time flies when I work. Three hours have passed just like that.


    Victoria put down the pot in front of me. ¡°Drink it while it¡¯s still hot and take a rest. Don¡¯t overburden you


    rself.¡±


    To be honest, Victoria was a nice, caring and considerate woman. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that she had


    hooked. up with Carson¡¯s father, I would have liked her more.


    Homewrecker was a word that aroused hate. In the past, I didn¡¯t feel that homewreckers were repulsive


    creatures. It was until Carson cheated on me with Jolene that I had a taste of it and became resentful


    of homewreckers.


    It if weren¡¯t for the fact that I hated Carson¡¯s mother, I would have fired Victoria no matter how well she


    did in her job.


    Human nature was weird in this way. The enemy of my enemy was equivalent to my friend. I tolerated


    Victoria simply because I wanted to take revenge.


    Turning off theputer, I finished the soup and returned to the bedroom. As soon as I opened the doo


    r, I heard the sshing sound of water in the bathroom as Carson was taking a shower..


    Taking a seat on the bed, I caught a glimpse of Carson¡¯s phone on the bedside table. At that instant, th


    e question that I had cast aside sprang back to my mind.


    Since he was taking a shower, I quickly picked up his phone and entered Keira¡¯s birthday, which was s


    et as the passcode. When the phone was unlocked, I tapped on his message box and saw a shocking


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    message.


    ¡®Get one million ready. Otherwise, the proof of you making out with your mistress will be sent to


    your wife¡¯s mailbox.


    I couldn¡¯t believe that it was a ckmail. Someone found out about Carson¡¯s extramarital affairs with Jo


    lene and ckmailed him with this.


    It was no wonder that he was so diposed just now. That jerk probably never expected that he woul


    d be extorted one day when he cheated on me with Jolene.


    The culprit wouldn¡¯t just ckmail him once. Thinking about the situation he was in and the trouble that


    awaited him in the future, I was delighted,


    At night, I couldn¡¯t sleep well because Carson kept rolling over on the bed. Apparently, he was in a restl


    ess state.


    In the morning, I paid my father a visit at the hospital before going to work. On my way to thepany,


    I called Isabe and told her that someone had been ckmailing Carson.


    Upon hearing that, Isabe was shocked. ¡°Who could this ckmailer be?¡±

 Chapter 232

    Chapter 232


    hapter 232


    ¡°I have no idea. To be honest, I¡¯m curious who this person is


    ¡°Lily, do you think Carson will choose to file a police report?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think so. If the police knock on the door, your secret will be exposed. He¡¯s still waiting to inherit


    my father¡¯s fortune, so he won¡¯t make it known publicly.¡± I scoffed.


    ¡°But if he gives in, that person will keep ckmailing. After all, greed is human nature.¡±


    ¡°This is not good? I want him to be constantly tortured.¡±


    Arriving at thepany, I found President Smith in the elevator. With a smile, he asked, ¡°Lilian, have


    you finished rendering the design?¡±


    ¡°I drew onest night. Let me show you.¡±


    ¡°Fine, let¡¯s go to your office.¡±


    Upon entering my office, President Smith took one look at my drawing andmended me: ¡°It is a


    well-designed piece of work that blends both Eastern and Western styles. I believe President Walker


    will like it. Oh yes, you can show him that.¡±


    ¡°President Smith, this is just a concept. I¡¯ll have to take a field trip before I get to a real project. Also,


    since this is a tender, it¡¯s like going in through the back door if we go to President Walker directly. ¡± I


    was still upset because Eric made fun of me some time ago.


    ¡°Actually, we¡¯re not really participants in the bidding process; we are doing this as a mere


    formality. President Walker and I reached an agreement early on. Yesterday, he told me that you should


    just show him the draft first. Since you¡¯re done, just ask his opinion. If he agrees, the design is


    finalized. If he¡¯s not satisfied, you¡¯ll just make some changes. As for the field trip, you can tell himter.¡±


    Left with no choice, I agreed to it. After President Smith left, I called Eric, who asked in an icy voice,


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    ¡°President Walker, I¡¯ve finished rendering the design, so I want you to take a look.¡±


    ¡°Are you done with this? That¡¯s fast.¡± I couldn¡¯t tell his emotion from his voice.


    ¡°President Walker, can you tell me your email address?¡± I asked because I couldn¡¯t figure out his


    intention.


    ¡°Miss Hawkins, as yourpany¡¯s chief designer, I admire your ability. However, I have a


    question. Based on what did you draw the rendering of the design?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s in line with the bidding contract,¡± I answered honestly.


    ¡°The tender contract? This is funny. Could you really create a design rendering based solely on the


    bidding contract?¡± Eric scoffed, ¡°If you¡¯re not the lead designer, I doubt you¡¯re qualified for that


    position.¡±


    Watching him enveloped me. ¡°Have a look at the rendering before judging whether I am qualified for


    my job. Your baseless usation is ridiculous.¡±


    ¡°Unfounded usation? Miss Hawkins, as a designer, you hurriedly created a design rendering before


    taking a field trip. Is this how you treat your client and your work? I¡¯m shocked. Have you alsoe up


    with projects so nonchntly in the past?¡±


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    ¡°No, that¡­ President Smith told me to show you that.¡± Eric¡¯s words left me speechless. Didn¡¯t


    President Smith just say that Eric wants to see you? What does Eric mean by that? I wonder if


    President Smith doesn¡¯t understand Eric, or if Eric wants to y a trick on me again.


    ¡°Even if President Smith doesn¡¯t understand design, don¡¯t you either? You are even making a facious


    argument now. MS. Hawkins, your work ethic is problematic.¡±


    15:52 Mon, 19 Junia


    ¡°P-President Walker, I¡¯m sorry! This is not the final version; it¡¯s just a concept. Just wanted to ask your


    opinion before I go on a field trip.¡± I finished my words with a flushed face.


    40%


    ¡°Oh? changed so quickly that before I could react, he had hung up on me.

 Chapter 233

    Chapter 233


    I listened expressionlessly to the disconnect tone before hanging up my phone.


    Honestly speaking. I was dying to run into President Smith¡¯s office and ask what really happened. On


    the other hand, I was afraid of pissing Eric off and getting myself in trouble if I took too long. Therefore,


    I tried to hide the difort in myself, gathered my things and hurried to the Walker Group.


    When the front desk staff saw meing, they didn¡¯t stop me. Instead, they greeted me with smiley


    faces before calling the front desk and taking the elevator for me. The office staff treated me well too,


    as they took the initiative to greet me before immediately stepping inside to announce my arrival. Soon,


    they took me to the president¡¯s office


    .


    In the office, Eric was on a call and just waved at me as I walked in before going back to the phone


    conversation. His secretary invited me to sit down and even brought me coffee.


    Due to my unpleasant experience with the drink I was served, I thanked him and ced my hands on


    my knees, silently waiting for Eric to end his call.


    Not long after, he ended the call and noticed that I was sitting in a proper position, a sight that made


    him chuckle. ¡°Why don¡¯t you drink the coffee? Is it that bad? Do I need to ask them to make you


    another cup?¡±


    I didn¡¯t want to be on the secretary¡¯s bad side. Since I would be working very closely with Eric in the


    future, I was afraid that if I pissed off the team, they might create problems for me in the future. So,


    reluctantly, I lifted the ss to sniff, and after confirming there was no off-smell, I rxed and took a


    sip. He smiled widely at me. ¡°Is the coffee okay?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s pretty decent.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s better than thest one, right?¡± he asked again.


    ¡°Yes¡±, I replied without thinking, but I soon realized that his question was strange. What does he


    mean? Is he openly warning me to behave, or else would he y a trick on me again?


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    I nced at Eric, who was still smiling at me. ¡°There was an incident in the tenderst time and the


    found out about this when someoneined. By the way, did you order tea that day? It must have


    been awful.¡±


    What employee would mess things up like that? Besides, I was the only one who fell victim to


    it. Looking at her serious face, I smiled withoutmenting further. He was probably bored with my


    ¡°Give me a sec.¡± I grabbed myptop and opened the file to show him the design.


    He took one look at my draft and made an uninhibited remark. ¡°Huh, that sounds pretty average,


    ¡°Yes.¡± I forced a smile, knowing that whateverment he threw at me, I could never be mad at


    him. ¡°How do you want it changed?¡±


    ¡°Here, here and here.¡± Eric¡¯s finger indicated some dots on the screen. His slovenly attitude bothered


    me, but I patiently prodded him: ¡°What specific aspects do you want to change?¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you


    the designer?¡± He looked at me with an amused face. ¡°I¡¯m just expressing my opinion. As for edits,


    that¡¯s up to you.


    His words effectively shut my mouth. Suppressing the anger in me, I asked: ¡°When are we going to the


    site for inspection?¡±


    ¡°Unhurried. We will go after lunch.¡± He didn¡¯t seem hurried at all as he nced casually at his


    wristwatch. ¡°There is still some time to go. Why don¡¯t you work on editing the draft right here? I¡¯ll check


    it out after that.¡±


    ¡°Right here?¡± I looked at him in bewilderment.


    JJJ


    12 JUTA


    ¡°Yes.¡± Eric pointed to his seat. ¡°You can sit there and work on it. Once you¡¯re done, show it to me.¡±


    I immediately felt enormous pressure on my shoulders. If Eric wanted to monitor me, I would feel


    extremely ufortable. Fortunately, he didn¡¯t want to be intrusive. After motioning for me to sit down,


    he promptly left the office.


    40%


    In his absence, I felt more rxed. I looked at the draft for a while and made some changes to the


    I wondered if it was just a psychological effect, but after I made the changes, the draft was better than


    the previous version. Just as I was thinking about it, I suddenly felt a rush of heat around my ear.


    3:53 pm Mon, June 19


    B

 Chapter 234

    Chapter 234


    ¡°Yeah, it looks better now, doesn¡¯t it?¡± Eric¡¯s voice echoed in my ear and made me jump. When did he


    notice it?


    So, I turned my head and my lips instantly touched his cheek.


    The sudden intimacy sent a tingling sensation through my body, almost as if I¡¯d been jolted by


    electricity. Feeling numb and tingly, I awkwardly dodged away from him, but his hand moved faster to


    grab my face. I couldn¡¯t move my gaze anywhere as I was forced to look into his deep eyes.


    Eric was born with a charming look; his eyes were like deep puddles of water that could never rise


    again after diving


    into them.


    As I heard the loud, rumbling sound of my heartbeat, I mentally asked myself, What is this? What¡¯s


    going on with


    mine?


    A feeling of panic and helplessness stopped my mind from working and I kept looking at him like an


    idiot.


    After what felt like an eternity, his fingers suddenly slid across my face and made me shiver. At that


    moment, I was finally pulled back to reality as I pushed him away and stood up.


    Eric stumbled back when I pushed him, but soon caught himself. The attractive glint in his eyes soon


    faded and was reced by a peaceful look, as if everything that had gone before was just another


    normal urrence in his day. Amazed at his calmness, I thought he must be very used to taking


    advantage of women. When I was judging him, he suddenly showed me the pieces of paper in his


    fingers and said, ¡°There is something stuck in his face. I was just helping to clean it up.¡±


    With a casual apology, he exined his now inappropriate movement. But then why were there pieces


    of paper on my face in the first ce? Anyway, this wasn¡¯t the time to dwell on it. So, I stammered, ¡°W-


    Well, sorry about what happened just now. I didn¡¯t do it on purpose.¡±


    He touched his face and gave me a meaningful smile. ¡°I don¡¯t me you for that.¡±


    His words sounded so wrong, like I wanted to molest him. In the midst of our awkward silence, the


    tter of high heels was heard outside the door. Then the door opened and Camille entered. She was


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    surprised to see me here. ¡°Lily, are you here too?¡±

 Chapter 235

    Chapter 235


    ¡°I¡¯m here for a discussion with President Walker,¡± I replied sheepishly. Deep down, I was secretly


    relieved that Camille hadn¡¯t witnessed the intimacy between Eric and me just now. She nced at my


    thinking of meeting you.¡±


    ¡°Since when did you two get so close?¡± Eric asked intrigued.


    ¡°It¡¯s a secret between Lily and me.¡± Camille winked at Eric as he shed her a loving smile.


    On the one hand, Camille was a young and beautiful movie star. As for Eric, he was a wealthy and


    sessful bachelor; the two were a match made in heaven.


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    However, I suddenly thought of Isabe¡¯s words in the past tense. ording to her, Camille was


    romantically involved with Eric¡¯s brother. If that¡¯s the case, why would Eric flirt with Camille?


    When I was guessing, I saw Camille coquettishlyin to him: ¡°I¡¯m hungry. You haven¡¯t had lunch


    yet, have you? Why don¡¯t we have lunch together?¡±


    ¡°Clear.¡± Eric jumped at her suggestion.


    ¡°Should we go out to dinner or thepany cafeteria?¡± asked Cami.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go to the cafeteria. I have workter.¡±


    ¡°All good. The cafeteria dishes are also very good. Lily, let¡¯s go!¡±


    So I was taken to the Walker Group cafeteria, arm in arm with Camille as Eric followed. The same


    scene from theirst visit unfolded again. When I stepped into the area with Eric and Camille, we


    caused amotion. Employees eating dinner in the cafeteria kept looking at the three of us.


    As Camille was a public figure, she was used to the attention. Although Eric was not a public figure, he


    was very familiar with crowds. I was the only one who was ufortable with the attention.


    We entered a dining room specially reserved for Eric. After the waiter handed us the menu, Camille


    smiled at me. ¡°Lily, take a look. Is there anything you like?¡±


    I had tried the dishes here before, so I could easily choose two of my favorite dishes. So I handed


    Camille the menu. She ordered a few dishes for herself and Eric before cing the menu on the table


    without bothering to check with him. Judging by her demeanor, she was very clear about Eric¡¯s


    preferences.


    Soon the food was served and Camille excitedly invited me for a cat. So, I started digging without


    caring.


    ¡°Lily, you love spicy food, but you don¡¯t have e. Your skin is so soft. I¡¯m jealous of you.¡± Camille


    looked at me with eyes full of wonder.


    ¡°How is my skin? Your skin is the best; you have a natural rosy blush under your smooth, fair skin. It


    looks radiant!¡± I randomly gathered mypliments. Eric nced at me and I quickly shut my mouth in


    embarrassment.


    Camille didn¡¯t notice the look he gave me. Perhaps she was used to being praised for her looks, as she


    didn¡¯t feel flustered. On the contrary, she greatly appreciated thepliment. ¡°Many have told me I


    have good skin and asked me for my skin care tips. To be honest, I don¡¯t have any tips! It¡¯s all


    gics!¡±


    Eric coughed in embarrassment. ¡°Let¡¯s eat. The food won¡¯t be as good if it¡¯s cold.¡±


    Camille agreed and willingly put some food on Eric¡¯s te, which he naturally picked up and spooned


    onto his te.


    mouth.


    Then I noticed a shocking scene ¨C Camille carefully picked the bones out of a piece of fish and ced


    it on Eric¡¯s te. Also, she helped peel the prawns for him. They both acted like it was the most natural


    thing to do. If I was told they were just friends I would scoff in disbelief.


    3:53 pm Mon, TY JUN


    EU


    9


    4U7%


    However, I was a little intrigued by the fact that it was Camille who looked after Eric from beginning to


    end. She put food on his te, filled his bowl with soup, and even meticulously handed him napkins.


    On the other hand, Eric didn¡¯t reciprocate anything. This sight reminded me of the first time I visited his


    house and he served me fruit juice. Back then, I misunderstood that he had something against me, but


    he couldn¡¯t be further from the truth. Now that I thought about it again, being served by a man used to


    being pampered was indeed a great honor for me.


    Feeling the cold sweat running down my back, I lost my appetite and put my fork down. Seeing this,


    Camille smiled at me. ¡°Lily! No wonder you have such a beautiful body. Turns out you¡¯re on a diet!¡±


    I wanted to deny the diet ims, but on second thought I decided it was unnecessary, so I returned her


    a smile.


    ¡°I met your husband before and he is very handsome. You two make a good couple.¡±


    I didn¡¯t know when Camille first met Carson in real life, so she surprised me by changing the subject to


    him.

 Chapter 236

    Chapter 236


    ¡°How is he handsome? He¡¯s pretty average.¡± I replied embarrassed.


    ¡°You are very humble! To be honest, it¡¯s hard to find a man as handsome and talented as your


    husband. From what I¡¯ve heard, he cares a lot about his family and treats you like a queen. I¡¯m so


    jealous of you!¡±


    At herment, I instinctively nced at Eric and noticed that he was also looking at me. I clearly saw


    a mocking look in his eyes, which infuriated me, but I tried to hide my anger.


    Camille didn¡¯t notice my displeasure as she rambled on, gushing over Carson, to which Eric gently


    reminded her with a grimace, ¡°Don¡¯t talk when you¡¯re eating. The food will get cold if you keep talking.¡±


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    He sessfully shut her up, much to my relief.


    After lunch, the three of us went back to the President¡¯s office. To our surprise, Camille offered to make


    tea for everyone. Of course, I couldn¡¯t leave her alone, so I followed her into the pantry, where she


    immediately started making tea with deft movements. She asked me, ¡°Lily, you didn¡¯t forget about the


    premiere, did you?¡±


    ¡°No, I don¡¯t,¡± I replied casually.


    ¡°I assume you told young master Dn about this? I spoke with the Marketing and Communications


    Department. On that day, he must appear at the event. This is a favor I ask of you.¡±


    I never nned on talking to Dn about the premiere. At the time, I had only half-heartedly agreed


    with Camille, but I epted. don¡¯t expect her to take it seriously. Feeling the cold sweat trickling down


    my back again, I decided to call Dn and pray he wouldn¡¯t decline the invitation.


    After returning to the office with tea, Camille just sat there for a while before leaving. Then Eric and I


    drove to the hotel. Georgie was driving while Eric and I sat next to each other in the backseat of the


    car.


    The car sped down the road as we stared out the windows in silence. Half an hourter, the car


    stopped in front of a tall building. Georgie got out and opened the car door for Eric. So I followed


    behind Eric to get out of the car.


    When we both left, Eric led me to the front of the building. Georgie instantly followed, but was


    stopped. ¡°You will wait here. She and I are going to take a look upstairs ande back soon.¡±


    ¡°Young master, be careful.¡± As she chatted, Georgie pulled two bottles of water out of the car and


    handed them to me. I put the bottles in my bag and followed Eric into the building.


    The building had probably beenpleted not too long ago, because the hallways were littered with


    construction rubbish. to work. Eric led me straight to the elevator.


    I thought it odd because I expected a group of employees to greet Eric, their president, upon


    arrival. Why are there just


    the two of us here?


    15¡¯53 sec,

 Chapter 237

    Chapter 237


    Anyway, without the crowd, I¡¯d be more at ease. After we got on the elevator, Eric turned to look at


    me. ¡°Give me your bag.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± I reflexively fired back. My trusty bag contained aptop, a camera, and the two bottles of water


    Georgie had given me.


    mc.


    ¡°Anything. Just deliver when I order it. Do not question.¡± Then he reached over to grab my bag and


    carry it with him. Turns out he just wanted to help me carry the bag. But the bag isn¡¯t even that


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    heavy. Is there a need to do this? I silently groaned.


    The elevator rose and finally stopped at the twenty-eighth floor. Eric took the lead and exited the


    elevator as I followed.


    ¡°Each unit on this floor is a presidential suite.¡± Upon introducing the ce, he entered one of the rooms


    with me carefully observing theyout of the room behind him.


    After that he took me and visited every room in the presidential suite before leaving. On the way out, he


    suddenly asked me. ¡°Say, how about we build a garden in the sky in this hotel?¡±


    ¡°It seems good!¡± I absently replied.


    ¡°If you were in charge of designing the sky garden, what would it look like?¡±


    ¡°But considering the current size of the hotel, we probably don¡¯t have enough space for that, do we?¡± I


    was surprised he actually meant it, so I gave him a suggestion after taking the idea seriously. ¡°If we


    strive to build a garden in the sky, it shouldn¡¯t just be limited to the enjoyment of hotel guests. I think


    you should also think about opening it up to the public. In that case, we need to havendscaping,


    water shows, amusement parks and more. For services, we can offer ready meals, specialty dishes,


    tea rooms, professional photography studios, coffee shops and so on.¡±


    ¡°You are sure. I have a n like that.¡± He smiled at me warmly. ¡°Just now, as you walked in, did you


    notice the buildings around you? I intend to connect all these buildings and create a unique sky


    garden.¡±


    ¡°Wait, you own all the surrounding buildings?¡± I almost jumped at the truth. When I realized I was


    overreacting. I hung my head in embarrassment.


    ¡°What do you think? Now, we should have enough space, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes, definitely.¡±


    ¡°All good. You muste up with a design n. I will wait for the n in three days.¡±


    My eyes widened in shock because I never thought he would want me to design the sky garden.


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t do this alone,¡± I stammered, feeling ack of confidence. If it was another customer¡¯s


    order, I would have agreed without hesitation. However, I didn¡¯t dare show my skills in front of Eric; I


    always felt my self-esteem sinking in front of him.


    *Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll take care of you.¡± He gently patted me on the shoulder. The sudden intimate


    movement made me blush, but he gave me a calm, matter-of-fact look.


    His grace made me silently curse myself. Why am I feeling guilty? I could have treated him like any


    other customer!


    Composing myself, I followed him to the elevator. Downstairs, Georgie was getting quite anxious from


    all the waiting. The moment he saw us stepping out of the elevator, he instantly


    Stunned, I wondered what Georgie meant by that look. Why did he look at me with such disapproval?

 Chapter 238

    Chapter 238


    I never had any interactions with Georgie, so it was impossible for me to be on his bad side. So his


    dislike for me was very confusing.


    Opening the car door, I got in the car and Eric took my bag off his shoulder to hand it back to me. When


    I received my bag. Geogie had gotten into the car too. Then he shot me a look through the rearview


    mirror.


    At that moment, I suddenly realized that he was ming me for making the young master hold my bag.


    That¡¯s really funny. What right does he have to be mad at me? Did I force Eric to carry my bag? It was


    he who grabbed him and carried him. It wasn¡¯t like I couldn¡¯t carry it myself!


    Georgie started the car and headed back the way we came. In the car, silence continued as usual, but


    after some time, Eric suddenly ordered: ¡°Stop the car!¡±


    Georgie quickly stopped as I nced at Eric, who was now pointing to a dessert shop across the


    street. ¡°Mouse cake and mango pudding


    Georgie was taken aback by the randomness of it all, but he just gave me another look before leaving


    and walking


    towards the dessert shop.


    Minutester, he returned with mousse cake and mango pudding in his hands, which Eric took and


    handed to me. ¡°These are for you.¡±


    I looked at him expressionlessly. At lunch before, I was affected by the conversation between him and


    Camille, so I ate very little. As a result, my stomach was growling now.


    Anyway, how does he know I¡¯m hungry? And how did he know that mousse cake and mango pudding


    are my favorite


    desserts?


    ¡°With the. Why aren¡¯t you eating?¡± Eric ordered as he looked directly at me.


    ¡°I¡­¡± I blurted out one word and my mind went nk. Under his gaze, I ate a spoonful of


    pudding. Noticing his eyes were still on me, I offered him some of the pudding to clear the strange


    air. ¡°Do you want some?¡±


    It only urred to me how dumb my question was after I asked him that. I only had a cup of mango


    pudding, which I ate a mouthful of. Would he want to eat it?


    When I was secretly debating about it, he suddenly reached out to take the spoon in my hand, with


    which he fed himself a mouthful of pudding, ¡°Yum. It tastes good!¡±


    His action made me blush, but he soon handed the spoon back to me. ¡°Finish this quickly.¡±


    Feeling pressured. I took the spoon he had used and started to eat the pudding. Although the pudding


    was in a small cup, it took me a while to finish.


    I looked over at Eric and noticed him looking out the window with a vague smile on his face, like he was


    in a good mood. As for Georgie, her expression became even more hostile. He didn¡¯t like me from the


    beginning. After being ordered by Eric to buy me desserts and wait for me to finish my food, it was not


    surprising that he became angry with me. If it weren¡¯t for Eric¡¯s presence, I was sure Georgie would


    have scolded me.


    The car took off once more and soon we were back in the Walker Group. Eric and Georgie went


    upstairs to the office while I drove my car back to mine. When I was waiting at a red light, I casually


    looked to the side and recognized Robin Hamilton sitting in his new BMW 520 in thene to my


    right. Beside him sat an elegant young woman.


    Robin whispered something in the woman¡¯s ear and she promptly walked over to give her a kiss. I was


    surprised to see Robin in a rtionship. Since he didn¡¯t have the money to buy a luxury car, I could


    only conclude that the car belonged to


    the woman.


    Smirking, I thought to myself that Jolene and Robin were true sisters in the sense that they were


    equally


    15:53


    AMOUNT, 19


    shameless. The sister became the mistress of a married man to deceive him, while her brother got aN?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    rich girlfriend.


    Back at the office, I remembered Camille¡¯s request on the movie premiere invitation. So I called Dn,


    but there was no answer.


    This is weird. Why doesn¡¯t he answer?

 Chapter 239

    Chapter 239


    I had no choice but to make another call to Isabe, who seemed to be in a real hurry on the


    phone. ¡°Lily, I have an emergency right now. Talk to youter.¡±


    ¡°What happened?¡±


    ¡°Jeremy was in a car ident. I have to go to the hospital.¡±


    ¡°It is serious? What hospital is he in?¡±


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    ¡°He¡¯s at First People¡¯s Hospital. Alright, I have to go.¡± Isabe quickly hung up on me.


    The news of Jeremy¡¯s car ident had me worried, so I immediately went to the hospital right after


    work. When I arrived, I called Isabe again to ask where he was and where Jeremy was now.


    She informed me what floor they were on, so I ran to Jeremy¡¯s sick bay. In the ward, I saw him in bed


    with his calves bandaged as he moaned in pain. The moment he saw me though, he lowered the


    volume on his moans. So I walked over to the bed. ¡°What did the doctor say?¡±


    ¡°He broke his bone and needs a few months of rest,¡± Isabe replied.


    ¡°How did he get into a car ident out of the blue?¡± I continued.


    ¡°You ask him.¡± Isabe looked irritated.


    Jeremy stopped groaning and looked away in embarrassment. Seeing this, I was sure he must be with


    a woman. in your car at the time of the ident. At that moment, a honeyed voice was heard from the


    doorway. ¡°Jeremy!¡±


    I turned to see a beautiful woman in the doorway with her hands on the doorframe.


    ¡°P***!¡± mes of fury danced in Isabe¡¯s eyes as she tried to charge at the woman and punch her.


    ¡°Isabe Owen! If you touch a single hair of hers, I won¡¯t let it go!¡± Jeremy threatened her sternly when


    her palm was about to p that woman. Due to the threat, Isabe had to withdraw her hand.


    With Jeremy¡¯s support, the woman rolled her eyes at Isabe in a teasing move and walked into the


    room. ¡°Jeremy, you must be in a lot of pain. Me too! Look, my arms are hurt. What if they heal?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about that. I will buy the best scar removal cream for you.¡±


    Standing beside them, Isabe was shaking with rage. She was speechless at their audacity. Feeling


    furious, I walked over and pped that woman hard across the face. I had gathered all my energy for


    this p, so my palm hurt after that. As for the woman, her face soon swelled with heroin.


    She didn¡¯t expect to be hit, so she turned to face me. ¡°Who the hell are you? How dare you p me?¡±

 Chapter 240

    Chapter 240


    Before she could finish cursing, Inded another p across her face that nearly caught her off


    bnce, turning her face to the side. ¡°I only hit bitches!¡±


    My ferocity greatly shocked Isabe and Jeremy, especially thetter, who stared at me in disbelief,


    ¡°Lily!¡±


    Jeremy and I knew each other inside out. If I were to go back through their history, I would say that I


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    was part of the reason he was with Isabe. Without me, she wouldn¡¯t have met and married Jeremy.


    ¡°Jeremy, you are ridiculous! Are you insulting me for bullying Isabe?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡± Jeremy only managed to get that word out before he was rendered speechless. Since the


    beginning of his marriage to Isabe, he has been involved in numerous scandals. Whenever he heard


    about it, the only thing he could do was advise him over the phone. I never got physical like I do now,


    which was probably why he was shaken.


    ¡°How dare you hit me?¡± The woman, who got pped twice and still didn¡¯t know about my rtionship


    with Jeremy, turned to me for revenge after she realized Jeremy didn¡¯t want to help her at all. Upon


    seeing her move, he quickly yelled at her. ¡°Stop this! You cannot touch her!¡±


    ¡°What do you mean by that? I would have been pped for no reason! I cannot ept this!¡± Then, she


    reached out to grab me. Her actions showed that she must have been spoiled by Jeremy. Realizing


    that the woman was about to hit me, Isabe couldn¡¯t take it anymore so she rushed to grab her hair. I


    didn¡¯t care about propriety anymore at that point; no one had hit me since I was young, and humiliation


    drove me to p her a third time.


    ¡°Shameless woman! Ugly bitch! How dare you two hit me?! Do you want to die?¡± The woman fought


    tenaciously as she swore at us.


    When women get physical, it always turns into a catfight. Before that, I had never fought anyone


    before. However, this woman was belligerent; Isabe and I were no match. On the other side, Jeremy


    screamed frantically from his bed. ¡°Stop the fighting! Stop this!¡±


    Unfortunately, the three of us dropped their calls because we were right in the middle of the aggressive


    fight. Suddenly someone appeared and kicked that insolent woman aside.


    ¡°Dn Newman, how dare you hit my wife?¡± Jeremy¡¯s high-pitched scream sounded absurd. Isabe


    and I looked up breathlessly, only to realize that Dn had arrived in the room some time ago.


    ¡°Me hitting your wife is not the high point. What I want most is to beat you to a pulp, you son of a


    bitch!¡± Dn cursed Jeremy with hate. If it weren¡¯t for Jeremy¡¯s leg injury, I believe he would have gone


    upstairs and fought Dn.


    As for the woman who was kicked to the side, she ced her hand on her stomach and looked at


    Dn in shock. ¡°Young Master Dn, did you just hit me?¡±


    Ignoring her, he expressed his concern for Isabe and me by asking, ¡°Did it hurt?¡±


    My hand had two bloody wounds from being scratched by the woman, and Isabe was also a victim of


    her attacks. To be honest, our assant wasn¡¯t in good shape either, as some of his hair had been


    pulled out by Isabe and his face was full of scratches. I blew on my injuries as I replied, ¡°Of course it


    hurts!¡±


    ¡°Shall I take revenge on your behalf?¡± The moment Dn suggested this, Jeremy yelled, looking


    panicked, ¡°Dn Newman, if youy a finger on her, I¡¯ll fight you!¡±


    ¡°Too bad I intend toy a finger on her today. Jeremy Craig, you are getting worse with age. His marital


    affairs and what Isabe felt about them are in fact his private affair. I could totally turn a blind eye to


    this, but I¡¯m sure you know what matters most to me, right? Are you trying to insult me   now?


    This was the first time I saw Dn with such a murderous expression. Jeremy was stunned and looked


    at me before falling silent. Then Dn yelled to someone outside the door. ¡°What are you waiting


    for? Drag her away!¡±


    ¡°Young Master Dn! Young Master Dn!¡± His merciless order was an unexpected shock to the


    woman, so her voice


    from Him 15:53   Mon, 19 JUN


    was squeaky with fear as she began to beg Dn to let her go. ¡°Jeremy, save me!¡±

 Chapter 241

    Chapter 241


    No one paid attention to that woman¡¯s desperate screams when Dn¡¯s bodyguard entered and


    covered her mouth before dragging her out. When that was done, Dn looked at me and


    Isabe. ¡°You two are a joke! How could you two lose


    her?¡±


    I was silent because I was shocked. Earlier, Dn was so fierce and merciless, it made me wonder


    what his bodyguard would do to that woman. Could she be killed?


    Isabe blew on her bleeding hands and suggested. ¡°Lily, let¡¯s get someone to tend to our wounds!¡±


    Nodding, I followed her out of the infirmary. The moment I realized that Dn wasn¡¯ting with us, I


    took the opportunity to whisper in her ear: ¡°Isabe, that woman is not going to be killed, is she?¡±


    ¡°Dead? This is impossible! Lily, how does your mind work? There is still thew that we must


    obey.¡± Isabe cracked a smile.


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    ¡°Oh okay then.¡± I sighed in relief.


    ¡°She will not die, but she will suffer a fate worse than death.¡± She smiled beautifully at me.


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Once she¡¯s in Dn¡¯s hands, he has a thousand ways to take care of her. Today is such a fulfilling


    day!¡±


    Shocked by her words, Imented: ¡°Isabe, Dn feels like an outsider today. I realized that he is


    not the same man anymore.


    I knew.¡±


    ¡°People change. He has to lead argepany and develop its business. I would be surprised if he


    stayed the same!¡± Isabe sighed. ¡°Everything is fine as long as he treats you the same!¡±


    The doctor helped dress up our wounds, and soon we were back in Jeremy¡¯s ward. When we


    appeared, Dn looked at my hand. ¡°Still hurts?¡±


    ¡°No more!¡±


    Jeremy smiled at me too. ¡°Lily, I¡¯m sorry about the incident now!¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to apologize to me; you should be feeling sorry for Isabe. You need to apologize to


    her!¡± I hit him. He cast a furtive nce at Isabe as if she wanted to say something, but Isabelle


    turned her face away from him, causing him to look away in embarrassment as well.


    In the midst of the awkward silence, I looked at Dn and changed the subject. ¡°You didn¡¯t answer my


    call just now.¡±


    ¡°You called me?¡± Dn fumbled in his pocket. ¡°I don¡¯t have my phone with me. I must have left it at the


    office. Anyway, Lily, why did you call me?¡±


    ¡°Well, there¡¯s a movie premiere this Sunday and someone asked me to invite him to the event. Do you


    have time for that?¡± .¡± Dn was smiling widely. ¡°But I¡¯m curious about the name of your friend who


    asked you for the favor.¡±


    ¡°She is Camille Sanders.¡±


    ¡°Camille Sanders? Lily, since when are you close with her?¡± Isabe intervened in surprise.


    ¡°It¡¯s just a coincidence. Ourpany is partnered with Eric Walker¡¯spany, and I¡¯ve met him a few


    times at the Walker Group,¡± I exined.


    ¡°She had the nerve to ask you for such a huge favor after only a few dates? What effrontery.¡± Isabe


    has always expressed herself freely.


    ¡°What is the problem?¡± I gave her a confused look.

 Chapter 242

    Chapter 242


    Dn gave an odd cough. ¡°Anything. Since you promised her, I¡¯ll be there. By the way, Lily, are you


    ¡°Well, she invited me, but I don¡¯t feel like going¡­¡±


    ¡°Got it. On that day, I will pick him up and we will watch the premiere together.¡±


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    We quickly reached an agreement for the event. At this time, something suddenly popped into my


    mind. I wonder how is the other driver involved in the ident with Jeremy? So I asked them: ¡°How is


    the condition of the other driver in the ident? Whose fault was it?¡±


    ¡°Of course it¡¯s his fault! How can it be my fault?¡± Jeremy scoffed in confidence. ¡°My temper is rising


    now that you bring it up. That guy was lucky and didn¡¯t get hurt. The only thing is, his car was


    damaged. It¡¯s a new BMW 520; a toy worth only a hundred thousand. But that guy got super upset


    about it. He even ignored me and sighed in his car!¡±


    ¡°Do you think everyone is like you, throwing money without batting an eyelid?¡± Dn mocked him.


    ¡°Where is he?¡±


    ¡°He was taken away by the traffic police. When hees, I¡¯ll make trouble for him!¡± Jeremy had the


    w of being extremely ruthless and mean. During our conversation, two traffic wardens entered the


    room. ¡°Young master Jeremy, how is your injury?¡±


    ¡°You did not see?¡± Jeremy was irritated. ¡°By the way, where is the guy who hit my car? Why isn¡¯t he


    here to apologize yet?¡±


    ¡°He ising! He ising!¡± Then the police turned and shouted towards the door. ¡°Robin


    Hamilton! Why don¡¯t youe and apologize?¡±


    I exchanged nces with Isabe at the mention of Robin Hamilton. He timidly entered the room and


    was in a hurry not to look closely at all of us. Under police instructions, he went to the patient¡¯s bed and


    apologized to Jeremy. However, Jeremy would not ept an apology graciously, which was evident in


    his endless curses at the poor


    man.


    The two officers were mediating off to the side, but Jeremy had no intention of slowing down. Feeling


    irritated, I asked, ¡°Robin? How did you get into an ident with young master Jeremy?¡±


    The look on Robin¡¯s face when he saw me was extremely fun to watch ¨C even better than when Jeremy


    yelled at him. ¡°L-Lily? Why are you here?¡±


    ¡°Answer her question! How did you get involved in an ident with my husband? And who owns the


    car? Don¡¯t tell me you were driving someone else¡¯s car!¡± Isabe didn¡¯t believe Robin would have the


    money for a car worth hundreds of thousands. So her tone was downright hostile.


    ¡°It¡¯s his car. He recently bought it,¡± police replied on Robin¡¯s behalf.


    ¡°Is this your car?¡± Isabe looked at Robin in shock. ¡°Where did you get the money to buy a car worth


    hundreds of thousands?¡±


    ¡°M-my father bought some fishing these years and made a lot of money,¡± Robin stammered as he cast


    furtive nces.


    in me.


    ¡°That sounds great, huh? You¡¯re rich. Now that your family has gotten rich, why aren¡¯t you paying back


    the money you owed Lily? And you went to buy a car with that money instead?¡± Isabe looked at him


    with disdain.

 Chapter 243

    Chapter 243


    ¡°Alright, Isabe, let¡¯s drop the subject for now.¡± I stopped her and gave Robin a friendly look. ¡°You¡¯re


    not hurt, are you?¡±


    ¡°No. Just a few bruises.¡±


    ¡°That is good. Did you tell Jolene about this?¡±


    ¡°No. I¡¯m afraid she¡¯ll scold me, so I didn¡¯t warn her.¡±


    ¡°How would her sister bother to scold him? She¡¯s only interested in getting more money out of people,¡±


    Isabe scoffed. ¡°She is very shameless. When her family is rich enough to own a BMW, she¡¯s still out


    there acting like a victim and asking for pity. She has not paid the money she was owed and yet has


    the audacity to knock on others¡¯ houses put and suck them. God, I feel so disgusted!¡±


    Robin¡¯s face was pale with terror and red with humiliation. I took out my phone and suggested, ¡°I¡¯ll call


    your sister. This is a big one; therefore, it is impossible not to inform her¡±.


    Seeing this, Robin immediately fell to his knees in front of me. ¡°Lily, I beg you. Please don¡¯t call my


    sister.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°The money I bought this car with was the amount my father wanted me to pay him. I took it for my


    personal use. If my sister finds out about this, she will beat me to death.¡±


    ¡°Tsk tsk! What a coward!¡± Isabe smacked her lips. ¡°How do you n to resolve this serious incident


    without telling your sister?¡± I nced at Jeremy. ¡°You didn¡¯t hit an ordinary car. You can¡¯t pay for the


    damage to young master Jeremy¡¯s car with those meager insurance payments of yours.¡±


    Robin was silent at my word; he was as shameless as his sister. How could he even think of lying to


    me at this point? Does he really think I¡¯m an idiot?


    That bitch Jolene Hamilton must have heard about the car ident. I thought she didn¡¯t show up


    because she was busy thinking of a solution.


    With the mention of finances, Robin had nothing more to say. I called Jolene and told her about the car


    ident, to which she responded with a shocked gasp. ¡°I understood. I wille soon.¡±


    Half an hourter, she ran into the room and immediately pped Robin. ¡°You brat! Since when did you


    get so bold? How dare you buy your own car without letting us know? I will teach you a lesson!¡±


    His intentional show disgusted me, but I couldn¡¯t stay on the sidelines. So, I spoke and interrupted her:


    ¡°The ident happened. It¡¯s no use ming him. Let¡¯s think of a solution to this problem.¡±


    Jolene never intended to actually hit Robin anyway. She quickly stopped her movement and apologized


    to Jeremy, ¡°Young master Jeremy, my brother is wrong. Let¡¯s think of a way to make it up to you.


    Jeremy shed them a fake smile. ¡°My car is worth tens of millions. After your brother crashed his car


    into mine, it sucks now. I estimate initial repairs to be in the millions. You better gather the amount from


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    now on!¡±


    Looking pale, Jolene still agreed with that, ¡°Young Master Jeremy, don¡¯t worry about it. I¡¯ll get the


    money.¡±


    I looked at her and thought, By getting the money, she probably means asking Carson. I would totally


    like to see if she could pull it off.


    I left Jeremy¡¯s room right away with the excuse of finding my dad and sending him away. After


    spending some time in Dad¡¯s room, I went home. However, Jolene still hadn¡¯te back. Upon my


    return, Carson came up to me with a smile. ¡°Why are you homete today?¡±

 Chapter 244

    Chapter 244


    1


    ¡°A Thing Came Up.¡± I informed Carson about Robin¡¯s car ident. When I told him thepensation


    could reach millions. Mrs. Boyer muttered beside us, ¡°Robin Hamilton never behaves. Instead of


    studying hard, he¡¯d rather spend all that money on a car. Look at him now, getting into a car


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    ident. How is he going to pay thepensation?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s impossible for him to get the money so I bet the burden is on Jolene.¡±


    The look of Mrs. Boyer passed Carson beforending on me. ¡°Lily, she didn¡¯t borrow it from you, did


    she?¡±


    Upon hearing my mother-inw¡¯s question, I smiled. ¡°Mom, where do I get the money? As my friend,


    Jolene is very clear about my situation. I¡¯m broke, but my husband is rich. Carson, if she asks you to


    borrow it, would you take it?¡±


    ¡°Why should we lend her money? It¡¯s a huge amount! Also, Jolene is her friend, not


    Carson¡¯s. Mrs. Boyer was the first to object.


    ¡°I¡¯m just saying. I never said that she will definitely ask for money. Oh right, I heard Jolene¡¯s dad hit the


    jackpot thest few years. I think she probably doesn¡¯t even need the borrowed money for


    ¡°Who is she kidding? Her father is too sick to run a business!¡± Mrs. Boyer scoffed, but Carson shot her


    a look, suggesting she keep quiet about it.


    ¡°Mom, do you know Jolene¡¯s dad?¡± I sighed.


    ¡°No, I don¡¯t know. I heard from Jolene that he is very sick.¡± She forced a smile to hide the truth.


    ¡°Her family got rich a few years ago. Today, Robin told me that her father bought some fisheries and


    received great returns. He bought his car with his father¡¯s money ¨C worth hundreds of thousands,¡± I


    eximed.


    ¡°Hundreds of thousands? Is it really that expensive?¡± Mrs. Boyer was taken aback. Sitting next to us,


    Carson forced a smile. ¡°Honey, you must be hungry. Let¡¯s eat!¡±


    Jolene came home after dinner and Mrs. Boyer hurried over to her. ¡°I heard about your brother¡¯s


    ident from Lily. He needs a lot of money. That is true?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡±


    ¡°Why is he so careless? That¡¯s a lot, and it¡¯s not just a small amount,¡± Mrs. Boyer began to grumble.


    ¡°Mom, Jolene has been very busy during the day and hasn¡¯t eaten. We¡¯ll talk about it after she has


    dinner.


    ¡°Lily, I don¡¯t have an appetite.¡± Jolene looked pitiful.


    ¡°Even so, you need to have at least something. Health is important.¡± I dragged her into the dining room,


    where Victoria served her food. I watched as Jolene ate, but she only swallowed a few mouthfuls


    before putting her fork down. defeated.


    ¡°Jolene, eat more.¡±


    ¡°Lily, I really don¡¯t have an appetite.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re worried aboutpensation, aren¡¯t you? I spoke to Carson about this just now and asked him


    to think of some ways he could help. I purposely said that out loud. Mrs. Boyer was listening in on the


    conversation in the dining room and immediately cut me off: ¡°Howe Carson is rich? His business


    orders were withdrawn and he lost a lot of money. Now, Eliza is preparing for her wedding. I don¡¯t even


    have her dowry ready!¡±


    ¡°Is Eliza getting married? Is she not in school yet?¡± I asked in amazement.

 Chapter 245

    Chapter 245


    ¡°At school? She got a rich boyfriend and is now pregnant with his child! Her father-inw and I are


    talking about her taking time off from school. She will resume her studies after giving birth.¡±


    ¡°Does Carson know about this? What is his opinion on this?¡±


    ¡°I told him today that what¡¯s done is done. What else could he do? He could only agree.¡± Mrs. Boyer


    paused for a moment. ¡°Lily, Eliza is my only child and Carson¡¯s only sister. Her father-inw and I don¡¯t


    have any money, but Eliza¡¯s future husbandes from a wealthy family. We cannot allow Eliza to


    marry into their family with nothing. I can only pin my hopes on you and Carson.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Carson can help with the dowry. Don¡¯t worry. He won¡¯t let Eliza look bad.¡± Smiling on the surface,


    I thought it was. ridiculous and hoped this whole scandal disaster could be exposed soon.


    ¡°Lily, I¡¯m going to rest in my room for now!¡± When Jolene saw that I was discussing Eliza¡¯s dowry with


    Mrs. Boyer, she informed us and went back to her room.


    Curious to check out what the shameless pair was up to, I casually chatted with Mrs. Boyer before


    excusing himself and heading back to my room.


    After closing the door, I grabbed my phone to log into Carson¡¯s Messenger ount, but suddenly I got


    a Facebook notification. When I clicked on it, I realized that it was a Bycho Client friend request.


    Why would he even consider adding me on Facebook? Is he so free? I didn¡¯t want to add Eric, but I


    was worried about boring him by doing so.


    After all, he was a petty person. If he yed a trick on me again due to this conflict, I would only suffer


    more. I hesitated a bit before adding it and soon got a smiley sticker from him. Not knowing what to


    reply, I sent him another sticker, to which he replied, ¡®What are you doing?


    I replied, ¡®I just had dinner.


    ¡®I haven¡¯t eaten yet. Why does this sound like an attention seeker?


    ¡®This afternoon. You must have dinner soon. You don¡¯t want to develop stomach problems. I had no


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    choice but to express my polite


    concern.


    ¡®I understood. I¡¯m having dinner now, she replied dryly. Thinking this was the end of our conversation, I


    was surprised when he texted me again. ¡®Go straight to my office tomorrow for work.


    ¡°Whereby?¡±


    ¡°Of course I have something important. I informed President Smith. You can go to work first thing in the


    morning.


    As he had mentioned it, I couldn¡¯t refuse and just replied with an ¡®okay¡¯.


    I am going for lunch. Goodbye!¡±


    ¡°Goodbye!¡± After ending the conversation, I grabbed my phone expressionlessly. Eric specially added


    me on Facebook just for that? He could totally turn me on!


    I wanted to leave the Facebook app, but curiosity got the better of me and I wanted to see what was on


    Eric¡¯s profile timeline. Could he be sharing posts simr to our female selfies, luxury brand photos, and


    friends¡¯ photos?


    I clicked on his username only to find a nk profile timeline.


    1


    Did he block me from seeing his profile? I thought it odd because there was no good reason for him to


    add me on Facebook if he wanted to stop me from seeing his posts.


    I suddenly noticed that her Facebook profile was set as default. Finally, I realized that he must have


    recently signed up for an ount. I chuckled at the thought, but another question immediately popped


    into my mind. Am I your first friend on Facebook?


    I exited the app and logged onto Carson¡¯s Messenger, where the shameless pair began chatting with


    each other. He bombarded Jolene with a series of questions: Has her brother been in a car


    ident? What happened? Where did he get the money for his new car?¡±

 Chapter 246

    Chapter 246


    ¡°That¡¯s my money. When I entrusted it to him, he stole it to buy a car.¡± Jolene exined via text.


    ¡®Am I an idiot to you? How could you invent such a lie? Carson didn¡¯t believe her. ¡®I know how much


    money you have to your name!¡¯


    ¡®That¡¯s really my money from you. Think about it: how much money have I received from you over


    these years?¡±


    ¡°But you didn¡¯t tell me clearly thest time you spent all that money? You said you were broke!¡±


    I got angry and said that to piss you off. I did it because I felt jealous of how you treated Lily.¡¯ Jolene


    went on to exin. ¡®Over these years I have saved all the money you gave me. I¡¯m worried that Lily will


    notice if I put it on my tab, so I gave it to my brother. Who would have thought he would steal it?


    Carson finally believed her words. ¡®How can you add to my troubles at this time?


    ¡®It happened. What¡¯s the point of ming each other? Right now, our priority is to think of a way to deal


    with Lily. We need to rify her suspicions and think of a solution to paypensation.¡±


    Just tell her that Robin bought the car with her father¡¯s fishing money. As forpensation¡­ Well,


    that¡¯s a problem.


    ¡®I want to borrow money from Lily. That shameless bitch looked ridiculous. How could she have such a


    stupid idea?


    ¡®Lily has almost run out of money over the years. Where will she get the money to lend you? Carson


    ¡®How do you know she has no money?¡¯ Jolene snapped at him.


    ¡°When she came home just now, she made it clear that she was broke. She even asked if I nned to


    lend you money.¡±


    ¡°Wait, did she really say that to you? She may be broke, but her parents are rich! Does she not get


    along with her?


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    now?¡±


    country


    ¡®I¡¯ll warn you now: don¡¯t think about dragging Lily¡¯s father into this. He¡¯s an old fox. If he notices


    something wrong, our efforts will go down the drain.¡¯ I never expected that idiot to call my father an ¡®old


    fox¡¯. Damn! I really wanted to punch him in the face.


    ¡®I understood. Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t spoil your ns. But husband, why do I feel like Lily is acting weird


    ¡°What¡¯s weird about her?¡±


    ¡°She doesn¡¯t seem like the kind of woman who would ask her husbands for help. Why do I feel like she


    has changed so much?¡± That shameless bitch Jolene really knew me well. ¡®Husband, I¡¯ve been feeling


    insecure. I kept thinking that she might know about us and that she is thinking of a way to get back at


    us.


    ¡°You¡¯re making assumptions again! Aren¡¯t you tired of thinking too much? Did you think Lily could keep


    quiet if she knew about us?¡± Carson also knew me well that I would never share my possessions,


    including my husband, with anyone else. However, he underestimated a woman¡¯s determination and


    patience to exact revenge.


    ¡°That¡¯s


    not entirely impossible! Look, I miscarried under suspicious circumstances. And Lily is acting differently


    than before. I also find her housekeeper very strange! Jolene mentioned her miscarriage again,


    determined to pin this incident


    on me.


    ¡®Stop talking about Lily. We need to discusspensation. What do you n to do?¡±


    3:54 pm Mon, June 19

 Chapter 247

    Chapter 247


    ¡°That¡¯s a lot of money. How could I pay for it? Husband, help me think of something.¡±


    ¡®What can Ie up with? Are you asking me to help your brother? I¡¯m sick of your whole family. Your


    father has been thinking of ways to get money from me. The same goes for your mother. Her brother is


    also a bloodsucker. Everyone in your family is greedy!¡¯ Carson didn¡¯t hold back when he attacked her.


    ¡®Speaking of greed, your family is worse than mine. You must know how much benefit your mother and


    sister have received from me over these years, don¡¯t you?¡¯ Jolene¡¯s words indicated her anger.


    ¡°This is different. The money my mother and sister took from you was mine to begin with.¡±


    ¡®How can you be so mean?¡¯ Jolene nearly jumped up in anger. ¡®I just have one question for you: are


    you going to help pay thepensation or not?


    ¡®Even if I wanted to, I couldn¡¯t! I just started a newpany and invested heavily in it. I didn¡¯t have a lot


    of money from the start. What is more unlucky is that I was ckmailed and had to pay six million out


    of pocket. I really don¡¯t have any money right now.¡±


    ¡®Have you been tricked? When was that?¡¯ Jolene was shocked to hear this.


    ¡®The first time was when Lily was hospitalized. The second time was yesterday.¡±


    ¡°Who did this to you?¡±


    ¡°How the hell do I know? Anyway, let¡¯s leave that issue aside. I¡¯m really stressed about it. This time you


    need to think of a way to pay the im yourself. I can not help!¡±


    Are you really leaving me?


    ¡®It¡¯s not that I want to leave you. I have no choice but to let go. You¡¯ve been with me for years. Don¡¯t


    you know about my family background? My money is now fully invested in mypany. Don¡¯t tell me


    you want me to help Robin by selling mypany to pay off the severance!¡±


    ¡®How would I do this to you? Whatever it is. I¡¯ll think of a way this time. If we repaired the BMW, we


    could probably sell it secondhand. I also have some savings. If that¡¯s not enough, I¡¯ll pawn the


    bracelet! When I have money in the future, I¡¯ll buy it back.¡¯


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    The mention of pawning her bracelet worried him, and he jumped to stop her. ¡®You don¡¯t have to pawn


    the bracelet. I¡¯m going to borrow some money for you. But I need to make it clear that I¡¯m just the


    intermediary for the loan. When your business takes off, you need to pay back the money!¡±


    ¡®Thank you darling! I knew you wouldn¡¯t abandon me!¡¯ Feeling touched, Jolene sent him a flying kiss


    emoji.


    I left Messenger and thought deeply. Carson said he invested a lot of money in his newpany, but


    why haven¡¯t I heard anything about it? And he was cheated out of six million when I was hospitalized,


    but who attacked him?


    Whoever did this to Carson must have known him well. They also hadplete information about my


    background. My guess was that they knew what Carson wanted. If not, they wouldn¡¯t have ckmailed


    him with evidence of his extramarital affair.


    Affairs.


    The question remained; who was behind the coup?

 Chapter 248

    Chapter 248


    After all, in a society where men¡¯s extramarital affairs were seen as normal, any evidence of an affair


    wouldn¡¯t tarnish your reputation.


    On the other hand, Carson spending six million to settle the ckmail over his case could only be


    fueled by one thing ¨C his desire for Daddy¡¯spany. Compared to the prospect of inheriting Dad¡¯s


    This idiot is truly ambitious and calcting!


    The next morning I went to visit Dad in the hospital as usual and found him talking to Mom about being


    discharged. He thought his health was stable and insisted on being discharged, but his mother refused,


    saying he needed to recover in hospital. Upon seeing me, she immediately turned to me for


    support. ¡°Lily, please talk some sense into your father and make him stay here a few more days.¡±


    ¡°Dad, just listen to mommy and stay here for a few more days.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m good now. Let me rest at home. It is ufortable to stay in the hospital.¡± He was adamant about


    being discharged.


    ¡°I¡¯ll check with the doctor and get his opinion. If he agrees, we will reconsider.¡± So I went to see Dad¡¯s


    attending physician, who told me that Dad¡¯s condition had stabilized and it was all right to release him


    to recover at home.


    Reassured after the conversation with the doctor, I went back to the room and convinced Dad to stay


    one more day at the hospital. Since tomorrow was Saturday, I would be free to pick him up from the


    hospital. Hearing this, he finally agreed to the deal.


    After briefly visiting the hospital, I went to work at Walker International. This time, the front desk staff


    didn¡¯t even bother calling the President¡¯s office and excitedly escorted me to the elevator.


    The secretary in the president¡¯s office treated me well and didn¡¯t even inform Eric before taking me to


    his office. Today, he was wearing a navy and white striped shirt and was already sitting in his chair. He


    was a natural model; any outfit would look good on him. When he saw meing in, he lifted his wrist


    to check his watch. ¡°You are half an hourte!¡±


    I never thought he would keep an eye on the weather. Since I didn¡¯t need to report to my office, I took


    my time. I had no choice but to apologize: ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I went to the hospital this morning and was


    attended to¡±.


    ¡°If you¡¯rete, you¡¯rete. Don¡¯t find an excuse.¡± He looked stern. ¡°This is an attitude problem. If you


    really have something going on, you could have called me sooner instead of finding an excuse at the


    ¡°Understood. I won¡¯t do that next time!¡± I responded deferentially and he gestured for me to sit


    down. ¡°Is your father¡¯s health okay?¡±


    ¡°Yes. He will be discharged tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°OK. You¡¯ll spend the day here working out the draft of the project. If you have any problems, please


    raise them for me.¡± He pointed to a space in front of him.


    ¡°Here?¡± I swallowed in shock and finally noticed the extra chair in the room.


    ¡°Why? You do not want?¡± He stared at me with glittering eyes.


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    ¡°No problem. It¡¯s not a problem.¡± Feeling pressured, I sat across from him and fired up myptop. His


    hand was close to mine. I noticed that his fingers were very thin and he kept his nails neatly trimmed. I


    suddenly noticed that he was wearing cufflinks today; they were sapphires surrounded by diamonds,


    looking intricate and chic. Out of nowhere, I blurted out, ¡°President Walker, where did you get those


    cufflinks?¡±


    ¡°You like them?¡± he asked me.


    ¡°Yes. They are adorable.¡±


    IVUIT,


    EU


    >


    ¡°Are you nning to buy them for your husband?¡± he asked jokingly.


    ¡°No. I¡¯m just asking.¡±


    ¡°I designed this for myself.¡±


    ¡°President Walker, you are truly talented. I never knew you would design your essories.¡±


    And


    ¡°It¡¯s just a hobby; nothing to do with talent.¡± Then all of a sudden he punched me for no reason: ¡°The


    ring on your finger is super ugly. As a designer, don¡¯t you cringe every day when you put it on?¡±


    3:54 pm Mon, June 19

 Chapter 249

    Chapter 249


    1Chapter 249


    I smiled awkwardly in response. In fact, this ring was purchased when I married Carson back


    then. Despite its cheap, antique look, I still wore it on my finger, not because of how much I loved it, but


    because I needed to ¡®prove¡¯ how sweet Carson and I were, since things weren¡¯t technically over for the


    two of us. us. Feeling a bitter pang. I helplessly replied, ¡°Well, it sounds like you would buy the most


    beautiful ring for the woman you love, Mr. Walker.¡±


    ¡°Absolutely not. Instead, I would design it myself.¡± Hearing that, I looked at him in surprise, whereupon


    he met my gaze as my heart was beating rapidly. Intimidated, I put my head down and pretended I was


    drawing, which took me a while to calm down. However, I didn¡¯t dare lift my head and cast my eyes on


    Eric again, just concentrating on my work at theputer. Meanwhile, Eric has apparently decided to


    leave me alone for the entire morning. Only after he knocked on my deskter did I lift my head to look


    at him.


    ¡°You are a workaholic. Come on, let¡¯s have lunch!¡±


    I responded with a buzzing affirmative and turned off myputer before getting up. Then, Eric led the


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    way while asking, ¡°You haven¡¯t had a single ss of water today. I thought drinking enough water


    helped women stay young and beautiful?¡±


    ¡°Water is not my thing. I just like to drink coffee.¡±


    Eric looked at me funny and replied, ¡°You need to kick the habit.¡± Upon arriving at the restaurant, he


    told me to order while looking at his phone. Shortly after, his eyes fell on me as he said, ¡°Give me your


    phone number?¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°Just stop asking questions and give it to me,¡± he replied impatiently.


    I reluctantly unlocked my phone and handed it to him. After taking a look, he turned his attention to


    me. ¡°Where is my phone number? Did you delete it again?¡±


    I paused and immediately exined, ¡°No, I didn¡¯t.¡± However, I soon remembered changing Eric¡¯s name


    to ¡®client psycho¡¯ in my contact list. Damn it! Did he just realize that? So I quickly tried to get my phone


    back from him, but Eric was still one step ahead when he showed me the phone¡¯s screen and asked,


    ¡°Who did this?¡±


    At those two words and Eric¡¯s angry look, I knew I couldn¡¯t get away with his question, so I stammered,


    ¡°W-Well, I didn¡¯t know that. M-Maybe it¡¯s my friend who identally did that.¡±


    ¡°Did your friend do this? Can she unlock your phone with her fingerprint?¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­ Well, she wanted to y some mobile games, so I lent them to her.¡± Knowing the lie wasn¡¯t


    going to help much, I didn¡¯t like the way Eric looked at me, so I continued with my bull-and-stick story.


    ¡°Okay, I guess it must be one of your friends who changed, but why didn¡¯t you change back when you


    noticed?¡±


    ¡°Well, I didn¡¯t even notice it in the first ce.¡±


    ¡°Still not giving up lying, huh?¡± Eric looked at me with contempt and added, ¡°What is it then?¡±

 Chapter 250

    Chapter 250


    Looking at these two words, ¡®psycho client¡¯. I am wordless. He just added mest night and even texted


    me. so how did I not notice this? I lowered my head and stayed quiet, expecting to hear sarcastic


    mockery from him.


    However, he didn¡¯t dismiss me with his sarcasm, but handed me the phone and gave me an


    order. ¡°Change my profile picture for me. Upon hearing this. I breathed a sigh of relief and did as he


    said. Then I noticed that he seemed to be the only friend in his contact list.


    After going through your gallery. I couldn¡¯t find anything else except some pictures of Camille. Not


    wanting to go through the trouble of downloading any of his pictures, I chose one of her pictures and


    set it as my profile picture. So I handed Eric¡¯s phone back to him, only to have him frown right after


    that. ¡°Is this your best choice?¡±


    ¡°Tell me what your favorite photo looks like. I will download it for you.¡± I answered.


    ¡°Something like yours.¡± Eric answered.


    My profile picture had a dog wearing sunsses, but I didn¡¯t expect a photo like this to interest Eric. So


    I downloaded a picture of a cat wearing a hat for him, which he didn¡¯t object to, to which I heaved a


    sigh of relief. After lunch, we walked back to the office when Eric looked at me and said, ¡°Make me


    some tea.


    What? You have a secretary outside, but you want me to make you tea instead. Iined to myself


    in the background and grabbed his ss before leaving his office. Eric¡¯s pantry was spacious and


    Eric¡¯s favorite, but green tea was my favorite, so I decided to make him some green tea. However, the


    man frowned as soon as I ced the cup on his desk. ¡°Why did you make me green tea? I don¡¯t like


    green tea. Don¡¯t you know that?¡±


    ¡°How do I know you don¡¯t like green tea?¡±


    ¡°You could have asked, couldn¡¯t you?!¡±


    I was stunned by his harsh criticism, as he struck me as the first arrogant person I had everText ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    met. However, I didn¡¯t have the heart to reply, so I patiently replied, ¡°Okay, tell me your favorite then. I¡¯ll


    make you another cup of tea.¡±


    ¡°ck tea is my favorite. Remember this!¡±


    Bear this in mind? Is he treating me like his servant? Iined in the background as I made my way


    to the pantry once more. When I returned to Eric¡¯s office again, I was met by his assistant, who was


    consulting with him on some official business, during which I overheard them mention A Inc.


    Isn¡¯t that Carson¡¯spany? Back then, we both came up with that name when he said we both had


    an equal stake in the organization. However, I never had any idea of   thepany¡¯s financial situation


    over the past five years, but I guess I have only myself to me.


    Upon noticing my presence, the assistant stopped mid-sentence, whereupon Eric frowned and said,


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Keep talking¡±


    ¡°Of course!¡± His assistant shot me a look and added. ¡°We raised the price quite a bit, but they haven¡¯t


    stopped following suit. Looks like they don¡¯t intend to give up.¡±


    ¡°Good job, but let¡¯s raise the price a little more.¡± Eric gave his instruction


    ¡°A little bit more?¡± Eric¡¯s assistant looked at him, apparently wanting to say something, but then bit back


    her words when she saw me standing off to the side.


    After his assistant left, Eric took a sip of the tea I made him and frowned. ¡°You suck at making tea.¡±


    ¡°Well, making tea is not my forte in the first ce.¡±


    ¡°Learn then. Do better next time.¡±


    3:54 pm Mon Jun 19


    ture


    5)


    ¡°I am perplexed. Making tea is part of the scope of my job, so why are you criticizing me about it?¡±


    2407

 Chapter 251

    Chapter 251


    ¡°As a woman, you should at least know about household duties such as cooking, doing housework and


    taking care of your husband. If women cannot serve men well, why would men still need women?¡± Eric


    questioned my statement.


    ¡°Nonsense! We are living in a modern society where men and women are on an equal footing!¡±


    his


    ¡°I disagree. A woman¡¯s career may be important, but a useful man wouldn¡¯t want a workaholic wife. No


    man is going to like it when hees home, only to see his wife busy taking care of her. work like your


    peers.¡±


    My expression darkened as I sat back in frustration. ¡°You are still single, and how are you so sure that


    a married life will turn out exactly as you envision it?¡±


    ¡°You are a married woman. So why don¡¯t you tell me what you think about marriage?¡± he refuted my


    argument.


    I was speechless in that instant, feeling too embarrassed to talk about marriage after Carson cheated


    on me. However, Eric continued tirelessly with his snarkyments. ¡°Well, I guess there¡¯s a reason


    why people say a gentle woman wins


    a man¡¯s heart.¡±


    As I listened to his words, I was reminded of how Camille treated Eric, whereupon I tugged on his leg


    and said, ¡°Are you referring to Ms. Sanders when you mentioned ¡®a kind woman¡¯?¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Eric paused.


    ¡°I¡¯m just saying that Ms. Sanders is the wife you dream of having, isn¡¯t she?¡±


    ¡°You are crazy?¡± Eric looked at me with an icy smile.


    I¡¯m not crazy, but you are! Oh God! Does this guy still live in the stone age? How can he be so sexist


    for discriminating against women? I bet he¡¯s a self-absorbed guy who was spoiled from a young age. If


    he was from a poor family, he would certainly understand humility.


    Despite these thoughts, I did not dare to voice them. Instead, I sat with my head down, ready to


    resume my work. when I turned on myputer, but Eric just wouldn¡¯t give me a chance. ¡°Are you


    mad that I took your husband¡¯s clients?¡±


    ¡°You are funny, President Walker. This is fairpetition, and what can I say about that? But if you can


    take all his customers away, I will definitely shut my mouth.¡±


    ¡°Are you sure about this?¡± Eric looked at me.


    ¡°Absolutely sure!¡± I responded adamantly.


    ¡°Are you trying to deceive me to get back at your husband for cheating on you? Nah, I¡¯m not falling for


    that!¡± Eric tried to piss me off by ying on my ego.


    ¡°You must be a woman in your past life.¡± I scoffed nonchntly.


    ¡°So, you know witchcraft, do you?¡±


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    ¡°None of that. The reason I said that is so I could rte to you. After all, only women know how to hit


    others on their soft spot with words, not to mention their relentless nature. More importantly, you¡¯re so


    ¡®pretty¡¯ that many other women desire. they could look good like you.¡±


    Provoked by my response, Eric stood up abruptly, pacing around the table as he approached me. ¡°I


    didn¡¯t think you were so curious about me, Ms. Hawkins. Since you want to find out if I¡¯m that much of a


    and walked closer. ¡°I know there¡¯s a bed next door, so let¡¯s find out there.¡±


    ¡°Such an uneducated pig,¡± I muttered in a soft voice.


    3:55 pm Mon Jun 19


    ¡°Say That Again!¡± Eric approached me, forcing me away from him in an intimidating way. Soon, I found


    my back against the wall as his tall figure dazzled me. Panicking, I looked at him and stammered, ¡°W-


    What are you doing?¡±


    3:55 pm Mon, June 19

 Chapter 252

    Chapter 252


    Eric didn¡¯t say anything but continued to stare at me. There was just something in his eyes that made


    my heart race. Feeling my face flush, I quickly lowered my gaze, afraid to see him. At that moment,


    Eric¡¯s seductive voice sounded close to my ear. ¡°Your heart is beating so fast. I wonder what are you


    afraid of?¡±


    ¡°I-I¡¯m not scared.¡±


    ¡°Then why don¡¯t you look at me?!¡±


    I mustered up the courage to meet Eric¡¯s eyes that looked so gentle they could melt my heart. Looking


    at him stupidly. I watched as he slowly lowered his head closer to mine. Just as Eric¡¯s lips were about


    to meet mine, we were interrupted by a cheerful ring from my phone.


    Eric immediately backed away and returned to his seat as I snapped out of a daze and came back to


    my senses. Moving forward would result in a ck hole while taking a step back would lead to


    heaven. I was so grateful because Eric and I would have kissed already if it weren¡¯t for that phone call.


    I was a married woman and having intimate interactions with another man outside of my marriage


    would be considered. cheating. Even though Carson had already cheated on our marriage, that didn¡¯t


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    mean I should allow myself to do the same. Afraid to meet Eric¡¯s gaze, I grabbed my phone and ran out


    of his office.


    The call was now from Isabe. ¡°Lily, what took you so long to ept my call?¡±


    ¡°It was inconvenient to take your call just now.¡±


    ¡°Inconvenient? Lily, why does your voice sound so strange?¡±


    ¡°And even?¡± I retorted.


    ¡°Clear! You seempletely off! Did something happen now?¡±


    ¡°Is nothing. Isabe, why are you looking for me?¡± I immediately changed the subject.


    ¡°Right now I¡¯m packing up Jeremy¡¯s things at First Boston Mansion, but guess who I saw just now?¡±


    ¡°Who?¡±


    ¡°Carson and Eliza¡¯s parents. They actually came out of Mrs. Potter.¡± Mrs. Potter was a widow who lived


    alone. She was once the wife of a wealthy businessman and he left her billions in assets when he


    passed away. However, I was curious about how Ms. Potter got involved with my inws and my sister-


    inw. ¡°What were they doing here?¡±


    ¡°Looking for the ce? That whore obviously brought them here to look around!¡± Isabe burst out


    Europe with his friends. Since that prostitute alwayses with her, she would have the keys to


    Mrs. Potter and she could bring them to visit Mrs. Potter as if it were her own. She actually managed to


    woo her snooty mother-inw and fake sister-inw this time.¡±


    First Boston had the most infamous mansions in all of Riverdale, so it was obviously only natural that


    my inws would be


    shocked.


    ¡°Mrs. Potter doesn¡¯t have a nanny? Isn¡¯t that whore afraid of being exposed?¡±

 Chapter 253

    Chapter 253


    ¡°She obviously gave the nanny something in return. These things can be easily solved with money


    anyway¡±


    ¡°I mean, why would they be such idiots? Can¡¯t they look in the mirror? Does Eliza really think she


    deserves to marry her clitoris?¡± I couldn¡¯t believe their stupidity.


    ¡°They are not fools. However, since it was so easy for Carson to deceive you, they figured it would be


    easy for Eliza to get a rich husband too.¡± Isabeughed coldly.


    ¡°What evil!¡± I sighed.


    ¡°I¡¯m just telling you this so you canugh about it, not pity them. By the way, you wouldn¡¯t feel like a


    saint all of a sudden and tell your inws about it, would you?¡± Isabe was afraid that I might be soft-


    hearted.


    ¡°I am not going. I wanted to warn them about this in the past, but I stopped feeling sorry for them after


    realizing how cruel and shameless this whole family is. I couldn¡¯t even be bothered if they all died!¡±


    ¡°Exactly! You shouldn¡¯t be bothered if they die!¡± Isabeughed before hanging up.


    After the conversation with Isabe ended, I grabbed my phone and walked back into Eric¡¯s office to


    see him holding a pen and leaning back in his chair. He seemed to be deep in thought.


    Eric¡¯s face wasposed, as if nothing had just happened.


    However, the calmer Eric seemed, the more ufortable I felt. Although what was expected didn¡¯t


    happen, we both knew what was going to happen.


    Eric was a single man, and men usually didn¡¯t care about things like that, but it was different for


    women. I couldn¡¯t help but feel irritated that I hadn¡¯t pushed him away when I had the chance. At the


    very least, I shouldn¡¯t have stood there like a fool.


    Eric wouldn¡¯t think I liked him, would he? Why was he so crazy? How could we continue working


    together in the future? My n also looked like it would fail.


    All kinds of thoughts went through my head as I took one look at Eric and walked into his office with my


    head down, afraid to meet his gaze.


    Just as I was thinking of an excuse to leave, Eric spoke first: ¡°I¡¯m leaving now because I have


    something to do, but you can continue drawing here. Do not rx, as I will check your progress after I


    get back.¡±


    So, he grabbed his coat and left the office. I stood like a fool beforeing to my senses and sitting


    down.


    Without Eric here, I felt much more at ease and could finally concentrate on drawing after blocking out


    all unwanted thoughts.


    Time always passed quickly during work. In no time, it was almost time to punch the clock. Eric still


    hadn¡¯t returned, so I figured him checking my progress was just a joke and starting to pack to get ready


    to leave.


    Right after I finished packing, I heard the door open in the back. I turned to see Eric.


    He frowned when he realized I¡¯d already packed. ¡°What? Are you leaving now?¡±


    ¡°I thought you weren¡¯ting back because it¡¯s past office hours.¡±


    ¡°I said I¡¯d be back, so I definitely will be back.¡± Eric went to his ce and sat down. ¡°Where is your


    project? Show me.¡±


    I reluctantly went back to get theptop I¡¯d already put away. When Eric noticed that I was moving


    slowly, he got upset. ¡°You better not tell me you haven¡¯t thought of anything yet.¡±


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    ¡°I did.¡± I opened myptop and clicked on my design before showing it to him.


    3:55 PM Mon, June 19


    ¡°Not bad.¡± Eric¡¯s face got better after he saw the drawing. ¡°You know what I hate the most? People who


    rx. Since you did well, I will reward you.¡±


    How dare he instruct me like that when he wasn¡¯t even my boss. Reward me? He thought I was three


    years old? Who wanted their reward anyway?


    Although I was mentallyining, I didn¡¯t dare voice myints. Instead, I just sat there in


    silence. Eric asked when he noticed I was neither impressed nor upset, ¡°There¡¯s a y at the Riverdale


    Theater tomorrow night, and I have a few extra tickets with me. You want to go?¡±


    ¡°Really?!¡± Raising my head immediately, I knew about the y at the Riverdale Theater tomorrow night


    long before then. However, it was difficult to get a ticket.


    ¡°Of course it¡¯s true. Here is the ticket.¡± Eric shamelessly picked up a ticket and ced it on the table


    before pushing it towards me.


    Just as I was about to pick up the ticket, I remembered something. My father would be released from


    the hospital tomorrow. I had to walk him home, so how would I have time to go to the y?


    So I retracted my hand reluctantly. ¡°All good. You can keep the ticket for yourself.¡±


    However, Eric¡¯s face immediately darkened when he heard me. ¡°Do you want it or not?¡±

 Chapter 254

    Chapter 254


    ¡°I need to meet someone to discuss something with tomorrow night, so I can¡¯t go


    ¡°Take it or leave it!¡± Eric reached out to grab the ticket and crumple it into a ball before tossing it into the


    trash can. ¡°All good. You can leave now!¡±


    It was hard to get along with people with bad-tempered personalities. Closing myptop, I packed and


    left Eric¡¯s office, after which I could hear a loud bang just as I closed the door. Eric probably broke


    something again.


    ¡°What a psycho. He was smiling a second before he got so upset.¡± I muttered to myself as I quickened


    my pace.


    Then. I went to the hospital to apany my father for a while before deciding to go home. Just as I


    was about to leave, my mother caught up with me. ¡°Why hasn¡¯t Carson visited recently?¡±


    I smiled. ¡°Mom, he¡¯s been busy with worktely. Besides, I don¡¯t want Dad to get mad when he sees


    Carson.¡±


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    ¡°My poor child, how much longer could Daddy continue to be angry? It¡¯s not like he can avoid Dad


    forever, you know?¡±


    ¡°Mom, let¡¯s not rush this.¡± I forced a smile. Carson was literally dying to meet my dad. If it weren¡¯t for


    me stopping him. he would havee a long time ago to show how filial he was.


    ¡°How could I not rush into this? We¡¯ve been acting like strangers for thest five years. Now that your


    dad finally forgives you, you should take the opportunity and bring Carson along too. Although his


    father seems like a difficult person, he is really a softie. I¡¯m sure everything will turn out if you try to


    persuade him.


    Did that mean my father was preparing to ept Carson? I was immediately alert. ¡°Mom, let¡¯s discuss


    this after Dad heals.¡±


    ¡°You still don¡¯t understand what I¡¯m talking about. You are our only daughter. The house has been quiet


    for thest five years, and your father would very much like you to be there to apany him.¡±


    ¡°I understood. I wille back.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± My mother looked surprised.


    ¡°Of course it¡¯s real. I will tell himter ande back to stay with you for a while.¡±


    ¡°Are you sure it¡¯s okay? I don¡¯t think it¡¯s a good idea to leave your husband toe back to us. I mean,


    it would be better if you two could live together.¡±


    ¡°Mom, my father-inw¡¯s health is not very good and my mother-inw is not a good caregiver, so


    Carson has to stay home to take care of his father.¡± I immediately rejected it.


    ¡°Is that so?¡± My mom looked disappointed when she heard me. It was obvious that she wanted to take


    this opportunity to fix my dad and Carson¡¯s rtionship.


    However, I didn¡¯t want my father to change his mind about Carson. ¡°Yes. You should no longer use


    what happened in the past to upset Dad. I know he doesn¡¯t like Carson, so try your best not to mention


    Carson or speak in favor of Carson, okay?


    ¡°All good!¡±


    I came home after saying goodbye to Mom. Opening the door, I walked into the room to see Eliza


    crying as my inws sat next to her with somber expressions. Carson was sitting there looking somber


    too.


    I felt something was wrong. Didn¡¯t Isabelle say that Eliza and my inws went to visit the mansion


    today? Aren¡¯t they supposed to be in a good mood? What were they doing here?

 Chapter 255

    Chapter 255


    ¡°What Happened?¡± I asked on purpose..


    ¡°Lily is back. Let her be the judge on that one.¡± My mother-inw immediately got up and pulled me


    down to sit next to her. ¡°We were talking about Eliza.¡±


    ¡°Mother!¡± Carson wanted to stop his mother, but she ignored him.


    ¡°Lily, didn¡¯t I tell you that Eliza has a new boyfriend? I went to his house with his father-inw


    today. The guy is from a wealthy family and lives in a mansion. His house is a lot bigger than ours and


    definitely a lot fancier.¡±


    ¡°Really?!¡± I made a surprised face.


    ¡°Yes. Eliza¡¯s boyfriend also looks fine. Besides, he doesn¡¯t mind that we¡¯re not rich and he¡¯s willing to


    be with Eliza, so we discussed their marriage as well.¡±


    ¡°So fast?¡±


    ¡°We have to be quick. Eliza has to get married as soon as possible, as she is now pregnant. We were


    scared that he wouldn¡¯t want to marry her, but now that he¡¯s agreed, isn¡¯t that great news?¡±


    ¡°Of course, it¡¯s good news. Isn¡¯t that right, husband?¡± I looked at Carson¡¯s dark face and asked.


    ¡°How is that good news?¡± Carson still looked upset.


    ¡°So I was saying to Carson, since Eliza¡¯s boyfriend didn¡¯t mind, and we¡¯vee to terms with a


    marriage, our family should at least show some appreciation, right?¡±


    Appreciation? Iughed in my heart. Carson is probably upset because he knows they¡¯re going to ask


    for money again. He had just fallen into Eric¡¯s trap at thepany today and been ripped off in


    millions. Now, even his sister wants money from him too. I suppose him being upset is an


    understatement.


    Even though that¡¯s what I thought, I still smiled. ¡°Yes, we should show them some appreciation.¡±


    ¡°I knew Lily would agree! I told Carson to prepare some money as part of Eliza¡¯s dowry so she wouldn¡¯t


    be criticized by her future mother-inw, but he refused. You don¡¯t think Carson is unreasonable?¡±


    ¡°Husband, it is entirely reasonable for you as a brother to pay your sister¡¯s wedding dowry now that she


    is getting married. Why do


    you refuse to do it?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s what I said too. Even Jolene bought a fifty grand car for her little brother. As the head of a


    A few million? Did they really think Carson was a money-printing machine? I gloated as I looked at


    Carson¡¯s pissed off expression.


    Did you not generously buy apany for your mistress and pay for the bribe? Can¡¯t wait to see what


    you do when


    ites to your sister.


    Eliza burst into tears when she heard her mother talking about Jolene spending fifty grand to buy her


    little brother a car. ¡°Carson, you should take a good look at Jolene and reflect on how you are treating


    me, your little sister!¡±


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.

 Chapter 256

    Chapter 256


    ¡°Yes, Carson. Yourpany should have earned a lot after those few years, right? Eliza is your only


    sister, so you should at least offer something for her marriage.¡±


    ¡°I knew Lily was all for justice!¡± My mother-inw nearly started jumping up and down with excitement.


    My sister-inwughed through her tears as my father-inw looked at Carson. They were all waiting


    for his answer.


    Carson, who was ced under our scrutiny, exined impatiently, ¡°I don¡¯t have any money. I could


    barely scalp fifty thousand, not to mention a few million.¡±


    ¡°Lily, look at Carson¡¯s attitude!¡± Eliza expected me to say something.


    ¡°Carson, what happened? Didn¡¯t you say business went well? How could you not even cash out fifty


    grand?¡± I acted surprised.


    ¡°Yes! How can apany as big as yours have no money?¡± Carson¡¯s mother insisted,


    ¡°Business hasn¡¯t been good recently, so I¡¯ve invested most of my money in orders. I don¡¯t have much


    left,¡± exined Carson.


    ¡°What should we do? What about my marriage?¡± Eliza began to sob.


    ¡°How can I know what to do? You¡¯re getting married anyway. It¡¯s not like it¡¯s apetition about who


    has the most dowry. If the man loves you, would he mind if you had no dowry?¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t be like that. That man is from a wealthy family, so Eliza will be looked down upon if she


    marries him without. present any gifts. Even the servants would look down on her. Look at you and


    Lily. If you were rich back then, would your father-inw still look down on you?¡±


    Then my mother-inw gave me an apologetic smile. ¡°Lily, please don¡¯t be offended. I¡¯m just trying to


    set an example, and I¡¯m not saying your dad isn¡¯t good.¡±


    I smiled softly as Carson gave me a wary look. ¡°But, me not having money now is a fact too.


    want me to do?¡±


    ¡°Lily, why don¡¯t you help Carson?¡± My mother-inw suddenly turned to me. After she suggested this,


    the entire family turned to look at me.


    How could this bunch of useless idiots be so shameless as to ask me to help them?


    I smile softly. ¡°Mom, what can I do? My sry is barely enough and I¡¯ve already lost my savings from


    thest few years. I just don¡¯t have enough to help.¡±


    ¡°Can¡¯t you ask your


    father? Ask him if he can lend us some, and tell him Carson will pay him back after he starts making


    money again.¡±


    ¡°To borrow money from my father?¡± Oh God! A bunch of shameless idiots! I smiled and nced at


    Carson. ¡°Husband, was it your idea?¡±


    Carson didn¡¯t expect me to confront him directly. He was already used to meing up with all sorts of


    ideas to help him and his family over thest few years, so he was taken aback by my sudden question


    before replying, ¡°Honey, of course not! And my mother. .¡±


    Then he turned to take a look at my mother-inw. ¡°Mom, stop making things worse.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean I¡¯m making things worse? Am I not just talking about the truth? You and Lily don¡¯t


    have any money right now, so it¡¯s not like our inws can just leave you to fend for yourself. . We are


    just borrowing, not taking.¡±


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.

 Chapter 257

    Chapter 257


    Not being able to stand how authoritative this bitch sounded, I couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°Mom, how can I


    ask them for money again when Carson hasn¡¯t even returned my mom the few million he borrowed to


    start his business?¡±


    Everyone got quiet when they heard me.


    I took one look at the shameless family. ¡°Also, my dad is still sick in the hospital and our rtionship


    has improved a bit. Do you really think this is the right time to ask for money?¡±


    Seeing that the entire family had gone silent, I got up and prepared to head back to my room as Carson


    immediately rushed over to me. ¡°Honey, my mother doesn¡¯t know the seriousness of the situation, so


    please don¡¯t take her words seriously.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you know that she doesn¡¯t know the gravity of the situation?¡± I took one look at Carson.


    ¡°It was toote for me to stop her, and I think you should know she¡¯s always been that way too.¡±


    ¡°Okay, I know this isn¡¯t your fault, but make sure you work it out well.¡± I softened my tone. ¡°You also


    know that my rtionship with my dad has gotten a little better, so you can¡¯t go looking for him no


    matter how much you need the money, right? If not, how will he attend to you?¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes, Carson responded with a series of ¡®yes¡¯ before telling me. ¡°Honey, I will find a way to pay


    back the seed money your mother lent me.¡±


    What an ignorant fool. How dare you pull out the pity card when you didn¡¯t even return the money when


    you had them and used them for your mistress. Are you trying to get out of this by acting like an idiot? I


    wouldn¡¯t let you have the chance to do that. ¡°Money is not a big issue as my mother doesn¡¯t need it


    anyway. But, husband, my father seemed really angry that we didn¡¯t pay back the money we


    borrowed.¡±


    ¡°Oh. Is Daddy upset?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I heard my mother trying to convince my father to take you in when I went to visit him after work,


    but he said¡­¡± I paused. ¡°Promise me you won¡¯t get mad when you hear this.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not going to get mad,¡± Carson assured me.


    ¡°My father used to say that a man who only depended on women had no right to be his son-inw.¡±


    Though the changes in Carson¡¯s facial expression were fascinating, I acted as if I hadn¡¯t seen


    anything. ¡°Husband, my father always talks like that, so don¡¯t be offended, okay? At least I understand


    you more!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not offended, dear. Your dad is the oldest anyway. Therefore, I will not take any of your criticisms


    personally.¡±


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    ¡°I know my husband is a forgiving person, so I decided to tell you! Think about it, I¡¯m my father¡¯s only


    child, so he¡¯s definitely going to leave thepany to us. Our suffering in these few years was not ¡°in


    vain, as we managed to get some experiences anyway. When we take over my father¡¯spany, it


    wouldn¡¯t be too difficult either.¡±


    Carson¡¯s eyes lit up when he heard me. That idiot must be feeling great. However, he was still a great


    actor and he didn¡¯t forget to confess to me, exining: ¡°Darling, I married you because I love you, not


    because of your father¡¯spany¡±.


    ¡°Of course I know that. I know all about my husband well but my dad is very stubborn. However, it¡¯s not


    like I can me him either. It¡¯s just that something bad happened to him a while ago. The daughter of


    one of the bosses he knew fell in love with a university student who came from the vige, and they got


    married too. They lived happily together at first, but guess what happened?¡±


    ¡°What happened?¡± Carson acted like he was interested, even though he probably already knew what I


    meant.


    ¡°The man started ying after taking over thepany. So he took a mistress and started showering


    her with money. When his wife found out, he wasn¡¯t even embarrassed. Instead, he began to physically


    abuse her.¡± I sighed after telling him about the incident.

 Chapter 258

    Chapter 258


    ¡°I think my father really doesn¡¯t like you because of that man. If he knew how good and hardworking


    you are, he would certainly stop thinking about you and ept you.¡±


    Carson¡¯s facial expression looked fascinated when he was listening to me. Looking at my naive gaze,


    he really thought he was smart and reached out to take my hand. ¡°Honey, I will return the money I


    borrowed and the house money to your mother.¡±


    ¡°Husband, you are still in a tight spot right now, so let¡¯s talk about this when you have money in the


    future.¡±


    ¡°I am not really in a tight spot as there is still money in thepany ount.¡± Carson finally told the


    truth.


    ¡°Serious? Why don¡¯t you use it as Eliza¡¯s dowry?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s a reason I pretended I didn¡¯t have any money. Eliza is not really a capable person, and she


    has always tried to reap without sowing. I was disturbed how she dared ask me for so much money on


    the wedding as an apology. Although she is my younger sister, I cannot spoil her like this. About fifty


    thousand is enough since we don¡¯t owe her anyway. A few million is too much.


    ¡°I understand, husband. I will go along with whatever you decide about Eliza.¡± I pretended to be an


    understanding wife. ¡°By the way, I need to discuss something with you, husband.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°My father will be released from the hospital tomorrow, so I want to go back and take care of him.¡±


    ¡°Did the father-inw agree to youing back?¡± Carson looked shocked and surprised.


    ¡°I asked my mother to try to convince him too. I¡¯m just waiting for his response now, but I still want to at


    least let him know about it.¡±


    ¡°You should do this¡± Carson looked so happy it was like he¡¯d just struck gold.


    Carson thought that since I could go home, it would almost be his turn now. As long as he could get


    into my house, he would be closer to my father¡¯spany.


    Therefore, I allowed him to bounce around in happiness before letting him experience what it felt like to


    let all of his efforts go to


    waste.


    I went to the hospital early in the morning the next day. When I walked into my father¡¯s ward, he looked


    surprised to see me. ¡°Why did youe so early in the morning?¡±


    ¡°His daughter came to help him get discharged.¡± My motherughed.


    ¡°The doctors in charge probably haven¡¯t evene to the hospital yet. In addition, I will arrange for


    someone to resolve my discharge. You should have slept a little longer.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t have to work because today is Saturday, so I have all the time to nap whenever I want.¡± At that


    moment, Mrs. Fant came in with a smile too. ¡°Lily,st night, I already fixed your room back up the way


    it used to be. You should check and let me know if you want me to change anything so I can go get it


    for you.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Mrs. Fant! My room is working great!¡± I smiled at the aide.


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    ¡°Lily ising back?¡± Dad, who still didn¡¯t know about my return, asked with a surprised expression.

 Chapter 259

    Chapter 259


    ¡°Yes. Lily said she was worried about you so she¡¯sing back to take care of you. I was going to tell


    you about it.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good if you want toe back!¡± My father was ecstatic. ¡°What are you waiting for? Just ask


    John to sort out my discharge procedures and let¡¯s go home!¡±


    I went home with Mrs. Fant sitting next to me while my parents sat in the backseat. It had been five


    years since Ist went home and I was feeling extremely emotional. ¡°Mrs. Fant, how is the flower I


    nted?¡±


    ¡°She grew up really well. Mr. Hawkins watered it every day.¡±


    ¡°Thanks Dad!¡± Smile in the rearview mirror.


    ¡°I was the one who took care of your fish! Why don¡¯t I see you thanking me?¡± My mother looked at me.


    ¡°Is that fish still alive? I thought he had died a long time ago.¡±


    ¡°Come on, you think I¡¯m going to let him die? I¡¯ve been taking care of him like a baby!¡±


    We continued talking until we finally made it back to the house. I parked the car and got out before


    opening Dad¡¯s car door and helping him out.


    When we got to the living room, Dad turned and instructed Mrs. Fant: ¡°Buy some lobsters and meat. I


    want you to cook all of Lily¡¯s favorite dishes tonight.¡±


    ¡°Mrs. Fant, it¡¯s better if you can cook daddy¡¯s favorite dishes. By the way, my dad can¡¯t eat very fatty


    food because he has high blood pressure, so you¡¯d better write down the ingredients¡¯ nutritional value


    when you buy them.¡±


    ¡°You two are always thinking of others and never of yourselves.¡± My mother was jealous again.


    I was over the moon because this was the home I wanted to go back to. My kind father and my kind


    mother, as well as Mrs. Fant, have always been nothing short of kind to me. It was the first time I felt


    the warmth of a family in a long time.


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    During dinner, Mrs. Fant swore she almost cried at how close our family was when she saw that my


    parents kept putting food on my te while I did the same for them too.


    After we finish eating. I apanied my parents for a walk on thewn. So I went back to my room


    after Dad said he was tired so Mom took him back to his room to rest.


    My bedroom still looked the samepared to five years ago. I couldn¡¯t help but get emotional, looking


    at the bed I slept in for so many years as he jumped onto my bed like a hungry lion and started rolling


    around in it.


    It was so nice to finally be back home!


    Just when I was feeling all kinds of emotions, my phone rang.


    It was a call from Isabe. ¡°Lily, the cost of fixing Jeremy¡¯s car that was involved in the ident is


    over.¡±


    ¡°How much does this cost?¡±


    ¡°Dealership 45 said about 1.5 million is needed, but I managed to add another five hundred thousand


    since Jolene owes her about four hundred thousand, right? Adding up the interest, it will total about five


    hundred thousand, so you


    can take the extra money.¡±


    ¡°All good? Aren¡¯t you afraid of Jolene investigating?¡±


    ¡°What can she do about it? I¡¯m telling you, we all know that 1.5 million is a scam. Since that idiot


    Carson is going to pay, you should get it.¡±


    3:56 pm Mon Jun 19


    ¡°Carson won¡¯t be the one to pay as he was still hurting from being ckmailed and lost around 6


    million.¡± I told Isabe about the conversation between the two idiots that I overheard yesterday.


    Isabe was shocked ¡°6 million? This idiot is very generous¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it that Carson said he had no money and asked Jolene to find her own ways to solve the problem


    with Robin¡¯s car ident?¡±


    ¡°Has Jolene found her own ways? Can she at least scrape together a few million?¡±


    ¡°Yes. I was also curious about that, but Jolene doesn¡¯t really seem concerned.¡±


    ¡°Lily, I just realized something strange. But, that¡¯s just my guess.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°Jolene¡¯s younger brother said the money for his car was given by their father, but Jolene said it was


    hers, so both statements obviously contradict each other. Carson kept her affair very secret so we only


    found out about it so many yearster. Since he managed to keep it a secret for so many years, he


    wouldn¡¯t allow anything to go wrong this time. I¡¯m suspecting that the witch, Jolene, may have been the


    one sending Carson the ckmail texts!


    ¡°Are you saying that Jolene took advantage of her rtionship with Carson to ckmail him?¡± I was


    shocked and in disbelief.

 Chapter 260

    Chapter 260


    Although Jolene had shamelessly deceived and betrayed me, I believed that she truly loved Carson. If


    not, she wouldn¡¯t have willingly hid alongside as a lover for so many years.


    However, Isabe was more rational than I was. ¡°Jolene was always the type of person who could do


    all sorts of embarrassing things. She and Carson are a perfect match because the two only care about


    themselves and think of the people around them as their stepping stones. They will definitely not


    hesitate to turn their backs on you as soon as any kind of benefit gets involved.¡±


    ¡°But would it really be her? I really can¡¯t believe she would do something like that.¡±


    ¡°I was just guessing, but think about what happened recently. I purposely told Jolene that Carson


    wasn¡¯t willing to sign the papers during the abortion, thinking they would have a big fight, but she didn¡¯t


    say anything. . It was abnormal because Jolene is a cruel person. Since she would deceive you, her


    lifeguard, why would she hesitate to deceive Carson, who disregards her life?¡±


    What Isabe said made sense. Indeed, how could someone as cruel and cunning as Jolene not be


    mad at what Carson did?


    Isabe paused. ¡°Also, the ckmail incident happened at the hospital while you two were in the


    hospital, so Carson obviously wouldn¡¯t suspect her. Besides, how could she have any money left over


    when she hasn¡¯t worked in so long? Do you think Carson would generously give her a few thousand in


    one ago?¡±


    ¡°Carson asked her about that too, but she said she was saving the money Carson gave her earlier.¡±


    ¡°Saving up? What a cunning fox. Do you think she would use the money she worked so hard to save to


    buy her little brother a car? Not to mention, a fifty grand car? Normally, a person who would buy an


    expensive car for their own family would have at least a few million, right? Now, that fits the amount of


    money Carson was ckmailed with. More importantly, she was the person who understood Carson


    the most and knew he was afraid to let him know.¡±


    What Isabe said instantly reminded me. That is true. I¡¯ve been wondering who would understand


    Carson so well, but I¡¯vepletely neglected Jolene. Who else would understand Carson more than


    Jolene?


    This question was certainly suspect as Robin said the money was her father¡¯s and was immediately


    denied by my mother-inw. Furthermore, Jolene¡¯s WhatsApp conversation with Carson stated that the


    money was hers.


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Jolene hadn¡¯t worked in about half a year, and Carson wasn¡¯t a nice man who would be generous


    enough to give Jolene a few million. If he was willing, he wouldn¡¯t have bought her a fake bracelet back


    then. Also, Carson¡¯s mother and sister were like leeches who had spent too much of Jolene¡¯s money,


    so it was impossible for her to have that much savings to buy her little brother a car.


    Besides, Jolene hadn¡¯t said anything about my mother-inw stealing her jewelry. With Jolene¡¯s cruel


    and cunning personality, there was no way she could not do anything about it, so it was highly possible


    that she was the one who had done this. After all, ckmailing Carson would allow her to regain


    everything she¡¯d lost.


    If Jolene was really the one doing all of this, it would be a really great show.


    After hanging up, I ended up tossing and turning in bed, unable to sleep. I wanted to find a way to find


    out if this was all Jolene¡¯s doing.


    The money Jolene got from ckmailing Carson certainly wouldn¡¯t go into her bank ount, but she


    would certainly be concerned if she was about to transfer the money in someone else¡¯s name.


    I suddenly thought of his brother, Robin. Didn¡¯t she spend fifty thousand to buy Robin a car? Did she


    keep all the money in Robin¡¯s ount?

 Chapter 261

    Chapter 261


    The thought of that made me jump. I needed to find out Robin¡¯s bank ount details.


    This wasn¡¯t difficult as I just needed someone who works closely with the banks to check it out.


    A perfect candidate crossed my mind. The son of Mrs. Fant, Scott Fant, was working at The People¡¯s


    Bank headquarters in Riverdale, so getting Robin¡¯s information wouldn¡¯t be a problem.


    I immediately got out of bed to look for Mrs. Fant for Scott¡¯s contact number while Ms. Fant didn¡¯t


    hesitate to give me his phone number. I took the phone number back to my room before typing it into


    my phone and calling him.


    Scott looked shocked when he heard my voice. ¡°Lilian?¡±


    ¡°Scott, I need your help to do something. Can you take advantage of your job position to help me get


    someone else¡¯s bank information?¡±


    ¡°That might be impossible. It¡¯s illegal for a bank employee to get involved in something like that, after


    all.¡±


    I was a little disappointed because I didn¡¯t expect Scott to reject me. Just when I wanted to hang up, he


    asked, ¡°Who do you want to investigate, Lilian? Please don¡¯t tell me it¡¯s Carson.¡±


    ¡°Why not?¡±


    ¡°Of course you can. I was kidding now. This is the first time you¡¯ve asked me for help, so I would do it


    even if it ended up with the arrest.¡±


    I was delighted. ¡°This is just between the two of us. Don¡¯t tell anyone about this, not even Mrs. fan.¡±


    ¡°I know. Email me Carson¡¯s ID number, and I¡¯ll check when I¡¯m free.¡±


    above at


    ¡°I want to investigate someone other than Carson too. His name is Robin. I will send you their ID


    numberster.¡±


    ¡°All good.¡±


    ¡°Next time, I¡¯ll get you a meal, Scott.¡±


    ¡°How can I let you treat me? My mom could kill me if she knew about this!¡± Scott chuckled before


    hanging up.


    After the call ended. I turned on myptop. I had Robin¡¯s identification information on myptop since I


    helped him renew his passportst time.


    Then I heard voicesing down the stairs after sending Scott Robin and Carson¡¯s ID numbers.


    Opening my bedroom door and going downstairs, I saw Dn talking to Mrs. Fant in the living


    room. He smiled when he saw meing down, I came to have a look because I heard you came


    back.¡±


    ¡°Who¡¯s here?¡± My parents also came downstairs after hearing noises.


    ¡°Mr. Hawkins, Mrs. Hawkins, it¡¯s me.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s Dn! Sit down! Mrs. Fant, please bring us some tea!¡± My dad always liked Dn, so he happily


    greeted him and sat him down before instructing Mrs. Fant to get the tea.


    Mrs. Fant immediately left with two cups of tea while Dad happily asked her to buy more ingredients so


    Dn could have dinner with us tonight.


    However, Dn epted it and agreed to stay for dinner.


    3:56 pm Mon, June 19


    3.40%


    Dad and Dn loved ying chess, so they set up the board and started ying after a few


    conversations. Since I didn¡¯t know how to y chess, I decided to follow Mrs. Fant to buy more


    ingredients after watching them for a while.


    After we got back, I went to the kitchen to help Mrs. Fant to leave, although she continued to refuse


    and tried to throw me out, only agreeing to let me stay after I persuaded her.


    With my help, a whole table of dishes was prepared in a short time.


    My dad and Dn stopped their chess game and went into the dining room to eat. My father was in a


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    good mood and wanted. to drink, ignoring my mother and my protest. However, he heard what Dn


    said. ¡°Mr. Hawkins, I don¡¯t think we should drink since I want to ask Lilian to an after-dinner y. But


    another day I will stop by to have a drink with you.¡±


    My dad had no choice but to not drink after what Dn said, but I was in shock. ¡°Did you get tickets to


    the y


    too?!¡±


    3:56 pm Mon, June 19

 Chapter 262

    Chapter 262


    ¡°My friend gave it to me.¡± Dn grinned cheekily. ¡°By the way, I didn¡¯t ask if you have time to join me.¡±


    ¡°Of course, she¡¯s free. How can she be busy?¡± Dad answered on my behalf.


    ¡°Father, how could you decide for me?!¡±


    ¡°Stop acting. You don¡¯t think I don¡¯t know how much you like these pieces?¡± Dad gave me a yful


    look.


    That made everyoneugh and Iughed along with it. I was a frequent guest at the theater before I


    married Carson, but not after I married him. The thought of that made me a little upset.


    After dinner, my mother asked me to go upstairs to change my clothes. However, she only brought my


    still clothes in my bedroom closet. There was no change in my body after five years, so I managed to


    get into a white dress that I found in my closet.


    After I changed and went downstairs, Mrs. Fant couldn¡¯t help but praise me. ¡°Lily really doesn¡¯t look


    any different than she did five years ago. Those who don¡¯t know her might actually think she¡¯s only


    twenty years old!¡±


    ¡°Come on, Mrs. Fant. Do I really look that young?¡± I rolled my eyes at her.


    ¡°Dn, what do you think? Lily hasn¡¯t changed at all, has she?¡± Mrs. Fant turned and asked as Dn


    smiled gently. ¡°Actually, you don¡¯t look any different than you did five years ago.¡±


    Dn and I left the house after saying goodbye to my parents. As Dn drove, hemented, ¡°I


    remember it¡¯s been five years since west went out. Thinking about it now, it was like it happened


    yesterday.¡±


    ¡°I know, right? I used to cling to you a lot¡­¡± The thought of us bing strangers when we used to be


    so close made me shut up.


    I turned on the car radio to cover my embarrassment, but a familiar song started to y; was ¡®Crazy for


    you!


    It was a song I loved listening to whenever I hung out with Dn in the past. I didn¡¯t expect him not to


    change this song. although he had already changed cars. I clumsily tried to change the song, but


    ¡®Missing Each Other Amid Wind & Rain¡¯ started ying this time. I wonder, would the next song ying


    be ¡®Can¡¯t Say Goodbye To You¡¯? Suddenly I didn¡¯t have the heart to prove my hunch and turned off the


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    radio.


    Dn smiled at me. ¡°Why did you turn it off?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to listen anymore.¡±


    ¡°You are still so demanding. Just like you were in the past.¡± I don¡¯t know why, but I feel like the way


    Dn looked at me felt very ambiguous. Dn was always nice to me. I used to think it was because


    we grew up together and our families were close. However, I couldn¡¯t say for sure after what Isabe


    told me.


    Isabe said that the arranged marriage between the Newman family and the Hawkins wasn¡¯t just an


    adult decision, as Dn wasn¡¯t opposed to it either. However, if Dn really liked me and wanted to be


    with me back then, wouldn¡¯t we be in a tough spot now?


    But then again, I didn¡¯t think Isabe was entirely right. I remembered that Dn liked tall women with


    big asses, and I was never like that. Even Dn himself admitted that he liked sexy women.


    The thought of that made me ask out of nowhere, ¡°Why aren¡¯t you married yet? What do you think of


    Jessica? Where is your girlfriend?¡±

 Chapter 263

    Chapter 263


    ¡°I haven¡¯t found anyone suitable,¡± Dn replied lightly.


    ¡°There are so many women in this world. Why don¡¯t you get someone suitable for you?¡± Heined


    about me being picky, but he was the same, still switching girlfriends too often.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know why either. I just feel like they don¡¯t suit me.¡±


    ¡°Come on, you should be more serious about your rtionship. You¡¯re not young anymore anyway. You


    don¡¯t know how much Mr. and Mrs. Newman are worried about you?¡±


    ¡°But am I serious about this?¡± Dn smiled before giving me a look. ¡°It¡¯s just that I can¡¯t just ept


    everything in my rtionships.¡±


    ¡°What about Jessica? The girl I introduced you tost time. What do you think of her?¡±


    ¡°She is fine.¡±


    ¡°Try to date her. She is beautiful and capable; I bet you will definitely fall in love with her.¡± I immediately


    insisted when I saw the opportunity. ¡°By the way, try to take the initiative. Women always prefer men


    who take the initiative.¡±


    Dn couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°You talk as if you¡¯ve had many rtionships.¡±


    ¡°I am married, so I have experience.¡± Talking about it reminded me of my wedding ceremony gone


    wrong. I couldn¡¯t help but feel a little upset at that moment.


    Dn shook his head. ¡°Experience? In my opinion, you don¡¯t know anything.¡±


    Dn¡¯s car was already parked in the theater entrance after he finished. Getting out of the car, he


    walked to my side of the car and opened my car door before motioning for me to get out.


    So I got out of the car leaning on his hand. However, a light chuckle sounded before I could steady


    myself. I felt shivers down my spine as I instinctively turned around before my eyes met a pair of cold


    ones.


    I didn¡¯t expect to run into Eric in the parking lot. I felt weird at that moment. Shall I greet you?


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    As I continued to think, I watched as Georgie opened Eric¡¯s car door so he could get out. Examining


    Eric¡¯s car, I noticed a woman wearing sunsses, covered from head to toe, in the vehicle.


    Although I couldn¡¯t see her face, I could guess that she was Camille.


    No other woman would cover herself up like this when she was around Eric besides Camille, as she


    was afraid of being recognized by reporters.


    My guess was correct. Right after Georgie opened Eric¡¯s car door, he walked around to open Camille¡¯s


    car door, and the two walked into the theater together. When Dn noticed I was looking in Eric¡¯s


    direction, he asked, ¡°Lily, what are you looking at?¡±


    ¡°I saw Eric. He is a client of mypany.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± Eric didn¡¯t seem to mind. ¡°C¡¯mon C¡¯mon?¡±


    The tickets Dn got at the theater were for the VIP room, essible only by elevator, and I was


    imagining that Eric and Camille also had tickets for the VIP room. If so, did that mean we¡¯d be bumping


    into each other again?

 Chapter 264

    Chapter 264


    However, my concern was unnecessary. After Dn and I exited the elevator and entered the VIP


    lounge, Eric and Camille were nowhere to be seen.


    I remembered that Eric had thrown the ticket in the trash can, so he probably wouldn¡¯t deign to pick it


    up again. Maybe he¡¯s not here to watch the opera. Since there will be an orchestra in the nearby


    concert hall, perhaps they are here for the


    orchestra.


    The thought made me feel relieved. Ten minutes after Dn and I were seated, the opera


    started. Since Eric and Camille were still nowhere to be seen, I feltpletely at ease.


    As I waited for the performance to begin, the lights slowly dimmed. Suddenly, I smelled perfume, which


    made me sneeze. Dn, who was sitting to my right, turned to me and asked worriedly, ¡°Are you


    feeling unwell?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± As soon as I finished my words, I felt that someone was sitting next to me, turning around. I was


    stunned to


    see Eric.


    Fortunately, I happened to have covered my mouth with my hand. Noticing Eric, Dn shed him a


    smile. ¡°What a coincidence.¡±


    ¡°Yes, what a coincidence.¡± Although Eric wasn¡¯t as indifferent to Dn as he was to Carson, his tone


    couldn¡¯t be called hospitable.


    Without turning around, I nced over at Eric¡¯s side and wondered why Camille wasn¡¯t here.


    Just when I was deep in thought, Eric suddenly smiled in a perfunctory way. ¡°Ma¡¯am, don¡¯t you think it¡¯s


    inappropriate to look at me like that?¡±


    His words made me blush as I hurriedly exined, ¡°No, I wasn¡¯t looking at you.¡±


    ¡°So you¡¯re saying I¡¯m ttering myself.¡± Eric chased.


    ¡°Err¡­ President Walker, where is Ms. Sanders?¡±


    ¡°Are you close to her?¡± he questioned impassively.


    What an umunicative man! I turned around in embarrassment. Suddenly, Dn asked with a


    grimace, ¡°President Walker, don¡¯t you think your speech is rude?¡±


    Apparently, Dn was unhappy that Eric had spoken to me that way.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think so,¡± Eric refuted. ¡°It¡¯s Mrs. Hawkins who showed me no education at first. As her client,


    she pretended she didn¡¯t know me.¡±


    ¡°President Walker, you are off work now,¡± Dn recalled. ¡°Besides, as a gentleman, you must greet a


    ¡°I¡¯m not a gentleman and I¡¯m used to being greeted first.¡± Eric looked at Dn provocatively.


    Dn was also a powerful man. Afraid that he would make a fuss over Eric¡¯s words, I quickly pulled his


    hand away and gestured to him with my gaze that we were in a theater, so he shouldn¡¯t fight with Eric.


    Understanding my gesture, Dn shed me a smile and calmed down. Unfortunately, Eric was


    relentless and sneered, ¡°Mrs. Hawkins, you are so unrestrained. As a married woman, you are holding


    another man¡¯s hand in public without any qualms. What will your husband think if he sees this?¡±


    Upon hearing this, Dn raised an eyebrow at him. ¡°President Walker, you look as innocent as if


    you¡¯ve never held a married woman¡¯s hand before.¡±


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    With an obvious tone in his words, he emphasized ¡®married woman¡¯. In an instant, Eric turned somber


    and threw a stern look at Dn, who stared straight at him.

 Chapter 265

    Chapter 265


    I couldn¡¯t believe they started fighting, so I whimpered silently. Will they fight? Dn is not Carson. He¡¯s


    a big shot in Riverdale, while Eric is another heavyweight in town. If they go against each other, it will


    be catastrophic.


    Just when I was extremely anxious, I caught a glimpse of a beautiful figure approaching. As if finding a


    savior, I shouted: ¡°Camie!¡±


    Camille had already taken off her coat and sunsses. Seeing me, she was surprised. ¡°Lily, are you


    here to watch the opera too?


    She then gave Dn a smile. ¡°Hi, young master Dn.¡±


    ¡°Hello, Miss Sanders.¡± Dn nodded at her.


    Because of Camille¡¯s arrival, Eric and Dn stopped fighting when the atmosphere lightened. That


    moment. I was finally relieved.


    Just then, the performance began. I quickly shifted my attention to the stage and enjoyed the opera.


    The presentation was excellent, but I couldn¡¯t concentrate on it and I felt ufortable because I had


    the feeling that Eric, who was next to me, was staring at me. However, when I tilted my head, I realized


    his attention wasn¡¯t on me.


    Am I imagining things?


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    It was the worst experience I¡¯ve ever had watching an opera, as I couldn¡¯t immerse myself in it at


    all. Also, I had a hard time watching.


    When the performance was over, I felt like a huge burden had been lifted from my shoulders. After


    saying goodbye to Camille, I wanted to leave. Unexpectedly, she stopped me and said, ¡°Lily, it¡¯s been a


    long time since we¡¯ve seen each other. Why don¡¯t we have dinner together?¡±


    ¡°Well¡­¡± I nced at Dn with difficulty and watched Eric out of the corner of my eye. Eric shot me a


    look and stood up. his head.


    Noticing that I was looking at Dn, Camille immediately shifted her attention to Dn as well. ¡°Young


    master Dn, do you want to join us?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine with that, but I¡¯ll respect Lily¡¯s wishes.¡± Dn looked smiling at me.


    ¡°Lily,e on. The barbecue in Port Town is famous. I always wanted to taste it, but no one was willing


    to go there. with me. Since we met, and young master Dn is willing to go too, pleasee with me,¡±


    Camille coaxed.


    The barbecue in Port Town was really famous. Before I got married, I always went there to get a taste


    of Isabe and Dn. Not only was the barbecue there delicious, but we were also able to enjoy the


    night view.


    ¡°Lily, since Ms. Sanders said that, we should go together.¡±


    Hearing that, I had no choice but to agree with it.


    Without saying a word, Eric left the ce. Incessantly, Camille held my hand and talked as Dn


    followed.


    Leaving the theater, Eric ignored Camille and went straight to his car. Unlike Eric, Dn opened the car


    door for me and invited me in. Camille said in an envious tone, ¡°Young Master Dn is such a


    thoughtful man.¡±


    Compared to the aloof Eric, Dn was indeed a caring man. Smiling at Camille, I suggested, ¡°Why


    don¡¯t youe


    with us?¡±


    ¡°No, I¡¯m going with Eric. See you at the restaurant.¡± With that, Camille turned around.


    As the car headed towards Port Town, Dn suddenly asked, ¡°Did you have an unhappy night?¡±

 Chapter 266

    Chapter 266


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Eric is moody and doesn¡¯t think before he speaks. He doesn¡¯t take your words seriously.¡±


    ¡°No, I was just worried that you might pick a fight with him. After all, there will be countless encounters


    between you, since you two are doing business in the same city.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I know when to stop. Also, it was just a joke between us, so I believe it will not affect our


    business.¡± Dn shrugged.


    ¡°That may not be the case because Eric is a mean and vindictive man. You have to be careful.¡±


    ¡°Are you saying that Eric is a mean and vindictive man?¡± Dn couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°Most


    businessmen consider him generous, capable and noble. He would be ridiculed if others heard what


    you said.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s just his cover. The Eric I know is petty,¡± I countered.


    ¡°Serious? Tell me how Eric is in his eyes.¡±


    ¡°I¡± My words stuck in my throat, as I couldn¡¯t tell him how Eric had cruelly ridiculed me and extorted


    medical fees from me. Naturally, I couldn¡¯t tell him that Eric had tricked me either.


    My silence made Dnugh. ¡°I¡¯m sure it was Carson who said bad things about Eric to you. In fact,


    Eric has stolen Carson¡¯s business before. However, it¡¯s about capability when ites to doing


    business. Carson is not capable enough and even nders Eric behind his back. Still, that¡¯s not what a


    man should do.


    ¡°N-No. Carson didn¡¯t say those things to me.¡±


    ¡°Okay, I know you sympathize with Carson. But Lily, you can¡¯t be that naive. You should be more


    vignt as there are people scheming out there that you might not be able to see at first nce.¡±


    Dn was hinting that there was a problem with Carson. In the past, if he said these things to me, I


    would think he had an ulterior motive. Now, I could only smile helplessly.


    Spectators were said to understand the entire game more. How despicable could Carson be that my


    friends would keep pointing out their problems to me?


    Seeing that Eric stopped the car, Dn stopped the car too. After getting out of the car, Camille walked


    over and held my hand. ¡°Lily, do you know this ce?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve been here before.¡±


    ¡°Fine, you will be our guide today.¡±


    I tried to remember what was in the ce and we ended up going to a steakhouse I visited five years


    ago. Unexpectedly, the shop owner remained the same. Seeing us, he came over and greeted us


    hospitably.


    After we were seated in a private room, the shop owner, alongside a waiter, brought out bottles of beer


    smiling andid out four menus for us.


    Without looking at the menu, I directly ordered a few dishes. Camille was surprised, while Eric stared at


    me.


    ¡°Your preference for food remains the same as before,¡± said the shop owner with a smile.


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe you still remember my favorite food after five years.¡± I was surprised.


    ¡°Yes, you, your friend, and this gentleman came here often in the past. You and your friend loved spicy


    food, while this gentleman didn¡¯t. However, he always agreed with her choice and never said anything.¡±


    15 57 Mon, 19 Jun


    Upon hearing that, I couldn¡¯t help but look at Dn. ¡°You don¡¯t like spicy food? But I remember you ate


    a lot back then.¡±

 Chapter 267

    Chapter 267


    ¡°I slowly got used to it,¡± Dn replied impassively, as if the shop owner was talking about someone


    else.


    Eric grabbed a ss of water and took a sip with a smile on his face. Therefore, I wondered what made


    him feel so happy.


    Having known Dn for years, I never realized he didn¡¯t like spicy food. How unsessful was I as his


    friend?


    Embarrassed, I looked at Dn and apologized: ¡°I¡¯m sorry!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s too formal to apologize to me?¡± Dn shed me a gentle smile.


    ¡°He is right. An apology is too formal for you. Oh yeah, you guys should have kids by now, right?¡± the


    shop owner suddenly asked.


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    His question struggled with me as I suspected I had misheard. ¡°Sir, what did you say?¡±


    ¡°He asked if you had kids,¡± Eric scoffed, looking yful.


    Unbelievably, the store owner thought Dn and I were married, so I quickly exined, ¡°No, he¡¯s not


    my husband!¡±


    ¡°He is not?¡± The shop owner was stunned for a moment. ¡°Sorry, I didn¡¯t mean to offend you. Your friend


    said you were married at the time. Since you and this gentleman were so close to each other, I


    thought¡­¡±


    He then turned his attention to Dn and asked smiling, ¡°What do you want cat?¡±


    ¡°I will eat the same food as her.¡± Dn didn¡¯t look the least bit displeased.


    Nodding, the shop owner turned to Eric. ¡°Sir, and you?¡±


    ¡°Well, I¡¯ll eat the same food as her,¡± Eric replied in kind and smiled at me meaningfully.


    Camille also directly said, ¡°I¡¯ll have the same too.¡±


    After picking up the menus, the shop owner was ready to leave. I said to Camille, ¡°I remember you


    don¡¯t eat spicy food.¡±


    Cam nodded. ¡°I¡¯ve been feeling a little under the weathertely. I¡¯ll just sprinkle some ck pepper


    powder on it.¡±


    ¡°Okay, two sets with peppers and two sets without,¡± I told the shop owner.


    ¡°Is President Walker also allowed to eat spicy food?¡± Dn joined the conversation.


    ¡°Who says I can¡¯t eat spicy food?¡± Eric didn¡¯t acknowledge my thoughtfulness. ¡°I will eat my food with


    chili too.¡±


    ¡°Eric!¡± Camille turned her attention to Eric with her beautiful gaze.


    ¡°All good. Didn¡¯t President Newman say he got used to spicy food? I am going to try.¡±


    ¡°President Newman was just considerate of Lily. Why are you doing this?¡±


    ¡°I want to do it. Some problem?¡±


    Seeing that Eric was impatient, Camille kept her mouth shut.


    Soon, the shop owner returned with grilled dishes. It was a joy to eat barbecue and drink beer at the


    same time. As I marveled at the delicious food and closed my eyes, Dn was equally enthralled.


    Eric and Camille, on the other hand, ate with difficulty. In addition, Camille also had to serve Eric as he


    was used to being served. In addition to skinning the shrimp and separating the chicken meat from the


    bones, she also had to remove the pieces of meat from the wooden sticks and ce them on Eric¡¯s


    te.


    3:57 pm Mon Jun 19


    I had never seen such a meticulous man before and I wondered what Camille liked about him. As an


    outsider, I felt sorry for her having to be so humble. Rather than your girlfriend, she looks more like a


    maid!


    After supper, we returned home satisfied. On the way back, I couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°Eric is so used to


    being a young master. Also, I¡¯m sorry that Camille has to do everything herself. As a famous actress,


    why does she follow Eric around like a handmaiden? She can totally live her life like a queen.¡±


    Dn smiled slightly. ¡°Maybe it¡¯s her servile nature. When a person is used to being a servant, he won¡¯t


    want to be a master forever.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± I was stunned.


    ¡°Literally.¡± Dn said dispassionately, ¡°When Camille is with Eric, do you ever see Eric taking care of


    her?¡±


    15¡¯57 Mon, 19

 Chapter 268

    Chapter 268


    39%


    ¡°No.¡± What Dn said was true. Having witnessed the interactions between Camille and Eric, it was


    Camille who always looked out for him, while Eric took her efforts for granted.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. How is a man going to treat a woman if he likes her?¡±


    ¡°That is not necessarily true. Some men are chauvinistic, indifferent to women in public but passionate


    in private,¡± I countered. ¡°Also, Camille and Eric are close to each other. Camille can go to Walker


    International whenever she wants, as long as Eric treats her well. So far, she is Eric¡¯s only girlfriend


    that I know of.¡±


    ¡°You are sure. No man doesn¡¯t like a beautiful woman like Camille, and I believe Eric should like


    her. However, due to her unique identity, she will not be able to marry Eric and be Mrs. Walker.¡± It


    seemed to me that Dn looked down on Camille.


    What he said was mean, but I couldn¡¯t refute it. Isabe told me that Camille had hooked up with Eric¡¯s


    older brother before. If that were true, Eric¡¯s parents would never allow Camille to be a part of their


    family.


    When I got home, my parents were still waiting for me in the living room. Apologizing, I said, ¡°Mom,


    Dad is having health problems, so you must convince him to go to bed early. As a patient with high


    blood pressure, he needs more rest.¡±


    ¡°I told him to rest early, but he wouldn¡¯t listen. I was helpless that he insisted on waiting for you toe


    home despite his failing health, my motherined.


    ¡°I understand my health very well. I¡¯m not that fragile.¡± Looking at me with a smile, my dad asked, ¡°Did


    you have a nice day?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I had a great day. I met two friends and even had dinner with them. So I came back a littleter.¡±


    ¡°d you had a fun day.¡± My father looked at me with a benevolent gaze.


    At that moment, I felt sad as I recalled my days at the Carson house. When I got homete from work,


    his parents never worried about it, let alone the days I went out to party. If Carson¡¯s mom found out I? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    had a fun day, she¡¯d even make fun of me.


    My own parents are the best!


    ¡°Father, it¡¯s toote now. Please rest.¡±


    ¡°All good.¡± My father immediately got up from the couch and went back into the bedroom.


    When my father was out of sight, my mother turned to me. ¡°It¡¯ste now. Please wash up and go to bed


    early.¡±


    ¡°Okay, you should get some rest too.¡±


    After I got back to my room and showered, I picked up my phone and noticed a new email. To my


    surprise, it was an email from Scott with information about Robin and Carson¡¯s bank ounts.


    It showed that more than five million was credited to his bank ount in thest month.


    Seeing this, I scoffed. Even a fool wouldn¡¯t believe that Jolene isn¡¯t the one who ckmailed Carson.


    So I took a look at Carson¡¯s bank ount information and found that there wasn¡¯t much else in it,


    which was around a few million.

 Chapter 269

    Chapter 269


    As I looked closer, I noticed that Carson regrly transferred money to Jolene¡¯s bank ount.


    That idiot is very generous with his mistress. On the other hand, he doesn¡¯t even mention the fact that


    he owes my mom a few million and her down payment. No, I can¡¯t let this drag on any longer. I have to


    make him pay back all our money. Besides, I can¡¯t let Jolene continue to extort money from Carson. I¡¯ll


    have to tell him about it. Everything requires careful nning!


    The next morning, I got up early to cook oatmeal for my father, as I had heard that oatmeal was good


    for patients with high blood pressure.


    Mrs. Fant was surprised that I had woken up so early. ¡°Why don¡¯t you sleep anymore?¡±


    ¡°No, I have to cook porridge for my father.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to do this alone. I will cook for you.¡±


    ¡°I want to cook alone. Mrs. Fant, thank you for taking care of my parents for so many years.¡±


    ¡°Lily, I¡¯m d you¡¯ve grown so mature, but at the same time, I feel sorry for you. You were used to


    being served in the past. What did you go through that forced you to change so drastically?¡±


    ¡°Mrs. Fant, I suffered no hardship. I have be more mature simply because I am older now.¡±


    Mrs. Fant didn¡¯t believe me. ¡°Lily, you¡¯ll just have to talk to Mr. Hawkins and take a walk with him. Stop


    doing these things because it will make Mr. Hawkins to think that you have suffered hardships in the


    past will make him sad.¡±


    ¡°Okay, Mrs. Fant. I will be more attentive.¡±


    When the porridge ran out, my parents also woke up. Seeing me, they were astonished. ¡°Why did you


    wake up so early?¡±


    ¡°I was hungry so I woke up to get some food.¡± What did Mrs. Fant said just now enlightened me,


    therefore I told an innocent lie.


    ¡°Silly girl, didn¡¯t you have dinner before bedst night? How did you get hungry so fast?¡±


    ¡°I have no idea.¡±


    At that moment, Mrs. Fant came out of the kitchen with the oatmeal. Seeing this, my dad looked at me


    with a frown. ¡°You cooked?¡±


    ¡°No, Mrs. Fant prepared,¡± I denied hastily.


    ¡°Stop lying. Mrs. Fant never made me oatmeal before.¡± My father took a spoon significantly.


    ¡°That is true. Mrs. Fany knows her father doesn¡¯t like oatmeal, so she¡¯ll never make him oatmeal,¡± my


    mother chimed in, ¡°


    Was it really Mrs. Fant who did. I simply gave her the recipe.¡±


    ¡°Lily, you¡¯re really an adult now. In the past, it would have been difficult for you to say loving words, let


    alone care about someone in such a direct way.¡± My mother sighed.


    ¡°Mom, was I so terrible back then?¡± Suddenly my phone started ringing. ncing at the screen, it was


    that idiot Carson who called.


    Picking up the phone, I left the dining room and ced the call. ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Honey, are you up? I¡¯m at the entrance.¡±


    3:58 pm Mon Jun 19


    ¡°What are you doing here?¡±


    ¡°I brought your dad a tonic that might help with his high blood pressure.¡±


    What a shameless idiot. Suppressing my disgust, I responded, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ming.¡±


    Carson¡¯s car was parked outside the house. Upon seeing me, he immediately left the vehicle. ¡°Honey,


    this is the tonic.¡±


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    ¡°What is that?¡± I questioned as I looked at the dark thing in her bag.

 Chapter 270

    Chapter 270


    ¡°Are Worms¡±


    ¡°Worms?¡±


    ¡°Yes, it is very good for treating hypertension.¡± As he delightfully exined, I was utterly disgusted.


    Instead of giving us a tonic, this idiot is here to gross me out.


    ¡°No way is my father going to eat that disgusting thing.¡±


    ¡°Honey, it¡¯s a challenge to make it. It is said to be beneficial for patients with high blood pressure.¡±


    ¡°Husband, I know you mean well, but my dad won¡¯t eat this.¡±


    ¡°Just don¡¯t tell him they¡¯re worms. Grind to powder and encapste. That way, it will be more


    enjoyable.¡± Carson coaxed, ¡°Honey, our goal is to treat Dad¡¯s illness.¡±


    What he said basically meant that we should reach our goal at all costs. Increasingly repulsed, I said,


    ¡°Husband, I know what you mean, but forget it. I know my father very well. If he finds out we¡¯ve given


    him worms, we¡¯re doomed. Worse, he¡¯s going to throw me out of the house again.¡±


    Seeing that I was resistant, Carson broke down and expressed how filial he was to my father. ¡°Honey, I


    heard that sunflower leaves are also good for high blood pressure. Why don¡¯t I go back to my


    hometown and get you some?¡±


    ¡°Hey, you don¡¯t have to do anything. My father¡¯s illness is not so serious. He¡¯s just going to have to rest


    more.¡± So I pretended to be worried and asked, ¡°Husband, have you had your breakfast yet?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t have breakfast either. Let¡¯s go.¡±


    ¡°How are you my dear. You know this ce well, so please be my guide.¡±


    ¡°Two kilometers from here there is a restaurant with very good food.¡±


    After he took me to the restaurant, we saw that the store was full of people. As we sat down by the


    window, we ordered two pasta dishes.


    The store was famous for its pasta in Riverdale as it was my favorite food. However, I couldn¡¯t taste the


    pasta at that point because I was trying to find a way to get Carson to pay my mother back.


    This idiot is a cunning man, so I can¡¯t ask him directly when he will return the money. Instead, I¡¯ll have


    to do it subtly. How


    should I talk about it?


    When I was restless, Carson suddenly asked, ¡°Honey, what¡¯s bothering you?¡±


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Coming to my senses, I shed him a smile. ¡°Anything.¡±


    ¡°Did your father make things difficult for you?¡± he asked probingly.


    ¡°No, my mother will help me. Don¡¯t worry.¡± I intentionally mentioned my mother.


    ¡°Your mother is deeply concerned about our affairs.¡±


    ¡°Yes, my mother became a punching bag over my subject. Before that, she kept giving us money


    without my dad knowing. Now, she always speaks highly of us in front of my dad. If my father decides


    to forgive us in the future, we will have my mother to thank.¡±


    3:58 pm Mon, Jun 19 Aval


    I deliberately mentioned the fact that my mother lent him money earlier. Hearing this, Carson


    nodded. ¡°Do not worry, dear. I will take good care of your mother in the future.¡±


    With that, he took a card out of his wallet and handed it to me. ¡°Honey, this card is for you.¡±


    ¡°Husband, why are you giving me this card? I have enough money to spend.¡± I worded my answer


    carefully.

 Chapter 271

    Chapter 271


    ¡°This card contains enough money to repay your mother. Keep the remaining money for yourself. Since


    you are looking after your father, you must not use his money.¡±


    ¡°Husband, you are so good to me.¡± Carson¡¯s generosity surprised me. Pretending to be touched, I took


    the card and flipped it lightly. ¡°Husband, doesn¡¯t your business have a cash flow problem right


    now? Keep the money for yourself.¡±


    ¡°I wille up with a solution. Take the money.¡±


    That idiot really doesn¡¯t want to give my mom the money back. He¡¯s just trying to change my mother¡¯s


    impression of him so he can get his hands on my family¡¯s wealth in the future.


    After tucking the card in my pocket, I asked, ¡°Husband, how are your family members?¡±


    ¡°They are well. It¡¯s just that Eliza is annoying.¡± Carson¡¯s expression darkened at the mention of


    Eliza. So I spected that she must have made a mess of it with Carson.


    ¡°Is it because of her dowry?¡±


    ¡°Yes, my parents are biased towards her and told me to treat this like a loan to her. When she does


    well in the future, she will return the money to us. I know Eliza very well. Do they think they¡¯ll get the


    money back after it¡¯s given to Eliza? Dream!¡± Carson told the truth.


    ¡°She¡¯s your only sister, so you have to give her something as a dowry when she gets


    married. Otherwise, you cannot exin yourself to her parents.¡± Despite my loving words, I secretly


    scoffed. Keep making noise. When you find out that Eliza¡¯s husband-to-be isn¡¯t as rich as he ims,


    he¡¯ll be downright regretful. ¡°Why don¡¯t you give this card to your sister as a dowry?¡±


    ¡°There is no necessity. This card is for your mother. I¡¯ll figure out how to prepare for Eliza¡¯s


    dowry.¡± Carson still believed I was worried about his family. ¡°Honey, marrying you is the best decision I


    have ever made.¡±


    To vomit! What a disgusting idiot! Marrying you is the worst decision I¡¯ve ever made! I secretly cursed


    him while pretending to be touched. ¡°Husband, it¡¯s the best decision I¡¯ve ever made too.¡±


    ¡°How does your father treat you? Do you suffer from anyints?¡± Carson asked about my father


    again. Instead of worrying about my dad, he just wanted to know if I had made up with my dad so he


    coulde to my house.


    ¡°My father remains the same for me. However, I cooked porridge for him this morning. Although he


    didn¡¯t say anything, I could see that he was happy.¡±


    ¡°Serious? So keep it up and do more for him. After all, we made a mistake in the past. You will have to


    treat him well and not piss him off.¡±


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    ¡°I understand. Husband, I¡¯m so sorry you have to keep waiting. Don¡¯t worry, my father will forgive you


    one day.¡±


    I went home after splitting up with Carson. The moment I opened the door, I could hearughter from


    the room. Dn was here to y chess with my dad again.


    ¡°Silly girl, you didn¡¯t even have your breakfast and left so long after you got a call.¡± Seeing me, my


    motherined.


    ¡°I had my breakfast at a pasta house. I bought some things for you.¡± With a smile, I showed him the


    bags. ¡°Do you want some pasta?¡±


    ¡°Did you meet someone?¡± My mom didn¡¯t believe me.

 Chapter 272

    Chapter 272


    ¡°No, I just had a sudden urge to eat their pasta,¡± I lied.


    ¡°She¡¯s not a kid anymore, so you don¡¯t have to monitor her all the time,¡± my dad chimed in and turned


    his attention to Dn. ¡°Do you want to eat some pasta?¡±


    ¡°No, I¡¯m full.¡± Dn shook his head.


    ¡°Whatever. I¡¯ll put it in the fridge and eat it in the afternoon.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to eat pasta in the afternoon because Dn is going to invite us to lunch,¡± my mother


    said with a smile.


    ¡°I¡¯ll have it tomorrow morning then.¡±


    ¡°You are so frugal now.¡± My mother sighed. ¡°In the past, you never ate table scraps. Now, you can even


    put take-out food in the fridge overnight and eat it the next day.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that a virtue?¡± I made a face and went to the kitchen with the pasta.


    Just as I was about to put the noodles in the fridge, the doorbell started ringing. Then Isabe yelled,


    ¡°Mr. and Mrs. Hawkins, hi!¡±


    Upon hearing her voice, I immediately left the kitchen. ¡°Isabe, why are you here?¡±


    ¡°Do you not receive me?¡± Isabe raised an eyebrow.


    ¡°No, I thought you were busy.¡± Since Jeremy was hospitalized, Isabe shouldn¡¯t have had time to


    ¡°I¡¯m going to have to eat, no matter how busy I am. Besides, since Dn is asking us out to lunch, I¡¯ll


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    certainly have to go. Dn, am I right?¡±


    Dn smiled. ¡°Thanks foring.¡±


    ¡°Stop that shit. Let¡¯s go up. I have something to tell you.¡± With that, I pulled Isabe into my


    room. When closing the door. I said in a low voice, ¡°Isabe, I found out that Jolene is the one


    ckmailing Carson.¡±


    ¡°So our spection was right.¡± Isabe lowered her voice too, ¡°Lily, I need to tell you something. Last


    night, when I was on my way home, I ran into Robin.¡±


    ¡°Then?¡±


    ¡°He was with that whore.¡±


    ¡°Prostitute? You mean he was with Eliza¡¯s boyfriend?¡± I couldn¡¯t believe what I heard.


    ¡°Yes, they got out of the same car and happily walked into a bar. I thought I had seen it wrong, so I


    stopped my car, went into the bar and took some pictures. With that, Isabe picked up the phone and


    showed me the pictures. As the photos were taken in a bar, they were a little dark. Fortunately, it wasn¡¯t


    difficult to make out the people in the photos.


    It really is Robin! The photos surprised me because I couldn¡¯t believe that Robin and Eliza¡¯s boyfriend


    knew each other. How did they meet? Robin is a university student, while that prostitute is a


    bartender. They shouldn¡¯t even have a chance to meet. Even if Robin was going to party in a bar, he


    had no reason to go looking for that whore. Could it be a trap that Eliza fell for that whore?


    Looking at Isabe in shock, I questioned, ¡°Isabe, do you think this is a love trap that Jolene set for


    Eliza?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s what I thought the moment I saw them together. Since it¡¯s hard for Jolene to extort more money


    from that asshole, she¡¯d probably target Eliza.¡± Isabe and I share the same thought.


    WIFE


    ¡°But why did Jolene want to frame Eliza?¡± I couldn¡¯t figure out the reason behind it.


    3:58 pm Mon, June 19


    E

 Chapter 273

    Chapter 273


    Jolene still had the dream of marrying Carson, even at the risk of extorting money from him because he


    had no more money.


    It was unnecessary for her to frame Eliza for being with that whore. After all, if she did manage to marry


    Carson in the end, it would be embarrassing for her if her sister-inw married a male prostitute. More


    importantly, Carson would have to cough up arge sum of money for Eliza¡¯s dowry.


    Why would Jolene let that happen? After all, Carson¡¯s money was her money too, unless the whore


    wasn¡¯t


    Eliza, as their goal was to extort more money from the Boyers.


    to marry


    Isabe and I came to the same conclusion. ¡°Lily, do you think Jolene¡¯s target is Eliza¡¯s dowry? After


    Eliza passes the money to the prostitute, he will hide immediately.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s what I thought. If that¡¯s true, Jolene is very mischievous.¡±


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    ¡°Compared to what she did to you before, this is nothing. Also, Eliza has always treated Jolene


    badly.¡± Isabe didn¡¯t like Eliza at all. ¡°Just let these two bitches fight each other as this is the best


    result for us. We¡¯ll just have to pretend we don¡¯t know anything and watch the show.¡±


    ¡°No, I can¡¯t let that happen. We have to stop her.¡±


    ¡°Do you want to help Eliza?¡± Isabe was surprised.


    ¡°Instead of helping Eliza, I¡¯m helping myself.¡± It was said that the enemy of my enemy was my friend. I


    wanted to help Eliza not because I sympathized with her, but it was an excellent chance to teach


    Jolene a lesson.


    ¡°What will you do?¡±


    I stayed silent and tried toe up with an initial n. ¡°Isabe, if Jolene set the trap, I will shift all the


    me


    to her.¡±


    ¡°Then? What if Carson decides to side with her?¡± Isabe wasn¡¯t as optimistic as I was. ¡°Don¡¯t forget


    what happened before. Carson might even allow his son to die, so there¡¯s no way he could hurt Jolene


    over his sister.¡±


    ¡°I understand your worries. Even if Carson doesn¡¯t want to hurt Jolene, his parents will do it for him.¡± I


    scoffed. Even if Carson wanted to protect Jolene at all costs, her parents were different and would not


    tolerate their beloved daughter, Eliza, being framed in this way.


    ¡°Maybe not the case. Lily, I don¡¯t think Carson is protecting Jolene out of goodwill. She was supposed


    to be keeping a secret that could be used against Carson. That¡¯s why he doesn¡¯t dare to hurt


    Jolene. They say even wild beasts take care of their young. No matter how cruel Carson is, he


    shouldn¡¯t be so insensitive to his son.¡±


    ¡°Carson is just scared that his extramarital affairs with Jolene will be revealed to me. After all, they are


    in the same boat, as the failure of one will affect the other. However, even if Carson and his parents


    don¡¯t dare harm Jolene, I¡¯m not worried.¡± I scoffed, ¡°Don¡¯t forget we still have the police, who won¡¯t be


    swayed by Carson. Can he keep everyone tight-lipped?¡±


    Even if Carson still protected Jolene until then, the police would not let Jolene get away, as ckmail


    was a crime.


    ¡°Do you want to expose this? He is sure?¡± Isabe was surprised because I always insisted on keeping


    it a secret. If this was reported to the police, the rtionship between Jolene and Carson would also be


    exposed. By then, it would all be over between Carson and me.

 Chapter 274

    Chapter 274


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m sure. This secret cannot be kept forever. I know that one day it will be exposed.¡±


    I had tolerated this for a long time. At the time, I thought Carson would send Jolene to prison for her


    son. Since he wasn¡¯t willing to do that, I would send Jolene to prison myself, as she had to get revenge


    on my son.


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    ¡°I thought about it. Before the rtionship between Carson and Ies to an end, I have to send


    Jolene to prison. After a pause, I continued: ¡°Isabe, this is just a n that will not go ahead. out


    immediately. We need time to perfect our n. You know this besides Jolene. I have to deal with


    Carson too. While I guarantee that Jolene will be put behind bars, I also want Carson to go bankrupt!¡±


    ¡°I know, so I will support him unconditionally. Just tell me what you need.¡±


    ¡°We need toe up with a long-term n. First, let¡¯s deal with Robin.¡± I shared my idea with Isabe.


    ¡°How are you going to do that?¡±


    ¡°There are countless excuses we can use against him. For example, he¡¯s involved in a fight, organized


    an orgy party, and hoarded money from illegal sources¡­¡±


    I was simply having random thoughts, but Isabe understood me right away. ¡°I will do this for you, as I


    know some friends who can help.


    In the afternoon, Dn invited us to lunch at the Hyatt Regency. After that, he sent my parents home


    while Isabe and I went shopping.


    Since I had agreed to attend Camille¡¯s movie premiere tonight. I had to buy a new dress.


    Upon entering thergest mall in Riverdale, we took the elevator up to the fifth floor.


    Although Isabe was here to apany me, she managed to buy two dresses while I couldn¡¯t find


    anything suitable.


    I couldn¡¯t understand her love for dresses. When I visited her at her home a few months ago, I saw that


    her wardrobes were full of dresses with price tags.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s a waste to buy so many dresses but never wear them?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think so. Don¡¯t you know that I¡¯m alone? If I don¡¯t go shopping and eat delicious food, I¡¯m going


    to go crazy.¡±


    ¡°Isabe, if you are unhappy in your marriage, just divorce your husband.¡±


    ¡°I married him for the money. Even if we have to get divorced, I will get arge sum of money from him


    first.¡± Despite his smile, I could see the mncholy behind his gaze. I knew she didn¡¯t marry her


    husband for money. Though she might seem like a vain woman, I knew that wasn¡¯t her true self.


    ¡°Isabe, I know you¡¯re not that kind of person. There must be some misunderstanding between you


    and Jeremy. You guys were really close before, so why don¡¯t you talk to him?¡±


    ¡°No need for a conversation.¡± Isabe shook her head. ¡°Lily, a yearter I can take their money and


    leave. By then, my ordeal will be over.¡±


    ¡°One year?¡± I looked at her in shock.


    ¡°Last night, my mother-inw called me and said she would give me another year. If I couldn¡¯t have a


    child by then. I will have to divorce Jeremy.¡±


    ¡°This is ridiculous. Did you tell Jeremy about this?¡±


    ¡°For what? Tell him about it and let him make fun of me?¡±


    1:30 pm IVUTI,


    ¡°But you can¡¯t let your mother-inw humiliate you like that. It takes a man and a woman to have a


    child, so she can¡¯t me you alone.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s my fault.¡±


    ¡°Are you infertile?¡±

 Chapter 275

    Chapter 275


    ¡°No, I¡¯ve been taking birth control pills because I don¡¯t want to have kids.¡±


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    ¡°Why are you doing this?¡±


    ¡°Why should I have a child for a man who doesn¡¯t love me? Since I will have to get divorced eventually,


    I don¡¯t want to give birth to a child and let him suffer.¡±


    ¡°But these pills are bad for your health.¡±


    ¡°I know when to stop. Lily, let¡¯s not talk about this. Is there any clothes you like?¡± Isabe changed the


    subject as she didn¡¯t want to talk about it in such a ce.


    Ovee with a sense of guilt, I kept my silence. While I was preupied with my marriage, I didn¡¯t


    pay attention to Isabe¡¯s feelings. When she was busy helping me with my n, she was also having


    a crisis.


    Lilian Hawkins, you are very selfish. From now on, in addition to dealing with that idiot, you will also


    have to spend more time. take care of your best friend. That¡¯s a promise to myself!


    After visiting a few more stores on the fifth floor, I still couldn¡¯t find any clothes I liked. ¡°Forget it, I¡¯m just


    going to pick a random dress. I¡¯m not a VIP anyway.¡±


    ¡°There is no rush. There are more stores ahead of us. I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll find a dress you like. Oh yes, I


    heard Cartier opened a store here. Let¡¯s go.¡±


    ¡°When did Cartier start making clothes?¡± I was surprised.


    ¡°As a designer, you didn¡¯t know that? What shall I say of you?¡±


    ¡°You cannot me me for my ignorance. I¡¯m an interior designer, so I don¡¯t know anything about


    fashion design.¡±


    ¡°Pffi, basically everyone in Riverdale knows Cartier.¡± With that, we arrive at the entrance to


    Cartier. ¡°Look at the interior design of the store. It definitely lives up to its reputation.¡±


    ¡°Well, the clothes are more important than the design of the store.¡± While we were talking, we entered


    the store.


    A beautiful saleswoman quickly approached and presented us with thetest collections in a hospitable


    manner.


    ¡°Lily, what do you think of this dress? I think it¡¯s beautiful. It will look good on you.¡± Isabe asked me


    as she pointed to a sleeveless V-neck dress.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Isabe quickly told the salesperson to take it off so I could try it on.


    Like a seasoned salesperson, the clerkplimented, ¡°You have good taste in fashion. This is thest


    dress that arrived today. There are only four sizes.¡±


    ¡°Could this be a limited dress?¡± I teased. ¡°If that¡¯s true, I don¡¯t want that. I just want to be discreet


    without attracting


    attention.¡±


    ¡°Stop the crap. Immediately go to the fitting room and try it on.¡± Isabe pushed me straight into the


    dressing room.


    When I was done, I opened the door to let Isabe have a look. With an exaggerated expression,


    Isabe praised: ¡°You look like a fairy!¡±


    The clerk came over and followed, saying, ¡°You really do look like a fairy in this dress.¡±


    I took one look at thece on my chest and asked, ¡°Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s too revealing?¡±


    3:58 pm Mon Jun 19


    ¡°You call that revtory? Don¡¯t be so old-fashioned. You have a curvy figure to fill out this dress,¡±


    insisted Isabe.


    Suddenly, we heardughter not too far away. When Isabe and I turned around, we saw an upper-


    ss, middle-aged woman and a beautiful young woman looking at us.


    It was the young woman who wasughing. Seeing that we turned around, she directly approached


    and spoke in an indifferent and arrogant manner: ¡°Ma¡¯am, if you don¡¯t like this dress, then give it to


    me.¡±

 Chapter 276

    Chapter 276


    ¡°Madame? Who are you calling Madame?¡± Isabe shot him a look. ¡°You don¡¯t look any younger than


    Lily.¡±


    ¡°Oh, sorry, it¡¯s my mistake. Miss, can you take this dress off so I can try it on?¡±


    ¡°Why should she take her dress off for you? It is ours!¡± Suddenly, Isabe began to fight with the young


    woman. So she said to the clerk, ¡°Bring us the check. We are buying this dress!¡±


    ¡°All good.¡± The seller quickly prepared the bill and said with a smile, ¡°That¡¯s one hundred and eighteen


    thousand eight hundred and eighty-eight.¡±


    I grimaced because I couldn¡¯t believe a Cartier dress was so expensive. ¡°Isabe, forget it.¡±


    ¡°No way, I¡¯ll buy it for you!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not just the dress. I will also have to buy essories to match the dress if we buy it. It¡¯s


    troublesome.¡±


    This dress wouldn¡¯t look good without a ne and a pair of earrings, so I¡¯d have to buy those


    too. Since I wasn¡¯t a celebrity, I didn¡¯t want to be featured at Camille¡¯s movie premiere.


    Upon hearing this, the saleswoman said with a smile, ¡°It¡¯s not a problem. At Cartier, we have a set of


    essories to match this dress. You can have a look.¡±


    ¡°Then let¡¯s buy this dress and go to their jewelry store.¡± Without asking my opinion, Isabe made a


    decision.


    The young woman scoffed, ¡°Do you think buying jewelry is the same as buying groceries?¡±


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    ¡°It is not?¡± Isabe raised an eyebrow.


    ¡°You can¡¯t buy these essories even if you¡¯re rich because I already bought them.¡± The young


    woman looked at Isabe provocatively.


    ¡°So you¡¯re going to wear the essories and she¡¯s going to wear the dress. I do not care!¡± Isabe


    ¡°Why do you speak so vulgarly?¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to talk to me if you think you¡¯re so cultured.¡± Isabe threw her card at the


    clerk. ¡°Swipe my card and pack!¡±


    ¡°You!¡± The young woman was so angry that she muttered, ¡°What a woman without manners.¡±


    Despite her low voice, we heard what she said. Turning around, Isabe looked at her and said, ¡°Oh,


    miss, you are so well-mannered. However, ady like you shouldn¡¯t have said such words rudely. Are


    your manners just for decorative purposes?¡±


    Isabe spoke entrically, as if she were uttering a tongue twister.


    With a red face, the young woman was ready to fight with Isabe. Just then, the upper-ss middle-


    aged woman scolded. ¡°Bearrice!¡±


    ¡°Mother!¡± the young woman screamed in distress.


    Ignoring her, the middle-aged woman shed an apologetic smile at us. ¡°I¡¯m sorry,dies. My daughter


    is young and impetuous in her speech. I hope you can forgive her.¡±


    As the middle-aged woman was very well-mannered, I shed her a gentle smile and dragged Isabe,


    who was ready to fight again, out of the store with the dress in her hand.


    After walking for a while, I asked, ¡°Isabe, what happened to you now? Why did you fight with her?¡±


    ? ?


    And

 Chapter 277

    Chapter 277


    ¡°I just wanted to find out how good the Deering Family¡¯s upbringing is. Indeed, it is only rumor that


    Deeringdies are generous and virtuous. Judging by Beatrice Beverly¡¯s demeanor, her older sister,


    Beverly Deering, is certainly


    no better.¡±


    ¡°Beverly Deering?¡± I was startled when the name sounded familiar to me. I should have heard this


    sooner.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you remember Beverly?¡±


    ¡°The name sounds familiar to me, but I can¡¯t remember who she is.¡±


    ¡°You are so forgetful,¡± Isabe said with a helpless expression. ¡°Do you remember when we were still


    university students, we went to the Maldives for the summer holidays? There, we met a woman in a


    white dress on the beach who was so beautiful that Dn and Jeremy were stunned.¡±


    I finally remembered who she was after Isabe¡¯s reminder. ¡°Oh, it¡¯s her. We only met her once. Why


    would I remember?


    her name?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to remember her name either. Recently, Jeremy suffered a leg injury, so he is unable to


    meet other women. and he keeps mentioning her name to me. I¡¯m so tired of her name. Look! I¡¯m


    getting goosebumps.¡± Isabe became agitated again.


    ¡°Do theymunicate privately?¡± The news shocked me.


    ¡°I have no idea. Anyway, Jeremy told me that Beverly ising to Riverdale to perform. Oh yes, she is


    now a famous pianist andes from a prestigious family.¡±


    ¡°What the hell does it have to do with us that shees from a prestigious family?¡± I too became


    vulgar.


    ¡°It has nothing to do with you, but it has everything to do with me. Jeremy¡¯s mother loves listening to


    piano performances, so she likes Beverly and praises her often.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect your mother-inw to be in this. Wait a minute. Does she want Beverly to rece you?¡±


    ¡°Bingo. That¡¯s why she gave me an ultimatum to divorce Jeremy if I can¡¯t have a baby.¡±


    I was just making a joke, but to my surprise, I said it right away. In an instant, I was furious. ¡°This is


    outrageous. No, I have to look for Jeremy and ask him what he¡¯s trying to do!¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to speak for me because our situation is different than what you and Carson are in. It¡¯s


    a mutual agreement between us. If I hadn¡¯t married him for the money, everything wouldn¡¯t have


    happened. .¡±


    ¡°Isabe!¡± I had no idea how tofort her.


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to console me because I¡¯m over it. Lily, don¡¯t worry. Although Jeremy is a jerk, he is


    different from Carson. He¡¯s mean on the outside and doesn¡¯t y any dirty tricks so we can confront


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    each other head on.¡±


    His words left me speechless as it was difficult to exin the rtionship between Jeremy and


    Isabe. It could not be said that there was no love between them because they could not be


    separated. However, I was furious that Jeremy always flirted with other women so that I could


    understand how Isabe felt about it.


    As we took the elevator down the stairs and reached the second floor in silence, Isabe suddenly


    pointed to two people, who were looking at some jewelry on the first floor, and asked, ¡°Lily, isn¡¯t that


    Carson¡¯s father and his maid?¡± ? ?¡±

 Chapter 278

    Chapter 278


    Looking in the same direction, I saw Carson¡¯s father and Victoria standing next to each other as they


    browsed through some jewelry on a jewelry counter.


    Seeing that Victoria was trying on a bracelet, Isabe sneered, ¡°Carson¡¯s father is still capable of


    having an extramarital affair at such an advanced age.¡±


    ¡°Like father Like Son. It¡¯s in the DNA of Boyer men to cheat on their wives.¡± I scoffed.


    Suddenly. Isabe took out her phone and took some photos of Carson and Victoria¡¯s father. Intrigued,


    I asked, ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    ¡°Doesn¡¯t your mother-inw treat you badly? Just showing her these pictures is enough to infuriate


    her.¡±


    ¡°I do not want to do that.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°Because it will hurt Victoria. She is not a bad person.¡±


    ¡°How good can she be as a home wrecker?¡± Isabe snorted.


    What she said was sensible. No matter how well Victoria treated me, her action wasn¡¯t what a


    reasonable person should do. Unable to refute her, I turned my attention to Victoria, who happened to


    turn and meet my gaze.


    To my surprise, not only did she not avoid my gaze, but she also smiled at me.


    If I had never seen her leaving Carson¡¯s father¡¯s room in the middle of the night before, I would have


    thought this was just a misunderstanding.


    Victoria¡¯sposure shocked me because I thought she would be scared and confused. I never


    expected her to have the courage to smile at me.


    In that instant, his smile repulsed me. There was no saint in the world because everyone was fighting


    for their own survival, so I couldn¡¯t demand that everyone act morally.


    However, as humans, we shouldn¡¯t be so shameless. A publicly proud home wrecker like Victoria was


    just as terrible as Jolene. I couldn¡¯t believe I liked her before that.


    With an expression of disgust, I looked away and left the mall with Isabe.


    In the evening, Dn came to send me to the premiere of Camille¡¯s new movie. Seeing my dress, he


    smiled. ¡°Lily, you surprise me every time I see you.¡±


    ¡°What is so surprising? This silly girl doesn¡¯t even know that she should buy essories to match her


    dress. Look how casually dressed she is. It doesn¡¯t do this dress justice,¡± my momined.


    ¡°I think she looks wonderful.¡± Dn smiled at me with a kind look.


    ¡°Agree with him,¡± my dad chimed in.


    ¡°No matter how she dresses, you will think she looks good!¡±


    ¡°Women dress for men. Since Dad and Dn think she looks good on me, it must be fine. Mom, stop


    go now.¡±


    Soon we arrived at the location of Camille¡¯s movie premiere, Riverdale Exhibition Center, in Dn¡¯s


    car.


    The expo center was different tonight because the entrance was surrounded by countless journalists


    with cameras in


    their hands.


    Seeing so many journalists, I was stunned and didn¡¯t have the courage to get out of the car. ¡°Why don¡¯t


    wee inter?¡±


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    Without saying a word, Dn held his hand out to me. Having no choice, I grabbed his hand and got


    out of the car.


    I don¡¯t think anyone will pay attention to Dn and me since we¡¯re not celebrities.


    Unexpectedly, the moment journalists saw Dn, they all turned their cameras on us!

 Chapter 279

    Chapter 279


    ¡°Young Master Dn!¡± ¡°President Newman!¡±


    As journalists called out to Dn, he simply waved his hand at them in an elegant manner. On the


    other hand, the camera shes were so bright that I couldn¡¯t open my eyes as I stiffly walked


    forward. Luckily, Dn was holding my hand, otherwise I would have passed out on the spot


    .


    The short distance to the exhibition center felt long to me. As I entered the center, I breathed a sigh of


    relief, let go of Dn¡¯s hand, and sped my hands to my chest. ¡°It was so scary!¡±


    ¡°I thought you were ready since you¡¯re dressed so formally. I didn¡¯t expect you to be so nervous.¡± Dn


    teased as he looked at me.


    ¡°I thought it was like going to see a movie ¨C we go in, finish the movie and leave. I wouldn¡¯t havee


    if I¡¯d known this was what I was up against.¡±


    My honesty made Dnugh. ¡°So you didn¡¯t know anything and just agreed toe.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Well, think before you act next time. If you are still as naive as before, you will be harmed,¡± he said


    with a hidden message.


    ¡°Who¡¯s going to harm me when I¡¯m not rich or famous? Rather, you must be careful not to be


    harmed. Besides, I¡¯m not a fool. I understand that Camille has her eye on you and she is simply making


    use of mine.¡±


    ¡°Since you understand that, why do you still ask me toe?¡±


    ¡°I thought you were going to reject me. If you had rejected the request directly, Camille would not have


    continued to pester me.¡±


    ¡°When did I reject your request?¡± Dn¡¯s question left me speechless.


    Come to think of it, he actually never turned down my requests since he was young.


    Seeing that I remained silent, Dn chuckled. ¡°I was just talking nonsense. Don¡¯t take it seriously. Lets


    go in.¡±


    As soon as we walked in, a member of staff walked over and greeted us, ¡°President Newman, this


    way.¡±


    After being shown to the front row, Dn and I sat down. At that moment, another staff member


    hospitably shouted from behind, ¡°President Walker, this way, please!¡±


    Turning around, I saw Eric being led by the team member towards us. The moment he saw me, he


    fixed me with a strange look that made me ufortable.


    50


    Fortunately, Dn saw him and greeted him first. As they chatted with smiles on their faces, they


    seemed to be old friends. The sight made me apprehensive because they could be considered


    cunning.


    Last night, they were still hostile towards each other, but today they could talk to each other with huge


    smiles on their faces. I thought I was still too naive to understand that.


    As they were still talking, I took a look at the seats and noticed that there were nametes on


    them. When I looked at the seat next to mine and saw that it wasn¡¯t Eric¡¯s name, I breathed a sigh of


    relief. Thank God he¡¯s not sitting next to me.


    Suddenly, Eric sat down next to me. What he is doing? Just when I was stumped a member of staff


    rushed over and changed the namete.


    Apparently he is the sponsor of this premiere. In that instant, I was speechless.


    9


    The fact that Eric was sitting next to me made me ufortable. Also, the air conditioning was on full


    st, which made me so cold I shivered uncontrobly. Seeing this, Dn quickly took off his jacket


    and ced it on my body.


    Realizing what Dn had done for me, Eric shed a yful smile. ¡°President Newman, you are so


    thoughtful of Mrs. Hawkins. No wonder the steakhouse owner misunderstood that you two were


    married to each other.¡±


    Dn and I remain silent and ignore his teasing.


    Our silence made him a little embarrassed. At this point, a friend of his walked over, which essentially


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    saved him from embarrassment.


    As the seats were filled by guests, the premiere officially began. Firstly, we were weed by a


    musical performance. After the lights dimmed on stage, the sound of the piano permeated the


    venue. Suddenly, a beam of light shone onto the stage and the curtains slowly opened.


    What caught our eyes was a white piano and ady as beautiful as a fairy.


    Beverly Deering!

 Chapter 280

    Chapter 280


    Beverly¡¯s appearance surprised me, as I hadn¡¯t expected to see her at night after Isabe talked about


    her in the morning.


    As we were only a short distance away, I could clearly see her slender fingers flying over the piano


    keys, the dazzling diamond pendant around her neck, and the diamond earrings in her ears.


    However, those were not the reasons why she caught my attention. What surprised me was that she


    was wearing the exact same dress as mine.


    In that instant, I turned red and upset because I couldn¡¯t believe another woman was wearing the same


    outfit as mine.


    It didn¡¯t matter if I met a woman in the same outfit on the street, but it was downright embarrassing


    when that happened in a ce like this.


    Not really understanding why Beverly was wearing the same dress, I stared at her.


    The diamond pendant around her neck and the diamond earrings in her ears matched her dress


    perfectly. On the other hand, despite wearing a pendant and a pair of earrings as well, I paled in


    I finally realized why Eric had given me the odd look moments ago, as he must have known which


    dress Beverly was wearing.


    Clutching the jacket to my body, I was relieved that Dn had loaned me his jacket. Otherwise, I would


    be extremely


    embarrassed because if others found out that I was dressed in the same outfit as the world famous and


    beautiful pianist, I would be ridiculed.


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Beverly¡¯s beauty has surprised Dn in the past. I¡¯m sure he¡¯s just as impressed now. However, when I


    turned my attention back to him, I realized he was looking at me and not the woman on stage.


    Meeting my gaze, he smiled at me and patted my hands in constion.


    Despite his silence, I understood that he was trying to tell me that it wasn¡¯t a big deal to wear the same


    dress as another


    woman.


    Dn¡¯s action sessfully calmed my anxiety and boosted my self-esteem. Somehow I nced at


    Eric to find out if he wasughing at me. Surprisingly, he was looking intently at the stage.


    I had never seen him in such an attentive state before. To be precise, I wasn¡¯t next to him, so I didn¡¯t


    know what he looked like when he was focused. However, judging by his expression, I could tell he


    was absorbed in the music.


    Evidently, Beverly must be charming enough to get Eric¡¯s full attention.


    Casting my gaze between Beverly and Eric, I tried to make aparison between them. Beverly was a


    beautiful and talented woman, while Eric was handsome, rich and single. If they got together, they


    would be the epitome of a couple made in heaven.


    Besides, if they fell in love, Isabe would be relieved too.


    Although Isabe always scolded Jeremy, I knew that deep in her heart she was in love with him.


    Just when I was deep in my own thoughts, the music suddenly stopped.


    After Beverly¡¯s piano performance ended, she bowed to the audience and walked down the stage. Her


    slender figure was actually surprisingly attractive.


    Isabe said I looked like a fairy in this dress because she hadn¡¯t seen Beverly in the same outfit


    before. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have described me that way.


    Just when I was humbling myself at the thought, Dn suddenly leaned into my ear. Stunned, I


    subconsciously pulled away from

 Chapter 281

    Chapter 281


    ¡°You look so much better than she does in that dress,¡± Dn said quietly, not feeling embarrassed.


    Her constion amused me as I lowered my voice and answered. ¡°Please stop reminding me. I want to


    forget about it!¡±


    ¡°Okay, it¡¯s my fault. But I swear what I said is true.¡±


    ¡°Ok I trust you.¡± As I spoke, I felt a cold gaze to my left. Turning around, I was met with Eric¡¯s open,


    disdainful gaze.


    In that instant, I was totally embarrassed again.


    After Beverly¡¯s performance, some famous singers took the stage to sing. When all the performances


    ended, the main actors of the film took the stage.


    Without a doubt, Camille, who was dressed in a tight, ruffled dress, took center stage among all the


    other actors. Unlike the fairy Beverly, she was incredibly sexy.


    Camille¡¯s appearance had the entire audience apuding, including Eric.


    As all the main actors were on stage, journalists started asking questions. As I was bored looking at


    them, I felt that this was very different from my life.


    Since I married Carson, I¡¯ve stayed away from that kind of life. Surrounded by so many people right


    now, I felt a little ufortable. It is true that we were influenced by the people around us.


    As the interview dragged on, I couldn¡¯t take it anymore and whispered in Dn¡¯s ear before leaving the


    theater.


    When I finished answering the call of nature in the bathroom, I washed my hands and rubbed my


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    forehead. Suddenly. I was stunned to see the person in the mirror.


    Eric was holding the door and staring at me.


    His appearance surprised me, but I quicklyposed myself and turned around before shing him a


    smile. ¡°President. Walker.¡±


    ¡°Take off your jacket,¡± he said coldly.


    ¡°What?¡± I looked at him in shock. Is he crazy?


    ¡°I told you to take your jacket off,¡± Eric repeated. Seeing that I didn¡¯t obey his order, he walked over and


    directly pulled Dn¡¯s jacket away from my body.


    I was disturbed by his rude action and quickly covered my body with my hands. Without taking any


    further action, he simply stared at me intently as if he were sizing up an object.


    I¡¯ve heard before that Eric was an aloof man, but I didn¡¯t know he was crazy. Anxious, I didn¡¯t dare


    move a muscle.


    As no one passed by the bathroom, I became more and more restless. Oh God, somebody, please


    help me!


    As he examined my body with his gaze for a while, he suddenly put on a smile, which should have


    been charming. However, I wasn¡¯t in the mood to admire his smile because I was afraid he would


    suddenly freak out and hurt me.


    ¡°Did you choose this dress yourself?¡± he asked.


    ¡°Yes¡­¡± I replied subconsciously, since I didn¡¯t know what he was trying to do.


    ¡°Why did you decide to buy this dress?¡±

 Chapter 282

    Chapter 282


    hapter 282


    It was hard for me to answer Eric¡¯s question. Normally, I would only buy a dress if I liked it. However,


    Isabe bought this dress for me because she had a falling out with Beatrice.


    ¡°Silly woman, you have good taste in fashion. Furthermore, her curvy figure is able to perfectly fill out


    my dress. It¡¯s amazing!¡±


    ¡°Your dress?¡±


    ¡°Yes, this is the first dress I designed.¡± With a bright smile, he continued, ¡°I thought this dress could


    only be matched. perfectly with the essories I designed. Unexpectedly, there is a better


    Is he praising me? Unconsciously, I took a look at myself in the mirror and realized that I really looked


    good in the dress. However, it shouldn¡¯t be impressive enough for Eric to be so unlike himself. Also, I


    thought Beverly looked a lot better in that dress than I did.


    More importantly, Eric followed me into the bathroom and acted so weird just to tell me that? Did he


    understand that his action scared me? In that instant, I was relieved that he hadn¡¯t lost his mind at any


    point. ¡°President Walker, I need to go back now.¡±


    ¡°All good.¡± Eric didn¡¯t stop me. As I grabbed his jacket and walked out of the bathroom, I realized he


    was following me.


    Just as only the sounds of my stiletto heels hitting the floor and his indifferent footsteps echoed in the


    spacious hall. I wondered what he was trying to do. Why is he following me?


    Displeased, I stopped my steps. Noticing he stopped walking too, I turned and looked at


    him. ¡°President Walker, why are you following me?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think I¡¯m following you.¡±


    Hearing this, I stayed where I was and looked at him. At the same time, he never moved forward and


    looked at me. ¡°If you weren¡¯t following me, why don¡¯t you leave now?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m resting because I¡¯m tired,¡± he replied matter-of-factly.


    ¡°Fine, stay here. I¡¯m leaving. When I was ready to go, he suddenly grabbed my wrist. Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    Staring at him in shock, I reflexively tried to pull his hand away. However, his grip was so strong that I


    couldn¡¯t. Furious, I asked in a low voice, ¡°President Walker, what are you doing?¡±


    Even though it was just us in the hall, if anyone walked by and saw him holding my hand, I would be


    doomed.


    ¡°Hey, do you want to be my model?¡±


    ¡°No¡±, I directly rejected.


    ¡°Don¡¯t reject me right away. You will be able to try many beautiful clothes as my model. If I feel happy, I


    will also design jewelry for you.¡±


    Certainly, his offer was attractive to most other women, but it was useless to me. ¡°President Walker, I


    am not interested in being a model.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not going to be that kind of role model, you¡¯re just going to be my role model. I¡¯ve never made


    such an offer to anyone before. Consider epting.¡±


    ¡°There is no need because I am not interested in pretty clothes and jewelry.¡±


    ¡°So what are you interested in? Tell me, and I will help you realize your dream.¡± Eric was relentless.


    3:59 pm Mon, 19


    His words scared me. Is he serious about this? What am I interested in? It seems I¡¯m only interested in


    getting revenge on Carson at the moment. But is this really an opportunity?

 Chapter 283

    Chapter 283


    Just when I was thinking about it, I caught a glimpse of a beautiful figureing from across the


    hall. Isn¡¯t it Beverly?


    Lowering my voice. I protested, ¡°President Walker, someone ising. Please release my hand first!¡±


    Scared. Eric followed my gaze and saw Beverly too. Without a shred of confusion, he continued to hold


    my wrist and asked. indifferently. ¡°What about this? Would you consider epting my offer?¡±


    ¡°I will think about it and give you an answer.¡±


    ¡°Fine,e to mypany tomorrow.¡± When he finished his words, he let go of my hand. At that


    moment, Beverly caught up with us.


    Not daring to look at her, I ducked my head and fled the scene as the sound of my stiletto heels hitting


    the floor echoed in the hallway.


    In that instant, I felt that something was wrong. Beverly is wearing it


    too. Why didn¡¯t I hear her footsteps now?


    Subconsciously turning away, what fell into my gaze shocked me. Eric remained where he held my


    hand a moment ago, while Beverly spoke to him with her head tilted back.


    Eric¡¯s expression was nonchnt with a hint of impatience. Recalling his keen eye for Beverly¡¯s


    performance a while back. I thought it was strange. He loves Beverly¡¯s performance so much, but why


    is he so cial to her? People always say that he is an impassive man. Is this the real you?


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Before I could figure out the answer, Beverly suddenly grabbed Eric¡¯s hand, which surprised me.


    Without the courage to continue looking, I hurried to leave that ce.


    Unexpectedly, after walking a bit, I came across someone appearing around the corner.


    Seeing me, Camille shed a smile. ¡°Lily, have you seen Eric?¡±


    Hearing that, I forced a smile. Before I could speak, Camille caught a glimpse of Eric and Beverly


    behind me as a feeling of jealousy shed through her eyes.


    ¡°What a bitch,¡± she muttered in a hostile manner. In an instant, her smile disappeared and she trotted


    straight towards her. they.


    Indeed, jealousy was a powerful force. Despite using stilettos, it didn¡¯t affect her speed at all, as she


    got to their side in a


    short amount of time.


    Although I was curious about what would happen, I knew that staying in that ce would bring


    problems for me.


    Apparently, Camille wasn¡¯t going to let them off that easily. Whether arguing or fighting, Eric would be


    embarrassed. If he got upset about it and made life difficult for me, I would lose more than I could gain.


    I shouldn¡¯t stay in this ce any longer. Suppressing my desire for gossip, I turned and fled the scene


    in a hurry.


    Arriving at the entrance to the exhibition center, I bumped into Dn, who was worried about me and


    came looking for me. ¡°Where have you been? You¡¯ve been away too long.¡±


    I shed him a smile. ¡°Have I really been gone that long?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I thought you ran into some trouble again.¡±


    ¡°You sound like I love to make trouble.¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you that kind of person?¡±


    3.39%


    His words amused me.


    ¡°Alright, the movie is about to start. Lets go in.¡±


    When we got back to the theater and sat down, I looked at the empty chair next to me and was


    delighted. Eric must be in the mud by now.


    As soon as the thought popped into my mind. I caught a glimpse of Eric¡¯s tall figure standing in the


    doorway.


    How did he get back so fast?

 Chapter 284

    Chapter 284


    I couldn¡¯t believe what I saw. Judging by Camille¡¯s expression, I thought she was going to make a fuss


    about Eric.


    On the contrary, he returned unharmed.


    When he was seated, I took a look at his face and neck. However, I could not see any scratches on


    these parts. It seemed like nothing happened after I left the ce.


    Sighing silently, I thought that I shouldn¡¯t have fled the scene if I¡¯d known there would be no


    consequences. It would be nice to know what happened next.


    Just then, the film began to be shown. I loved watching horror dramas and movies like Saw and


    American Story because they intrigued me. On the other hand, I wasn¡¯t interested in love dramas and


    movies at all.


    Camille¡¯s new movie featured a love story, which I found bored watching. Feeling the same way, Dn


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    leaned into me and whispered in my ear, ¡°Take it. There will be good food after the premiere.¡±


    His words amused me. When I wanted to speak, I felt a cold stare beside me.


    Turning around, I met Eric¡¯s icy gaze. Despite his silence, I understood what he was trying to say


    through his gaze ¨C it wasn¡¯t the right time to talk andugh.


    As Camille¡¯s guest at her premiere, I was disrespectful to her if I never paid attention to the film.


    Eric liked Camille, so if I never respected her, I would offend him at the same time. Therefore, I


    hurriedly straightened my back and concentrated on the big screen.


    Unfortunately, the plot of the story was boring, and the acting skills of the actors were ordinary. The


    only good thing about this movie is that all the actors were attractive.


    In this film, Camille wore dozens of new outfits. The film also showcased her attractive face and curvy


    figure, which were great advantages for her as a woman.


    Looking at the smiling Camille on the screen, a question suddenly popped into my mind.


    Camille is an actress and close to Eric. Why would he want me to model for him instead of her? Is it


    because Camille is too busy? But he doesn¡¯t have to choose me. I wouldn¡¯t believe he has his eye on


    me because I¡¯m attractive with a curvy figure. There are countless beautiful women with hourss


    bodies out there. As a married woman, I am notparable to those young women.


    I was deep in my own thoughts until the movie ended.


    Just when I thought I might as well leave, we were invited to cocktails.


    The party venue was nicely decorated, but I wasn¡¯t into alcoholic beverages. However, I was interested


    in the food that was served there. ¡°There are so many delicious dishes here. I am so happy!¡±


    My words made Dnugh. ¡°You should be more aware of your image.¡±


    Ignoring him, I was ready to move closer. At that moment, a soft voice forced me to stop, ¡°Lily,


    President Newman!¡±

 Chapter 285

    Chapter 285


    Turning around, I saw Camille and Eric approaching us.


    Looking at her gentle smile, I suspected that the furious Camille I saw in the hall moments ago was just


    an illusion.


    ¡°Hi Camie, President Walker,¡± I greeted them with a smile.


    ¡°Lily, you look so beautiful today. It¡¯s invigorating. You stole all the spotlight from me, the female lead in


    the film.¡± Camille assessed me.


    ¡°No way, you are the prettiest one here.¡± I shed her a smile, thinking it was a headache to be


    involved in such social interaction.


    ¡°What I said was true. When I saw Beverly in this dress backstage, I was stunned. However, now that I


    see you in the same dress, I am surprised.¡±


    She was saying I looked better than Beverly in the same dress. While she was praising me, she was


    also belittling Beverly, which wasn¡¯t a goodparison for me.


    Embarrassed, I tried to change the subject. ¡°The film is excellent. Camie, your acting skills are


    superb! People always say that you are beautiful and talented in acting. I am convinced.¡±


    I felt hesitant to say those words and subconsciously nced at Eric, whose expression was grim. It


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    looked like he wasn¡¯t in a good mood.


    ¡°Really?¡± With a delighted expression, Camille asked, ¡°Lily, are you just saying that to make me


    happy?¡±


    ¡°What I said is true. I was immersed in the movie,¡± I replied with difficulty, feeling upset.


    ¡°I can testify for her,¡± Dn chimed in. ¡°Lily was focused on the movie. I had never seen her so


    attentive before when watching a movie.¡±


    ¡°Serious? Thank you, Lily!¡±


    Despite her cheerful expression, I knew she wasn¡¯t sincere in saying those words. I wasn¡¯t influential or


    wealthy so myment didn¡¯t really matter.


    After having a small talk with me, Camille turned her attention to Dn. As they were chatting, I quickly


    left the scene with my te.


    There were so many different types of food in the buffet area that I was blown away. Upon getting


    enough food, I sat down and was about to enjoy the food. At that moment, a figure sat down on the


    other side of the table.


    Seeing Eric, I couldn¡¯t help but frown. As if not noticing my displeasure, he ordered, ¡°Get me some food


    .¡±


    Why aren¡¯t you doing this yourself? I secretly refuted it, but didn¡¯t have the heart to say it


    aloud. Therefore, I nodded


    agreement and got up from the chair.


    in


    I didn¡¯t know much about her food preference, as we¡¯d only eaten together a few times before. Knowing


    he didn¡¯t like spicy food, I avoided anything that looked spicy.


    Returning with the food, I was furious that Eric was eating the food I bought for me earlier.


    Why is there such a shameless person in the world? Putting the te down sharply, I said, ¡°President


    Walker, this is yours!¡±


    ¡°You can have it. I¡¯m fine with yours.¡±


    Looking at the food in front of me, I was furious. You could have told me if you liked the same food I ate


    for myself. Why did you ask me to take this? I don¡¯t like these dishes! You understand?


    Seeing that I was still standing. Eric looked at me and shamelessly asked, ¡°Are you angry?¡±


    ¡°Who am I to be angry?¡±


    ¡°How can you say you¡¯re not angry when impatience is written all over your face?¡± Suddenly, Eric


    pushed the te away. forward and sneered, ¡°Mrs. Hawkins, you are finally showing your true colors


    now.¡±

 Chapter 286

    Chapter 286


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°You always pretend to be sincere, but in reality you are a petty, hypocritical woman full of lies!¡±


    Eric¡¯s usations infuriated me. ¡°You have no right to speak of me that way. In my eyes, you are just a


    petty, selfish, and arrogant man!¡±


    ¡°Oh wow, you are so feisty and able to fight back now.¡± Eric suddenly smiled impassively. ¡°Don¡¯t be so


    intransigent. There are reasons behind what I said about you.¡±


    ¡°What reasons?¡± I wanted to know on what basis he used me that way.


    ¡°I said you¡¯re petty because you¡¯re so angry that I was eating a te of food you took. Isn¡¯t that petty?¡±


    ¡°Is this just a te of food? It¡¯s my food. It¡¯s so inappropriate that you just stole my food without asking


    my permission.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s so inappropriate about that? You haven¡¯t even started to eat yet. Besides, why do you care


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    when I don¡¯t?


    In all?¡±


    Is he saying that I should feel glorified because he is willing to eat my food? Repressing my anger, I


    questioned, ¡°So how am I a hypocrite?¡±


    ¡°You ignored the feelings of others and engaged in small talk during the premiere. What¡¯s worse is that


    you didn¡¯t pay attention to the movie, but told Camie that you were immersed in it. Is that not


    hypocritical?¡±


    ¡°Who says I didn¡¯t pay attention to the movie?¡± I shyly refuted. Though I didn¡¯t focus on the movie, I


    didn¡¯t believe Eric could see what was on my mind at that moment.


    ¡°So tell me what the movie is about. You don¡¯t need to talk about the details; only the main plot will


    do.¡± Eric looked at me with disdain.


    His question left me speechless. Not only did he not know how to tell the main plot, he also didn¡¯t even


    remember the names of


    the characters.


    ¡°Do some preparation before you lie next time. If your lies are exposed by some malicious people, the


    consequences for you will be worse than embarrassment.¡± Eric scolded me. ¡°Well, do I need to


    borate on how full of lies you are? Have you ever said anything sincere to Camie?¡±


    I thought your previous usations were correct, but yourst question infuriated me.


    Unable to take it any longer, I retorted, ¡°President Walker, you are so right. However, at that time, I


    must tell Ms. Sanders that I didn¡¯t like her movie and shaming her to show my true colors?¡±


    My question startled Eric. ¡°But you didn¡¯t have to praise her that way. You said she was beautiful and


    excellent at acting. Why do I feel like you¡¯re making fun of her? Is she as perfect as your descriptions of


    her?¡±


    I couldn¡¯t believe my polite words during a social interaction would be seen as lies to him. If I were full


    of lies, how should Camille¡¯s words be considered? Was she a little sincere when sheplimented


    me?

 Chapter 287

    Chapter 287


    ¡°You would think myments were sarcastic, but if you were Ms. Sanders who said that, would you


    find it pleasing to your ears? Which of herpliments about me was sincere then?¡±


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    ¡°Did Camic say something wrong?¡± Confused, Eric looked at me.


    ¡°She said I looked beautiful and her dress looked much better on mepared to Beverly. That is


    true?¡±


    ¡°Well, in my opinion, it¡¯s true,¡± replied Eric in a matter-of-fact manner. ¡°Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t have asked


    you to be our exclusive model.¡±


    Upon hearing that, I didn¡¯t know whether to be happy or angry, but I realized that I couldn¡¯t


    Not relenting, Eric continued, ¡°Camie isn¡¯t the type to speak sarcastically, so she really meant it when


    sheplimented you. It¡¯s true that she lies sometimes, but being in the entertainment business, she


    has to. Otherwise, her future won ¡°Don¡¯t be promising if she¡¯s too frank. Unlike you, you¡¯re not from the


    entertainment world. Why learn from them?¡±


    With a stered smile, I said, ¡°Mr. Walker, you are so good at berating others. Coming from you, all


    reasoning makes sense, but before you scold others, you should examine yourself. As far as being a


    hypocrite goes, you¡¯re no better than I am. On the surface, you acted friendly towards Dn, but only


    you know what¡¯s really on his mind.


    ¡°Did I act friendly towards Dn?¡± Startled for a moment, Eric asked, ¡°Is there conflict between Dn


    and me? Why am I not


    conscious?¡±


    Not wanting to put up with him making a fool of himself, I was prepared to take my te and leave. At


    that moment, Dn and Camille appeared.


    Seeing the food on my te, Dn was a little shocked. ¡°Lily, since when did you change your food


    preference?¡±


    Before I could say anything, Eric blurted out, ¡°Miss Hawkins brought this for me, but I didn¡¯t like it.¡±


    Casting a nce at me and Eric, Camille smiled. ¡°Since Lily isn¡¯t too sure of her food preferences, how


    about I bring you some?¡±


    ¡°Everything is fine. I think this food will do.¡±


    ¡°But you really don¡¯t like spicy food, right?¡± Camille asked incredulously.


    ¡°I¡¯ll get used to it eventually.¡±


    Hearing this, Camille seemed to be on cloud nine, and I didn¡¯t understand why she was feeling that


    way. Initially, I wanted to get some food, but I had lost my appetite. Looking at Dn, I said. ¡°I¡¯m not


    feeling very well all of a sudden.¡±


    Taking the hint, Dn immediately suggested, ¡°I¡¯ll give you a ride home.¡±


    With a smile, Eric scoffed, ¡°I think Ms. Hawkins not feeling too good inside? Do you need me to call in


    some specialists to see how you are?¡±


    Turning a deaf ear to their teasing, I said goodbye to Camille and left with Dn. As soon as we reach


    the front door, we bump into Beverly. Seeing Dn and I together, there was a look of surprise on


    Beverly¡¯s face.


    In the next second, Beverly greeted Dn with a smile, ¡°President Newman.¡±


    ¡°Miss Deering.¡± Dn politely smiled back.


    ¡°That¡¯s it?¡± ncing at me, Beverly smiled as she started to ask my name.


    ¡°Lilian Hawkins,¡± Dn replied briefly on my behalf.


    H


    5)


    ¡°Hello, Ms. Hawkins,¡± greeted Beverly as she held out her hand.


    ¡°Hello too, Ms. Deering.¡± I dly shook her hand, carrying out the formalities.


    With a slight smile, Dn said, ¡°Ms. Deering, let¡¯s act now. See youter.¡±


    Leaving the exhibition hall, I let out a sigh. ¡°Finally, I smell freedom!¡±


    ¡°Do you want to get something to eat?¡± Dn smiled as he asked me.


    Just as I was about to agree to his suggestion, the phone in my purse rang. Picking up the phone,


    Victoria¡¯s voice rang out. ¡°Lily, it¡¯s me!¡±

 Chapter 288

    Chapter 288


    ¡°Is There Anything?¡± At the thought of seeing Victoria and Carson¡¯s father together this morning, I was


    disgusted.


    ¡°Lily, can I talk to you?¡±


    ¡°Now?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m out of your house now. Can youe out and see me?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s necessary,¡± I dismissed.


    ¡°Lily, I want to exin to you about this morning. I know you don¡¯t want to see me, but please listen to


    what I have to say. If you still feel disgusted after hearing it from me, I¡¯ll just take it. how it is.¡±


    What does Victoria mean? Did she have an exnation for her actions? But did that have something to


    do with her?


    ¡°Let¡¯s leave it at that, then.¡±


    Q


    ¡°Lily, don¡¯t you want to know how Jolene miscarried? I will tell you why if youe to meet me.¡±


    Startled by Victoria¡¯s words, I realized I had no choice but to meet with her.


    ¡°Okay, wait a minute. I will go back now.¡±


    After hanging up the phone, I smile at Dn. ¡°Please drop me off at home.¡±


    Without asking why, Dn started the car¡¯s engine and drove off. As soon as the car pulled up to my


    house, I got out and waved at him. Then he left without lingering.


    After Dn left, I turned and saw Victoria stepping out from behind a tree. ¡°Lily.¡±


    ¡°This is not a good ce to talk. Come with me.¡± I took her to a cafe not far from my house.


    After the waiter poured the drinks and left, I nced at Victoria. ¡°Let¡¯s talk.¡±


    ¡°I was the one who killed Jolene¡¯s son,¡± Victoria confessed calmly, as if she were talking about


    someone else¡¯s business rather than her own.


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    On my way here, I kind of guessed it. Therefore, I was not very surprised and asked: ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°To get revenge,¡± she replied.


    ¡°Revenge? What is the hostility between you and Jolene?¡± Previously, I suspected that there was a


    bitter vendetta between Victoria and Jolene, but I ended up ignoring it.


    ¡°There is nothing between Jolene and me. Instead, it was between her mother and me.¡± Taking the


    cup. Victoria took a sip.


    ¡°Jolene¡¯s dad and my cousin used to be a couple when they were young. When they were about to get


    married, he repented and married Jolene¡¯s mother. You might not believe me when I say this, but my


    cousin and Jolene¡¯s mother used to be friends, and it was absolutely shameless of her to hook up with


    her friend¡¯s husband. Being a traditional vige girl, my cousin could not bear the humiliation and


    depression and has be mentally ill.¡±


    Victoria¡¯s story was indeed a pitiful one, but it needed to be verified to prove that what she said was


    true. After countless betrayals and schemes, I learned the hard way not to easily believe


    others. Looking at her indifferently, I asked, ¡°So your n is toe over to our house and get revenge


    on Jolene?¡±

 Chapter 289

    Chapter 289


    Shaking her head, Victoria denied, ¡°No, it was just a coincidence. I only knew Jolene when I came to


    her house to work as a maid. When the Housekeeping Company introduced me to Carson and her


    mother, she got a good impression of me, so she started talking to me. She mentioned having a rich


    but arrogant daughter-inw who would make things difficult for me if I went to work with them, and


    asked if I was willing to take the job. ¡±


    As expected, my mother-inw was badmouthing me, but I really didn¡¯t care. ¡°What happened next?¡±


    ¡°She said my sry would be $4,000 a month. I thought it was a good price, so I agreed. Then she


    listed a few items for me to take note of which included everyone¡¯s personal preference but she had


    purposely left you out. Also, she pointed out that I would be there to take care of a pregnantdy. After


    agreeing to all the terms she said she would let me know. A weekter I was told to report to work at


    her house. This


    just meant that my mother-inw had already made ns to hire Victoria before Jolene officially moved


    into our house. Completely numb to all of their actions, I basically shut down emotionally and looked at


    Victoria. ¡°So, was it an impulsive decision to harm Jolene¡¯s baby?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Initially, I didn¡¯t n on doing anything with her. But that bitch was as shameless as her mother! I


    couldn¡¯t bear to see her being so ungrateful and treating you like that, so I did it.¡± I could tell she was


    implying that she knew about the affair between Jolene and Carson.


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    ¡°When did you realize that Jolene was about to hurt me?¡± Not believing Victoria¡¯s every word, I was


    trying to find holes in what she said.


    ¡°On the very first day I walked into your house. Hesitating for a moment, Victoria continued, ¡°One day,


    while I was scrubbing the floor, Jolene and Mrs. Boyer were secretly whispering in the bedroom, and I


    overheard their conversation. It was then that I realized that Jolene was pregnant with Carson¡¯s child.¡±


    ncing quickly at my unchanging expression, Victoria continued, saying, ¡°Ever since I learned the


    truth, I¡¯ve kept an eye on her. About a weekter, when I got back from the grocery store one day,


    Jolene¡¯s mom came up to me. visit her. Although she had changed a lot, I could still recognize her. After


    knowing their rtionship, I started plotting against


    them.¡±


    ¡°So, were you the one who made Jolene slip and fall?¡± I asked as I thought about the oil that was


    spilled on the rug.


    ¡°Really. I saw Jolene sneaking into her room that day. Not knowing what she was doing inside the


    room, I thought of pouring oil on the rug to make her slip. Unfortunately, nothing happened to her,¡±


    confessed Victoria.


    ¡°Is that why you reminded me to watch out for Jolene?¡±


    ¡°Yes. I was worried that you would be tricked for being so kind and naive, so I warned you. Still, you


    didn¡¯t believe me and still fell for her tricks.¡±


    ¡°You mean to tell me you were aware that Jolene changed my pills? And then, you deliberately warned


    me twice?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°How did you know I was pregnant? Also, how did you know Jolene had given me abortion pills? Did


    you see her buying those pills?¡±


    AND

 Chapter 290

    Chapter 290


    If Victoria saw Jolene buying those abortion pills, it would undeniably be my opportunity, as I expected


    a chance to find fault with her.


    ¡°I was just assuming you were pregnant. Previously, Carson wasn¡¯t that affectionate towards you, but


    during this period, he was spoiling you a lot. Watching closely, I noticed that you were taking folic acid


    and all the other supplements. which were for pregnant women, so I assumed you were pregnant. As


    for the abortion pills, I suspected it was Robin who bought them. Before her ident, Robin came to


    visit Jolene without anyone knowing. As I watched Robin closely, I saw him passing something to


    Jolene.¡±


    What a cruel and unscrupulous son of a bitch! Initially, I thought that Robin only knew about the affair


    between Carson and Jolene, but I never expected that he would be involved in it as well.


    ¡°All Hamiltons are the devil incarnate! Each one of them!¡± Victoria cursed at the change in my


    expression.


    Trying to control my anger, I asked, ¡°What did you do to cause Jolene to miscarry?¡±


    ¡°When you were admitted to the hospital due to a miscarriage, Jolene was totally emotional! She went


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    out with Mrs. Boyer every day, enjoying sumptuous feasts together, without even feeling sorry for you. I


    couldn¡¯t stand the sight of them anymore, so I made my move. Didn¡¯t she give you abortion pills? I let


    her try her own medicine, switching pills too.¡±


    That was what they called bad karma. Letting out a heavy sigh, I now understood why Jolene had been


    suspicious of me in the first ce. With a bitter smile, I continued to listen to Victoria¡¯s side of the


    story. ¡°But I only changed the pills once. Just as I was about to switch pills again on the third day,


    Jolene had a miscarriage. I guess her pregnancy wasn¡¯t as stable as it seemed. Otherwise, she


    wouldn¡¯t have had a miscarriage right after taking the abortion pills once.¡±


    Disregarding the detail that Jolene only ate the abortion pill once, I asked Victoria directly, ¡°Why did you


    stay with Carson¡¯s dad?¡±


    ¡°Lily, do you think I wanted to be with that old man? I had no choice!¡± At the mention of Carson¡¯s father,


    Victoria gritted her teeth. That old man is indeed the worst of the family! He is usually quiet but is


    actually rotten to the core! He deliberately drugged me! When I woke up, I had already been raped!¡±


    ¡°Drug you?¡± I knew full well that Carson¡¯s family was evil, but I never expected my father-inw to


    openly break thew. After all, rape was a serious crime. Anyway, if Victoria decided to file a police


    report, he wouldn¡¯t be able to get away easily.


    ¡°Yes! Normally, he doesn¡¯t talk to me much, and his attitude towards me is cold, so I never thought he


    would do such a thing to me. That same afternoon, Mrs. Boyer and Jolene left while I was in the


    kitchen cleaning up. Moving closer, he poured himself a ss of water and offered me a ss of


    juice. Without much thought, I finished the drink, but felt dizzy afterward. When I woke up, I realized


    that I had been raped by that old man¡­


    With that, a tear trickled down Victoria¡¯s cheek. Seeing her cry, I grabbed some tissues and passed


    them to her. ¡°Since he drugged to rape you, why didn¡¯t you file a police report?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t dare. That old man threatened me, saying that his son had connections with an official official,


    so even if I reported him to the police, he would use me of seducing him for money. You know damn


    well I¡¯m just a blue cor worker and just had nothing to say about it. I was also worried that this


    humiliation would spread. Later, he gave me a sum of money and said that he would treat me well, so I


    was silent about it.


    Victoria¡¯s words sounded logical and convincing, but until now I still didn¡¯t dare believe anyone. ¡°What


    do you intend to do, then? I take it you¡¯re not going to go through with it?¡±

 Chapter 291

    Chapter 291


    ¡°Of course not! I may not be very exposed, but I still heard about an eye for an eye and a tooth for a


    tooth! I will make that old man pay for what he did!¡± swore Victory.


    ¡°Do not exaggerate.¡± Seeing her expression, I was startled as she reminded me of my past.


    ¡°Lily, don¡¯t worry. I know what I am doing. I have a n, and to be honest, I made my move. These


    idiots will taste their own poison very soon.¡±


    ¡°What did you do?¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t tell you now, but you¡¯ll understand when the timees. Lily, I never thought I¡¯d share my n


    with you, but since you saw me today, I really didn¡¯t want you to misunderstand me. me for being that


    kind of woman. Initially, I nned to take this secret to the grave, but now that you know it, I hope you¡¯ll


    remember that no matter what I¡¯ve done, I won¡¯t do anything to harm you.¡±


    In the end, Victoria didn¡¯t sidestep what she was doing, and I didn¡¯t insist on getting to the heart of the


    matter. Frankly, I still didn¡¯t believe every word she said as I still had my doubts about her. In this world,


    no one was obligated to be nice to anyone, especially when Victoria and I were neither parents nor


    considered close friends. If we were ever rted, it would only be employment rtionships.


    However, I didn¡¯t pay her, so she had no reason to remain loyal to me.


    Lying in bed, I tossed and turned, but I still couldn¡¯t sleep. While I had my doubts about Victoria, she at


    least reminded me of something important ¨C Robin was involved in a conspiracy against me. With that


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    thought in mind, I was thinking about how to get revenge on him. If it was really Robin who bought the


    abortion pills, I might just make a big scene out of it.


    With that, I was determined to investigate Robin¡¯s whereabouts toe up with a n against him. I


    ended up falling asleep around midnight. In the morning I was woken up by the phone and wondered


    who to call at this hour.


    Burying my head under the nket, I decided to ignore the call. However, after a brief moment, the


    phone rang again. And it didn¡¯t look like it was going to stop anytime soon.


    Although reluctant, I got out of the nket and answered the ringing call. ¡°Hello¡­¡±


    ¡°Lily! You are in the headlines!¡± Isabe¡¯s high-pitched voice sounded from the other end and it hurt my


    ear.


    Stunned for a moment, she asked, ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°I said, you and Dn made headlines!¡± Shocked, I sat up in bed.


    ¡°Where did you see that?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s headline entertainment news. That dress you wore is just beautiful!¡±


    ¡°Shit!¡± Without feeling an ounce of excitement, I found it disastrous to be in the spotlight at this


    moment. If Carson minus this news, with Jolene fanning the mes, he would undeniably suspect there


    was something going on between Dn and me.


    ¡°What¡¯s so f*cking about it?¡± Isabe asked confused.


    ¡°Jolene is sure to make a big fuss of it!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Her face has been pixted. I only knew it was you because of the dress.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Clear! Why would I lie to you?¡± Feeling euphoric, Isabe eximed, ¡°Oh, you know what the


    headlines said?¡±


    =)


    7

 Chapter 292

    Chapter 292


    ¡°You¡¯re like a cut above Beverly! Do you know what the headlines were? Dn


    Newman¡¯s girlfriend wore the same outfit as the Piano Goddess. The Piano Goddess¡¯s beauty was thre


    atened¡­¡±


    What kind of headlines are those? Just a


    mere technique to catch the eye of readers. Besides, I felt that Beverly pulled off that dress way better t


    han I did. What a load of rubbish!


    ¡°Haha.. Beverly must have felt so humiliated! The so¨Ccalled multi¨C


    talented and fairest Piano Goddess, my foot! Now she knows what it feels like to be trampled by others


    !¡± eximed Isabe as she gloated over Beverly¡¯s misfortune.


    ¡°Isabe, let me tell you something. I think you misunderstood Beverly. She¡¯s not interested in Jeremy.¡±


    ¡°How so?¡±


    ¡°Yesterday night, I saw Beverly initiated to hold Eric¡¯s hands.¡±


    ¡°Really? Isn¡¯t Beverly known as the ice maiden? Why would she initiate to hold a man¡¯s hand? Even if s


    he was only. pretending to be aloof, it¡¯s unlikely she would go as far as to hold a man¡¯s hand in public.¡±


    ¡°How would I know? Didn¡¯t you say that not many can withstand Eric¡¯s charms? Perhaps Beverly is ver


    y much in love with him. By the way, Camille saw Beverly holding Eric¡¯s hands. When she saw it, she w


    as so furious that she cursed a blue streak!¡±


    ¡°Was there an outbreak of war?¡±


    ¡°Nope. They belong to the entertainment world, after all, so surely, they wouldn¡¯t allow such a scandal t


    o spread. I suppose they settled it in peace.¡±


    ¡°Damn!¡± Isabe cursed and let out a sigh. Obviously, she was not cheered up even after I had mention


    ed that Beverly was interested in Eric.


    ¡°Isabe, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°About yesterday, didn¡¯t I fight with Beverly over the dress? When I got home, Jeremy¡¯s mother called a


    nd questioned my actions. She said I¡¯ve humiliated the family¡¯s reputation. I, for one, will never believe t


    hat there¡¯s nothing between Jeremy and Beverly!¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the problem with Jeremy¡¯s mother?¡± Hearing that, I felt sorry for Isabe.


    ¡°All along, she has looked down on me. Now, with a potential daughter¨Cin¨C


    rk, Isabe continued, ¡°But you know what? Like I care! As long as I don¡¯t sign the divorce papers, no o


    ne can be called Mrs. Craig. I certainly would like to see who gets thestugh!¡±


    ¡°Isabe, don¡¯t take it to heart. If there¡¯s a chance, I¡¯ll ask around to find out Beverly¡¯s interest. Anyway,


    if she¡¯s really that shameless, I¡¯ll definitely give her a piece of my mind for intervening in your marriage.


    ¡±


    ¡°Lily, regarding my case, there¡¯s no need to rush things as there¡¯s still more than a year¡¯s time for me a


    nd Jeremy. On the other hand, your case should be our main concern for now. I¡¯ve gotten someone to i


    nvestigate Robin, so there should be


    news soon.¡±


    Later, I rted the whole conversation between Victoria and me to Isabe, along with the truth about


    Robin helping Jolene to buy the abortion pills. As soon as Isabe finished cursing a blue streak, she h


    ung up.


    With that, I got out of bed to have breakfast and went straight to the office after.


    Seeing me here, Jessica came dashing toward me excitedly. ¡°You¡¯re such an eye¨C


    catcher yesterday night!¡±


    ¡°What nonsense are you spouting?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t lie to me! The one being pixted beside Young Master Dn, wasn¡¯t it you?¡±


    Mon,


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s me, but it wasn¡¯t my intention to garner so much attention.¡±


    9


    ¡°Yeah, whatever you say.¡± Rolling her eyes at me, she asked. ¡°Why are you here? Aren¡¯t you supposed


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    to be at Walker Group?¡±


    Mon,


    E

 Chapter 293

    Chapter 293


    ¡°I just can¡¯t work there. I¡¯m here to ask President Smith if I could work here.¡±


    ¡°Can¡¯t resist your charms and temptations?¡± Jessica blinked at me.


    ¡°What nonsense are you saying again?¡± I replied with a guilty conscience. ¡°Talk to youter! I will see


    President Smith now.¡±


    When I entered President Smith¡¯s office, he was shocked to see me. ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    ¡°I really can¡¯t concentrate on work while sharing a room with President Walker. Since there is no room


    for me to work there. I was wondering if I can work on the project here at the office?¡±


    Initially, I thought President Smith would reject me, but surprisingly, he agreed. ¡°Fine, get on with your


    work and I¡¯ll try to talk to President Walker about it.¡±


    As soon as I entered my room, I turned on myptop and got to work. Not long after, the design for the


    presidential suite was done and work began on the sky garden.


    As I surfed the Inte for information, President Smith called. ¡°Lilian, I spoke with President


    Walker. He will arrange a room for you so that you can work in his house.¡±


    Hearing this, I was impressed by Eric¡¯s willingness to do me a favor by setting up a workroom


    especially for me. considering it had only been two hours since I requested it. Talk about efficiency!


    Honestly, I was a little reluctant to work there because with him around it was so stressful and I found it


    difficult to concentrate.


    However, I still had to be there if I didn¡¯t want him to think of me as someone who was joking on


    purpose.¡± Besides, he already had a very bad impression of me from the start. he would have to face


    his sarcasmter, considering what a narrow-minded person


    he was.


    Still, I could no longer insist on not going there. Packing my things slowly. Then I drove to the Walker


    Group. Initially, I thought I still had to face his snarkyments before I entered the office, but


    surprisingly, he was nowhere to be found.


    The secretary named Miss Armstrong was the one who led me to my office, which was next to the


    pantry. Surprisingly, the room was also quiterge, able to amodate around seven to eight people.


    With a smile. Miss Armstrong led me to my room and said, ¡°Miss Hawkins, if you have any other


    requests about your room, please do not hesitate to approach me. I will get someone to make the


    necessary arrangements for you.¡±


    ¡°This is not necessary. This room will do.¡±


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯m off to work now. By the way, I will be responsible for looking after you, Ms. Hawkins. So if


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    you need my help, call me anytime. Here¡¯s my number,¡± said Ms. Armstrong while handing me his


    business card.


    Picking up the business card, I read that Ms. Armstrong was Jenny Armstrong. Cracking a smile, I said,


    ¡°Thanks, sorry for the trouble.¡±


    and


    ¡°No problem! Starting today, we¡¯re going to spend a lot of time working together. So if you don¡¯t mind,


    you can call me Jenny.¡±


    ¡°All good! You can call me Lilian or Lily.¡± I answered.


    With a polite smile, Jenny said, ¡°Great! I¡¯m leaving you now, Lily. Call me if you need anything.¡±


    After Jenny left, I rearranged my things and started working on myptop. No Eric around to stress me


    out. I could easily adapt and start working even if there was a change of environment.


    After a long time, someone knocked on my door.


    4:00 p.m. Mon,

 Chapter 294

    Chapter 294


    Intrigued. I looked up and saw Jennying in with a smile. ¡°Lily, it¡¯s time for lunch. Let¡¯s have lunch


    together!¡±


    Nodding. I got up from my chair and followed Jenny into the cafeteria.


    There were a lot of people at this hour. Handing me a meal card, Jenny led me to the line for our


    meals. It appeared that the range of meals served in the Walker Group Dining Hall was plentiful. They


    even served a variety of foreign menu items like curry and noodles. In addition, there were even


    sweets, fruits and drinks.


    So I ordered green curry with rice, spicy stir-fried tofu, and a bowl of tom yum soup. When finding our


    seats. Jenny and I sat down with our tray of food on the table.


    Noticing all the spicy food on my tray, Jenny stuck her tongue out at me. ¡°Lily, how much do you love


    spicy food?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m a spicy food fanatic!¡± I replied with a smile.


    ¡°I also love spicy food, but I get e if I eat too much, so I try to control my intake,¡± said Jenny


    sullenly. ¡°Lily, how is it that your skin still looks so smooth and radiant even after eating all that spicy


    food? Do you have any secrets to share?¡±


    ¡°Yes, eat more spicy food! Bell peppers are rich in vitamin C, which keeps your skin clear and radiant.¡±


    Hearing this, Jenny burst outughing. ¡°That¡¯s cheeky! You basically said nothing.¡±


    As we were talking, someone appeared beside us. ¡°Can I sit here?¡±


    Looking up, I saw a handsome, elegant gentleman standing beside our table as he carried his tray of


    food.


    ¡°Clear!¡± Jenny replied.


    Sitting down next to me, that man smiled gently at me. I never saw you around. Are you the new


    secretary?¡±


    ¡°No. She is from anotherpany but currently working here, Jenny responded on my behalf.


    ¡°I understand. Pleasure to meet you. I¡¯m Kevin Osborne. The man politely introduced himself.


    Returning the smile, I said, ¡°Hello, I¡¯m Lilian Hawkins.¡±


    ¡°I see that


    you are a fan of spicy food, Ms. Hawkins. We share the same taste.¡± Looking at the food in front of me,


    Kevin smiled.


    Taking a look at her tray of food, I saw that there was only spicy food, which made meugh. ¡°This is


    the first time I have seen a man who loves spicy food.¡±


    ¡°Are you serious?¡± Kevin asked in disbelief.


    ¡°And truth. The men I¡¯ve met generally don¡¯t like spicy food.¡±


    ¡°Well, I¡¯m different and I¡¯ve loved spicy food since I was young.¡±


    ¡°Serious? My favorite food is Sichuan cuisine as they have the best spicy food ever! I pretty much


    tasted them all! Even the ones that aren¡¯t the most popr.¡± At the mention of food, I got excited.


    ¡°Wow! So what¡¯s the least popr Sichuan cuisine you¡¯ve tried?¡± Kevin asked curiously.


    ¡°Actually, it¡¯s not really considered a Sichuan cuisine, but more of a street snack that I ate in Crab


    City. They fry the potatoes in oil and then sprinkle some spices on top! That vor is simply to die


    for! There was one time I went to Crab City for a short trip, and I ate spicy potatoes every day!¡±


    That was when I was a sophomore at university. One random day, I came across an article online


    about 100 types of street snacks to try in Crab City. Together with Isabe, we flew to Crab City and


    this trip was simply amazing! Daily,


    Mon, 19


    B


    we tasted various kinds of street snacks while enjoying the days without the worries and burdens of


    everyday life.


    ¡°Indeed, this tastes amazing! It¡¯s one of my favorites too. In my hometown, we have a special way of


    cooking potatoes by roasting them over charcoal. Then we would use a knife to open it up and pour


    some special dipping sauce on top. It tastes as good as the spicy potatoes in Crab City.¡±


    ¡°Serious? Where is your hometown? If I get a chance to visit I would love to try it.¡± Upon hearing your


    description, I thought it would be good to try it once.


    ¡°My hometown is¡­¡± Kevin paused abruptly, while Jenny, who was sitting right in front of me, gave me a


    warning. to look. Hmm? What is happening? The bustling cafeteria was suddenly silent.


    I suddenly felt shivers down my back and muttered, ¡°Is there something wrong with the air


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    conditioner?¡±


    No one answered. Meanwhile, Jenny had a strange smile on her face as she looked behind


    me. ¡°President Walker!¡±


    Turning around, I saw Eric holding his tray of food as he looked at us with a nk expression on his


    face.

 Chapter 295

    Chapter 295


    Seeing Eric, Kevin immediately pushed his tray of food aside and rose from his seat. ¡°President


    Walker, please have a seat


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    here.¡±


    Without saying a word, Eric ced his tray beside me and sat down.


    There was an awkward atmosphere at the table, and like everyone else, I had to greet Eric


    politely. ¡°President Walker!¡±


    With a snort, Eric lowered his head and began to dig. Imitating him, I started to eat too, but with


    thoughts running through my head. Strange! Eric has his own cafeteria, so why is he here in the


    employee cafeteria? So pigs can fly now?


    With Eric around, we had to put our conversation on hold. As the atmosphere had be quite


    oppressive, I didn¡¯t want to stay, so I quickly devoured my food.


    Thus, I finished my food in no time. Seeing this, Jenny was surprised to exim, ¡°Lily, you have a


    strange way of eating.¡±


    ¡°Strange?¡± I asked and wondered if she meant I was eating too fast.


    ¡°I¡¯ve never seen anyone eat as fast as you but at the same time be as elegant.¡±


    Smiling awkwardly, I said, ¡°Stylish? Don¡¯t pull my leg!¡±


    ¡°And truth! Normally, people make noise when they eat, but you were so quiet just now!¡±


    Before I could say anything. Eric interjected: ¡°That¡¯s because she was just swallowing the food without


    chewing.¡±


    ¡°And even? And you don¡¯t have indigestion problems?¡± Jenny asked worriedly.


    ¡°Most of the time, people like her carry gastritis medication in their purses,¡± Eric replied again.


    Is he scolding me? What an idiot! I thought to myself. With a smile stered on my face, I suggested,


    ¡°Anyone want a yogurt drink? I¡¯ll get it.¡±


    ¡°Allow me!¡± Kevin joined the conversation. ¡°President Walker, do you want one?¡±


    ¡°No!¡± Eric dismissed lightly.


    With a shrug, Kevin looked at me and asked, ¡°Only yogurt drink?¡±


    I shook my head. So he walked over to the drinks station and brought back three cups of yogurt


    drinks. So he passed one of them to Jenny, but I noticed that the ss he passed to me even had a


    straw, which I thought was very thoughtful of him.


    ¡°Thanks!¡± Frankly, I felt a little embarrassed by such a thoughtful gesture.


    As I sipped my yogurt, Kevin naturally asked for my phone number. ¡°Lily, can I get your number?¡±

 Chapter 296

    Chapter 296


    ¡°What?¡± I was taken aback by his sudden movement.


    ¡°You don¡¯t like spicy food? I know a very popr restaurant that serves delicious Sichuan cuisine. We


    can experience them together someday.¡±


    What is that supposed to mean? Kevin had mistaken me for a single woman and was trying to hit on


    me? Before I could respond, Eric, who was sitting next to me, shot Eric a look. ¡°Did the sales


    department hit the KPI for this month?¡±


    ¡°Yes, we did,¡± Kevin replied.


    ¡°Are you sure? This month¡¯s target is up about 30%pared tost month,¡± Eric lightly countered.


    ¡°30%¡± Kevin was stunned.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Have you not received updates from the secretarial department?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°They must have forgotten about it. I will have them check it right away.¡±


    Upon hearing the KPI change, Kevin couldn¡¯t sit still for another second. After saying goodbye he ran


    off and forgot to get my phone number.


    After Kevin left, Jenny and I apologized and left as well. On the way back, Jenny muttered, ¡°Howe


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    I didn¡¯t know about the KPI change for the sales department?¡±


    ¡°Perhaps President Walker told someone else instead of you?¡±


    ¡°But still, that is not possible. Kevin¡¯s sales team is one of the best in the Walter Group. If their sales


    target has increased by 30%, how can other departments survive? Better ask Mnie about that.¡±


    With that, Jenny and I headed back to our respective rooms. While going over some information, I took


    a quick look at the time and thought I should take the designs I worked on this morning to Eric¡¯s room.


    ¡°When I got to his room, Eric was talking on the phone. Raising an eyebrow, he saw me but continued


    with the call. After about 30 minutes, Eric finally hung up and ced the phone on the table before


    looking over at me. ¡± There¡¯s something?¡±


    ¡°President Walker, I have made some changes to the design as requested. Please let me know if there


    is anything else that needs improvement,¡± I reported formally.


    With a nod, he half-heartedly said, ¡°Send it to my email.¡±


    His email? How would I know that? So I asked, ¡°What is your email address?¡±


    ¡°If there¡¯s anything you¡¯re not sure about, ask Ms. Armstrong,¡± Eric replied impatiently.


    Sensing that his mood had changed, I didn¡¯t dare stay another second, so I left. However, when I


    arrived at the office, Jenny was nowhere to be seen.


    So I went back to my room and called her. It took a while for Jenny to answer the call, so I assumed


    she was busy.


    ¡°Lily¡± Jenny¡¯s voice came through the phone.


    ¡°Jenny, where are you? I have something to ask you.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m out there with a client right now. Is there anything important?¡±


    M


    16:00 Mon, 19 Jun koma


    ¡°Can you give me President Walker¡¯s email address? I need to send something to him.¡±


    ¡°Clear! I¡¯ll send it to you via text message.¡±


    ¡°Excellent! Thank you, Jenny.¡±


    ¡°No problem.¡± I wasn¡¯t sure if I was hearing things, but before Jenny hung up the phone, I could hear


    an awfully familiar voice that sounded like Jolene¡¯s.

 Chapter 297

    Chapter 297


    However, I ignored it when I remembered that Jenny said she was meeting a client. Thest time


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    Jolene came to the Walker Group, she couldn¡¯t even get into the building, so how would she end up


    being their customer now?


    A momentter, I got Jenny¡¯s text message with Eric¡¯s email address. By logging into my own


    ount. I sent the design to Eric¡¯s email. After that I went to the bathroom and as soon as I closed the


    door I could hear the sound of high heels clicking. ¡°Mnie, that really scared me! I can¡¯t believe


    President Walker actually threw things in the


    room!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. He¡¯s just in a really bad mood. He¡¯ll be fer.¡± That very kind-sounding voice was


    Walker Group Senior Secretary Mnie Jarvis.


    ¡°I wonder who made him so mad. This morning he was still fine when he asked me to buy mango


    pudding, but when I got back he was on the phone with a very serious expression on his face. Once he


    hung up, he told me to send someone to clean his office. Can you guess what I saw after I finished


    cleaning the room? The mango pudding I bought this morning was in the bin.¡±


    ¡°He must have quarreled with Ms. Sanders!¡± Mnie stated.


    ¡°I also think! Only Miss. Sanders can affect his mood that way. Most of the time, President Walker is


    expressionless.¡±


    ¡°Anyway, you¡¯d better be careful when he¡¯s angry, as the sales department had already borne the brunt


    of his anger. After lunch time. President Walker had ordered to increase the KPI of the sales


    department by 30% for this month, and the reason being the managers too free? When I reported this


    to the sales department, the whole atmosphere turned gloomy and miserable, and even Kevin¡¯s face


    paled.


    ¡°There are only a few days left until the end of the month. Will it not be impossible for them to reach the


    new goal?¡±


    ¡°Who knows? President Walker is acting very strangely today. Previously, he never ate lunch in the


    staff cafeteria, but today he was there out of the blue.¡±


    ¡°Exactly! All the female employees were bubbling inside as they finally got to see it from such a short


    distance, and they all said it must be their lucky day.¡±


    ¡°Luck? I can almost hear them sighing now.¡±


    ¡°Mnie, does President Walker have a new order or something?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re right! He has given his new orders ¨C all employees are entitled to im only one portion per


    ticket from now on.¡±


    ¡°My God! Does that mean I can¡¯t have more than one carton of yogurt a day?¡±


    ¡°You can! The new rule just means you have to im meals or drinks on your own, and you are not


    allowed to take it to other team members on their behalf,¡± exined Mnie sternly. ¡°Alright now, I


    think we better go! Remember, be extremely vignt today! With President Walker acting strangely


    today, who knows what will happen.¡±


    As soon as I heard them leaving, I opened the door and left. From the conversation, it seemed that Eric


    had been in a very bad mood that day, which exined his cold demeanor now. After returning to my


    office, I closed the door behind me. So I tried to work on the design, but I couldn¡¯t focus. Considering


    Eric was in a bad mood, wouldn¡¯t he make things difficult for me while I looked over the design I just


    submitted?


    When thinking about your previous reviews, I got nervous and figured it would probably end up in shit


    blueprint. Fingers crossed, I hoped Eric wouldn¡¯t find time to look over my design papers and leave it


    for the next day, when his mood changed.


    it woulde out better.


    Worried, I kept looking at the time and wishing it would pass faster so I could leave earlier. However,


    the longer I looked at him, the slower time passed and I felt as if time had stopped. Finally, when the


    time finally came to five twenty-nine, I felt relieved and reached out to shut down myptop, but


    unfortunately, an email notification popped up. When I clicked to open the email, I saw it was from


    Eric. ¡°Come to my office after work!¡±


    Mon,


    ¡°

 Chapter 298

    Chapter 298


    ¡°What the hell?!¡± I screamed while holding my head.


    At that moment, my door opened and Jenny walked in. ¡°Lily, is something wrong? You do not look well.¡±


    With Eric tormenting me, how would I be okay? I strongly believed he did it on purpose. His untimely


    call at this point would certainly ruin my appetite for dinner.


    Letting out a heavy sigh, I looked at her. ¡°President Walker called to see me after work.¡±


    ¡°Are you in a hurry to leave? Well, President Walker always forgets the time he is busy working.¡±


    ¡°Our! How dedicated he is!¡± I grumbled. ¡°Jenny, is there anything?¡±


    ¡°President Walker asked me to let you know that he has a client right now so you can see him in a little


    while.¡±


    ¡°So, do I still have to wait?¡± I didn¡¯t know whether to be happy or angry.


    ¡°Lily, why do I get the feeling you are reluctant to see President Walker?¡±


    ¡°I? No, there is no such thing.¡± I said in denial.


    ¡°You may not know this, but there are many female customers who desperately want to spend some


    time alone with the president. Walker. By the looks of it, you seem to have the devil¡¯s luck, but you don¡¯t


    seem happy about it.¡±


    When I heard his words, I could almost feel my headache getting worse, so I decided to change the


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    subject. ¡°Jenny, where were you now?¡±


    ¡°I was serving a client, who is also bidding on the interior design of ourpany¡¯s hotel.¡±


    Hearing this, I was rmed. Was the person Jenny met Jolene? ¡°Is the customer¡¯sst name


    Hamilton?¡± I asked on purpose.


    ¡°How do you know the customer¡¯sst name?¡± Jenny asked in surprise.


    Feeling my heart sink, I realized that there were still a lot of people with thest name Hamilton, so I


    immediately asked again, ¡°Is her name Jolene Hamilton?¡±


    ¡°Yes! That¡¯s her name. Lily, do you know her?¡±


    Of course, although I wish I hadn¡¯t! With a smirk, I asked, ¡°So what project was she in the running for?¡±


    ¡°The hotel¡¯s presidential suite, as well as the main salon.¡±


    Stunned, I couldn¡¯t react. Isn¡¯t this the exact same project mypany is bidding on?

 Chapter 299

    Chapter 299


    I thought President Smith had agreed to let ourpany take over this project. If that was the case,


    why did he let Jolene enter the bidding? Did he know Eric was going to let someone else bid on this


    project at the same time? Wait, wouldn¡¯t Eric buy ourpany? Have the talks gone south? What was


    Eric thinking? Why did he let Jolene in on the bidding when he knew I had beef?


    with her?


    Anger rose within me and I wanted to see Eric, but first I needed to call President Smith for


    confirmation.


    The call went through quickly. ¡°Anything. Lilian?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Smith, do you know about Eric letting otherpanies bid on the project?¡± I got straight to the


    point.


    ¡°He just called me about it.¡± President Smith sighed.


    ¡°But you said he promised to give this project to ourpany.¡±


    ¡°Yes, but it was only a verbal agreement, not a written one. For some reason, he withdrew his word


    today.¡±


    ¡°He can¡¯t just break his promise like that.¡±


    ¡°The business world is always changing. That¡¯s why you sign contracts.¡± President Smith sighed.


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    ¡°Did he tell you why?¡±


    ¡°Some of them.¡± He paused. ¡°But there¡¯s no use talking about it now. Just do


    your


    best.¡±


    ¡°Just tell me why.¡± I was worried.


    ¡°All he said is that he is interested in another designer¡¯s design.¡±


    Wait, is he saying that Jolene is better than me? Ooh, now he¡¯s done it.


    President Smith reassured me: ¡°Lilian, I know you are a talented designer, so calm down. If you want to


    convince him, do it through your work.¡±


    I continued to pant after hanging up. This was the first time anyone had looked at me that way. Eric, I


    would love to see what Jolene has designed for you. Do you think she¡¯s better than me? Not likely.


    Huffing and puffing, I¡¯ve waited patiently inside my office since Eric summoned me today. After waiting


    a while, I heard the tter of high heels outside, followed by Jolene¡¯s sweet voice. ¡°Thank you,


    Ms. Armstrong. Goodbye.¡±


    A little whileter, the click of high heels sounded again as Jenny opened the door. ¡°You can see


    President Walker now, Lily.¡± Nodding, I got up and went to his office.


    Eric was looking at the screen when I walked in and only looked up when I greeted him.


    ¡°Have a seat.7


    ¡°Thank you, Mr. Walker.¡± I sat up, all polite and proper, but at the same time I inwardly cursed him.


    ¡°I called you here for design matters.¡± He looked into my eyes, and I looked back at him, not the least


    bit nervous. ¡°There is no innovation. I thought I made it clear at the time, but is that what you did? A


    little tweak? Honestly, I¡¯m disappointed.¡±


    I had already thought of all the things he would say while I was waiting, so when he told me that, I


    wasn¡¯t angry. ¡°I will fix this.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not the problem. The problem is in the idea. Something is missing from your project.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°How should I put this? Her design looks like a gorgeous woman who is wearing a dress that doesn¡¯t


    suit her. It seems¡­ weird.¡±


    You are weird. ¡°idiot. It¡¯s not so easy to piss me off, I cursed silently, but I was calm on the outside. ¡°Go


    on, Mr. Walker, I¡¯m listening¡±


    Realizing my subservience. Eric couldn¡¯t hold back any longer. ¡°I saw all your previous


    projects. They¡¯re all great, so why is this one so bad? You are angry? Or angry, perhaps? Your


    husband has turned his back on you so I can understand if you are affected¡±


    1601 Mon, 19

 Chapter 300

    Chapter 300


    This guy always hits where it hurts the most. I took a deep breath. ¡°I¡¯m thrilled that you care so much


    about me, but I¡¯m here as a representative of mypany, so please keep personal matters out of the


    subject.¡±


    ¡°And even? Shall I remind you where you are, Ms. Hawkins? There are a lot of designers on Riverdale,


    so if you can¡¯t produce a design that I like, I can give the job to someone else.¡±


    ¡°I understand, Mr. Walker. I will do my best to meet your expectations.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m d you understand. Oh, you know Ms. Hamilton, isn¡¯t it? She came up to me today and showed


    me her drawing. I think it¡¯s better than yours, though only a little.¡±


    He¡¯s openly threatening me, huh. But I smile. ¡°Thanks for the reminder, Mr. Walker. It¡¯s a good


    motivation. May the best designer prevail.¡±


    ¡°Excellent. Hope you don¡¯t let me down. By the way, if you fail this time, I can give Ms. Hamilton.¡±


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Eric was the one who proposed the sky garden when he took me to the site. I never asked for this. Was


    he going to insult me? Not so fast. I took a deep breath. ¡°Mr. Walker, you can give the job to whoever


    you want. I won¡¯t bat an eyelid if you want her to design the presidential suite, let alone the sky


    garden.¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡±


    ¡°Clear. You are not the only one who needs designers. I can bid on anotherpany¡¯s design if I don¡¯t


    get yours. They will not criticize as much as you, I believe.¡±


    ¡°To look for? I? So you¡¯re saying I¡¯m being unfair?¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡± I got up and looked at him coldly. ¡°Do you have anything else to say, Mr. Walker? I¡¯ll leave


    if there¡¯s nothing else.¡±


    ¡°Of course! Come here and look at your project!¡± Eric said imperiously. I went to his side, holding back


    my anger, and he pointed at his screen. ¡°Look at this! The color palette for this is just ugly!¡±


    This wasn¡¯t just nitpicking; he was out of my blood. I didn¡¯t want to be angry, but I had no choice. ¡°You


    will have to hire another designer for the job, Mr. Walker. I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t meet your standards, so I¡¯m


    leaving now.¡±


    Eric watched silently as I left. I left and went to my office to pack. Since I only took aptop with me


    when I came, there wasn¡¯t much to take with me. I put myptop in my bag and was about to leave


    when Eric stopped in the doorway. ¡°Are you really leaving?¡±

 Chapter 301

    Chapter 301


    ¡°If the alternative is for you to insult me, then yes.¡±


    ¡°Brave.¡± he scoffed. ¡°Do you know what will happen if you leave like that?¡±


    ¡°I can just give up.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not just you. Yourpany will be dragged into this. I will spread the word about your


    responsibility, but I will only attack yourpany, not you. Yes, Riverdale has manypanies, but I


    think I can take down anypany¡¯s reputation easily. Youe from a wealthy family, so of course


    you can make ends meet without having to work, but what about your peers? They will beid off or


    perhaps take a pay cut, and thepany could even face bankruptcy. Won¡¯t you feel guilty?


    I remembered what President Smith said earlier about how everything could change before the


    contracts were signed. Could Eric decide not to buy President Smith¡¯spany because of


    this? President Smith was kind to me, so I couldn¡¯t drag him into this. Thinking about it, I lowered my


    tone a bit. ¡°But you started it. Why would they me me for this?¡±


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    ¡°Why not? If you had calmed down and taken my advice instead of arguing, yourpany would not


    have lost business. We would still be working together, they would keep their jobs and wages, and the


    ¡°Are you ming me for everything you do? Why should I be quiet then? I¡¯m telling them the truth! I will


    let them know you are abusing your power.¡±


    ¡°Do you think they¡¯ll listen? They¡¯ll just me you for being hot-headed. Am I abusing my


    power? That¡¯s how society works, honey. Even if I am doing this, what can you do?¡±


    ¡°You b*star!¡± I looked at him with hate. ¡°What do you want?¡±


    ¡°An apology,¡± he replied.


    ¡°Why? I didn¡¯t do anything wrong.¡± Damn. I didn¡¯t do anything wrong, so why should I apologize?


    ¡°The customer is always right, so you are always wrong. Especially when you argued with me,¡± Eric


    said matter-of-factly.


    ¡°So what if I apologize? Would you drop my case? Would you keep Jolene out of the bidding?¡± Just my


    luck. He took it out on me because he was upset. Even if I fell, I would drag Jolene with me.


    ¡°These are two different things.¡±


    ¡°Why should I apologize then?¡±


    ¡°If you do, I might consider not letting you bid.¡±

 Chapter 302

    Chapter 302


    I was stuck between a rock and a hard ce. If it was someone else, I wouldn¡¯t try to sabotage them,


    but not if it was Jolene. An apology was nothing; I would do even worse things if it meant I could get


    revenge. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Walker. I got out of line. Please forgive me.¡±


    Eric smiled sarcastically. ¡°You better remember that lesson, Lilian. Be quiet and never test my patience


    again.¡±


    What? Is he still saying I¡¯m wrong?


    A momentter he said, ¡°I asked for you because I think you¡¯re fit for the job. A lot of designers out


    there would kill for a spot, but you kept turning me down. Oh right, do you like your office? It¡¯s what you


    wanted, right?¡±


    I looked at him, dumbfounded. I only asked for this role because the stress of taking it on would make


    the job unfeasible, but he seemed to think it was unreasonable. Damn it. He didn¡¯t even bother to deny


    that he¡¯s trolling me. And they say he¡¯s Eric Walker, the Eric Walker of the Walker Group.


    My hatred for him rose to another level, but there was nothing I could do about it. Eric rxed a bit after


    my apology, and despite having irritated me quite a bit earlier, he said imperiously, ¡°I¡¯m hungry. Come


    with me to lunch.¡±


    I was furious. All this for an apology? I was going to turn him down, but decided against it.


    Georgie waited downstairs for Eric, as usual, but his face fell when he saw me leaving with Eric, so I


    red back at him. What? Do you think he is so precious? Then take it from me. He¡¯s boring.


    As we left thepany, Eric said to Georgie, ¡°To the food court.¡±


    ¡°I thought you hated the food there.¡± Georgie was surprised.


    ¡°I want to change one time,¡± Eric replied, so Georgie drove silently. Before long, we reached the food


    court, and as we got into the elevator, Eric sighed. ¡°I was not in a good mood today. I couldn¡¯t even eat


    a few bites for breakfast, you know, so I¡¯m starving.¡±


    This guy can be childish at times. ¡°Then you should have asked your secretary to bring you


    something,¡± I retorted.


    He looked at me out of the corner of his eye. ¡°What a foolish woman! You don¡¯t read the room well, do


    you? No wonder her husband cheats on her.¡±


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    Huh? Why on earth does my husband¡¯s cheating have anything to do with him starving? ¡°You can¡¯t talk


    about it, Mr. Walker?¡± I grabbed. ¡°You will ruin my appetite.¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes, of course. Don¡¯t piss me off and I¡¯ll drop your case.¡± He readily agreed to my request the first


    time, but just as I was about to consider myself lucky, he mocked me again, saying, ¡°They say the food


    here is good, but Camie told me everything they sell is rubbish.¡± . No wonder you can get along with


    Kevin. You must be eating junk food all day. Since you like crap so much, I¡¯ll let you decide about our


    dinner, junk connoisseur.


    You just had to make fun of me at every chance, didn¡¯t you? Guess all you rich kids had was healthy


    food whilemoners like me lived on junk. Honestly though, the food you eat every day is just


    awful. Feeling sullen, I didn¡¯t want to argue with him, so I chose a steakhouse for us. Since he said I


    lived on junk food, it was time to show him the greatness of barbecue.


    After we sat down, Eric looked at me, expecting me to serve him like the young lord he was. I took the


    food, the drinks, the fruits and even the condiments. As I set everything up, Eric just looked around,


    doing nothing.


    Damn it. I was nning on disgusting him, but now I had to work harder for him. I bet he feels proud of


    himself, having someone do everything for him at a steakhouse. As I greased the grill with a little butter


    and turned it on, Eric stared at me. Curious, I asked: ¡°Do you want to learn how to barbecue,


    Mr. Walker?¡±


    11:59 a.m. Tue, June 20

 Chapter 303

    Chapter 303


    ¡°No. I have you for this.¡±


    I spread the condiments on the prawns and the meat. feeling irritated. At the same time. Eric took a sip


    of the soda I handed him, frowning afterwards. ¡°They don¡¯t have juice here?¡±


    ¡°It has watermelon juice and corn juice. Do you want some?¡±


    ¡°No.


    ¡°There are some snacks if you¡¯re hungry. The pies and cakes they have here are great.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you know I don¡¯t like it?¡± he retorted pompously.


    ¡°What do you like then? I can get them for you.¡±


    ¡°Hmm.¡± He paused. ¡°I am not sure myself.¡±


    Iughed. ¡°You don¡¯t even know what you like, Mr. Walker?¡±


    ¡°My tastes have changed.¡± He frowned. ¡°Is it true that Crab City potatoes are as good as you say?


    ¡°Yes. They are super spicy but I just can¡¯t stop eating them. I almost wanted to stay in Crab City after I


    ate them.¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡± Brows furrowed, he sneered at me. ¡°All you need to move is a potato chip? So basic.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not just that. They have crab burgers, seafood noodles, hot and spicy rice balls, sweet fish cake. I


    have listed many of the delicacies in Crab City.


    ¡°What are those? They sound like food I¡¯ve heard, but they also sound weird


    ¡°It¡¯s the local food. Of course they are different from the standard style.¡±


    He was quiet for a while, then suddenly said, ¡°If you don¡¯t cross me again, you can eat all the Crab City


    food you want in this city.¡±


    I ignored what he said and grabbed a piece of the grilled meat for him. ¡°Prove it.¡±


    Eric frowned, feeling disgusted. ¡°The color looks so opaque. Are you sure it¡¯s edible?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m taking it if you aren¡¯t.¡±


    He reluctantly took a bite, but then his frown disappeared. Oh he likes it. I ignored him, so I took one of


    the shrimp, peeled it, added some spices and ate it.


    When he finished his meat, I ate three whole shrimp. Then he looked at me. ¡°Peel one for me.¡±


    Why don¡¯t you do it yourself? I grumbled under my breath, but still peeled one for him. This time he


    added some condiment, just like I did. ¡°Not bad,¡± he raved. ¡°Peel some more for me.¡±


    ¡°You should learn to peel yourself, Mr. Walker. Everyone here does it themselves. If you keep asking


    for my help, they might think something is wrong with you.¡± I had to vent, or my frustration would kill


    me, but right after that, Eric¡¯s expression darkened.Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.

 Chapter 304

    Chapter 304


    Refusing to ept this lie, he snapped, ¡°No, something is wrong with you. Just shut up and peel.¡±


    Swallowing my displeasure, I peeled it off as he asked, as he happily ate. The restaurant was packed


    as it was peak hour. All the other female customers had their partner do the peeling for them, but not


    me. Thanks to that, everyone looked at us with strange expressions.


    When they saw how handsome he was and how subservient I looked, everyone thought I was trying to


    tter him. Of course, they looked down on me, but I ignored their res. Good thing I trained myself to


    be shameless now.


    Eric stopped eating the shrimp after the third one, so I started grilling themb. At the same time, he


    picked up the gloves from the table and yed with them before using them. Will he peel the prawns? I


    looked at him and sure enough, he started peeling one.


    God, he¡¯s obviously an amateur at this. Oh no, he¡¯s so clumsy. That¡¯s not how you peel a shrimp. When


    Iughed, he looked at me. ¡°Why are youughing?¡±


    I quickly walked back to the grill, stifling myughter. When I turned themb over, it had already done


    the shrimp, although there was hardly any meat left. He frowned for a moment, then he ced it on my


    te.


    ¡°I¡¯m not the type of guy who sits around waiting to be fed,¡± he dered. Man, he¡¯s shameless too. ¡°I


    can do it if I want


    to.¡±


    ¡°Cool, Mr. Walker.¡± I smiled at the mangled shrimp before taking themb off the grill. Then, he ced


    two more shrimp on my te. To be fair, they looked better than the first one.


    ¡°I think I paid my three shrimp debt.¡±


    So he doesn¡¯t like to leave anything on the ount, right?


    ¡°Have some mutton, Mr. Walker.¡±


    ¡°Do you want me to eat this?¡± He frowned, as if I¡¯d broken a taboo.


    I knew that n Sigulfur avoided pork, but I didn¡¯t know that Eric didn¡¯t eat mutton. Was he particr


    about it? ¡°You do not like?¡±


    ¡°Mutton smells like game, so I don¡¯t eat it.¡±


    ¡°Mutton is super good for you. It helps your stomach in many ways.¡± My exnation earned me nothing


    but his impatience, so I shut up. More for me then. I dipped themb in the sauce and put it in it.


    Eric was curious to see me eating themb. After a moment¡¯s hesitation, he speared a piece ofmb


    and dipped it in the sauce before popping it into his mouth. ¡°Actually, it¡¯s not bad.¡±


    ¡°I told you.¡± I smiled, mocking softly. I thought you didn¡¯t like the smell? But look at you now. Get off


    your pedestal, Eric Walker. You are not the center of the world. As we left after the meal, I asked,


    ¡°Mr. Walker, have you watched ¡®An Ancient Tale¡¯?¡±


    ¡°What are you trying to say?¡± he asked.


    ¡°There is an episode that talks about a real chef. He brags that he is the best chef in the world, but


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    everyone has discovered that he has no taste buds after eating his food. The real victim here is the


    king, however. He thought he was eating the best food in the world this whole time, but it turned out to


    be just rubbish.¡±


    ¡°Are you saying I never ate as well as the king?¡±


    ¡°No, that¡¯s not what I meant. I just think this episode is funny¡±, I defended myself.


    ¡°Do you think it¡¯s funny? I don¡¯t see how.¡± He smiled at me, sending a shiver down my spine.


    11:59 Tue Jun 20


    ¡°I¡¯m really bad with words, but the show is hrious, really.¡±


    ¡°Serious? So I have to watch it myself when I have time.¡±


    8 92%


    When we got back to the parking lot, Georgie was still waiting in the same spot. Huh. Does he not need


    to eat?


    After we got in the car, Eric asked, ¡°Are you free tomorrow night?¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°I want to invite you to dinner at my house.¡±


    Something is wrong. I can smell it. ¡°It¡¯s okay,¡± I quickly declined. ¡°But thanks for your invitation anyway.¡±


    ¡°Juste. I don¡¯t take no for an answer.¡±


    Georgie then looked at me in the rearview mirror, her gaze as cold as winter, matching even


    Eric¡¯s. That struck me as odd. I don¡¯t think I ever crossed him, so why did he hate me?


    When I got home, after saying hello to my parents, I went to take a shower, then I heard my phone


    ringing incessantly in the shower. I quickly covered myself with a towel before heading outside to see


    who was calling. ¡°Lily!¡± Victoria eximed. ¡°Bad news! Eliza cut herself!¡±

 Chapter 305

    Chapter 305


    ¡°What?!¡± I was shocked.


    ¡°She argued with Carson about the dowry and went out to dinner. When we found her, she was already


    in a pool of blood. She has been sent to the hospital now, so I¡¯m here to let you know. Carson is


    probably going to call you soon.¡±


    Shortly after hanging up, Carson called. ¡°Eliza is in trouble, Lily. Can youe to the hospital?¡±


    ¡°What happened dear?¡± I asked knowingly.


    ¡°It¡¯s hard to exin over the phone. Come here and I¡¯ll tell you.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m going.¡± I hung up and quickly changed before heading to the hospital. Carson and his family were


    outside the emergency room, and Jolene was there too.


    She wasforting Mrs. Boyer, who appeared to be crying. Mr. Boyer also looked worried as Carson


    stared at the ER sign and rubbed his hands together. ¡°What happened to Eliza, dear?¡± I quickly went to


    him.


    ¡°She¡­ She cut herself.¡±


    ¡°What? Why?¡±


    ***


    ¡°Why else?¡± Mrs. Boyer stopped crying and looked at me. ¡°I told you to give Eliza the dowry already, so


    why didn¡¯t you? Now she cut herself! Are you happy now?¡±


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    Mrs. Boyer might have been crying, but she didn¡¯t stutter. Most people would fail to form a coherent


    sentence if their children cut themselves, but not Mrs. Boyer. Chance.


    I looked at Carson and mumbled, ¡°I already told you to give Eliza the dowry, didn¡¯t I, honey? Why didn¡¯t


    you give it to her?¡±


    Before Carson could say anything, Mrs. Boyer interjected, ¡°Carson doesn¡¯t have any money left for


    this. Don¡¯t you know that business hasn¡¯t been going welltely?¡±


    s

 Chapter 306

    Chapter 306


    ¡°Can¡¯t You Talk About It Now, Mom? Let¡¯s put that aside until the doctor leaves.¡± Carson frowned.


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    ¡°Yes, Mrs. Boyer. Let¡¯s put this aside until Eliza is safe,¡± Jolene chimed in.


    Mrs. Boyer started crying again. Some timeter, the emergency room door opened. The doctor left


    and Carson went to him. ¡°How is my sister, Doctor?¡±


    ¡°Thank goodness she was found in time. The surgery was a sess, so she¡¯s fine now.¡± As the doctor


    spoke, the nurse pulled her out. Carson and the others were relieved, so they sent Eliza to her ward.


    After the nurse left, Mrs. Boyer started to mention the dowry problem again. ¡°You have to help your


    sister, Carson.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mom. She¡¯s Carson¡¯s sister, so he¡¯s going to help her,¡± I replied.


    ¡°d to hear that, Lily. Oh, and Carson¡¯spany isn¡¯t doing well, so we¡¯ll rely on you for the


    dowry.¡± Mrs. Boyer looked at me with unbridled greed.


    Damn that old bitch. If she hadn¡¯t mentioned it, I wouldn¡¯t have suspected. If Eliza wanted to kill herself,


    she wouldn¡¯t have let her family find her. Also, the doctor said she was sent on time, so she was


    perfectly fine. That just made it doubly dubious. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mom. I¡¯ll talk it over with Carson.¡±


    Delighted that she had so readily agreed, Mrs. Boyer instantly changed to one of concern. ¡°You must


    be tired after working all day, Lily. Carson¡¯s dad and I can handle it here, so you should go back and get


    some rest.¡±


    ¡°Yes. Go back and get some rest, Lily. You too, Carson, Jolene,¡± said Mr. Boyer.


    After a little chat, I left with Carson and Jolene. ¡°Why don¡¯t youe home tonight, honey?¡±


    As Carson was asking me this, I noticed that Jolene was looking at me with hate. I was about to refuse,


    but the look she gave me made me change my mind. ¡°Sure, I¡¯lle home tonight.¡±


    As we were walking back, I deliberately brought up the subject of Eliza. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t drag out this


    dowry thing, Carson. Just give her the dowry like I told you. After all, she is your sister.¡±


    ¡°She is a real piece of work. Cutting yourself for the dowry? If I couldn¡¯t shell out the money, would she


    do this until she dies?¡± Carson scoffed, looking impatient.


    ¡°Eliza is in a difficult situation. My aunt said the manes from a wealthy family. Eliza wants the


    dowry so she won¡¯t be ridiculed when she marries into the family. Besides, she said she¡¯d pay the


    money back once she was on her own,¡± Jolene interjected.


    ¡°Mother told me that too, so just give her the dowry, honey. You know how stubborn she can be. What if


    she kills herself a second time? We would have blood on our hands.¡± I scoffed softly.


    ¡°I¡¯ll think about it.¡±


    Victoria had cleaned the house when we got back and came to wee us. ¡°I was going to the


    hospital. How is Eliza Jooking?¡±


    12:03 pm Tuesday, June 20

 Chapter 307

    Chapter 307


    ¡°That¡¯s good to hear.¡± Victoria looked relieved. ¡°I made some watermelon jam. Do you want some,


    Lily?¡± she asked me.


    ¡°Everything is fine. I had dinnerte today, so I¡¯m not hungry.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll get you some then, Ms. Hamilton.¡± She looked at Jolene.


    ¡°Thank you, Victoria.¡± Jolene agreed.


    I went into the bedroom a moment after that, and Carson followed. ¡°Something is wrong, honey.¡± He


    looked somber.


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°I think this whole dowry thing is a scam


    ¡°Huh?¡± I pretended to be shocked. ¡°How do you know it¡¯s a fake, honey?¡±


    ¡°Lily, I¡¯ve been thinking about it for a while now, and nothing makes sense. If the guy really loves Eliza,


    why would he care if she has any dowries or not?¡±


    ¡°So Eliza won¡¯t be mocked?¡±


    ¡°And you buy this? If that¡¯s the case, why didn¡¯t he just secretly give her the money? Since he is so


    rich, he doesn¡¯t need the dowry. There must be something wrong.¡±


    Oh, no wonder this scoundrel didn¡¯t want to pay the dowry, so he knew that man was just like him. In


    the beginning, he came to me because he had a goal and now he suspects that someone else has


    sighed. ¡°Honey, why don¡¯t you find that guy to see what he¡¯s like?¡±


    ¡°I did.¡±


    ¡°Serious? When? What¡¯s he like?¡±


    ¡°He is a gentleman, drives a nice car and lives in a nice house, but I think something is wrong with


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    him.¡±


    ¡°Are you worried that he¡¯ll mistreat Eliza after they¡¯re married? So get a prenuptial,¡± I suggested.


    ¡°I have the same idea, but I think I should investigate this further. Eliza isn¡¯ting home soon, so we


    can save that forter. If there is nothing wrong with him, then we can talk about her dowry.¡±


    Now that Carson decided to look into it, that whore¡¯s n would eventually fail. After all, you can¡¯t hide


    an elephant in a mouse hole. Besides, Carson wasn¡¯t someone who would say something like that if he


    didn¡¯t find out anything. Was that whore exposed? I wondered.


    I was disappointed. I thought there would be more drama now, but it was over before the first act even


    started. Even so, I reminded him, ¡°Yes, you should look into this, but keep it a secret, or they would be


    upset if they found out.¡±


    ¡°Do not worry, dear. I will be careful.¡± As he spoke, Carson hugged me. ¡°I really missed you when you


    weren¡¯t around, honey. So why not us¡­¡±

 Chapter 308

    Chapter 308


    He was about to kiss me, but I pushed him away in disgust. ¡°Not yet, honey. It hasn¡¯t even been a


    month since my miscarriage, and the doctor said you have to wait six months.¡±


    ¡°Six months? How am I going to release all this tension then?¡± Carson looked haggard. Obviously, he


    hadn¡¯t had any action since Jolene¡¯s miscarriage and he was frustrated.


    ¡°I know it¡¯s difficult, but we have to think about the future.¡±


    ¡°Alright then, dear. Let¡¯s not do anything, but let me kiss you at least.¡±


    There¡¯s no way I¡¯m going to let him do this. I pushed him away again. ¡°You¡¯re going to turn me on,


    honey. I don¡¯t want to get excited and hang on. We can do that after I¡¯m healed.¡±


    ¡°I can help you with my hands, though.¡±


    Oh my god, this is even more disgusting.


    ¡°No. There are bacteria everywhere. What if I get infected? A lot of people are infertile after that, and I


    don¡¯t want that to happen.¡±


    Left with no choice, Carson went to the bathroom to calm down.


    Isabe called me shortly after that. I answered the call, but everything seemed noisy on her


    end. ¡°Where are you, Isabe?¡±


    ¡°The nightclub. Lily, I saw that whore and Robin.¡±


    ¡°And even? Isabe, I really can¡¯t talk right now, so WhatsApp me.¡±


    After that, Isabe hung up and texted me. ¡®Lily, that bastard is close to you, isn¡¯t he?


    ¡®Yes. Eliza cut herself over the dowry, and one thing led to another, so I came home. Besides, Carson


    is suspecting something about that whore, and he¡¯s going to investigate.


    ¡®Looks like this is his n. Too bad,¡¯ she said.


    ¡®Not yet. Isabe, that whore has Robin now, isn¡¯t he?


    ¡®Yes, why?¡¯


    ¡®This is our chance to make aeback. Send me some selfies of you getting drunk at the club and


    make sure those two are in the background.


    ¡°Whereby?¡¯ Isabe was confused. Well that¡¯s an idea I just had so her reaction is to be expected.


    ¡®Carson is going to investigate that prostitute because he suspects foul y. Let¡¯s show him a picture


    where he is with Robin first. He¡¯ll be even more suspicious if he finds out that whore has Robin. If he


    manages to discover his true identity, Robin will be drawn into this anyway.


    Look. I will do it right away!


    I deleted my chat log with Isabe and started surfing the web.


    Carson left shortly after and came over to me. ¡°Get off the screen and get some sleep, honey,¡± he told


    me after noticing me browsing Facebook.


    ¡°Just another news article.¡±


    As we were talking, Isabe texted me and I clicked on it. ¡®I¡¯m at the club, Lily,e have some fun


    with me. I needed,


    12:03


    PM Tuesday June 20


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Give it to Isabe. She knew how to make herself look drunk and managed to get Robin and the male


    hustler in the picture.


    91%


    ¡°Honestly, Isabe shouldn¡¯t have dated that yboy Jeremy. She keeps getting drunk to forget her


    pain. I mean, just look at her.¡± I sighed and showed Carson the photo on purpose.


    ¡°Everyone has their own problems.¡± Carson took a quick look, but when he saw Robin and that male


    hustler in the picture, his expression changed.

 Chapter 309

    Chapter 309


    By the looks of it, he knew who that whore was, but being the scheming man that he was, Carson kept


    his cool and made a fool of himself. I was upset but relieved at the same time. I was lucky Isabe was


    at the club, or I couldn¡¯t have continued the act. Now I wanted to see what Carson would do.


    Carson quickly calmed down. ¡°Where is Isabe now, dear?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. Why are you asking this?¡±


    ¡°Well, I feel sorry for Isabe. She¡¯s alone in a bar, and I worry about her. Why don¡¯t we take her


    home?¡±


    ¡°Now?¡± As if he would pick her up when he never liked Isabe. He¡¯s just going to see if that whore was


    with Robin.


    ¡°Yes. Ask her where she is now, and we¡¯ll go get her.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯ste, honey. And you have work tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Everything is fine. I¡¯m not sleepy yet, so ask her now.¡± Carson was eager to go.


    So I sent you a voice message. ¡°Where are you, Isabe? Carson and I will go get her.¡±


    Isabe scanned the room quickly and told us where she was. Carson then put on his jacket and took


    me with him to the club. Whenever I was in the car with him he kept telling me safety first, but today he


    was driving recklessly. Obviously, he was panicking.


    I knew. He must be suspecting Robin¡¯s involvement here. I scoffed inwardly. Just wait, scum. This is


    just the beginning. I have many surprises in store for you.


    When we stopped at the club, Carson quickly drove me to the venue. I saw Isabe the moment I


    walked in, while Robin and that whore were still talking about something in a secluded corner.


    Exactly what I needed. I looked at them for just a moment before walking towards Isabe, with Carson


    following behind. Reaching out, I reached out to help her to her feet. ¡°Let¡¯s go home, Isabe.¡±


    ¡°No! Give me more drink! I need more drink! Calm down, Lily!¡± She smelled terribly of alcohol. God, she


    really was into realism. At one point I got worried that she might be really drunk, so I held her


    tighter. ¡°We can do that after we get back.¡±


    ¡°No, I want it here, now.¡± She rocked left and right.


    ¡°Stop kidding, Carson. Help me!¡± I called Carson. Retracting his sidelong nce from those two, he


    came over to help me with Isabe.


    A short timeter, we left the club with Isabe in tow. She was ced in the backseat and I sat with


    her while Carson took us back. Even though he hid it well, I noticed the enraged look on his face. Given


    the way his mind works, he must be livid right now, thinking it was all a conspiracy.


    When we got back to Isabe¡¯s, I told Carson I wanted to stay here because Jeremy was still in the


    hospital. With that, Carson readily agreed and left after exchanging a few words with me. When the


    door was closed, Isabe rolled out of her bed. ¡°So, did I y my role well? It¡¯s excellent, isn¡¯t it?


    From N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 310

    Chapter 310


    ¡°Yeah, but you reek of alcohol. I was this close to puking when I helped you out.¡±


    ¡°Look who¡¯s talking. I sshed half a ss of wine on myself just to make it look real. At least show so


    me respect for my professionalism.¡±


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I can marry you.¡± I winked at her.


    ¡°I don¡¯t swing that way, so that¡¯s useless.¡±


    ¡°What do you want, then?¡±


    ¡°Put this on your tab for now. I¡¯ll cash in eventually.¡± Then sheughed, Iughed, and we cackled like f


    ools for a while. Isabe stopped eventually, asking, ¡°What do you think Carson will do, Lily?¡±


    ¡°Hard to say.¡±


    ¡°Will he confront Jolene? She¡¯s going to counter that easily.¡± Isabe was worried.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think so. He must know Eliza¡¯s boyfriend is a male prostitute by now, but he hides it well. If he h


    adn¡¯t told Jolene before this, he won¡¯t tell her now. After all, he suspects Robin¡¯s involvement in this.¡±


    ¡°Oh dear, I¡¯m so nervous I can¡¯t sleep. I really want to see how he settles this.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not the time for the truth yet. I think he must be trying to look into Robin¡¯s rtionship with that mal


    e prostitute beforeing up with a game n. Besides, that man¡¯s family is a real piece of work. They


    ¡¯re still trying to scam Carson out of his money. I just¡­¡±


    When I told Isabe about Eliza cutting herself, she sighed. ¡°Wow, that¡¯s some family. Carson is alert e


    nough to look into this right now. Why couldn¡¯t he wait until the money is paid? That way, Carson and hi


    s trash family would get heart attacks. That would be¨Ca¨Csight to behold.¡±¡±


    ¡°Nah, that male prostitute is a terrible scam. Eliza¡¯s just stupid enough to buy into the get¨Crich¨C


    quick scheme.¡± At this, I sighed. ¡°I was once as stupid as she is though.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t beat yourself up, Lily. You¡¯re different


    from her. You fell for it because Carson wasn¡¯t aiming for money. Besides, if you¡¯re really a gold digger


    like Eliza is, you wouldn¡¯t have fallen for a poor sod like Carson back then.¡±


    ¡°Stop trying to cheer me up. I did make a mistake, but I¡¯ve learned from it. That¡¯s what¡¯s important. I still


    have a chance to turn the tables.¡±


    ¡°True,¡± Isabe agreed. ¡°So, Lily, how¡¯s the n to trip Carsoning up?¡±


    ¡°No progress. Eric¡¯s different from what I thought. He¡¯s actually quite clingy.¡± I then told her what happe


    ned today.


    ¡°Hey, I think he likes you, Lily.¡±

 Chapter 311

    Chapter 311


    ¡°Yeah, get real. He takes a bone from me every day and threatens me using Jolene. As if you would do


    something like that to someone you care about.¡±


    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t be too sure about that. Yes, some guys would express their love through grooming, but


    some wouldn¡¯t. They would never show their love through actions, but their eyes wouldn¡¯t lie. I think


    Eric¡¯s eyes are thest type of person.¡±


    ¡°As if. I know my ce, and don¡¯t forget I¡¯m a married woman. You said it yourself. Everyone loves him,


    so he¡¯s not going to fall for someone like me. Also, he likes Camille. There is something special


    between them. The way he looks at her? Different, I tell you.¡±


    ¡°Okay, forget I said that. Get rid of him if he goes twice. You should just ask Dn for help. He never


    refuses you anyway.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s precisely why I don¡¯t want to use it. I prefer to use Eric.¡±


    ¡°Okay, forget I ever said that too.¡±


    ¡°How is Jeremy treating youtely?¡±


    ¡°As usual. He still flirts even in this condition. All of his mistresses visit him in his ward. I stopped


    counting eventually.¡± She sighed.


    ¡°Two can y the game. Since he is so looking forward to it, just don¡¯t visit him anymore. You should


    give him some alone time with his mistresses.¡± Since Isabe couldn¡¯t get divorced, I didn¡¯t have any


    other advice on how to deal with Jeremy.


    ¡°I want to, but I have to go.¡±


    ¡°Why? Just ask your servant to send you the meals.¡±


    ¡°He refuses to eat unless I feed him. I tried to ignore it but his mom is a pain to deal with. You know


    how much she loves her son. If something happened to him, she would kill me.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s nasty. I thought he had a lot of lovers? Why isn¡¯t he asking to feed him?¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re just there when I am. They never show up when I¡¯m not around.¡±


    ¡°How do you know about this?¡±


    ¡°Someone told me about it. It¡¯s super quiet in his room whenever I¡¯m not there, and he can even


    work. But when I am present, the lovers will also be present.¡± She bit her lip. ¡°And he¡¯s getting sicker in


    the head. He can¡¯t have sex because of his injury so he wants me to masturbate him with my hand. We


    had a heated argument yesterday afternoon about this. I told him to get his lovers to help him, as he


    has a harem of them, but that pissed him off. He broke everything around him and fell off the bed,


    suffering another injury.


    ¡°That¡¯s up to him.¡± I snorted. ¡°You must have been through a tough time. His mother must have yelled


    at you.¡±


    ¡°Actually, she didn¡¯t. Didn¡¯t I tell you she went to the hospitalst night? When the nurse told her about


    her injury, she was about to yell at me, but he defended me and scolded his mother.¡±


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    ¡°And even? I don¡¯t think it¡¯s because he loves you. More like¡­¡±

 Chapter 312

    Chapter 312


    Before I could finish, she dismissed me. ¡°I was touched at first. I thought he finally showed some


    awareness, but after his mom left, he red at me. And do you know what he told me? ¡®I wasn¡¯t trying


    to defend you. I just don¡¯t want you to tell everyone that I asked you to jerk me off. Hmph!


    Iughed. ¡°He didn¡¯t call you?¡±


    ¡°He called, a dozen or so times, but I didn¡¯t answer a single call.¡± Then sheughed. ¡°I took it a step


    further and sent him a picture of me hugging a hunk at the club. That shut him up and he never called


    again.¡±


    ¡°This is weird. What¡¯s wrong with him? He should be angry after seeing this.¡±


    ¡°I have no idea. I¡¯ll see what happens when I visit him tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Isabe, why would you do this to yourself?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m dragging you down, even if I can¡¯t be happy. It¡¯s only a year away, so I¡¯ll deal with it.¡±


    ¡°Isabe¡­¡± I took a long breath. I think there is more to their subject than meets the eye. Worried that


    Jeremy might trip over her, I went to the hospital with her the next morning.


    Jeremy looked exhausted, though he could still face Isabe. ¡°Who says you cane? Skirt!¡±


    That was my cue to enter. ¡°Oh my god, are we excited?¡±


    Jeremy calmed down a bit when I appeared. ¡°Lily? What brings you here?¡±


    ¡°I heard you were injured, so I came to visit.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just a minor injury. Everything is fine.¡± He forced a smile.


    Isabe went to him and handed him breakfast, but he didn¡¯t ept it. ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Fine!¡± Furious, Isabe left her breakfast aside. ¡°Come on, Lily!¡±


    ¡°She is just in rude!¡± Jeremy was furious that she¡¯d left like that.


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°


    You¡¯re not exactly polite either,¡± I replied. ¡°She woke up just to make you breakfast, and all she got was


    a scream from you. Of course she would leave.¡±


    ¡°She did it?¡± Jeremy was in disbelief.


    ¡°Of course, I saw her do it with my own eyes.¡±


    ¡°Lily, I know she¡¯s your best friend, but you shouldn¡¯t lie to me. I¡¯m your friend too, so be impartial. Put


    your friendship with her aside for now.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not lying. She makes a bad breakfast, you know? I even ordered seconds this morning.¡±


    ¡°Were you at my housest night?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°I thought she was at the club¡ª¡± Jeremy quickly calmed down, looking embarrassed.


    ¡°She¡¯s just mad at you. I¡¯ll tell you what, Jeremy, you crossed the line. How could you do this to her?


    ¡°Did she tell you everything?¡±


    ¡°No, but everyone and their mothers know what you did. Openly bringing your mistresses here? Why, if


    you weren¡¯t my friend, I would have pped you already.¡± He looked down, saying nothing, and I


    sighed. ¡°You were so loving back then, so what exactly happened?¡±

 Chapter 313

    Chapter 313


    ¡°You Don¡¯t Understand.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t, but nothing can be resolved without a conversation. Isabe is my best friend, and I¡¯m so


    happy you two are dating. I want you to be happy, not fight with each other every day. ¡±


    ¡°I understand.¡±


    That¡¯s what he said, but heaven knew what he was thinking. He was no longer the same Jeremy I


    knew when I was young. Everyone grew up and everyone changed. I really hoped he would change


    after listening to me, but that was just wishful thinking. After leaving her room, I saw Isabe in the


    hall. ¡°I¡¯m going to work, Isabe. Go in there and talk to him. Like you said, he¡¯s not evil, so the


    situation would definitely change for the better if you just talked to each other.¡±


    ¡°Clear. Why don¡¯t I give you a ride to work?¡±


    ¡°Everything is fine. I¡¯ll get my own ride.¡±


    When I was waiting for a taxi outside, a car pulled up in front of me, and when the window opened, I


    saw Kevin smiling at me. ¡°Lilian!¡±


    ¡°And why are you here?¡±


    ¡°My house is nearby. I saw you across the street, so here I am. In between.¡± I epted his offer and


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    got in, then he was gone after I settled into my seat. ¡°Do you live nearby too, Lilian?¡±


    ¡°No. I¡¯m just visiting a friend.¡±


    ¡°I understand. Where do you live then?¡±


    ¡°Oakley Riverside,¡± I replied casually.


    However, he looked at me in surprise. ¡°Lilian, I didn¡¯t know you were rich.¡±


    I understand your surprise. All the houses in Oakley Riverside were mansions and bungalows, so it


    was normal for him to ask that. ¡°It is not me.¡± I smile dryly.


    Instead of continuing on this topic, he talked about something else. Kevin knew how to carry on a


    conversation, so talking to him. it was never awkward, monotonous or stressful.


    After he parked the car, we entered thepany at the same time. As it was peak hour, there were a


    lot of people waiting for the elevator. ¡°Lily!¡± Suddenly someone called me.


    Following the direction of the voice, I saw Jenny. ¡°Good morning, Jenny.¡± I smile at her.


    ¡°Morning!¡± She came to us. ¡°Did youe together?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Kevin replied before I could.


    ¡°Do you live in the same neighborhood?¡± Jenny asked, looking awkward.


    ¡°No-¡± When I was about to exin, everything went silent. Curious, I looked back and saw Eric in the


    lobby.

 Chapter 314

    Chapter 314


    I didn¡¯t notice anything special about him when we had dinner, but now I saw that he was a scary


    man. He walked over, his expression unreadable. As he passed me, he gave me a look that sent a


    shiver down my spine, and I fidgeted nervously.


    Jenny quickly pressed the up button for the executive elevator. It wasn¡¯t until Eric walked in and the


    door closed that someone spoke again.


    ¡°Your president is scary,¡± I whispered to Jenny.


    ¡°Yes, and he looks angry. I think it¡¯s going to be another terrible day. When I think about it, I miss


    Ms. Sanders.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± Kevin joined the conversation.


    ¡°Because she cheers him up.¡±


    Jenny and I went to our workstations after that. I made myself a cup of tea and started my work. The


    morning passed quickly, so Jenny invited me to have lunch together. She looked fine, so I asked


    smiling, ¡°Your president didn¡¯t put you through the wringer, did he?¡±


    ¡°No. He¡¯s busy with conferences and client meetings today, so he doesn¡¯t have free time.¡± In other


    words, he would put them through the wringer when he had time to spare.


    We walked into the cafeteria for lunch and got a seat, when Kevin appeared beside us. Looking at him,


    Jenny smiled. ¡°I thought that Mr. Walker asked the sales department to lunch half an hour before


    everyone else, so why are you still here?¡±


    ¡°I am a slow eater.¡± He smiled at me. ¡°I brought you some yogurt.¡±


    ¡°Hey, I thought it was just one yogurt per person. You¡¯re breaking the rules again.¡±


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    ¡°I did not do. It¡¯s one yogurt per person per race. I just queued up twice,¡± Kevin said matter-of-factly,


    and Iughed. ¡°If your president finds out that you abused the loophole, he will be angry.¡±


    ¡°I am not abusing the loophole. That¡¯s just being flexible. Mr. Walker used to be generous and the


    system used to be so easy to use, but he¡¯s be very stingytely. Hey Jenny, you work around him,


    so do you have any news on this change?¡±


    ¡°What kind of news?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. Perhaps his romantic rtionship has taken a turn for the worse? Something like


    ¡°Don¡¯t say nonsense.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not, I saw some news online about Ms. Sandersst night. She attended an event in Oceana and


    continued to leave with a hunk. Maybe he¡¯s mad about it?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s possible.¡± Jenny looked like she had a eureka moment.


    ¡°But that hunk can¡¯t hold a candle against Mr. Walker. He shouldn¡¯t feel angry about it.¡±


    ¡°Love is blind, you idiot. Mr. Walker loves Miss. Sanders, so it¡¯s normal for him to be jealous of any man


    who approaches her.¡±


    ¡°You are right.¡± Kevin looked at me. ¡°Are you free after work today, Lily?¡±


    ¡°Why do you ask?¡±


    ¡°I am inviting you to dinner.¡±


    ¡°Why are you asking me out to dinner?¡±


    ¡°Yes, why are you asking her to dinner? What about me?¡± Jenny asked together.


    ¡°All good. Dinner is on me, you two.¡± Kevin smiled.


    ¡°I¡¯m not going to say no to a free meal. How about you, Lily?¡± Jenny looked at me.


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid I don¡¯t have time,¡± I declined.


    ¡°It¡¯s tomorrow?¡± Kevin wasn¡¯t giving up.


    ¡°I cannot say for sure.¡±


    ¡°Well, when are you free then?¡±


    ¡°Hard to say. My boss would sometimes give me work on my day off.¡± I gave him a dilemma look.


    ¡°Your boss really works you to the bone,¡± he grumbled.


    ¡°Shush! Mr. Walker is here,¡± Jenny whispered.


    I looked over and saw Ericing in with a man and a woman. At the same time, he looked at me.

 Chapter 315

    Chapter 315


    His smile faded when he saw me, turning into a sneer. Yeah, he¡¯s pretty weird. Eric led his guests into


    his personal dining room and Kevin left after saying goodbye.


    After he left, Jenny whispered, ¡°Lily, I have a feeling Kevin is trying to court you.¡±


    ¡°What? Impossible.¡± I was shocked.


    ¡°Why not? You are beautiful, and he is decent.¡±


    ¡°No. I mean, I¡¯m married.¡± I interrupted.


    ¡°Are you married?¡± It was Jenny¡¯s turn to be surprised.


    ¡°Yes. I¡¯ve been like this for five years.¡±


    ¡°Wow. You got married young. Your husband must be a really nice guy.¡±


    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t have guessed you were married if you hadn¡¯t told me.¡± Jenny still looked


    incredulous. ¡°You¡¯re young and¡­ How should I say this? You don¡¯t seem to be of marriageable age


    yet.¡±


    I didn¡¯t know what to say to that, so Iughed and changed the subject.


    As we were walking back to the office after lunch, someone called Jenny. She took one look and was


    done, but a short whileter, her phone rang again, making her frown. ¡°Hello.¡± The caller must have


    said something that pissed her off, as I noticed her impatience. ¡°I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t help you with that,


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    Miss Hamilton.¡± Even so, she remained professional.


    Is that Jolene? Jenny was the one who entertained her yesterday. At the same time, Jenny started to


    sound stern. ¡°Not today. He is very busy today. I can make an appointment for you, but I can¡¯t


    guarantee you¡¯ll find it. It¡¯s not up to me.¡± After hanging up, Jenny sighed. ¡°I have never seen anyone


    so socially inept.¡±


    ¡°What is wrong?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s that Miss Hamilton. She called me dozens of times this morning just to talk to Mr. Walker. Not


    everyone gets to see President Walker as they wish, and certainly not her.¡±


    ¡°Is she the stylist you got yesterday?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Even after I told her that President Walker is not open topromise, she still doesn¡¯t give


    up. Seriously, read the room.¡±


    After we went our separate ways, I headed back to my office. When I imagined how frustrated Jolene


    must be right now, I smiled. I did some work on my design and went to the pantry to quench my thirst


    for a cup of coffee, but when I came back, an email from Eric popped up. ¡®Come to my office


    immediately.


    I thought he wasn¡¯t going to meet anyone today. So why is he calling me? Despite my doubts, I went to


    his office. As always, his expression was inscrutable. ¡°Did you call, Mr. Walker?¡± I closed the door.


    ¡°You are a real troublemaker, Ms. Hawkins.¡± He looked at me coldly

 Chapter 316

    Chapter 316


    I kept quiet, thinking I did something wrong again. So I expected him to tell me my mistake, but instead


    he asked, ¡°Are you divorced, Ms. Hawkins?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± I looked at him confused. Why is he asking this?


    ¡°So you are a married woman. If that¡¯s the case, shouldn¡¯t you hold back a bit?¡±


    ¡°Did I do something wrong, Mr. Walker?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you know what you did wrong? Alright, I¡¯ll remind you then. Why are you hanging out with single


    men every day?¡±


    ¡°When did I do this, President Walker?¡±


    ¡°This morning. You came with Kevin, and the two of you seemed really close at lunch. I am wrong?¡±


    ¡°We weren¡¯t being intimate with each other. Jenny was there, so she can prove it.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t try to escape. Jenny is just a ruse. She is an innocentdy, prone to being used by the likes of


    you.¡±


    Wow, her imagination is wild. He¡¯s making me sound like someone who would use Jenny so I could flirt


    with Kevin publicly. D*mn it. ¡°You better watch what you say, President Walker.¡±


    ¡°Still denying? Kevin¡¯s girlfriend came here toin that someone seduced her boyfriend.¡±


    ¡°Bullshit. How can she say that?¡± I was livid. ¡°I want to see his girlfriend, President Walker.¡±


    ¡°Whereby?¡±


    ¡°To exin things. I didn¡¯t seduce Kevin. He talked to me first and gave me a ride because he saw me


    waiting for a taxi in front of the hospital.¡±


    ¡°That is all?¡±


    ¡°Course is.¡±


    ¡°All good. I¡¯ll look into that, bute with me during lunch from now on. I don¡¯t want that kind of rumor


    circting again.¡±


    What? Is he doubting me? That hurts. ¡°I would never seduce anyone, President Walker.¡±


    ¡°Yes I trust you. My order is for insurance only. We have a lot of male employees here. If they alle


    to talk to you, we¡¯ll have dozens of angry girlfriends on our doorstep. It will not be good for our image.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll have lunch at an off-site restaurant then.¡± I still felt unfair.


    ¡°Why? We just hired a chef from Sichuan. You can eat all the food you want from now on, you lucky


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    girl.¡±


    He looked warm and when I looked up he was smiling. Unexpectedly, Eric seemed approachable in


    this way. ¡°Why did you hire a chef from Sichuan? Don¡¯t you hate spicy things?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Yes, but my clients love it. I have to think for them.¡± He then took out a box of chocte. ¡°Why the long


    face? Here, take it.¡± I didn¡¯t go get it, so he stuck it in my hand. ¡°It¡¯s hazelnut chocte. Your favorite.¡±


    I was surprised. How did he know I like hazelnut chocte?


    ¡°Go back to work now. And don¡¯t forget toe over for dinner tonight.¡±


    I have some business at home, President Walker. It may be impossible for me to go.¡±


    Eric¡¯s face fell when he heard that.

 Chapter 317

    Chapter 317


    ¡°You can¡¯t break your promise. Even if it¡¯s hard, you have to keep going. You don¡¯t want to ruin your


    integrity.¡±


    Not daring to answer him, I left with the chocte in my hand. When I got back to my office, Jenny


    came in with a cup of milky tea. ¡°Here, Lily.¡±


    ¡°Thanks.¡± I put the cup of tea with milk on my desk.


    Jenny then sat across from me. ¡°Did you yell at you, Lily?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± I was about to ask her about Kevin¡¯s girlfriend but stopped myself before I could. Kevin and Jenny


    were just colleagues, so personal matters weren¡¯t going to be discussed. Besides, Kevin¡¯s girlfriend


    ¡°Do you know why he didn¡¯t yell at you?¡±


    ¡°No. And you?¡±


    ¡°Clear. I took a look at Ms. Sanders, and shees back today. I bet he didn¡¯t yell at you because he¡¯s


    happy.¡±


    ¡°President Walker really cares about her, huh?¡± I answered. Now that she¡¯s back, he wouldn¡¯t ask me


    out to dinner tonight.


    ¡°Clear. They are a perfect match. And Mnie said we just hired a chef from Sichuan who can do all


    the cuisine there. Management says it¡¯s for our customers, but we know it¡¯s actually for


    Ms. Sanders. She loves spicy food.¡±


    I was surprised that Eric was so nice to her. Honestly, I thought he was an aloof, selfish man who didn¡¯t


    know how to take care of a woman, so I didn¡¯t expect him to go that far for Camille. No wonder Camille


    loved him so much. If any other woman had him as a boyfriend, they would never leave. Then I


    remembered Dn saying the Walkers would never allow Eric to marry Camille. If that were the case,


    their rtionship would be rocky.


    When it was time to leave work, I stayed behind for a while. From what Jenny told me, Eric didn¡¯t wantN?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    to contact me anymore, but I was wrong as he texted me, ¡®I have something to sort out. Let¡¯s go out a


    littleter¡¯


    So I called Carson. ¡°Honey, I might bete tonight at the hospital to see Eliza. There is business to


    attend to.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have toe if you¡¯re busy, honey. Eliza is fine. My parents are taking care of her.¡±


    As if I wanted to see Eliza. However, I had to do a show anyway. ¡°You can¡¯t say that. She is her sister,


    so of course I have to visit her.¡±


    ¡°Honey, your concern is greatly appreciated, but that is not the reason this time. I don¡¯t want my


    parents to bother you.¡±


    ¡°Why would they bother me?¡±

 Chapter 318

    Chapter 318


    ¡°The dowry, of course. Honey, the situation could change at any time, so stay away for now, at least


    until I sort this out. That will shut everyone up then.¡±


    ¡°Okay honey, but let me know if something happens.¡±


    ¡°Yes. You too. Be careful on the road.¡±


    I hung up and packed while imagining how frustrated Carson was. He would have to resolve both the


    issue with the whore and the issue of Eliza¡¯s pregnancy. I wondered which one he would start with.


    It would still be painful for him no matter what. He didn¡¯t lose money, but his family would be


    heartbroken. Since he was someone who would do anything for his family, he would be heartbroken if


    they were hurt. Still, this was just the beginning of his pain, as there would be one more surprise


    waiting for him. He would be furious about Jolene¡¯s scam that caused him to lose everything. This


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    would be the price he would be paying for his lies, so I expected him to be a penniless beggar by now.


    While I was deep in thought, someone knocked on my door. I looked up and saw Eric. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    I said fine and followed him outside. As usual, Georgie was waiting beside the car and, as usual, gave


    me a dark look. I was used to it, so I got in the car without bothering.


    Someone called Eric not long after we left. ¡°Hey, Camille,¡± he said.


    ¡°I¡¯m back, Eric.¡± Camille looked cute.


    Eric gave a nomittal grunt in response.


    ¡°I bought you a present. Guess what it is!¡±


    ¡°Can¡¯t guess, sorry.¡±


    ¡°Oh, just take a guess¡±, she pleaded


    ¡°Tie? Buttons?¡± Eric made two crazy guesses. I thought it must be what Camille used to buy him.


    ¡°No. You have one more guess.¡±


    ¡°I can not understand.¡±


    ¡°Oh, I¡¯ll tell you then. It¡¯s a lucky charm.¡±


    Eric just grunted, his expression unreadable.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be waiting at home, soe and get it.¡±


    ¡°Not today,¡± he said.


    ¡°Do you have something to do?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Oh, okay then. Good luck. Goodbye.¡± Noticing Eric¡¯s indifference, she hung up.


    I wondered if he turned it down because he promised to have dinner with me. Well, he said he hated


    people who broke their promises after all. Guess I had to make my move then, so I looked at


    him. ¡°President Walker,¡± I began hesitantly. ¡°It¡¯s not every day that Ms. Sanders mighte back, so


    you should see her. We can still have dinner after this.¡±


    The moment I said that, the temperature around us seemed to drop a few degrees centigrade.

 Chapter 319

    Chapter 319


    He gave me a piercing look, quickly shutting me up with his hostility. Finally, the car skidded to a stop in


    front of a mansion. This time, Eric went downstairs without waiting for Georgie to open the door for him.


    I followed him inside. The mansion was gigantic and the interior was resplendently decorated. Eric


    asked me to sit down while he went to the kitchen. From the moment I walked in I realized we were on


    our own, much to my concern. Is he going to cook tonight?


    No, he would not cook tonight. Georgie walked in, still somber as ever, then went into the kitchen


    without looking at me. A little whileter, Eric appeared with two sses of juice. Fortunately, they


    weren¡¯t the strangers likest time. This time it was mango juice. I thanked him and took a sip before


    trying to strike up a conversation. ¡°You must have spent a lot on this mansion, President Walker.¡±


    Eric looked at me like I was an idiot. Feeling self-conscious, I took another sip of mango juice. There


    was no sounding from the kitchen, despite Georgie being there, so I wondered what dinner would


    be like.


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Half an hourter, Georgie came out, grumpy as ever. ¡°Dinner is ready, young master Eric.¡±


    Eric got up and led me into the dining room. When I walked in, there was nothing on the table. Won¡¯t I


    have anything for dinner tonight? Eric pulled a chair back, motioning me to sit down. When I did, he sat


    down next to me, and a momentter Georgie appeared with arge te in her hand.


    Ah, I saw what my dinner was ¨C pasta. Pasta made for cheap eats, but this one had meat and pepper,


    and a generous portion too. I was working up an appetite here.


    ¡°This is authentic steak noodles. You cannot find it anywhere else.¡± Eric then handed me a fork.


    I took a bite to see if it was true. The noodles were soft and silky, while the meat tasted perfect and the


    chili spiciness was excellent. Yep, it was better than all the variations I¡¯ve had.


    ¡°Cool, huh?¡± ¡°Yeah,¡± I replied with my mouth full.


    He looked at me for a moment before whispering, ¡°Georgie¡¯s ancestors used to run restaurants, so he


    knows a lot of secret recipes. There used to be people who would offer him arge sum of money so


    that they could make a name for their


    restaurant.¡±


    ¡°He sold?¡± I lowered my chopsticks, feeling curious.

 Chapter 320

    Chapter 320


    ¡°No. He¡¯s a little stubborn.¡±


    Georgie then appeared with a te of potatoes, or to be exact, spicy potatoes. Upon seeing him, my


    eyes were literally shining. ¡°Oh my god, spicy potatoes! I thought it was only found in Crab City! So


    Georgie can cook that too?¡±


    I took Georgie¡¯s te and popped a potato in my mouth. ¡°Oh God, it¡¯s been so long since Ist ate


    that. It¡¯s still as good as ever.¡±


    Eric smiled, amused by how I devour things, and Georgie smiled too. Wow, I¡¯ve never seen that


    happen.


    The food wasn¡¯t that special, but I loved them so much, literally. I finished the whole noodle bowl and


    the potatoes.


    Georgie and especially Eric were shocked to see me eat. ¡°You are a glutton. I¡¯ve never seen a woman


    who could eat as much as you. Want another portion?¡±


    ¡°Of course, if I can pack it up and take it home.¡±


    ¡°Okay, right.¡± He looked at me. ¡°Wash up the dishes when you¡¯re done.¡±


    ¡°Am I washing the dishes?¡±


    ¡°Well, Georgie cooked. If you are not doing it, then who will?¡±


    ¡°But I can¡¯t move! I¡¯m too full! Why don¡¯t you do it?¡± I rubbed my stomach and huffed.


    Georgie looked at me in shock, then he looked at Eric. Oh no! Georgie doesn¡¯t like me in the first


    ce. He¡¯ll hate me even more if I ask Eric to do the dishes. I regretted what I said, but I knew the kind


    of person Eric was. He wouldn¡¯t do the dishes, I assumed, but I thought wrong, because he actually


    cleaned the table and took everything to the kitchen.


    I wasn¡¯t going to let him do that, of course. One, Georgie was looking at me, and two, Eric wasn¡¯t going


    to let this go easily. Of course, if he was happy then everything would be great, but if he wasn¡¯t then he


    would be holding it against me. I wasn¡¯t going to go through that ordeal.


    So I went quickly to the kitchen, and Eric already had his gloves on. When I walked in, he asked, ¡°What


    are you doing here?¡±


    ¡°To wash the dishes.¡± I smile dryly.


    ¡°I thought you can¡¯t move a finger.¡±


    ¡°I can now.¡±


    Eric handed the gloves to me and watched as I did the dishes. Wow, he loved to grumble. He kept


    telling me I missed a spot, so he would teach me how to do the dishes properly. Wait, is there even a


    proper way to wash dishes? Anyway, he pestered me a little.


    When I finished, he said we should go for a walk in the garden. I was going to leave, but not being able


    to refuse, I agreed with his n. As we walked along the stone path, I noticed that Eric had a lot of


    nts in his garden. Whenever I came across something I didn¡¯t know, I asked him for answers.


    He was patient at first, but his patience quickly wore out. ¡°What¡¯s the matter with you? You don¡¯t know


    any nts here? Read more books, or you¡¯ll beughed at.¡±


    Oh, they¡¯re just nts, aren¡¯t they? I¡¯m not a botanist, so there¡¯s no point in learning about them. Finally


    I said, ¡°President Walker, you look like an old woman.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°I mean, you kept pestering me while I was doing the dishes, and now you¡¯re starting over just because


    I asked you a few questions.


    This is how an olddy acts.¡±


    ¡°You damned woman.¡± He looked at me. ¡°I haven¡¯t forgotten how you mocked mest time. Do you


    dare to do it again? Do you think I won¡¯t do anything to you?¡±


    ¡°Do not approach!¡± I was terrified of him so I ran and he followed. Shortly after, I ran out of the garden


    and into the pool area. The floor was slippery there, and I couldn¡¯t stop in time, so what happened next


    was pretty obvious ¨C I


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    fell into the pool.

 Chapter 321

    Chapter 321


    Luckily, I knew how to swim. I choked a little, but got up quickly.


    On the other hand, Eric not only didn¡¯t feel sorry for me after I fell in the pool and got soaked, he


    Annoyed, I threw some water at him and it hit him right in the face. Target. Now, it was my turn tough


    as he red at me. ¡°You are understanding now.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± I made a face at him.


    ¡°Do you think I won¡¯t?¡± Eric kicked off his shoes and jumped into the pool.


    ¡°You are crazy!¡± I swam quickly to escape him, but it was toote, as Eric had grabbed me and I had no


    way to run.


    ¡°Let¡¯s see if you like it now.¡± He smiled at me slyly.


    ¡°Let me go! It¡¯s not fun to get caught so quickly.¡± I looked back at him.


    We were locked in a staring contest, but a long timeter, he swallowed hard as his eyes glittered with


    lust. Realizing this, I felt that I was burning and I looked away instantly. ¡°Let me go.¡±


    I heard the tremor in my voice, so he chuckled. ¡°You were yelling at me earlier, weren¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°Let me go!¡±


    ¡°No!¡± I felt him breathe on my neck and when I looked up I was met with his pure and gentle gaze. My


    heart was pounding as my mind sumbed to the atmosphere, so he moved closer.


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    I let him kiss me however he wanted, and two voices spoke to me in my head. Someone told me to


    stop as this was an immoral thing for a married woman to do. ¡®You have a family! You can¡¯t be having


    an affair! Quick, pull him away and p him!¡¯ The other said, ¡®Eh, your husband cheated on you, so


    your marriage is effectively dead. Don¡¯t feel guilty about it. Just enjoy the ride. Forget everything.


    Caught up in my dilemma, I remained motionless as he kissed me. It wasn¡¯t until a long timeter that I


    snapped out of it and pushed him away as I could feel him getting aroused.


    Eric was at his peak, and my push was a surprise, so he almost fell. So I quickly got out of the pool and


    ran away, not caring what was happening to him. ¡°Where are you going?¡± he asked hoarsely.

 Chapter 322

    Chapter 322


    I ignored him and walked on, but a momentter, I could hear his footsteps a few feet behind me, then


    he caught up with me. ¡°You can¡¯t go out like that.¡± He grabbed my hand. ¡°Take a shower and change


    your clothes. I will send you home.¡±


    He didn¡¯t apologize or exin, as if what happened was natural. Now, I felt ashamed and angry with


    myself for not turning him down sooner. I hated myself for letting him do what he wanted with


    me. However, he was right. I couldn¡¯t go back like that, so he dragged me back home by force.


    Georgie was shocked to see using back wet as Eric carried me upstairs.


    Then he took me to his room and filled the bathtub for me. ¡°Get in the bathtub. I¡¯ll send someone to get


    you some clothes.¡±


    He then walked away and closed the door while I looked at myself in the bathroom mirror. My hair was


    disheveled and my lips were scarlet, thanks to Eric. Shame began to engulf me. D*m this! What was I


    doing? I hated Carson for cheating on me, but now I was hooking up with another guy. Yes, we didn¡¯t


    have sex, but kissing was essentially the same as cheating.


    After what we¡¯ve done, Eric must be thinking badly of me. Men thought with their dicks, and he only


    kissed me on the spur of the moment, but now I bet he must be regretting it. Worse, he might think I


    was seducing him. He said I was seducing Kevin today, so he must think I was seducing him too. Oh


    God, what am I supposed to do?


    A long timeter, someone knocked on the bathroom door. ¡°I put your clothes on the bed, Lilian,¡± said


    Eric.


    I left there and realized that I was wandering around in these wet clothes in front of the mirror. Well,


    there was no use crying over spilled milk now. I couldn¡¯t change the way he saw me, so I¡¯d rather face


    reality. A momentter, I stripped out of my wet clothes and climbed into the tub.


    Eric filled the tub when he weed me. After so long, the water has gone cold. When I plunged my


    foot into it and almost froze, I quickly pulled my leg back, but slipped and fell backwards. When I tried


    to grab something to keep from falling, all I could hold on to were Eric¡¯s toiletries. Shit! It won¡¯t stop myN?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    fall. Then it all came crashing down to the floor.


    This wasn¡¯t the worst case scenario. Unable to catch anything, I continued to fall behind. Oh no, will I


    fall and break my leg?


    Fortunately, there was a support that could prevent me from falling to the ground, but that didn¡¯t help at


    all. My back hit the rack and I screamed in pain.


    Eric quickly opened the door and walked in, much to my disbelief. I leaned against the shelf, wincing at


    him in pain.

 Chapter 323

    Chapter 323


    The pool kiss was embarrassing enough, but now I felt like I could die of embarrassment. I was naked,


    and out of shock, I stared at him silently, not even bothering to cover myself up. Oh God, kill me.


    Eric, on the other hand, looked calm. He looked at me, then at the toiletries strewn across the


    floor. ¡°What happened?¡± he asked quietly.


    I couldn¡¯t say anything, so Eric came to help me. Instinctively, I tried to move backwards, but there was


    nowhere to hide. When my back rubbed against the support, I hissed in pain again.


    He knew what was going on so he held me in his arms. This was the first time I was being hugged like


    a naked princess. Oh shit, oh shit, oh shit, oh shit. That was what was going through my head at that


    moment. After that, Eric calmly got me out of the bathroom and ced me on the bed with me lying on


    my stomach before covering me with a nket, revealing only my back where the skin had been


    shaved.


    ¡°Just stay here and don¡¯t move. I¡¯m going to get some ointment.¡± I buried my head in the bed andy


    there, motionless. Just when I thought I was out of ideas, I suddenly remembered the movies I saw. All


    female leads would pretend to pass out in that kind of situation, so I did that too, as it seemed like the


    best option right now.


    Eric came back a little whileter with his ointment. When he was applying it to my back, the pain from


    the wound broke me; I couldn¡¯t keep up my act, so I gasped. Eric was obviously being kind, but it was


    pointless as the pain was still unbearable. I couldn¡¯t take it anymore, and since I had embarrassed


    myself, it was better to continue. ¡°Are you trying to kill me?¡±


    ¡°It will be painful, but its anti-inmmatory effect is great. Just hang in there,¡± he told me gently.


    ¡°I can¡¯t ¡®hang in¡¯ when this pain is killing me! Can you do this if you are in my shoes?¡± D*mn, I sure as


    hell am not lucky. I didn¡¯t want to have dinner here, but he made me.


    I should have left after dinner, but why did I go for a walk with him? Now my back hurt a lot, and I was


    thinking of walking away from Eric whenever I saw him. I¡¯d rather not work with him if he can save me


    from this humiliation. Tears then fell on me and I sobbed.


    Eric didn¡¯t say anything, nor did he put more ointment on my back, so I felt someone blowing on my


    back. Oh my god, he¡¯s even blowing on my back! I continued sobbing. ¡°Can you be faster?¡±


    ¡°You said it¡¯s painful¡±, he replied gently.


    I wiped away my tears at the thought that I would have to exin everything that had happened so far,


    or there would be no more chance for it. ¡°I did not mean that.¡±


    ¡°I know. No one is going to get hurt on purpose.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not what I mean.¡±


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°So what is it?¡±

 Chapter 324

    Chapter 324


    ¡°I wasn¡¯t seducing you, and you¡¯re not my thing. Even if I was trying to seduce someone, I would get a


    manly guy. You¡¯re too pretty for my taste, and I like guys with beards,¡± I said quickly.


    He calmed down for a moment. ¡°I know. You¡¯re not my thing either. I like busty women. You¡¯re a little


    t for my taste.¡±


    What the hell? How could he say that? Calling a woman directly to her face was downright rude. Also, I


    wasn¡¯t t; I was at least a C cup. The pain in my back was overshadowed by his insult, so I roared, ¡°I


    AM NOT FLAT!¡±


    ¡°Calm down, it¡¯s the truth. I¡¯ve seen your size before. You are a C cup at best.¡±


    D*mn, he got my size right. I couldn¡¯t say anything about it. ¡°Your perverted!¡±


    ¡°If I was a perv, I would have hit you by now. You wouldn¡¯t be here safe and sound,¡± he replied calmly.


    Oh man. I shouldn¡¯t say any more right now. ¡°Skirt. I¡¯m going to change.¡±


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    ¡°I¡¯ve seen it all.¡±


    ¡°Eric Walker!¡± I was shaking with rage.


    He went quiet and I heard the sound of his footsteps walking away. A little whileter, he left, so I sat up


    and struggled into my clothes. Pain seared every time the fabric brushed against my back, but I didn¡¯t


    care; getting out was my priority.


    When I came downstairs fully dressed, Eric was in the living room. After I grabbed my bag, he got up. ¡°I


    will give you a ride.¡±


    ¡°I can get my own ride.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s hard to get a taxi here.¡±


    ¡°I said I¡¯ming back!¡± I said shrilly, to her surprise. A momentter, his face fell and he went back to


    the couch. ¡°As you wish!¡±


    I stumbled out of his vi and trotted for a while before I saw a taxi heading towards me. So I held out


    my hand and the driver stopped for me. ¡°Oakley Riverside,¡± I said.


    As the taxi continued toward my neighborhood, I leaned against the backseat and buried my face in my


    hands. Everything was messed up. I wanted to clear things up in my mind, but everything was tangled


    up.


    I didn¡¯t even notice when I got back home until the driver reminded me. After paying the ticket, I went


    into the house. Dad and Mom were talking in the living room, and Mom was surprised to see me. ¡°Why


    did you change clothes?¡±


    ¡°I just bought this.¡± I forced a smile.


    ¡°Where is your old shirt?¡± she asked.


    ¡°I left it in the car,¡± I lied.


    ¡°Do you want something to eat?¡±


    ¡°No, I already had dinner.¡± So I ran upstairs to my room. After closing the door, I called


    Isabe. ¡°Isabe, somethingpletely embarrassing happened today.¡±


    ¡°What happened?¡±


    ¡°E-Eric saw everything.¡±


    Come again?¡± Isabe was confused.


    12:05 pm Tuesday, June 20


    ¡°He saw me naked in his house!¡±


    Isabe screamed shrilly. ¡°Did you do this?¡±


    ¡°No!¡± I then told her what happened. ¡°I¡¯m confused, but also worried.¡±


    91%


    ¡°Why? Worried that Carson might find out? Or that this news leaks? Or are you worried that Eric might


    think badly of you?¡± she asked.

 Chapter 325

    Chapter 325


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. I¡¯m just worried.¡±


    ¡°Why, Liliana? You didn¡¯t seduce him, and he didn¡¯t fuck you. It was just an ident and honestly I


    have to scold him for that. If it was me, I would have already fucked him. Why can Carson mess around


    but you have to stay away from all the guys?¡±


    ¡°These are two different things.¡±


    ¡°¡±Look, there¡¯s nothing to worry about, so stop thinking about it. Still, something is wrong though.¡±.


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°Strange. He can even be calm when you¡¯re naked. Is there something wrong with it? Say, can he be


    gay?¡±


    ¡°How was I supposed to know?¡±


    ¡°You are beautiful


    and hot, but he didn¡¯t even make a move. I¡¯m pretty sure he¡¯s gay.¡± Isabe continued with her


    analysis, but I couldn¡¯t take it anymore. ¡°Can you not talk nonsense?¡±


    ¡°Okay, fine, but did Eric really not show interest even when you were naked?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± I thought about it a bit. ¡°I was panicking back then, but he was calm.¡±


    ¡°Then forget about working with him. Men think with their dicks. If he had sex with you, his n might


    work, but if he doesn¡¯t show even an iota of interest, even when you¡¯re naked, the chance of sess is


    zero. Just forget about it.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t need you to tell me that,¡± I said shyly. ¡°How can I face him anymore? It¡¯s embarrassing.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about that. Sleep tight and you¡¯ll forget about it tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°I wish it were that easy.¡± I sighed. How can I sleep when I¡¯m feeling like crap?


    ¡°I don¡¯t care if you can¡¯t sleep. Get over it. Oh, and take a few days off work. Ask your president to send


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    someone else into Eric Walker¡¯spany.¡±


    ¡°OK.¡± After hanging up, Iy on the bed and looked up at the ceiling. I didn¡¯t tell Isabe what happened


    at the pool, but for some reason, I was thinking about how he kissed me. His lips were so soft and his


    gaze so gentle¡­


    D*mn, I shouldn¡¯t be thinking about that! I have to take a few days off! So I called President Smith to tell


    him about it. He readily agreed, but said nothing about sending someone else to take over my


    position. ¡°Let¡¯s keep this until you¡¯re rested.¡±


    It took me a long time, but I ended up falling asleep. I was woken up by Mrs. Fant the next


    morning. ¡°Lily, breakfast is ready!¡±


    I rubbed my eyes and got up to wash up. When I went down to the dining room, my mother took one


    look at me. ¡°What happened? It¡¯s a serious case of dark circles. And why are your lips swollen?¡±


    12:05 pm Tuesday, June 20

 Chapter 326

    Chapter 326


    ¡°Couldn¡¯t sleepst night.¡± I pretended nothing was wrong.


    ¡°Must be your job. Take a few days off if it¡¯s getting too difficult,¡± said the mother.


    ¡°I did, so I¡¯m free for the next few days.¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡± Dad finally spoke up. ¡°Come with me to thepany then. I want to check something.¡±


    ¡°Um, thanks, but no thanks. I¡¯m going to stay home for a while.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t even have to do anything there. You just need to know the ce and the people there.¡±


    ¡°Yes. You have nothing to do at home anyway, so go with your dad. He forgets a lot of things when he


    goes into work mode, so remind him of that.¡±


    ¡°OK then.¡± I ended up giving in.


    It wasn¡¯t the first time I hade to my father¡¯spany. I would make frequent trips here before I


    married Carson. It had been five years since myst visit and thepany had changed a lot. Not only


    was it renovated, but the receptionists and secretaries were also changed.


    The hostesses greeted us as we entered. My dad waved at them before leading me to his personal


    elevator. His office was on the top floor, and when we got there, we bumped into my uncle, who was


    surprised to see me. However, he smiled after a while. ¡°Lily!¡±


    ¡°Uncle Jared!¡± I smile at him. ¡°Are you here to see Daddy too?¡±


    ¡°What? He works here now,¡± my dad replied.


    That was a shock. I thought Uncle Jared had his ownpany, so why was he working here? The Qur


    familypany, Hawkins Enterprise, was founded by my grandfather. Before he passed away, he left a


    will that gave my father fifty percent of thepany¡¯s shares, while the remaining shares were divided


    equally between my two aunts.


    Thepany was not doing very well when my father took over and profits were low. Aunt Luna and


    Uncle Jared¡¯s marriage was a marriage of convenience. Back then, Uncle Jared had his ownpany


    and it was doing well. He was an ambitious man, and since hispany needed funds, he persuaded


    his wife to sell her shares to someone else for cash.


    When Dad found out about this, he scolded his sister and bought back the shares at a premium. Since


    then, my father owned three-quarters of thepany¡¯s shares, while his other sister owned the


    remaining quarter. After that, thepany grew explosively, much to Aunt Luna¡¯s dismay and


    regret. She wanted to buy her shares back from her father, but the price has skyrocketed ever


    since. Dad said she could return them as long as she paid market price for them. Furious that she


    couldn¡¯t shell out that much money, she tried to deceive Dad in every way she could.


    Thanks to that, our family never spoke to her family, but I never expected Uncle Jared to work at Dad¡¯s


    ¡°I couldn¡¯t sleepst night.¡± I pretended nothing was wrong.


    ¡°Must be your job. Take a few days off if it¡¯s getting too difficult,¡± said the mother.


    ¡°I did, so I¡¯m free for the next few days.¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡± Dad finally spoke up. ¡°Come with me to thepany then. I want to check something.¡±


    ¡°Um, thanks, but no thanks. I¡¯m going to stay home for a while.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t even have to do anything there. You just need to know the ce and the people there.¡±


    ¡°Yes. You have nothing to do at home anyway, so go with your dad. He forgets a lot of things when he


    goes into work mode, so remind him of that.¡±


    ¡°OK then.¡± I ended up giving in.


    It wasn¡¯t the first time I hade to my father¡¯spany. I would make frequent trips here before I


    married Carson. It had been five years since myst visit and thepany had changed a lot. Not only


    was it renovated, but the receptionists and secretaries were also changed.


    The hostesses greeted us as we entered. My dad waved at them before leading me to his personal


    elevator. His office was on the top floor, and when we got there, we bumped into my uncle, who was


    surprised to see me. However, he smiled after a while. ¡°Lily!¡±


    ¡°Uncle Jared!¡± I smile at him. ¡°Are you here to see Daddy too?¡±


    ¡°What? He works here now,¡± my dad replied.


    That was a shock. I thought Uncle Jared had his ownpany, so why was he working here? The Qur


    familypany, Hawkins Enterprise, was founded by my grandfather. Before he passed away, he left a


    will that gave my father fifty percent of thepany¡¯s shares, while the remaining shares were divided


    equally between my two aunts.


    Thepany was not doing very well when my father took over and profits were low. Aunt Luna and


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    Uncle Jared¡¯s marriage was a marriage of convenience. Back then, Uncle Jared had his ownpany


    and it was doing well. He was an ambitious man, and since hispany needed funds, he persuaded


    his wife to sell her shares to someone else for cash.


    When Dad found out about this, he scolded his sister and bought back the shares at a premium. Since


    then, my father owned three-quarters of thepany¡¯s shares, while his other sister owned the


    remaining quarter. After that, thepany grew explosively, much to Aunt Luna¡¯s dismay and


    regret. She wanted to buy her shares back from her father, but the price has skyrocketed ever


    since. Dad said she could return them as long as she paid market price for them. Furious that she


    couldn¡¯t shell out that much money, she tried to deceive Dad in every way she could.


    Thanks to that, our family never spoke to her family, but I never expected Uncle Jared to work at Dad¡¯s


    <ppany. It got me thinking: What about hispany? Are you broke?

 Chapter 327

    Chapter 327


    After entering the office, I quickly asked my father about it. He shook his head. ¡°You never ask around


    about us, huh?¡±


    ¡°Aunt Luna¡¯s family is bad with us. Why would I care about her?¡±


    ¡°Theirpany was shut down for mismanagement, and the court confiscated their assets. Luna came


    and begged me, so I let Jared work here.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s generous of you, Dad. Can you forgive her after everything she¡¯s done?¡±


    I knew how horrible Aunt Luna was to my father. She not only tarnished his reputation and ripped off


    his customers, but also spread rumors about Dad¡¯spany being involved in tax evasion. This


    caused stock prices to fall. Dad got over it all, but then Aunt Luna did something unforgivable, causing


    my mom to miscarry.


    I was only two years old or so at the time, so I didn¡¯t remember what happened. All I knew was that


    Mom was having a boy. She was already in her second trimester, but Aunt Luna pushed her down the


    stairs, causing the baby¡¯s death and making my mother infertile. Because of this, Dad cut all ties with


    Aunt Luna. We never spoke to their family again, so I couldn¡¯t understand how she could still ask Dad


    for help after everything she¡¯d done.


    ¡°No, that is not the case. She is my sister, after all, and she is in a sorry state. I can¡¯t just stand by and


    do nothing.¡± He sighed.


    There was nothing more I could say about it, as blood was thicker than water. Aunt Luna may be a


    traitorous piece of trash, but that doesn¡¯t mean my dad had to abandon her. As long as it gives you


    peace of mind I guess. As my dad continued working, I flipped through my phone, feeling bored. Then


    his assistant knocked on the door and entered. ¡°President Hawkins, this is the proposed coboration


    with the Walker Group. Please have a look.¡±


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Walker Group? Is it Eric¡¯spany? A momentter, I went to my father¡¯s side and looked at the


    proposal. Yes, it¡¯s hispany. My dad then asked me to sit next to him. ¡°Try to learn a little about


    it. Don¡¯t just design all day.¡±


    ¡°I am not interested in management.¡±


    ¡°No one is born interested in anything. They would have to learn.¡± My father looked helpless. ¡°Learn


    while I can teach. I don¡¯t want thepany to be taken over by someone else when I die.¡±


    It surprised me. Is Dad trying to say something? Did he find out about Carson¡¯s n? Hmm, not really


    possible. If he found out about Carson¡¯s n, there was no way my dad wouldn¡¯t scold him. ¡°Okay,


    dad. I will learn from you. I have to know the process, right?¡± I forced a smile.


    ¡°Is good to hear that.¡± My father didn¡¯t force me now that I had agreed to learn and went back to


    reading the proposal. A little whileter, he scoffed. ¡°Walker is ambitious.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± I looked at him confused.


    ¡°He is already setting his goal at such a young age. He is¡­ visionary.¡± My father closed the proposal, a


    dejected look on his face. I knew he was thinking of my unborn brother. If Aunt Luna hadn¡¯t done that,


    he could have graduated from university and run thepany by now. My father wouldn¡¯t have to work


    so hard as he would have an heir.


    I didn¡¯t know how tofort him, so I got up. ¡°I¡¯ll make you some tea, Dad.¡±


    When I left the office with a cup of tea in my hand, the secretary came quickly to me. ¡°Leave me.¡± ¡°No. I


    will do it myself.¡±


    When I returned with the tea, my father was on the phone. ¡°Clear. I look forward to your visit.¡±


    Someone¡¯sing to visit, huh? When he hung up, I handed him the cup of tea. ¡°Have some tea.¡±


    My dad took a sip and smiled at me. ¡°You can rest in the waiting room if you are tired. I¡¯ll call you when


    it¡¯s lunchtime.¡±


    12:05 pm Tuesday June 20th


    ¡°I can stay here with you.¡±


    ¡°Just get some rest. You were yawning now. I bet you didn¡¯t sleep wellst night.¡±


    90% 1


    Now that my


    father had said that, I had no choice but to go to the waiting room. It wasn¡¯t long before I fell asleep in


    bed, and after God knows how long, I heard a familiar voice outside. ¡°Hello Mr. Hawkins.¡± That sounds


    like Eric. I¡¯m dreaming?

 Chapter 328

    Chapter 328


    ¡°Pleasee in, Mr. Walker.¡±


    ¡°You first, Mr. Hawkins.¡± If I wasn¡¯t awake before, I was now. It really was Eric. I wouldn¡¯t dream of him


    the first ce. What should I do?


    I sat up and rubbed my forehead, my frustration peaking. After the conversation, I hoped Eric would


    leave so I wouldn¡¯t have to leave feeling awkward, but luck wasn¡¯t on my side.


    Instead of leaving after they were done talking, he stayed for lunch. My dad wouldn¡¯t leave me alone,


    so he came knocking. ¡°Are you awake, Lily? It¡¯s lunch time.¡±


    Left with no choice, I opened the door and saw Eric sitting on the couch, smiling. When he saw me, he


    quickly got up. My dad, thinking we didn¡¯t know each other, made the introductions. ¡°This is my


    daughter, Lilian. Lillian, this is Mr. Walker.¡±


    ¡°No need for introductions, Mr. Hawkins. I know her and she knows me.¡± Eric smiled.


    ¡°Is that so?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Lilian is a famous designer in Riverdale. She designed mypany¡¯s new hotel as well as the


    sky garden.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± My dad looked at me in surprise and disbelief.


    I followed them into the mess hall awkwardly. The cafeteria at my dad¡¯spany was simr to the one


    at the Walker Group, and after we sat down, my dad asked Eric to order, but he gave me the


    menu. ¡°Lilian can do the requests. We like the same kind of food.¡±


    ¡°Serious? Do you like spicy food too, Mr. Walker?¡± My father looked surprised.


    Okay, right. This is a big lie, I thought.


    Just as I was about to grab the spiciest food to torture his taste buds, Eric saw through my n. ¡°Lilian,


    your back is hurting, so let¡¯s not eat anything spicy today. Grab something light.¡±


    ¡°Does your back hurt, Lily? Howe I don¡¯t know that?¡± My father was confused.


    ¡°There was an ident when we went to inspect the work site yesterday, and she hurt her back. I


    should have paid more¡­ attention.¡± Eric looked apologetic.


    My father was heartbroken. ¡°You should have told us. Why didn¡¯t you tell? No wonder you look so tired


    today.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not that serious, dad. It¡¯s just a scratch.¡± I cursed Eric under my breath and ordered nothing


    spicy. It was a rtively happy lunch, and this shameless idiot cut the meat into small pieces for me


    and filled a bowl of soup for my dad. Everyone thought he was being nice but I knew better so I made


    fun of him.


    After lunch, Eric spent some time at my father¡¯spany before leaving. My father wanted to send him


    away, but he refused. Half-jokingly, he said, ¡°Okay, Mr. Hawkins. Lilian is my friend, so she can send


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    me.¡±


    How shameless could this idiot get? I held back my anger and sent him away. After we left the office,


    he whispered, ¡°Does it still hurt?¡±


    I turned away, ignoring him, but he didn¡¯t care. ¡°I have a box of ointment for you. It¡¯s in my car, soe


    with me to get it.¡±


    ¡°No.¡± I looked down at my feet.


    ¡°I spent a lot of timest night getting the ointment for you. It is effective against scars.¡±


    said no.¡± I was getting impatient.

 Chapter 329

    Chapter 329


    ¡°Why do you want to go to my ce?¡± I looked at him.


    ¡°To give you some ointment.¡± With that, he gave me an awkward smile. ¡°You were only hurt because


    you apanied me on a site visit, so I need to take responsibility. Initially, I was nning to go to


    your ce tonight, but I¡¯ll give you the medicine now, since I bumped into you. Otherwise, I would have


    to take a trip tonight.¡±


    I contained my anger at his meaningless conversation that was entirely ckmail. ¡°I will go down with


    you to get it.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s the attitude!¡± He smiled triumphantly.


    After we got on the elevator, Eric continued to stare intently at me, not at all bothered by social


    niceties. ¡°You have dark circles under your eyes. Were you in so much pain that you couldn¡¯t sleepst


    night?¡± I didn¡¯t say anything, I just turned my head. However, he was not the least bit offended. ¡°I sent


    your shirt to dry cleaning, soe get it when you¡¯re free. I¡¯ll ask Georgie to cook you something


    delicious again.¡±


    ¡°Okay¡±


    ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t you want that when you look so good in that shirt? Also, don¡¯t you miss Georgie¡¯s


    cooking?¡±


    ¡°No. You are really annoying.¡±


    ¡°Are you still angry


    aboutst night¡¯s incident? You are really petty. I didn¡¯t do anything to you, just feast my eyes on you a


    little. Did you expect me to carry you with my eyes closed? My self-control was quite good, as if it was


    an ordinary man, he would have long ago¡­¡±


    ¡°Can¡¯t you just shut up?¡± I red at him furiously. ¡°You are really chatty. Aren¡¯t you tired of repeating the


    same thing over and over again? Youin even more than an old woman!¡±


    ¡°Are you criticizing me again?¡± The smile on Eric¡¯s face abruptly disappeared. ¡°If I don¡¯t teach you a


    lesson, you¡¯ll never learn how to behave.¡±


    Seeing his murderous gaze, I was cowardly intimidated and instinctively backed away. Unexpectedly,


    he reached out and pulled me into his arms. With my heart nearly pounding in my chest, I stammered,


    ¡°Wh-what are you doing?¡±


    ¡°What do you think I¡¯m doing?¡± He smirked wickedly as he looked at me.


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    ¡°Careful. This is my father¡¯spany with peopleing and going.¡±


    ¡°We are alone here in the elevator. How are peopleing and going?¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t do anything, even if we¡¯re alone. I¡¯m a married woman, so you¡¯ll be crossing a moral line.¡±


    Snorting, Eric started tough. ¡°Where did your mind go? I was just worried that it would hurt if your


    back hit the elevator wall, so I reached out and grabbed you. Why are you blowing it out of proportion?¡±


    Is that why he grabbed me? My face instantly med up. ncing at me, Eric chuckled smugly. ¡°You


    look so sexy when you blush, I can¡¯t help but want to take a bite out of you.¡± When his words fell out,


    he put his words into action and lowered his head¡­

 Chapter 330

    Chapter 330


    I was surprised, but he just kissed me on the cheek. I looked at him in disbelief, my eyes wide.


    ¡°I told you my intentions, and you didn¡¯t say no, so I assumed you had no objections,¡± Eric said matter-


    of-factly. Crazy, I raised my hand and turned it towards his face, but he deftly grabbed my hand. ¡°If you


    dare hit me today, I will kill you in the elevator!¡± His voice was no longerced with joy, but a touch of


    cold.


    I threw daggers at him, but I didn¡¯t dare make another move. For some reason, I feel like he¡¯s actually


    going to do what he¡¯s threatened.


    When the elevator stopped, Eric was back to his usual chivalrous and charming self, even keeping a


    certain distance as we walked. Stifling my anger, I followed him to the parking lot, when Georgie¡¯s eyes


    widened in surprise at the sight of us together.


    Eric then walked to the side of the car and ordered Georgie, ¡°Give Ms. Hawkins.¡± With a murmur of


    recognition, Georgie pulled a tube of salve from the car and handed it to me. Eric, on the other hand,


    opened the car door and got in the car. Without giving me another look, he instructed Georgie to drive


    with a brooding expression.


    I stood there for a while before turning on my heel and returning to my father¡¯spany. When I took


    the elevator back to my father¡¯s office, he was sitting in his chair, looking contemtive. He snapped


    back to the present when he saw me enter. ¡°Did you see him leave?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± I replied as I threw myself onto the couch.


    ¡°What do you think of Eric Walker?¡± my dad asked out of the blue.


    ¡°I¡¯ve only interacted with him about work, so I don¡¯t know him very well,¡± I replied as calmly as I could.


    to manage.


    ¡°You should be careful with that person in the future.¡± At this, my father thought for a moment, ¡°I think


    he has some ulterior motive for doing business with me this time.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s asking you to take care of the project for the five-star hotel and the roof garden. It seems he is


    trying to coerce me into coborating with him for his own good.¡±


    ¡°Father, you don¡¯t need to consider me. Just prioritize thepany¡¯s interests,¡± I said hastily.


    ¡°I know. I¡¯m just warning you. It will be good for ourpany to coborate with him, but I find it quite


    surprising that he regards him so highly.¡±


    My father¡¯s remark made my heart race. Did Eric Walker really ask me to handle the design to


    coborate with my father¡¯spany? He¡¯s such a perceptive person, so this really seems like


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    something he would do. For some inexplicable reason, disgust flooded through me. After all, no one


    would be happy to have been tricked.


    Afterwards, I sat on the couch alone and scrolled my phone absently. Ding! A message came from


    Victoria ¨C ¡®Lily, that old man just told me that Jolene¡¯s brother was arrested by the police¡¯


    I was momentarily stunned as I stared at the message. Why would Robin be arrested for no


    reason? Suddenly, the incident of Jolene ckmailing Carson came to mind. Could it be Carson


    doing? I responded with a brief question ¨C ¡®Do you know why?

 Chapter 331

    Chapter 331


    A reply came from Victoria immediately ¨C The old man didn¡¯t tell me why, but he¡¯s all smiles. I¡¯ll feel it


    out when the opportunity arises and let you know as soon as I discover something.


    I replied with a single word: ¡®Fine¡¯. Victoria wouldn¡¯t be able to give me the answer anytime soon, but I


    was feeling a little impatient, impatient to know why. Looks like I need someone to do discreet


    investigations to find out exactly why Robin was arrested.


    As I was thinking about this, my dad suddenly remarked, ¡°Lily, you look troubled.¡±


    ¡°No, I¡¯m not worried.¡± I shed him a smile. Abruptly recalling my father¡¯s vast connections, I asked,


    ¡°Dad, do you have any acquaintances in the police?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Chief Lawson and I have been friends for many years. Why are you asking?¡±


    ¡°My friend¡¯s brother was arrested today so I would just like to know why.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll help you ask. Oh yeah, what¡¯s your friend¡¯s brother¡¯s name?¡±


    ¡°Robin Hamilton,¡± I replied.


    My father then immediately called Chief Lawson. ¡°Lawson, I wanted to ask you something.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡± Chief Lawson asked in an incredibly kind voice.


    ¡°Did your people arrest someone named Robin Hamilton today?¡±


    ¡°Wait a moment, I¡¯ll ask before I get back to you.¡± A few minutester Chief Lawson came back on the


    phone. ¡°There is indeed a person who was just arrested today.¡±


    ¡°What offense has hemitted?¡±


    ¡°Someone reported him for rape.¡± Chief Lawson was frank with my father. ¡°Hawkins, what is your


    rtionship to this Robin Hamilton?¡±


    ¡°I do not know him. Someone just asked me to help him ask about him.¡±


    ¡°I understand. Hawkins, we¡¯ve known each other for many years, so I¡¯ll be honest with you. Robin


    Hamilton¡¯s case is very serious. He used drugs andmitted rape. The woman was full of wounds,


    and his semen was also found inside her body. The evidence is conclusive, so it¡¯s impossible to


    overturn the verdict. I¡¯m telling you frankly that there¡¯s nothing I can do if you want to go in the back


    door and make me pull some strings.


    ¡°I understood. Don¡¯t worry. I will not put you in a difficult position.¡±


    My dad then reached out to me after hanging up the phone. ¡°You¡¯ve heard everything, yes?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± I nodded.


    ¡°Why is your friend¡¯s brother so reprobate? Not enough drugs, he evenmitted rape. Keep your


    distance. of such a person. I don¡¯t want my daughter to stray from the path.¡±


    ¡°I know, Dad. Don¡¯t worry. I will not stray from the path.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s why.¡±


    way,


    Chief Lawson said that this matter is already conclusive. There are no two ways about this, so don¡¯t get


    caught up in


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I was just asking. A crime must be judged by thew, so I will not get involved in


    that.¡± Seeing that I responded promptly and didn¡¯t seem superficial, my father went back to his


    documents.


    >1/2


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    90%


    Meanwhile, my mind was buzzing wildly. This must be Carson¡¯s doing! He really is a wolf in sheep¡¯s


    clothing. This b*stard is extremely relentless! These two crimes ¨C taking drugs andmitting rape ¨C


    are not trivial matters, regardless of the identity of the perpetrator, let alone Robin, who is still a


    student. Carson must have done this to ruin him.


    Subsequently, Jolene came to mind. I wonder how she reacted when she found out that her brother


    had been arrested. She must have panicked and sought someone¡¯s help. And I think the first person


    she thought of must have been Carson, no? She must be anxious for him to figure out a way to save


    her brother, but she doesn¡¯t know he¡¯s responsible for all of this. I wonder how she will feel when she


    finds out that he is the mastermind of this matter. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that I still have a n, I can¡¯t


    wait to tell her the truth.


    I was walking on clouds the entire afternoon. When I went home with my dad at night, I ate a huge bowl


    of rice and even had two bowls of soup, since I was in such a good mood. Having eaten too much, I


    took a walk around the garden with my parents when Victoria called around 7pm.


    I excused myself to take the call, after which her low voice came out of the phone. ¡°Lily, the old man


    just told me that Jolene¡¯s brother was arrested for taking drugs andmitting rape.¡±


    However, I wasn¡¯t surprised since I heard about it. ¡°What is Jolene doing now?¡±

 Chapter 332

    Chapter 332


    ¡°The old man said Jolene went to the police station with Carson. He told me not to tell anyone,


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    especially you. He¡¯s on cloud nine now. When he mentioned Jolene, contempt was written all over his


    face as heined about Carson being blind to have this woman move out. He even condemned


    Jolene and Robin as two ungrateful scoundrels.


    It seems that Carson¡¯s father really trusts Victoria, as he has told her so. I made fun of it. ¡°I


    understood. Please continue to monitor this matter and let me know if there is anything new.¡±


    After hanging up the phone, I walked with my parents for a bit more before heading back to my room. I


    didn¡¯t dare lie down since my back was sore, so Iy face down on the bed while scrolling through my


    phone. I opened WhatsApp, but when I was about to tell Isabe this happy news, I glimpsed the


    message Eric sent me ¡®Are you there?


    I wanted to ignore it, but I was afraid it was a business matter, so I simply replied with a single word:


    ¡®No¡¯.


    ¨C I have something interesting to tell you. Would you like to know?¡¯


    ¡®Whatever it is.


    ¡°Someone just begged me to pull some strings and bail out a drug and rape offender.


    Eric Walker isn¡¯t going to tell me this for no reason. I suddenly connected the dots with Robin¡¯s


    case. Don¡¯t tell me Jolene asked him for help? But this is impossible!


    ¡®Why aren¡¯t you saying anything? Don¡¯t you want to know about this rapist? Eric sent another message


    upon seeing that I didn¡¯t respond.


    After thinking for a while, I hesitantly replied, ¡®Does it have something to do with me?¡¯


    ¡®You really don¡¯t know, or are you feigning ignorance with me?¡¯ Eric sent a dismissive emoticon.


    ¡®I really don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about.


    ¡®Okay, since you have no idea, forget I ever said anything. The person is still waiting for my answer,


    and he is a close acquaintance of that, so I have to help, don¡¯t I?¡¯ Eric started beating around the bush.


    Is he saying he¡¯s going to help Robin? My emotions went into turmoil. Should I stop him? Or should I


    continue feigning ignorance? If I feign ignorance, Eric Walker might get pissed off and bail Robin out. If


    that happens, that Hamilton b*tch would be ecstatic. No, I can¡¯t take that risk! So I asked, ¡®Can you stop


    beating around the bush and get straight to the point?¡¯

 Chapter 333

    Chapter 333


    ¡®What do you mean? If you don¡¯t know anything about this topic, it obviously has nothing to do with


    you. If so, naturally I have to help this friend of mine.¡±


    An anger surged within me. ¡°Can you be a little more specific on this matter?¡±


    ¡®A college student with thest name of Hamilton has been arrested on drug and rape charges.


    Certainly, this is the case for Robin. Eric Walker won¡¯t keep an eye on him for no reason, so someone


    must have gone to get his help. Could it really be Jolene? I groped him sadly: ¡®Can you tell me who


    asked for your help?¡¯


    I¡¯m not at liberty to tell you that. Alright, let¡¯s wrap this up if there¡¯s nothing else. By the way, I must


    remind you that the results will be different from your expectations if I intervene in this matter, so think


    carefully. My patience is limited.


    ¡°Son of a bitch!¡± I couldn¡¯t help but curse out loud. What does this matter have to do with him? Why


    should he stick his nose in it? However, now was not the time toin. My fingers immediately fly


    across the keyboard. ¡®Can¡¯t you help a person?¡¯


    Rmendation.


    ¡°Yes, but on one condition.¡±


    Is he threatening me? I was so furious that I was about to break my phone. Stifling my anger, I asked,


    ¡®What is this?¡¯


    ¡°I¡¯ll let you know if you invite me to dinner tomorrow.¡±


    I had no idea what Eric was trying to do, so naturally I didn¡¯t dare take the risk and agreed to invite him


    over for dinner. He then envy me a smiley emoticon before going offline.


    Only then did I talk to Isabe. When Isabe heard that Robin was in prison, she was overjoyed. ¡°That


    bitch Hamilton is relentless, but I don¡¯t think Carson is much better. Ha ha! Lily, we should go watch the


    show while these two rat bastards fight each other.


    ¡®Now is not the time to do this. We must feignplete satisfaction. After all, if it weren¡¯t for the fact


    that Carson¡¯s father trusted Victoria, we¡¯d still be in the dark about Carson doing such a thing to


    Robin. Since he wants to keep it a secret, I¡¯m going to pretend I don¡¯t know anything and keep


    watching his show.


    Isabeughed at my words. ¡®You are right. I forgot you still keep up a front with him. Lily, you really


    have to be careful with Carson. I always thought that bastard is only ruthless with you, but he¡¯s really


    ruthless with everyone. As long as someone dares to set him up, he does the same in return without


    any hesitation. You should really watch out for his steps in the future!¡¯


    ¡®I know. I¡¯ve always been very careful.


    THEN


    Isabe is right. Carson Boyer¡¯s cruelty is not a target. Rather, he will definitely think of a way to


    retaliate as long as someone stands in the way of his best interests. Robin Hamilton is an


    example. However, the only reason he could set Robin up is Robin¡¯s own weakness. In addition, he is


    also a person with some status now, so he has the means and money to do it. When a tiger is torn and


    muzzled, he cannot harm anyone. So as long as Ipletely ruin him and turn him into a miserable


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    man, he won¡¯t have the chance to set anyone up anymore. And that¡¯s something I must do after having


    put up with him so far. I suddenly thought about dinner with Eric tomorrow. Maybe¡­


    12:06 Tuesday, June 20th

 Chapter 334

    Chapter 334


    90%


    I was looking for a suitable opportunity toy my cards on the table with Eric, but I was hesitant. Maybe


    tomorrow¡¯s dinner is an opportunity.


    The next morning, I went clothes shopping with Isabe instead of going to the office with my dad. After


    shopping for clothes, I went to the hairdresser. I had straight, long hair that fell t, but today I had my


    hair permed and dyed. When I looked in the mirror after the hairdresser was done, surprise flooded


    through me. The hairstylist gave me wavy curls with a half bun, while my brown hair looked rich and


    natural, my straight bangs unique and alluring. The hairstyle was new but not too striking, very


    adorable. In Isabe¡¯s words, it¡¯s too cute!


    When I returned home, both my mother and Mrs. Fantplimented my hairstyle. After resting a bit in


    my room, I called Eric and made arrangements for dinner when I saw that it was almost time. I left at


    7:00 pm, so my dad was already home. The moment he saw meing down the stairs looking brand


    new, he too looked stunned. ¡°You are getting more and more beautiful, Lily!¡± Then, he asked, ¡°Who¡¯s


    your date that you¡¯re all m?¡±


    Off to the side, my mother scolded, ¡°You are getting more and more controlling as you get older that


    you are even asking your daughter who her boyfriend is. You thought she was still underage?¡±


    Taking advantage of their quarrels, I quickly escaped. The ce I chose for dinner today was a western


    restaurant. This restaurant was the best western restaurant in Riverdale; not only was the ambiance


    excellent, but the food was delicious too. My favorite food was the steak with caviar at this


    restaurant. Of course, that¡¯s not why I chose Western food. Since he was asking Eric out to dinner, he


    needed to show some sincerity. I didn¡¯t know what he preferred, so I assumed he loved western food,


    considering he¡¯s lived in Europe since he was young.


    I waited about 15 minutes after arriving at the western restaurant before Eric arrivedte, led by a


    waiter. I don¡¯t know if I¡¯m just seeing things, but somehow it seems this server is much more respectful


    of Eric Walker than it is of me. He was momentarily taken aback when he saw me, but quickly


    recovered and sat up. The server then respectfully handed him the menu. ¡°What would you like to eat,


    President Walker?¡± I asked.


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    ¡°Anything.¡±


    There isn¡¯t a dish called nothing at this restaurant, I grumbled inwardly, even as I said, ¡°This


    restaurant¡¯s caviar is delicious. The steak andmb chop are also good. Also, the seafood chowder


    tastes great-


    ¡°You decide, since you are so familiar with the ce.¡± When Eric said that, I somehow felt like he was


    making fun of me.


    Maybe it¡¯s just because of my familiarity with the food here, therefore I didn¡¯t dwell on it. Since he¡¯s


    asking me to decide, I¡¯ll decide for him this time. Then I ordered caviar sd, seafood soup and


    escargot, while the main course was steak with truffles and foie gras. After ordering food, I asked him,


    ¡°What kind of red wine would you like, President Walker?¡±


    Looking at me, he smiled. ¡°Chateau Lafite-Rothschild 1982.¡±


    This guy is really relentless for making me spend over 100K on a single meal. My heart squeezed. I


    should have gone for oriental food. But if he wants to bankrupt me like that, he would still order this


    wine even if we went to a fancy oriental restaurant. So it wouldn¡¯t make much difference. As that


    thought came to me, I got over it.


    As Eric slowly ced the napkin in hisp, he suddenly blurted out, ¡°Your hairstyle looks awful today!¡±


    I looked at him in astonishment, but he didn¡¯t seem to be kidding, as there wasn¡¯t even a hint of a smile


    on his face. Discontent flooded me. ¡°This is bad?¡±


    ¡°Maybe others think it¡¯s beautiful, but I think it¡¯s ugly. Why did you perm your hair for no good reason?¡±

 Chapter 335

    Chapter 335


    Dumbfounded, I subconsciously looked at my reflection in the ss window beside me. I don¡¯t think I


    look bad tonight. Even though Eric Walker¡¯s definition of beauty is different from others, it can¡¯t be that


    different, can it? I suddenly remembered Camille¡¯s straight hair. Does he only like women with straight


    hair? This seems to be the only exnation. He likes straight hair, so he expects all the women around


    him to have straight hair? Hah, he thought he¡¯s the emperor? Inside, I decided to keep this hairstyle to


    piss him off.


    In no time, the server came with the food we ordered. Seeing the delicious food, I lost interest in


    arguing with Eric and just ate the food in front of me in silence. Eric didn¡¯t say anything either, drinking


    red wine slowly and eating his food. However, I always felt his lingering gaze on me. Sure enough, as I


    put down my cutlery and picked up my ss, he suddenly asked, ¡°Don¡¯t tell me your new look today is


    to please me?¡±


    Even if I was really trying to please him, he shouldn¡¯t be asking me outright like that, let alone when I¡¯ve


    embarrassed myself before him. My temper exploded at that. ¡°President Walker, you think very highly


    of yourself.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m d you didn¡¯t do it to please me.¡± He then narrowed his eyes slightly, looking surprisingly


    attractive. ¡°I was really surprised to see you with curly hair earlier. Honestly speaking, you look much


    better with straight hair than you do with curly hair.¡±


    I smile lightly. ¡°Your tastes are always different from others, President Walker. I don¡¯t think I look very


    good with straight hair, and everyone around me says that curly hair suits me. Don¡¯t tell me you have


    some kind of straight hair obsession. , President Walker?¡±


    ¡°Of course. Curly and straight hair are unique in their own way, but as you know, not everyone looks


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    good with curly hair.¡±


    Is he saying I look awful with curly hair? I was so angry that I lost all appetite. Well, I didn¡¯t think any


    woman would be able to ept someone calling her hideous to her face. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that I


    was asking him for a favor, I definitely wouldn¡¯t give him a break! However, I didn¡¯t have the freedom to


    explode at him right now, so I stifled my anger and got to my feet. ¡°Please excuse me. I need to use the


    bathroom.¡±


    As I stood before the mirror in the bathroom, I looked myself up and down several times. I really don¡¯t


    think any part of me is ugly. Never mind, let¡¯s not dwell on it. Eric Walker has a sharp tongue anyway,


    so let him say what he wants. After washing my hands, I stopped in front of the hand dryer to dry them.


    At this moment, two young women in uniform entered. As the two touched up their makeup in front of


    the mirror, the taller one said in a low voice, ¡°I heard from Leif that our boss brought a young woman


    here for dinner.¡±


    The otherdy nodded. ¡°Yes, I heard about that too.¡±


    ¡°How I would like to go and have a look! After all, I only saw him on television. I¡¯ve never seen him


    live.¡± The tallerdy seemed to idolize her boss a lot.

 Chapter 336

    Chapter 336


    ¡°So, go and have a look!¡±


    ¡°How I wish! I wanted to check it out when I heard about it from Leif, but I was afraid the manager


    would find out. After all, this is not under my purview. If the manager finds out that I have defected from


    my post, he will definitely penalize me.¡±


    ¡°You are sure. You really should be careful not to make any mistakes today. After all, it¡¯s not often that


    our bosses here for a meal.¡±


    After drying my hands, I left the bathroom. Inwardly, I pondered the words of those waitresses. This


    western restaurant has not been long established in Riverdale. It¡¯s only a two or three year old ce,


    but it has surpassed many long-established Western restaurants in Riverdale. So I was really curious


    about the boss the waitresses were talking about.


    When I returned to the dining room, I immediately saw a young woman standing next to Eric. The


    woman had her back to me, so I couldn¡¯t see her face. But, judging by her back, her figure is definitely


    ster. I noticed that Eric had a smile on his face, looking very kind. That woman must be something


    else, since she managed to make him smile. Not wanting too many people to know that I came to


    dinner with Eric, I backed off to wait for the woman to leave before I went, but that woman didn¡¯t seem


    to be leaving anytime soon, standing there and talking to him nonstop. Irritation flooded through


    me. Should I just stay here and wait?


    Having no other choice, I spun around to hide elsewhere, but unexpectedly bumped into


    someone. ¡°Sorry!¡± I hurriedly apologized.


    ¡°Lily!¡±


    I was stunned for a moment before I realized that the person I found was my aunt, Luna, my father¡¯s


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    younger sister. She was still as beautiful as ever, time had left no marks on her face. I naturally didn¡¯t


    have much to say to her, so I just shed an awkward smile and nodded, ¡°Aunt Luna.¡±


    ¡°Are you here for dinner too?¡± Aunt Luna¡¯s attitude towards me was noticeably much better than before,


    as her status now was way below her status back then.


    ¡°Yes. Are you alone, Aunt Luna?


    ¡°No, I came with Callie.¡±


    She is most likely referring to her daughter, Callie Torres. I wasn¡¯t close with Callie, I just knew she was


    studying abroad. I heard Isabe mention it once during our college days, when she said that the


    Hawkins family genes were very dominant, as my father was handsome, while my two aunts were also


    renowned beauties. The younger generation was no less inferior, with me being the recognized


    campus beauty among the boys.


    Most surprising, however, was Aunt Luna¡¯s daughter Callie, Isabe said my uncle¡¯s looks were nothing


    to brag about, but Callie inherited the Hawkins Family genes, her countenance fascinating. Not only


    was she a knockout, but it was also said that she was incredibly talented as she studied at a


    prestigious school abroad, as well as being versatile, Isabe even said that Callie and I were so much


    alike that strangers would surely think we were siblings.


    Although I wasn¡¯t close with Callie, I had no choice but to ask about her out of courtesy, since Aunt


    Luna had mentioned her: ¡°Where is she?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s over there, talking to her friend.¡± Aunt Luna was all smiles.


    As I looked in the direction she was pointing, disbelief flooded through me. Is the beautiful woman next


    to Eric Walker


    Callie?

 Chapter 337

    Chapter 337


    And it turns out that Eric Walker and Callie are friends?


    Aunt Luna didn¡¯t know my thoughts, so she pointed at Eric and said, ¡°The man Callie is talking to is the


    ¡°I¡¯ve heard of him.¡± I shook my head indiscriminately.


    ¡°He always took good care of Callie while she was studying abroad. He is very fond of Callie, so much


    so that he even offered her a meal when she returned this time. They ate here too, and the wine they


    ordered back so it was a Chateau Lafite-Rothschild 1982.¡± Aunt Luna couldn¡¯t hide her smugness as


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    she said this.


    As I listened to their incessant chatter, annoyance rose within me. Don¡¯t tell me the Torres family has


    fallen so low that they¡¯re even bragging about a 1982 Chateau Lafite-Rothschild? I smile lightly. ¡°A


    1982 Chateau Lafite-Rothschild is nothing to someone like Eric Walker, is it?¡±


    Aunt Luna didn¡¯t even notice my impatience. ¡°Yes. This is his restaurant, so he can eat whatever he


    wants.¡±


    I was scared for a moment. ¡°Is this Eric Walker¡¯s restaurant?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Didn¡¯t you know that?¡± Aunt Luna asked.


    ¡°No, just hearing for the first time from you today,¡± I replied honestly.


    ¡°No wonder.¡± Aunt Luna had an expression that said a lot. ¡°You¡¯ve suffered a lot all these years,


    Lily. Fortunately, you are now enjoying the fruits of your perseverance. I hear her husband is doing well,


    and her dad has weed her back into the fold too, so good times are just around the corner.¡±


    As we talked, Callie walked over. Tia Luna introduced us, and we both greeted each other with a


    smile. I examined Callie closely, only to find that she actually looked a little like me, especially when


    she smiled. While she had a smile on her face, I could tell she didn¡¯t seem to like me, as I didn¡¯t like her


    either. Sure enough, after some small talk, she asked Aunt Luna, ¡°Mom, let¡¯s go back. Caiden must be


    eagerly awaiting our return.¡± Then she gave me a fake smile. ¡°Lily, why don¡¯t you join us?¡±


    ¡°Everything is fine. I already ate and I¡¯m leaving.¡±


    ¡°All is well then. Please excuse us. We¡¯ll talk again next time.¡±


    ¡°See


    you next time, Lily,¡± Aunt Luna said.


    I tilted my head and turned away, but then I heard Aunt Luna asking Callie in a low voice, ¡°We don¡¯t


    have to pay for this meal today, do we?¡±


    ¡°No, Eric said to put it on his bill.¡±


    Hearing this, I couldn¡¯t help but sneer. Things are really going for the dogs. Aren¡¯t they the least bit


    embarrassed to go say hello to Eric Walker just so they don¡¯t have to pay for the meal? Furthermore,


    the man himself is deplorable. He didn¡¯t tell me this is his restaurant and feigned ignorance. Is it fun


    watching me make a fool of myself?


    When I saw his jovial expression as he returned to my seat, I felt even more hurt. Eric, however, didn¡¯t


    notice my anger. ¡°Why have you been gone for so long?¡± he asked.


    ¡°Was I gone too long?¡± I counterattacked.


    ¡°Yes. Look, the food you ordered is now cold.¡±


    ¡°Whatever. Anyway, I don¡¯t want to eat anymore.¡±


    ¡°You really are a waste of ordering so much food and leaving it unfinished. Don¡¯t you know that wasting


    food is a despicable thing to do?¡±


    #


    12:07 Tue Jun 20


    I couldn¡¯t help but mock him, saying, ¡°President Walker, this has nothing to do with you. You¡¯re not the


    one paying the bill, so why are you feeling bad about it?¡±


    ¡°What is wrong with you that you are so angry?¡± Eric looked at me with a questioning look.


    ¡°Are you still going to eat? If not, I will pay.¡± My tone was pretty awful when I said that.

 Chapter 338

    Chapter 338


    ¡°Are you angry? Why are you angry?¡± cing his hands on the table, Eric looked at me intently, his


    eyes twinkling.


    ¡°I am not mad.¡± I naturally wouldn¡¯t admit that. ¡°President Walker,e on if you¡¯re done eating.¡±


    ¡°Hey, you still haven¡¯t answered my question. Why are you angry?¡± Eric¡¯s charming brows furrowed,


    seeming adamant to get a response from me.


    ¡°I¡¯m not really angry. It¡¯s just that I bumped into someone I hate so I¡¯m in a bad mood.¡±


    ¡°Someone you hate? Who?¡±.


    ¡°Why are you garrul¡­¡± I trailed off, not daring to finish my line as I saw a hint of fury on Eric¡¯s face. I


    immediately changed my tune. ¡°Stop asking about it. This is a personal matter.¡±


    With that, Eric cleared his throat. Getting up, he left the restaurant without waiting for me: I went to the


    cashier to pay, but when the cashier was about to answer me, the phone next to her suddenly


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    rang. Giving me an apologetic smile, she reached over and picked up the phone, nodding repeatedly at


    whatever the person on the other end said. After hanging up the phone, she looked at me with a


    smile. ¡°Hello. Someone already paid, so you don¡¯t have to do that.¡± Thinking that Eric had waived the


    bill, I left without asking any further questions.


    Meanwhile, Eric went to the parking lot without waiting for me, as he had already left with the car when


    I left the restaurant. Georgie didn¡¯t show up today, so his car also changed from the Bentley Georgie


    used to drive to an Aston Martin. He stopped in front of me and motioned for me to enter with his eyes


    without a hint of a smile on his face.


    Opening the car door, I slid into the passenger seat and he drove away without even waiting for me to


    settle in. After the car pulled away, he still didn¡¯t say anything, his face creased in displeasure, so I had


    no choice but to ask, ¡°Where are we going, President Walker?¡±


    However, it was as if he hadn¡¯t heard me, as he was silent and continued driving. I then pondered for a


    moment, only to realize that my previous attitude was quite rude. He surreptitiously resigned from the


    ount, so at least I have him to thank. So, I managed a smile. ¡°President Walker, you were the one


    who asked the cashier to relinquish my ount earlier, right?¡±


    As soon as my words were out, Eric suddenly braked. I nearly hit my head in shock so I red at


    him. ¡°Why did you brake all of a sudden?¡±


    ¡°Repeat what


    you said before.¡± Eric looked at me, his face devoid of emotion.


    ¡°I said, thanks for relinquishing the ount to me.¡±


    ¡°Who told you I relinquished the ount for you?¡±


    ¡°It was not you?¡± Surprise flooded me.


    ¡°You¡¯re the one asking me out to dinner. Have I nothing better to do than pay the bill for you?¡± Eric¡¯s


    voice was extremely unpleasant.


    Wasn¡¯t he the one who gave up the ount? Who paid then? I waspletely lost. Only Isabe and


    Dn would pay for me, but none of them were there. Hmm, I didn¡¯t meet anyone I knew in the


    restaurant other than Aunt Luna. Aunt Luna herself is so poor that she needs a free meal from


    someone, so how could she pay my exorbitant


    bill?

 Chapter 339

    Chapter 339


    90%


    As I was wondering, Eric sneered, ¡°You are really hrious. You said you¡¯re offering me a meal, but you


    had someone else foot the bill? What is the meaning of this? You should have just told me if you


    couldn¡¯t afford to do that. Are you trying to humiliate me?


    ¡°That¡¯s not what I meant. It¡¯s not that I didn¡¯t want to pay the bill, but the cashier said someone already


    paid, so I thought it was you.¡±


    ¡°Hah, someone actually paid the bill for a stupid woman like you! I really can¡¯t understand. I wonder


    which man had nothing better to do.¡±


    ¡°A man? Do you know who paid for me, President Walker?¡±


    ¡°How would I know?¡±


    ¡°But you just said it was a man who paid the bill for me.¡±


    ¡°Can¡¯t I guess? Which woman would pay for you?¡±


    ¡°Isabe. Isabe would pay for me.¡±


    **


    ¡°If it really was your chatty best friend, wouldn¡¯t she havee over to talk to you?¡± Eric looked at me


    wryly.


    ¡°You are right.¡± If it was Isabe, she would certainly havee to greet me. ¡°So who paid the bill for


    me?¡±


    ¡°You can reflect on this yourself. Oh yes, you have to invite me to dinner tomorrow night.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°You were supposed to be asking me out to dinner tonight, but you weren¡¯t the one who paid the


    bill. Since you didn¡¯t pay, it can¡¯t be considered as if you offered me dinner. Therefore, you still owe me


    dinner, and you have to treat me tomorrow night.¡± My head got dizzy with his long-winded


    exnation. It¡¯s just dinner, isn¡¯t it? Did he really need to say that much?


    ¡°Okay, I can invite you to dinner. Now, can you tell me what condition you spoke ofst night?¡±


    ¡°The condition is that you are my


    role model.¡±


    ¡°Oh, this?¡± I breathed a sigh of relief. I thought he woulde up with a bizarre condition. ¡°No problem


    Seeing that I had readily agreed, his expression calmed down. ¡°Let¡¯s go for a walk on the beach.¡±


    I nodded, and the car sped toward the beach. At that moment, Eric turned on the music, in which the


    familiar chords of ¡®Scarborough Fair¡¯ echoed in the car.


    Are you going to Scarborough Fair?


    Parsley, sage, rosemary and thyme


    Remember me to those who live there


    He was once a true love of mine


    Tell him to make me a chambray shirt


    Parsley, sage, rosemary and thyme


    No seams or embroidery


    Then he will be a true love my


    12:07 Tue 20 Jun


    The ethereal voice of Sarah Brightman spoke that the most sincere love is the most unforgettable love


    in every person¡¯s life. As the music yed, Eric¡¯s long, slender fingers drummed against the steering


    wheel in time with the beat. Surprisingly, a trace of tenderness appeared on his face. Looking at his


    indescribably handsome profile, I got distracted. The music yed on a loop, and I just looked at him


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    as I leaned to the side. It wasn¡¯t until we got to the beach where he stopped the car and turned off the


    music that I snapped back to reality.


    The night breeze was tinged with a salty, damp smell as Eric and I walked side by side on the


    beach. He held out his hands and took a deep breath, apparently in good spirits. So I timidly asked,


    ¡°President Walker, who asked for your


    helpst night?¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±

 Chapter 340

    Chapter 340


    ¡°I am referring to the matter you told me on WhatsAppst night about someone asking for your


    help. Who is this person?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not telling you that,¡± Eric dismissed firmly.


    Suddenly, my face fell. So I changed tactics. ¡°Do I know this person?¡±


    Eric squinted at me as he replied with a half smile, ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Is a woman?¡±


    ¡°Sim.¡±


    Could it really be Jolene? But why would she think to ask him for help? His mood changes like the


    wind, and I don¡¯t think he¡¯s a person who gives in easily. So how could she be sure he would help her?


    As I turned this over in my mind, Eric suddenly burst outughing as he looked at me. ¡°You usually


    seem naive and stupid, so I really didn¡¯t expect you to have the ability to set someone up.¡±


    ¡°Arm someone?¡± I looked at him in bewilderment.


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you weren¡¯t the one who set up your best friend¡¯s brother?¡±


    ¡°Of course, it wasn¡¯t me.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you think you should stop making a fool of yourself when things got to this point? If it wasn¡¯t you,


    why were you so anxious?¡±


    Suddenly, my mind short-circuited. So he tantly threatened mest night because he thought I was


    the one who set Robin up. Iugh dryly. ¡°This matter really has nothing to do with me. I don¡¯t have time


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    to do such a thing. Turns out I knew about it, and you brought it with me, so I didn¡¯t want the end result


    to change.¡± He knows all about my broken marriage, so I don¡¯t have to pretend. I can just be honest


    with him.


    I thought Eric would make fun of me like he has in the past, but to my surprise, he didn¡¯t. Instead, he


    seriously asked me, ¡°Were you distressed when you heard everything?¡±


    I never nned on telling a third person about my marriage falling apart other than Isabe, but when I


    caught a glimpse of her earnest look, I blurted out, ¡°Yes. I was so distressed that I once considered


    Eric stopped abruptly, his eyes full of surprise and disbelief. ¡°Do you love him that much?¡±


    ¡°No, I don¡¯t love him!¡± I denied. Maybe I loved Carson Boyer, but when I found out that he cheated on


    me with Jolene and even got her pregnant with his child, I couldn¡¯t love him anymore. What¡¯s more, a


    lot of things happened after that. Every time I exposed his lies and deceptions, my love for him waned


    a little. At the moment I am absolutely sure that I have no love for him. The only thing left is hate!


    ¡°You are lying. If you don¡¯t love him, why would you be so distressed as to consider suicide?¡± Eric¡¯s


    voice was soft. ¡°Only when someone loves another person deeply does someone consider suicide


    when they discover they have been betrayed.¡±


    ¡°Perhaps the situation you speak of also exists, but in my case it had nothing to do with love. I was just


    livid and hurt, feeling like my persistence back then was a joke. I felt like everyone in the world was


    looking at me like I was a joke and looking down on me. I felt that life was hopeless, so I thought about


    dying with him,¡± I exined.


    ¡°Then why don¡¯t you get a divorce? Why are you indulging in such mis

 Chapter 341

    Chapter 341


    Why Won¡¯t I Get a Divorce? Previously, it was because of Keira, as I couldn¡¯t bear for her to get hurt at


    such a tender age, but afterwards, my reason slowly changed. After finding out that Carson and Jolene


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    had done so many despicable things to me, my initial intention changed. Hatred and pain surrounded


    my heart, and I want to do justice to myself.


    However, I didn¡¯t know how to tell Eric everything I had experienced. His life has been peaceful and


    fulfilling. He has never experienced betrayal and deception like I have, so will he understand if I tell him


    the truth? Maybe he might think I¡¯m crazy. I inhaled deeply. ¡°I can¡¯t get divorced, at least not now.¡±


    ¡°Because of your reputation? Are you afraid of being ridiculed?¡±


    ¡°No. What reputation do I have left now?¡± Iugh bitterly. ¡°I think, aside from the resentment, I don¡¯t


    want my parents to worry.¡±


    ¡°Are you putting up with it just because of this? I think you are really silly. No parent would want to see


    their child suffer. If his parents know about his current situation, they will definitely persuade him to get


    a divorce.¡±


    ¡°I know, but my father¡¯s health is very bad. He was just hospitalized not long ago with a brain


    hemorrhage. If I get divorced, he¡¯ll surely find out why, and if he finds out that I¡¯ve been living a life over


    thest five years¡­¡± I didn¡¯t finish my speech. After all, there was an angel and a demon inside


    everyone¡¯s hearts. Before all this happened, I felt that my life was happy andplete. The sky I saw


    was blue. However, the angel had already left, leaving the devil to take over my heart, and my sky was


    now gray. Consequently, I was thinking of ways to get revenge on Carson and would rather persevere


    for revenge.


    ¡°Are you holding on because of your father¡¯s health?¡± husband, therefore, are reluctant to divorce.¡±


    ric gaped at me in surprise. ¡°I always thought you still love your


    ¡°Who would be so foolish as to love a heartless man? Instead of loving him, I now prefer him to go


    back to his original state of having nothing.¡±


    ¡°Just for your efforts?¡± Eric shook his head. ¡°You are very naive. You cannot match Carson Boyer.¡±


    ¡°Nothing is impossible. I have confidence.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s good to have confidence, but not everything can be aplished with confidence. Carson Boyer


    is not a simple person. Just look around him and see who could get to where he is today from a poor


    boy in just five years.¡±


    I always knew of Carson¡¯s intelligence and ability, but I felt very ironic listening to Eric praise him. I


    snorted. ¡°Are you saying he¡¯s invincible on Riverdale?¡±


    ¡°Invincible? He?¡± Contempt was written all over Eric¡¯s face. ¡°In my eyes, he is just a clown.¡±


    ¡°Then why did you praise him to the heavens?¡±


    ¡°I was just reminding you to be careful. Judging by your stupid and foolish look right now, there will be


    nothing left of you if you fight him.¡±


    ¡°So, are you going to help me? Help me crush it.¡±


    Eric was momentarily taken aback. ¡°You want me to help you? Why?¡±

 Chapter 342

    Chapter 342


    ¡°You will benefit from helping me crush Carson Boyer. Hispany is rtivelyrge. After ruining him,


    you can take over hispany and make your wealth.¡±


    ¡°That reason of yours is quite ridiculous. First of all, I have no reason to help you. Second, taking over


    anotherpany is not a one-word affair. Besides, you¡¯re still his wife, so don¡¯t forget that half of his


    ¡°I am not at all interested in hispany or wealth. If anyone helps me, I am willing to do


    anything!¡± This statement came from the bottom of my heart. I never thought of using his money in the


    five years I¡¯ve been married to him, much less now.


    ¡°Are you willing to do anything? He is sure?¡± Suddenly Eric looked at me.


    Without thinking twice, I resolutely replied: ¡°Of course!¡±


    ¡°You really are a totally stupid woman who doesn¡¯t know how to respect and love herself. I am really


    disappointed that you would degrade yourself for such a man!¡± Eric exploded abruptly before turning on


    his heel and walking away.


    Baffled as to why he lost control, I stood there in stunned silence for some time before my mind kicked


    in and I ran after him. He was walking at a brisk pace, so I had to run after him before I caught up with


    him in the car. On the way back, he was silent and didn¡¯t say a word. A little depressed inside, I wasn¡¯t


    in the mood to talk either. If I¡¯d known his emotions were so vtile, I wouldn¡¯t have said so much. Look


    what happened now! All my efforts were in vain; now it¡¯s an empty dream to wait for your help.


    When the car pulled up in front of my house, Eric unlocked the car door and let me out. Glimpsing his


    disgruntled expression, I didn¡¯t give him a break either, just mumbled a ¡®bye¡¯ before turning around and


    walking into the house. Likewise, he did not dy and immediately fled.


    I entered the house in mild dismay. When I got to the courtyard, I could hear my dad¡¯sughter ¨C from


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    the living room. Looks like he¡¯s in a good mood today. Opening the door, I saw Dn sitting with my


    dad


    at home, ying chess. They both stopped when they saw I was back, turning their gazes to me.


    ¡°Why do you look so downcast?¡± my father asked.


    ¡°It is not me.¡± I approached them and sat down.


    ¡°Is it because you didn¡¯t eat enough during dinner?¡± Dn asked jokingly.


    ¡°How did you know that?¡± I asked instead. I really hadn¡¯t been sated over dinner tonight. I was


    depressed after being mocked by Eric and I didn¡¯t even eat much of the food I ordered, so now that


    Dn mentioned it, a pang of hunger really hit me. ¡°I¡¯m going to look for some food in the kitchen. You


    two continue with your game.


    ¡°There are no leftovers tonight, and Mrs. Fant has gone home, so you will have to cook yourself


    something,¡± said my father.


    ¡°Oh, so troublesome? Forget it then. I will consider it as a diet.¡±


    Hearing this, Dn burst outughing. ¡°It¡¯s okay, you don¡¯t need to cook. How about I invite you to


    dinner?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m toozy to move.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to move. You just need to go with me and eat.¡±


    ¡°You should go. It¡¯s still early now, and that will save you the trouble of looking for food in the middle of


    the night when you get hungry,¡± my father coaxed.


    ¡°With the weather now, eating grilled kebabs and drinking beer is the greatest pleasure in life!¡± Dn


    deliberately eximed.


    ¡°Okay, you don¡¯t have to tempt me. I¡¯m not going to work tomorrow, so I¡¯m going to be mad at you this


    time.¡±


    So I went out with Dn. After we got into the car, Dn asked, ¡°Did Mr. Hawkins said you went out to


    dinner. Why didn¡¯t you eat enough? Did something happen?¡±

 Chapter 343

    Chapter 343


    ¡°Something Happened.¡± I didn¡¯t want to deny it, as Dn¡¯s eyes were narrowed.


    ¡°Do you mind telling me what happened?¡±


    ¡°I am in someone¡¯s debt, so I invited him to dinner, but the man was a lunatic. He kept criticizing me


    while I ate, making me so angry that I lost all appetite.¡±


    ¡°Criticize you? Why did he criticize you?¡±


    ¡°He said that my hairstyle today looks terrible, as well as saying that I am stupid and silly. Damn it! If it


    weren¡¯t for the fact that I was thinking¡­ about ourpany, I would have turned the tables a long time


    ago. in him!¡± Initially, I wanted to say that I had a favor to ask of him, but I immediately changed my


    tune in fear that Dn would suspect something.


    ¡°That¡¯s exactly the kind of person Eric Walker is. He is entric in his speech, so you shouldn¡¯t be


    offended by him.¡±


    ¡°How did you know I had dinner with Eric Walker?¡± Suddenly, understanding dawned. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you


    paid for me?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Who else would pay for you besides me?¡±


    ¡°Back then, I thought only you or Isabe would pay for me, but I didn¡¯t see either of you, so I didn¡¯t


    connect the dots.¡± I shot him an embarrassed smile.


    ¡°So who do you think paid the bill for you back then?¡±


    ¡°I thought it was Eric Walker. It¡¯s his restaurant, isn¡¯t it? Only today do I know that he is so stingy. He


    ate in his own restaurant, but he didn¡¯t even pay the bill and ordered such an expensive red wine. Argh,


    I was so mad!¡±


    Out of nowhere, I remembered bumping into Aunt Luna and Callie. ¡°Oh yeah, bumped into Aunt Luna


    and Callie at dinner. For some inexplicable reason, I felt that Callie seemed to hate me with a passion,


    and the same goes for me.¡±


    ¡°What right does she have to hate you? It was Mr. Hawkins who paid all of his expenses at Aldovia


    over the years.


    and having graduated from a prestigious school, couldn¡¯t she have worked part-time while studying and


    paying her own way? She¡¯s just azy bitch.¡±


    age


    ¡°Did my father pay her expenses in Aldovia? Why?¡±


    ¡°Her family doesn¡¯t have any money, so she thought of her Uncle Hank. Well, your Uncle Hank has


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    money.¡±


    When Dn said that, I remembered that Aunt Luna¡¯s husband, Jared, worked at my father¡¯s


    is not a kind person, and there must be a reason for Aunt Luna¡¯s treatment of my father back then.¡±


    ¡°Who knows? I tried to dissuade Mr. Hawkins, but maybe people get soft-hearted as they age.¡±


    ¡°That can¡¯t be the reason. My father never forgave me, so why would he forgive them?¡± I


    counterattacked.


    ¡°The more he loves you, the greater his grudge. He doesn¡¯t have a lot of feelings for them, so it¡¯s


    naturally easy for him to forgive them.¡±


    Still, I didn¡¯t believe Dn¡¯s exnation. Dad is not a person prone to being soft-hearted. There must


    be some other reason unknown to me. Suddenly Isabe¡¯s assertion that Callie looks a lot like me


    crossed my mind, so I naturally asked Dn, ¡°Do you think Callie looks a lot like me?¡±

 Chapter 344

    Chapter 344


    Dn was momentarily taken back. ¡°Lily, what are you trying to say?¡±


    ¡°Exactly what I just said. Does Callie look a lot like me?¡±


    ¡°In truth no. Don¡¯t people say that a nephew or niece usually looks like their uncle? It¡¯s not surprising


    that Callie looks like you, so don¡¯t overthink it.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not thinking too much. I just heard Isabe say that she looks a lot like me. But don¡¯t people say


    that a daughter looks like her father? Uncle Jared looks miserable, so why doesn¡¯t Callie look like him?¡±


    ¡°Well, I think I¡¯ve heard people say that a nephew or niece looks like their uncle.¡±


    ¡°So why doesn¡¯t Caiden look like my father?¡± I asked further.


    ¡°This is most likely a gene-rted problem. Callie inherited her uncle¡¯s genes, but not Caiden.¡± As


    Dn was saying this, he reached out and stroked my head. ¡°Don¡¯t dwell on it. Now that you¡¯re back,


    nobody and nothing can possibly touch you. As long as I¡¯m here, you can just be happy Lilian Hawkins


    with no worries.¡±


    I sensed there was hidden meaning behind Dn¡¯s words, but I didn¡¯t think much of it at the time. It


    wasn¡¯t until I learned of Callie¡¯s identityter that I realized there was actually a reason he had said


    that.


    It was midnight when I got home from dinner with Dn. After taking a shower upon arriving home, I


    immediately went to dreand.


    The next morning, I was awakened by Isabe¡¯s phone call. ¡°Lily, has there been any progress?¡±


    ¡°No. Eric Walker freaked out as soon as I mentioned the subject and berated me sternly. Judging by his


    reaction, I think asking for your help will be a dead end.¡± I told her aboutst night¡¯s incident.


    Isabe was confused. ¡°Logically speaking, things shouldn¡¯t have gone wrong.¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t use logic with 13


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    Eric Walker¡± I sighed.


    ¡°Rte your conversation with him on the beach in detail.¡±


    ¡°Is this really necessary?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Weren¡¯t things lovely at first? Sudden hostility makes no sense. I need to figure out what went


    wrong before we talk more about this.¡±


    So I had no choice but to repeat my conversation with Eric. Isabe listened quietly on the other end of


    the line, but when I spoke about how she said she was willing to do anything for the sake of revenge,


    she cut me off, eximing, ¡°I know why Eric Walker exploded! He misunderstood your meaning and


    thought you were offering him your body in exchange.¡±


    ¡°What? This is impossible! I never said such a thing!¡±


    ¡°You said. You said you¡¯re willing to do anything. When a woman says she¡¯s willing to do anything, for a


    man,


    it means offering her body in return. Don¡¯t ask me how I would know that, because I have a yboy


    right next to me.


    Eric Walker¡¯s imagination is really rich. I was simply saying that to express my determination to get my


    revenge, so how did that turn into selling me out for revenge? Why would I do such a thing over a


    cowardly bastard?


    On the other end of the line, Isabeughed. ¡°Lily, Eric Walker¡¯s reaction is so intense, I think you


    made the right choice to go to him.¡±


    ¡°The right choice? Why would you say that?¡±


    §ª

 Chapter 345

    Chapter 345


    ¡°I read in a book that a man will selectively ignore everything you do when he doesn¡¯t care about you,


    because whatever he does


    is meaningless to him and naturally won¡¯t affect his emotions. On the contrary, when he cares about


    someone, he behaves very strangely, often criticizing them and inexplicably bing enraged


    because he is unable to control his emotions. That¡¯s why you and I see different versions of Eric


    Walker. I think Eric Walker fell in love with you.¡±


    you


    ¡°You¡¯re talking nonsense again. If I wasn¡¯t married, I might think he had a reason to fall in love with me,


    but now, I¡¯m a married woman, not yet divorced. Why do you think he would? my?¡±


    #two


    **


    ¡°Have a little confidence in yourself. The fact that whatever you are now defeats countless unmarried


    maidens is reason enough.¡±


    ¡°Fine, stop being so flippant. I¡¯m not in the mood to y these silly jokes on you right now.¡±


    ¡°I am not kidding.


    for me, lilian. Look for Eric Walker again. There may still be hope.¡±


    *.


    ¡°What hope? I can¡¯t go and tell him I didn¡¯t mean it. I can¡¯t say that I¡¯m not nning to offer him my


    body in return, nor can I beg him. don¡¯t get me wrong before I begged him to help me crush


    Carson! He¡¯s definitely going to think I¡¯ve gone crazy!¡± Disgust flooded me.


    ¡°Who knows, there might be a dramatic change in your attitude after hearing this?¡±


    ¡°This is just your assumption which is totally unfounded. I don¡¯t want to humiliate myself again.¡±


    4


    ¡°Okay, since you want to quit, I won¡¯t coerce you. Oh yeah, was there any movement from that bastard


    Carson Boyer?¡±


    ¡°No, there¡¯s no news from Victoria, and I can¡¯t ask him either, so let¡¯s wait for now. As long as Eric


    Walker does not interfere, he can definitely finalize this matter.¡±


    ¡°Lily, you¡¯re not working today either, are you?¡±


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°If so, let¡¯s go shopping. I¡¯m bored to death staying home alone.¡±


    ¡°No problem. Come at 10:00.¡±


    So I went down to breakfast after getting out of bed and washing up. While serving me breakfast,


    Mys. Fant muttered to me under his breath, ¡°I saw Carson Boyer at the gate when I got homest


    night.¡±


    I was momentarily scared. ¡°Are you sure?¡±


    ¡°Yes. He was sitting in the car, wearing a pair of sunsses. I didn¡¯t recognize it at first, but then I


    thought the license te was familiar, so I took another look.¡±


    This is strange. Why was he in front of my house? Don¡¯t tell me he came to watch me? Shouldn¡¯t he be


    busy right now with the matter of setting Robin up? Why would he think toe and keep an eye on


    me? Besides, I haven¡¯t done anything to arouse his suspicions recently, well, other than the fact that


    I¡¯m now working with Eric Walker. Does he suspect me because he¡¯s Eric¡¯s enemy? If so, this b*stard


    sure knows a lot. It was Eric who drove me homest night, and I didn¡¯t pay much attention to my


    surroundings at the time. Don¡¯t tell me he was still here? I wonder what he would think if he saw Eric


    driving me home alone.


    Then I remembered Eric¡¯s words to me: ¡®You are no match for Carson Boyer. I¡¯ve always denied that,


    but now that I found out that Carson was watching my house, I suddenly discovered that there was


    truth to that. Looks like I have to be careful and cautious in the future. Also, I have to find a suitable


    excuse to exin Eric to him, otherwise I won¡¯t be able to rify.


    matters.


    After breakfast I went upstairs and called Carson. ¡°Honey, have you had breakfast yet?¡± Nothing could


    be discerned from his


    voice.


    ¡°Yes. Husband, how is Eliza now?¡±


    ¡°She is much better.¡±


    ¡°Serious? I am nning to go back and visit today.¡±


    ¡°Everything is fine. You¡¯re going to be tired after working all day, so I¡¯m worried it¡¯s going to be too


    taxing on your body if you take a trip home.¡±


    It¡¯s understandable that he doesn¡¯t want me toe back, but I didn¡¯t go to work yesterday or the day


    before. So it was weird for me when I heard him mention the word ¡®work¡¯ intentionally. What exactly is


    he trying to say?

 Chapter 346

    Chapter 346


    ¡°Husband, I am not so fragile. Also, my work is not so tiring. I mostly have to entertain clients. Anyway,


    you know I hate entertaining customers the most!¡±


    ¡°Is a customer criticizing you? I heard from Jolene that herpany is now coborating with the


    Walker Group. That Eric Walker is not an easy person to deal with.¡± Carson raised Eric personally.


    It¡¯s obvious he must still have been watching the front of my house when Eric Walker took mest


    night. What a b*star! He sure doesn¡¯t trust me. Fortunately, Mrs. Fant noticed him, otherwise I would


    still be in the dark. I sighed. ¡°You are sure. Thepany recently made a bid for the design of the


    Walker Group hotel. This Eric Walker is really tough to deal with since he¡¯s all meticulous and


    demanding. He¡¯s so annoying that I don¡¯t feel like


    taking him anymore.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s just a difficult person to deal with and likes to criticize. If he finds fault with you, just ask President


    Smith to get someone else to handle the project.¡±


    ¡°I raised this with President Smith and asked him to send another designer in my ce, but he said


    changing designers at thest minute is anathema and would invite criticism, so he begged me to just


    grit my teeth and secure this project. .


    first.¡±


    ¡°Even so, he can¡¯t be asking my wife to just suffer. Honey, just quit if you can¡¯t take it. You don¡¯t have to


    put up with any mistreatment.¡±


    ¡°I really thought about resigning, but there is also the issue of pride. And, as you know, President Smith


    helped me a lot. He¡¯s the person who helped me when I was at my lowest, so I can¡¯t be ungrateful. So


    I¡¯m thinking of just gritting my teeth first and bringing up the resignation issue with him when this matter


    is over.¡±


    Carson looked overjoyed upon hearing this, eximing, ¡°This is great! Oh yes, is Daddy making it


    difficult for you, dear?¡±


    ¡°No. Dad¡¯s attitude towards me began to change. He is no longer treating me coldly. Oh, I even went to


    the office with him the day before!¡± Since this scoundrel is watching the front of my house, he might be


    aware that I went to my father¡¯spany. So I should just tell him first so he doesn¡¯t get suspicious.


    ¡°Oh really?¡± Carson¡¯s undisguised surprise came off the phone.


    ¡°Yes. The driver was feeling a little under the weather at the time, so I volunteered to drive him to the


    office, and he didn¡¯t object.¡±


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°This is good, this is good. Keep it up, dear.¡±


    ¡°I go. By the way, did you investigate Eliza¡¯s friend, husband?¡±


    ¡°Yes, that bastard is not a rich heir, but a liar. Eliza is too naive to believe her lies, so it¡¯s fortunate that I


    decided to take precautions and investigate him.¡± For the first time, Carson spoke the truth.


    ¡°Huh? How can it be? Does Eliza know about this?¡±


    ¡°No. I¡¯m still not sure how to tell her this.¡±


    ¡°Still, you can¡¯t keep it a secret forever.¡±


    ¡°I will tell her in the next few days and convince her to abort the baby.¡± This is exactly Carson¡¯s style ¨C


    ruthless and relentless, always ruthlessly decisive.


    I sighed. ¡°What if Eliza doesn¡¯t agree?¡±

 Chapter 347

    Chapter 347


    ¡°I¡¯ll ask Mom to convince you first. How could Eliza keep her head up if she has an illegitimate child


    when she¡¯s not even married? Furthermore, the father of this illegitimate child is a deplorable person.¡±


    ¡°But it¡¯s still a life. I think you should discuss this with Eliza first. If she is unwilling to give up the child,


    let her keep the child. We will create it.¡±


    ¡°This child absolutely cannot be spared. Honey, I¡¯ll take care of this matter, so don¡¯t worry.¡± Carson¡¯s


    stance was firm, and I was just putting on a show anyway, so I didn¡¯t continue to dissuade him. After


    exchanging a few more words with him, I hung up the phone.


    Isabe arrived at my house at 10 am, and I left with her after letting my mother know that she was


    going out. My car was still parked in front of Eric¡¯s restaurantst night, and I didn¡¯t drive back, so


    Isabe drove as usual.


    As soon as I got in the car, I asked her, ¡°How is Jeremy now?¡±


    ¡°He is moring to be discharged, iming he is notfortable staying in the hospital, but his mother


    nipped him in the bud and demanded he stay for a few more days.¡±


    ¡°Has your mother-inw made it difficult for youtely?¡±


    ¡°No. Her attitude towards me nowadays is still good. She didn¡¯t make sarcasticments, but raised


    the issue of having children, although I ignored her.¡± Isabe looked unconcerned.


    ¡°This situation cannot be allowed to persist forever. Isabe, things between you and Jeremy still work


    out, so maybe a kid could change the status quo between you two.¡±


    ¡°The queue of women willing to bear Jeremy¡¯s child stretches from the Far North to the Far South. I


    don¡¯t want my son to have countless step-siblings in the future, so forget about it.¡±


    ¡°Isabe, do you know that Callie is back?¡±


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I know. She¡¯s been back for a long time, ever since J

 Chapter 348

    Chapter 348


    Callie is very beautiful and graduated from a prestigious college abroad, so she is the ideal match for


    Dn, with the exception of his impoverished family background. While I was a little surprised to hear


    that, I wasn¡¯t that shocked. ¡°It¡¯s a good match if Dn likes her.¡±


    ¡°Hmph! I knew you would make such a cruel remark. A goodbination, my *ss! This is simply her


    family¡¯s wish. Dn is not interested in her at all.¡±


    ¡°How would you know that?¡±


    ¡°I just called and asked him earlier.¡±


    ¡°My God, you¡¯re the only one who would ask someone that bluntly.¡± I shook my head.


    After walking Isabe around for a while, she started shopping again. In less than two hours, she


    bought two dresses, two pairs of shoes, a purse and some essories. If I hadn¡¯t told her that she was


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    hungry and wanted to eat, she probably would have kept shopping.


    Lunch was my treat, and Isabe said that she hadn¡¯t eaten Western food for a long time, so she asked


    me to treat her to Western cuisine. Naturally, I readily agreed, and we went to a nearby Western


    restaurant. This ce was a long established Western restaurant in Riverdale that had been around for


    as long as I could remember, and the food here was great. It was once the best western restaurant in


    Riverdale, and had it not been for Eric¡¯s intervention, I think its reputation would have stood forever.


    Isabe wanted to have amb chop for her main course, iming that she was tired of eating


    steak. So we ordered roast escargot, vegetable sd and borscht as sides, and twomb chops as


    main course. We also ordered tiramisu for dessert. Isabe then said I love potatoes so she ordered a


    potato pancake for me.


    After we finished ordering, Isabe started nning our afternoon itinerary. ¡°What shall we do after


    lunch, Lily?¡±


    ¡°Let me think about it.¡±


    Before I could think of a response, Isabe suddenly reached out and nudged me. ¡°Lily, look!¡±


    As I followed his gaze I saw a server leading two people towards us. The moment I caught sight of Eric


    and Callie, I shifted my gaze out the window at once and pretended I hadn¡¯t seen them. Eric Walker


    would never stoop topliment me, and Callie doesn¡¯t like me, so she¡¯ll probably ignore me too.


    As I internally thought about those lines, Callie surprisingly walked over and greeted me. ¡°What a


    coincidence, my beloved older cousin sister!


    I couldn¡¯t feign ignorance any longer, so I forced a smile. ¡°Yes, what a coincidence!¡± Afterwards, I


    shed Eric a smile. ¡°President Walker.¡±


    Eric, however, just snorted lightly as if I owed him arge amount of money. Judging by his attitude, I


    knew that was already a big allowance from him. If Callie and Isabe weren¡¯t here, he definitely would


    have left without so much as a huff. The atmosphere got a little weird. After huffing Eric was ushered to


    a table behind us by the waiter, Callie didn¡¯t have time to talk to me much either, simply exchanging a


    few pleasantries before following him.


    Lowering her voice, Isabe snarled, ¡°D*mn it! What kind of attitude was that?¡± I reached out and


    patted her hand, gesturing for her to calm down with my gaze. However, she was still irate as she


    snapped, ¡°Foolish girl, you¡¯ve been made a fool of again!¡±

 Chapter 349

    Chapter 349


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you notice how Callie addressed you earlier? She called her an older cousin sister! I think it was


    deliberate on her part.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m older than her, so it¡¯s normal for her to refer to me as her older cousin.¡±


    ¡°Normal, my *ss! You are the same age as her, just a few months older than her. You two aren¡¯t that


    close anyway so why does she have to stress the fact that you are her? ¡®older sister cousin? She


    intentionally did this so that others would think she was too young.


    Of course, by ¡®other¡¯ she meant Eric Walker, but what does that have to do with me? It¡¯s Callie¡¯s


    problem if she¡¯s young and pretty. I¡¯m not interested inpeting with her. So I whispered, ¡°Okay. I


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    don¡¯t care, so why are you so bothered? Rather than sulking over such a trivial matter, you had better


    contemte what we should doter.¡±


    ¡°You are sure. I would have forgotten everything if you hadn¡¯t reminded me. What shall we do in the


    afternoon?¡± Isabe¡¯s attention was immediately diverted.


    ¡°I want to go visit Keira. She¡¯s been sent away to boarding school for a while now, and I¡¯ve been


    holding back from visiting her. Why don¡¯t you apany me to visit her this afternoon?¡±


    ¡°Clear. So let¡¯s visit Keira after lunch.¡± Isabe said in agreement.


    In no time, the food we ordered arrived. Being both foodies, Isabe and I started to devour the food


    without any ceremony, as we were both hungry anyway. As we ate heartily, a voice suddenly


    interrupted us. ¡°Hello, Mrs. Craig.¡±


    I looked up, only to be greeted by the sight of a tall man with thick eyebrows and wide eyes standing off


    to the side. At the same time, Isabe also looked up and smiled at the sight of the man. ¡°Are you here


    for lunch too, Young Master Tyson?¡±


    ¡°Yes. And this is?¡± Young Master Tyson shifted his gaze to me.


    ¡°Lilian, my best friend.¡±


    ¡°Nice to meet you, Dona Lilian!¡± Young Master Tyson enthusiastically reached out to me. Since I had no


    idea what his rtionship with Isabe was, I simply reached out and squeezed his hand.


    ¡°It¡¯s been a long time since Ist saw you, so why don¡¯t we eat together when we meet today?¡± Young


    Master Tyson suggested, beaming. Without waiting for us to respond, he sat down and said to the


    waiter, ¡°I¡¯ll have whatever the twodies are eating.¡±


    I looked at Isabe, but I didn¡¯t see any sign of displeasure on her face. Looks like her rtionship with


    this young master Tyson must be pretty good.


    Sure enough, they started talking when the server left. ¡°Why are you suddenly free toe


    back?¡± Isabe asked him. ¡°I¡¯ve been back for a long time. Business is booming within the country, so


    my old man has given more importance to the domestic market. That¡¯s why he sent me back.¡±


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you contact us after so long back?¡±


    ¡°How I wish! I just had so much to do, so there wasn¡¯t any time.¡±


    ¡°As I recall, your family¡¯s main business ismercial real estate, no?¡± Isabe asked.


    ¡°Yes. That is still the case now.¡±


    ¡°That is great! This friend of mine is a designer who does interior design. If your family¡¯s malls, hotels or


    vis require design, you can seek her services.¡± Isabe started soliciting business for me after some


    small talk.


    ¡°Oh really? I happen to have a fully furnished real estate property that is about to bepleted soon,


    and I am currently


    negotiating with the design firm about the design. Do you mind giving me your business card, Miss


    Lilian?¡± Young Master Tyson looked at me, all smiles.


    Things were moving so fast that I was a little lost. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I didn¡¯t bring my business card with


    me.¡±


    ¡°Then just give me your phone number.¡±


    If young master Tyson actually has a property that requires design, it will be a good deal for our


    After saving my number in his contacts, he asked Isabe out of the blue, ¡°Are you free this Sunday


    night?¡±

 Chapter 350

    Chapter 350


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m hosting a party, so I¡¯d like to invite you both.¡±


    ¡°Clear.¡± Isabe instantly agreed.


    Young Master Tyson looked delighted to see that she had epted the invitation. In no time, the food


    he ordered arrived as well. He had impable manners, as while he talked nonstop before the food


    arrived, he didn¡¯t speak anymore when he started to eat in silence. After eating, we left the restaurant


    together, whereupon he politely bid us farewell and emphatically reminded us not to forget the Sunday


    party.


    When he left, I could no longer contain my curiosity and asked, ¡°Who is this Young Master Tyson,


    Isabe? It seems like you have a close rtionship with him?¡±


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°He¡¯s a rich heir too. He¡¯s quite capable in business, but we¡¯re not exactly close. We are just


    acquaintances.¡±


    ¡°I thought you were close with him when I saw he easily agreed to let me design for hispany¡¯s


    property, but it turns out he¡¯s just being polite? Oh, I shouldn¡¯t have rejoiced sooner.¡±


    ¡°This isn¡¯t just him being polite. Haven¡¯t you noticed that Young Master Tyson is interested in you? His


    gaze has lingered on you earlier.¡±


    ¡°What nonsense are you talking now?¡±


    ¡°Did you think everyone would tantly ask to join someone else¡¯s table for fun? He¡¯s no Tom, Dick or


    Harry. He only joined our table because he liked you. Nor is it because of me that he agreed to you


    designing the property, but you.¡±


    ¡°Are you kidding me again?¡±


    ¡°No. And I noticed one thing. Eric Walker looked upset ever since Young Master Tyson showed up.¡±


    ¡°Here you are, talking nonsense again. Eric Walker and Callie were talking andughing while having


    dinner together, so how could he have been upset? Besides, even if it¡¯s true, what does it have to do


    with us?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s because your back was to him, so you couldn¡¯t see his expression. He was actually talking to


    Callie, but his expression started to change as young master Tyson sat down at our table. Besides,


    he¡¯s nced over you and young master Tyson several times. I am an expert at reading people, unlike


    you who are a novice.¡±


    ¡°So, you deliberately solicited business for me and even took the liberty of agreeing to attend the


    party?¡±


    ¡°Yes. I have my reasons for doing this. First and foremost, it¡¯s to piss Eric Walker off and see what he


    does next. If he seeks you out, that proves my hunch is right and he likes you. Second, even if my


    guess is wrong, young master Tyson is an influential person, so you might consider using him to deal


    with Carson!¡±


    ¡°Use him?


    a conflict with Carson?¡±


    ¡°No, but he is a fearless character. He was always daring to close any deal he wanted, so he might be


    interested in taking over Carson¡¯spany.¡±

 Chapter 351

    Chapter 351


    Eric wanted to say upstairs, but my mind went elsewhere and my face flushed slightly. Risking my


    neck, I replied, ¡®I¡¯m not hungry! I just don¡¯t have the energy to climb!¡¯


    ¡®That¡¯s all thanks to your pig ways. Let¡¯s say you eat a lot every day but don¡¯t exercise. Aren¡¯t you afraid


    of getting so fat you can¡¯t even


    walk?¡¯


    ¡®I¡¯m fat? My figure is just cool!¡¯


    ¡®Just cool? You have no flesh and your breasts are so small they fit in the palm of your hand. He


    smirked.


    ¡®You bastard!¡¯ I looked at him.


    ¡®Shh! We are in a cathedral. You can¡¯t just swear!


    ¡®I¡¯m not religious.¡¯ I rolled my eyes at him.


    ¡®Hurry up and get up. At your current pace, we won¡¯t even make it to the top of the tower before dawn.


    ¡®I want to rest a bit before continuing.¡¯


    ¡®Say, do you want me to carry you?¡¯


    ¡®You can?¡¯ Iugh at him. We only took less than 50 steps of the 300 steps up, so I didn¡¯t believe Eric


    would be so foolish as to carry me up more than 200 steps.


    However, he caught me without a single word. Eximing in surprise, I hooked my arms around his


    neck. Eric then continued up the stairs with me in his arms. After about 50 steps, I could hear him


    panting rapidly, so I looked at him with smug satisfaction. ¡®You¡¯re getting tired, aren¡¯t you? Next time,


    remember to think before you brag. Otherwise, you¡¯ll end up embarrassed.¡¯


    ¡°Did I say I¡¯m getting tired?¡± He gave me a look and continued carrying me up the stairs.


    After another 50 steps, I noticed that sweat dotted his forehead. Feeling a little sorry for him, I said, ¡®Put


    me down. I can walk alone.¡¯


    ¡®Why are you babbling? Did you think I was just saying that for fun? Today, I will carry you to the top of


    the tower by hook or by crook!¡¯


    ¡®Eric Walker, this is no time to show off. Let me remind you that we still have this flight of stairs to


    contend with on ourter descent.


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡®I know. I don¡¯t need you to remind me of that. As he said that, he suddenly looked at me. ¡®Lilian, I have


    a proposal for you.¡¯


    ¡®What is it?¡¯


    ¡®Will you give me a reward?¡¯


    ¡®What reward?¡¯


    ¡®I¡¯ll get energetic again if you kiss me.¡¯


    ¡®You do not have shame?¡¯


    ¡®We kiss and hug, so we¡¯re already pretty close beyond that final act. Stop being such a hypocrite and


    kiss me!¡¯


    ¡®In your dreams!¡¯


    ¡®All is well then. If you refuse to take the first step, I will. As soon as his words were out, he lowered his


    head and kissed me.

 Chapter 352

    Chapter 352


    Failing to dodge in time, I was kissed by Eric once more. Fortunately, he merely gave me a light peck o


    n the lips like a dragonfly flitting over water without lingering this time around.


    ¡°I¡¯m now energetic again!¡± As Eric said this, he started up the stairs again with me in his arms. In the en


    d, he actually climbed the remaining 100 over steps while carrying me. I persuaded him to put me down


    several times during the climb, but he refused to do so.


    I¡¯ve now truly experienced the depth of this guy¡¯s pride. Anyone would be exhausted to carry someone


    weighing almost 100 pounds for such a long distance, but he didn¡¯t give up. He must be dead beat, sw


    eat dripping off his face and panting like an old steam engine, but still, he pushed through just because


    he¡¯d made such a promise. Such a person isn¡¯t just remarkable, but also a smidge terrifying!


    As we sat at thending, sympathy inevitably welled within me when I glimpsed the sweat dotting his fo


    rehead, and I unconsciously reached out to wipe it for him. Out of the blue, he extended a hand and gr


    abbed mine, his jet¨Cck eyes pinned intently on me. ¡°Lilian.¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    ¡°I like you.¡± His voice was a touch husky, sounding incredibly sexy.


    At this, I could hear my heart beating like a drum. He said that he missed mest night, but I didn¡¯t take


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    it to heart, thinking that it was drunken rambling. Now, however, he was right before me, staring at me t


    enderly with his alluring eyes and iming that he liked me.


    It¡¯d be a lie if I were to say that I wasn¡¯t delighted, for no woman would possibly rebuff a man like Eric,


    myself included. Nheless, I didn¡¯t know how to respond to him. His gaze was too gentle, so I guiltily


    averted my eyes out of fear that I¡¯d melt under his assault.


    However, he grabbed my chin and repeated, ¡°Lilian, I said I like you!¡±


    ¡°I heard you.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you have anything to say to me?¡±


    ¡°What should I say?¡± I foolishly asked him in return. ¡°Are you tired?¡±


    ¡°What a dumb woman! You¡¯re truly a wet nket!¡± He then chortled. Releasing his hold on my chin, he


    took my hand instead and pulled me up before walking over to the top of the tower to look down at the


    night view.


    St


    It was night now, so neon lights lit up


    thendscape, rendering it a dazzling sight. As the entire city wasid out before my eyes, I couldn¡¯t hel


    p eximing softly, ¡°What a beautiful sight!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re really an easily satisfied woman.¡± Standing behind me, Eric naturally wrapped his arms around


    me. Such an intimate gesture had me somewhat difited, but i didn¡¯t spurn him.


    Subsequently, we both enjoyed the night view silently. After a long while, Eric broke the silence. ¡°Lilian,


    I¡¯ll apany you to Waldspirale tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°What about Jenny?¡± I instinctively asked.


    ¡°I¡¯m having her return tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°So quickly? I¡¯ll miss her greatly.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it nice to have me apany you?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want yourpany!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re so heartless! I¡¯ve been so good to you, yet you¡¯re so mean! My heart is shattered!¡±


    ¡°How glib!¡± I shot him a re. ¡°Oh yes, what did you say to the cathedral¡¯s caretaker earlier? It doesn¡¯t


    make sense that he allowed us in when the ce is closed.¡±


    ¡°Do you want to know?¡±

 Chapter 353

    Chapter 353


    ¡®Enough of the bullshit!¡¯


    ¡®I told him that we are star-crossed lovers from abroad who are in love with each other but faced strong


    opposition from our families so we eloped and have been wandering ever since. Due to time


    constraints, we cannot stay here for a long time, but your greatest desire is to see this cathedral in


    person, so I brought you here in the middle of the night. I then begged him to grant his wish.¡¯


    ¡®You are truly shameless for lying at will!¡¯


    ¡®Didn¡¯t I do it because of you?¡¯ Eric argued convincingly.


    ¡®Hmph! Who would believe that?


    ¡®Lilian, why don¡¯t we stay one more day in Frankfurt tomorrow and visit Waldspirale the next day?¡¯


    ¡®No, I want to go visit Waldspirale right away.¡¯


    ¡®All is well then. We¡¯ll do as you say.¡± Eric relented. We stayed at the top of the tower for half an hour


    before heading out.


    Eric kept his hand in mine as we walked down the stairs. When the cathedral caretaker saw us leaving,


    he greeted us warmly with a smile on his face. From the look in his eyes as he looked at us, I could tell


    that Eric must have actually said something to that effect before.


    After leaving the cathedral, we headed back to the hotel where we were staying. Getting into the


    elevator, I asked him, ¡®Have you booked a room?¡¯


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡®Do I need to book a room?¡¯ My heart leapt into my throat at that remark. Don¡¯t tell me he¡¯s nning on


    sharing a room with me? No, I have to stop him from doing this! Upon exiting the elevator, I elerated


    and quickly unlocked the room door with the key card. Eric wanted to follow me, but I moved faster


    than he could and pushed him out the door before mming it shut.


    ¡®Open the door, Lilian!¡¯ Eric¡¯s angry voice sounded outside the door.


    ¡®Can not do.¡¯


    ¡®Open quickly! I haven¡¯t booked a room for tonight,¡¯ he coaxed.


    ¡®That¡¯s your business.¡¯ Does he want me to open the door and let him in? When hell freezes over!


    ¡®You despicable woman! How dare you do this to me? Eric hissed through gritted teeth outside.


    ¡®President Walker, you taught me not to just let a man into my room at night,¡¯ I retorted.


    ¡®You win!¡¯ After releasing this remark, his footsteps disappeared.


    A smug smile bloomed on my face, and then I went to shower, radiantly glowing. When I opened the


    bathroom door after my shower with a bath towel wrapped around my body, I was surprised to see Eric


    in the bedroom, smiling at me as he sat on the bed. ¡®H-How did you get in?¡¯


    ¡®Why don¡¯t you guess?¡¯ He looked me up and down, his smile turning evil.


    ¡®Eric Walker, how could you enter someone else¡¯s room without permission?¡¯


    ¡®Somebody? Does this apply to us? Don¡¯t tell me you forgot what we did in this room before?


    ¡®You bastard!¡¯


    ¡®Say, Lilian, must you be so cruel to me? Leaving aside the fact that we¡¯re intimately familiar with each


    other, you shouldn¡¯t have thrown me out like that, even though we¡¯re mere acquaintances. Do you think


    it¡¯s appropriate to reduce me to sleeping on the street?


    ¡®I can¡¯t believe you can¡¯t get a hotel room!¡¯


    ¡®But that¡¯s the truth. I only came looking for you because I couldn¡¯t get a hotel room. Otherwise, why


    would I need to put up with you?¡¯


    ¡®Who are you kidding?¡¯ I didn¡¯t believe him. ¡°You don¡¯t know how to ask Jenny to book you a hotel


    room?¡±


    ¡°I asked her to reserve one for me, but she told me they are all full. You can ask her if you don¡¯t believe


    me.


    ¡®Do you take me for a fool? You two must be in cahoots.


    ¡®In collusion? Do we need to do this to fool a dumb woman like you?


    ¡®Are you still denying it? How did you get my room key card if you didn¡¯t collude with Jenny?


    ¡®It was simple. I told reception that I¡¯m her husband, and you locked me out of the room in a fit of


    resentment. Since I knew how to recite her passport information urately and, of course, I¡¯m also too


    good-looking to look like someone who would lie, the receptionist unreservedly opened the door for me.


    I nearly burst a blood vessel hearing that.


    ¡®You are getting more and more audacious for daring to lock me out. So all the work I did was in vain,


    right? You must make it up to me!¡¯


    € 8


    0

 Chapter 354

    Chapter 354


    Eric¡¯s words were very suggestive, and his eyes roamed my body mischievously. Meanwhile, I was


    shaking with fury. ¡®Eric Walker, stop being so shameless!¡¯


    ¡®How am I being shameless?¡¯ he asked, cocking his head, a dazzling smile on his face.


    ¡°You know very well that this is my room, but you refuse toe out. Is this not shameful


    behavior? Hurry and get out!


    ¡®I¡¯m not going away. If I do that, I won¡¯t have anywhere else to sleep.¡¯


    ¡®Fine. If you don¡¯t leave, I¡¯ll leave. I¡¯m going to look for Jenny.


    ¡®Sure, go on.¡¯ Eric looked at me indifferently. ¡®But I must say that the Germans are very lustful. So I


    can¡¯t say for sure what will happen if you go out and wander the halls in your birthday suit.¡¯


    Startled by his words, I red at him. ¡®Who says I¡¯m going out without getting dressed?¡¯


    ¡°Then get dressed and go.¡± However, I must warn you not to me me if you hear any gossip when we


    are together.


    ¡®What do you mean?¡¯


    ¡°I mean, Jenny doesn¡¯t know I came. Is it really a good idea for you to knock on her door in the middle


    of the night? Considering that I am a person loved by everyone, she might assume that you were


    deliberately unting your rtionship with me in front of her.


    While this remark of his is rather arrogant, there is some truth to it. So I didn¡¯t dare go out


    anymore. ¡®You¡¯re taking advantage of me!¡¯ I snorted.


    ¡°Did I do something to you?¡± Sitting up, Eric spread his hands in an innocent gesture.


    ¡®Although you haven¡¯t done anything now, that doesn¡¯t mean you won¡¯t do anythingter.¡¯


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡®Do you think you can escape if I really want to do something with you?¡¯


    ¡®Are you saying you won¡¯t touch me?¡¯ Finally, I saw light at the end of the tunnel.


    ¡®I did not say that.¡¯


    ¡®What exactly do you want?¡¯ I was about to lose my mind.


    ¡®Practically nothing. I¡¯m tired, so I want to sleep. That is all.¡¯ Eric looked at me with narrowed


    eyes. ¡®Regardless of whether you agree, I¡¯m going to sleep here tonight. You understand me?¡¯


    He is such a scoundrel! Looking at the couch in the living room, I gritted my teeth and gave in. ¡®You can


    sleep here, but you must promise not


    to touch me!¡¯


    ¡®Humph! Did you think I¡¯m a machine? Do you think I still have the energy to do anything else after


    carrying a person weighing over 100 pounds up the stairs?¡¯


    ¡®Absurd! I¡¯m not over 100 pounds!¡¯


    ¡®Are you saying you don¡¯t even weigh 100 pounds?¡¯


    Not wanting to continue arguing with him, fearing bursting a blood vessel, as he was an irrational


    person who made maddeningments, I


    pointed to the sole. ¡°You¡¯re going to sleep on the couch.¡±


    ¡®No way. I¡¯m used to sleeping in a bed.


    He¡¯s not chivalrous at all! How despicable! ¡®You bastard!¡¯ Since it was obvious that arguing with him


    wouldn¡¯t work, I had no choice but to rmit myself. ¡°I¡¯ll take the couch, then.¡± With Eric there, I


    naturally didn¡¯t dare change in front of him. So I grabbed my pajamas and went back to the bathroom to


    change. When I got out after changing, I pulled the nket off the bed andy down on the soles.


    Meanwhile, Eric went to the bathroom to take a shower. Lying on the couch, I didn¡¯t feel sleepy at


    all. Instead, my attention was perpetually on Eric. He said he won¡¯t touch me, so he¡¯ll probably keep his


    word, right?


    He then exited the bathroom in no time. Walking over to my side of the couch, he lowered his head and


    studied me for a while. At this moment, I could smell the fragrance of her shower gel and my heart


    instantly started to pound.


    1

 Chapter 355

    Chapter 355


    Not daring to open my eyes, Iy still and pretended to sleep. After examining me for a while, Eric


    pinched my face, but I didn¡¯t dare breathe. Probably finding it boring, he then turned around and went


    back to bed. Soon, her even breath came out of bed. He¡¯s probably sleeping. My heart that jumped into


    my throat finally settled back into ce again, and calm returned. Afterwards, drowsiness overtook me


    and I fell into


    I am.


    It was noon the next day when I woke up. Tousling my hair, I sat up, only to realize I was lying in bed


    with Eric nowhere to be seen, heading somewhere unknown. I was sleeping on the couchst night, so


    how did I end up in bed? I¡¯m not a sleepwalker, so this is obviously the work of Eric


    Walker. Embarrassment flooded me at this as I reminded myself to be vignt, but I didn¡¯t even notice


    when someone carried me to bed. Damn, my vignce is too weak!


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Taking advantage of Eric¡¯s absence, I quickly changed. However, just after I took off my pajamas, the


    door suddenly opened, announcing his return. Suddenly, I instinctively covered my chest with my


    pajamas. Meanwhile, he didn¡¯t even look away, but red at me evilly while smilingsciviously. ¡°May I


    assume you¡¯re seducing me?¡±


    ¡®Seducing you, my ¡®ss!¡¯


    ¡®Your measurements are 87-62-857¡¯


    My measurements were 87-61-85. This guy is so sharp he could urately guess my measurements


    with just an inch difference! However, I ignored it. ¡®Turn around. I want to change.¡¯


    ¡®Is this necessary? It¡¯s not like you¡¯re not wearing anything underneath. Haven¡¯t you noticed that many


    foreigners on the beach are dressed even more revealingly than you are now?


    ¡®I am not a foreigner!¡¯


    Smiling teasingly, hemented: ¡®Your panties are so cute!¡¯


    Losing all patience, I grabbed a pillow and threw it at him. Eric, however, reached out and caught


    it. ¡°Are you trying matricide?¡±


    ¡®You are not my wife! What a shameless rascal!¡¯


    Shooting me a furious re, he wanted to snap back, but said nothing in the end and turned


    away. Seizing the opportunity, I quickly began to change. When I was done, he turned just in time and


    made the shockingment, ¡®You look better when you¡¯re in your birthday suit!¡¯


    I didn¡¯t bother to fight back and went to wash up without a single word. When I came out after washing


    up, Eric was sitting on the couch with his legs crossed. ¡®Pack your bags quickly. We are leaving


    immediately.


    ¡°And as for Jenny?¡±


    ¡°I already took her to the airport.¡±


    ¡®Why didn¡¯t you wake me up?¡¯


    ¡®I wanted to wake you up, but you were sleeping like a rock.¡¯ After saying that, Eric¡¯s lips curled into a


    smile. ¡®Lilian Hawkins, you really are something else when you¡¯re sleeping. You¡¯re a sleepy mess, so


    much so that I almost suffocated with your clinginess.¡¯


    ¡®What nonsense are you talking?¡¯ I really have a messed up sleep, but I can¡¯t believe I¡¯vetched on to


    it when I have no recollection of it.


    ¡®You¡¯ll know if I was talking nonsense after watching this.¡¯ Eric then triumphantly pulled out his cell


    phone and showed me a video. In the video, I was lying in bed with him, curled up around him like an


    octopus. While I was speechless with utter mortification, he smugly put his cell phone away. ¡®Say, what


    will happen if I post this on Facebook?¡¯

 Chapter 356

    Chapter 356


    ¡®Do not you dare!¡¯ Panicked, I tried to steal his cell phone, but Eric pretended and quickly put it


    away. ¡®You have to obey me from now on, and I will delete this video when I am satisfied with your


    performance. If not, you know the ramifications.


    ¡®You are very shameless and despicable!¡¯ I criticized him vehemently.


    ¡®Let¡¯s go out for breakfast. We will leave after breakfast. Ignoring my scolding, Eric took the lead and


    left.


    After breakfast, Eric and I went back to the room and got our luggage. It was only a little over 30


    kilometers from Frankfurt to Darmstadt, so we drove there in a Hummer that Eric somehow


    acquired. The atmosphere was quite rxed throughout the trip; I enjoyed the amazing scenery from


    the road while listening to rxing music. Before I knew it, we had arrived in Darmstadt.


    Waldspirale was located near the Geo-Naturepark Bergstrasse-Odenwald. This residential apartment


    building had a very creative concept, its roof was a vast screen of greenery with spiral architecture. The


    building gradually rose in height from the southwest, rising 8 stories to the southeast and ending in a


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    12-story tower. The two golden domes were visible from a distance, the slope of the mountain


    manifested by a myriad of techniques. From a distance, it appeared to be a colorful, leaning building,


    but dark up close, giving off a smoky, burnt-rice feeling.


    Eric and I stayed at the Waldspirale for about three hours, taking lots of pictures. So we found a ce


    nearby for lunch. Suddenly, Eric asked: ¡°Do you know which is the most romantic city in Germany?

 Chapter 357

    Chapter 357


    I dreamed again


    So you must guide me through the day


    I will touch you at night


    In the most lovely way


    I would feel the sunlight


    But I could burn from everywhere


    Now you must make me a shadow


    I will shine for you within


    I can¡¯t change


    I can¡¯t change


    I can¡¯t change


    My angel took your promise


    And left with the worst of lies


    How will your future


    If everyone just dies


    I can¡¯t change


    I can¡¯t change


    I can¡¯t change


    I¡¯ve got


    the dream again


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    So you must wake me up in a little while


    You¡¯ll see me leaving


    You¡¯ll have my morning smiles


    My angel made my difference


    Like no one really does


    She left me here to love you


    Please love me if you can


    Sophie Zelmani¡¯s voice was incredibly seductive, gentle and feminine. At the same time, she had a


    touch of sadness and despondency, mncholy even. His clear, tender voice was crisp and natural,


    without a shred of embellishment, interspersed with a touch of shyness, weariness, and


    helplessness. This music and melody so refined that it seemed illusory simply echoed a teenager¡¯s


    feelings of love. I was inexplicably ovee with the sudden urge to start crying, and spontaneously


    my eyes got wet.


    About an hourter we arrived in Heidelberg. Surrounded by trees and water, Heidelberg was full of


    stone bridges, castles and also the old town.


    red and white brick buildings, romantic and captivating. In the eyes of many, Heidelberg was the


    epitome of a romantic Germany.

 Chapter 358

    Chapter 358


    We stayed at The Knight¡¯s House, a very old hotel, and Eric booked two rooms for this hour. After


    leaving our luggage in the room, Eric took me on a tour of Heidelberg.


    He seemed to be particrly fond of Heidelberg, taking me to all the main buildings and streets. We


    climb to the top of Heidelberg Pce and look out over the entire city. We then strolled along the River


    Neckar and enjoyed the view at the bridgehead of the Old Bridge. Standing on the bridge, you could


    see the pinnacle of the Church of the Holy Spirit.


    In the end, he took me to the Church of the Holy Spirit. He was visibly much more reticent now; since


    we arrived in Heidelberg he rarely spoke. When we entered the Church of the Holy Spirit, he stood in


    the doorways in silence, looking at the church gates. His expression was a mask of stillness I¡¯d never


    seen before, tinged with a hint of sadness. I had never seen such an expression on him before, but for


    some reason, sadness seeped into me


    as well.


    In the evening, Eric took me to a bar for a drink. This was the first time I¡¯d seen him drink in thest two


    days. He was a heavy drinker, polishing drink after drink. Jenny said he has gastritis because he had


    too much to drink because of a woman. So I instinctively reached out to stop him from drinking more,


    but he grabbed my hand instead and stared into my eyes. We were very close, so I could see that his


    ck eyes were filled with anguish.


    He is very disheartened. I could tell he was heartbroken. After all, he had been ying the song ¡®I Can¡¯t


    Change¡¯ non-stop since we left for Heidelberg, although I had no idea why he was so


    mncholy. Everyone has their own secrets. It doesn¡¯t seem like he¡¯s really his appearance, cold and


    licentious. Rather, he is also a flesh-and-blood man who has feelings.


    Eric was drunk, but very quiet, not rambling or struggling. He simply stared at me wordlessly, allowing


    me to support him and lead him back to his room. His gaze looked extremely nk as hey on the


    bed in silence and watched as I helped him take off his shoes and dry his face. Then I opened his


    luggage and found his gastritis medicine before pouring him a ss of water and helping him take his


    medicine. After that, I helped him to lie down again.


    Holding my hand, hey motionless on the bed, saying nothing. I didn¡¯t dare go back to my room and


    leave him like that, so I sat in his room to watch over him. After looking at the ceiling for a long time, he


    finally closed his eyes and fell asleep. I then wanted to withdraw my hand, but he opened his eyes


    abruptly and again stared at me, so I had no choice but to remain sitting there quietly.


    After an indeterminate amount of time, Eric once again closed his eyes and dozed off. This time,


    however, I didn¡¯t dare move, I just sat on the side of the bed and watched his sleeping face. He looks


    really harmless in his sleep. Staring dazedly into his incredibly seductive face, my thoughts came to a


    screech. Later, I too sumbed to bedside sleep.


    My sleep was extremely ufortable as half of my arm was numb and sore. When I woke up, it was


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    already dawn. Eric was still asleep, so I gently moved my arm, only to see his eyes pop open


    instantly. Upon seeing me, he was stunned for a moment. ¡®Why are you here?¡¯

 Chapter 359

    Chapter 359


    He doesn¡¯t seem to remember what happenedst night. I removed my hand from his. ¡®Are you


    well? Does your stomach hurt?


    ¡°I¡¯m a little dizzy. With that, Eric sat up. ¡®Sorry.¡¯


    I was quite surprised that he apologized, but then I shed him a smile and said, ¡®I¡¯ll go back to my


    room then.¡¯


    ¡®Clear. See you back.


    ¡®He is well.¡¯


    However, Eric ignored my protest and crawled out of bed to watch me back. When I got to my room, I


    turned and looked at him. ¡®Go back and rest.¡¯


    ¡®Lilian¡¯, he called gently.


    ¡®Hmm?¡¯ I looked at him.


    Suddenly, he reached out and pulled me into his arms before kissing me on the


    forehead. ¡®Thanks.¡¯ After uttering this vague remark, he turned and headed back to her


    room. Meanwhile, I stood in the doorway expressionless for some time before closing the door.


    It was past 10:00 am when I woke up. After showering, I opened my bedroom door, only to be instantly


    greeted by the sight of Eric leaning against the hallway wall. His countenance looked much better after


    a few hours of rest, and although he still carried traces of fatigue, his despondency yesterday was


    nowhere to be seen. ¡®Are you here for me?¡¯


    ¡®Yes. Let¡¯s go down for breakfast.


    After drinking a steaming cup of coffee, I felt much more refreshed. At this point, Eric shifted his gaze to


    me. ¡®Lilian, we¡¯re going to L¨¹neburg next.¡¯


    ¡®Is there anything interesting there?¡¯


    ¡°Yes, but I can¡¯t tell you now. You will knowter.


    ¡°You seem very familiar with Germania. Have you been here before?¡¯


    ¡®Yes,¡¯ he muttered in reply, unwilling to borate further.


    I didn¡¯t have much of an impression of L¨¹neburg, as my knowledge of Germany only extended to a few


    renowned ces. While I wasn¡¯t opposed to Eric¡¯s suggestion to go to L¨¹neburg, I wasn¡¯t too hopeful


    either.


    On the way there he was clearly much more loquacious, telling me that Luneburg Heath was a very


    beautiful ce where the purple heather bloomed in August and September, stretching for several


    dozen miles, sweeping over the mountains and ins like a carpet. purple, creating a magnificent


    sight. After hearing his description, an impressive image spontaneously manifested itself in my mind,


    and I suddenly anticipated it very much.


    Eric drove to the nature reserve¡¯s central city, Undeloh. Although the town was notrge, it was the


    center of tourist experiences for the L¨¹neburg Heath Nature Reserve. He then parked the car in the lot


    and walked me out of the car. Curious, I asked: ¡®Aren¡¯t we going by car?¡¯


    ¡®The nature reserve here prohibits cars,¡¯ replied Eric.


    ¡®So how are we going there? Don¡¯t tell me we¡¯re going on foot?


    ¡®Can we go on foot with your weak resistance?¡¯ he scoffed. ¡ª We¡¯ll go by bicycle.


    ¡®By bike?¡¯ I was stunned for a moment, but he had already gone to rent the bikes. It was my first time


    experiencing such a vacation. So I rode the bike with him side by side while enjoying the beautiful


    scenery. Whenever something caught my eye, he would stop and take some pictures. Seeing many


    carriages along the way, I stopped and took several pictures. Meanwhile, Eric just looked on


    indifferently as I walked away, never in a hurry.


    Gradually, there were more and more flowers on the side of the road, and my anticipation also


    grew. Finally, an endless sea of   heather appeared before my eyes. Sure enough, as Eric said, the


    purple heather stretched for several dozen kilometers, sweeping over the mountains and ins like a


    purple carpet. If I hadn¡¯t known it was heather, I would have mistaken it forvender. Heather looked a


    lot likevender with over a dozen


    all towering over a single flower. When the wind blew, the fragrance was truly invigorating.


    I was in Provence once to enjoy thevender fields and I always remembered the scene at that time,


    but only when I saw this sea of   duttiva heather


    it was not at all ind forvender in Provence. ¡®Beautiful! That¡¯s really impressive!¡¯ I couldn¡¯t help


    eximing


    Com.


    mile in hixce, tris tilted her head to look at me before suddenly leaning forward.


    and


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 360

    Chapter 360


    ¡ª I didn¡¯t lie to you, did I?


    Suppressing my excitement, I continued forward. As he advanced, there were no more carriages and


    the road became narrower as the number of slopes increased. As a result, the number of tourists has


    decreased. Gradually, it was as if Eric and I were the only ones in the world. This really is a fascinating


    ce. It¡¯s like Eden without any bustle of life, every corner full of surprise and delight! Honestly


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    speaking, I was now enchanted by this romantic atmosphere.


    Eric and I stopped riding our bikes and walked. As we walked, we saw many older couples who had


    gone through countless tribtions in life but remained true to their feelings from the beginning,


    walking hand in hand. At some point, Eric reached out and took my hand. I looked up at him, only to be


    greeted by a warm smile on his face. His smile yed havoc with my heart, and an absurd thought


    suddenly urred to me. How nice it would be if I could spend the rest of my life walking hand in hand


    with him like this!


    The sudden ringing of my cell phone broke the rare tenderness of the moment. When I caught a


    glimpse of the word ¡®husband¡¯ shing across the screen, I suddenly realized how ridiculous my earlier


    thought was.


    Removing my hand from Eric¡¯s, I walked to the side and answered Carson¡¯s call. ¡°When are you


    used to. Instead, it sounds rather strange..


    ¡®In a few days.¡¯ He¡¯s been calling me every daytely, but he¡¯s never asked me when I¡¯d be back. So


    why is he asking me this today?


    ¡°You¡¯re in Germania now, right?


    ¡®Yes.¡¯


    ¡°Are you with Jenny?¡± Carson once asked me who I was with, so I told him Jenny¡¯s name. However, it


    seems a bit odd that he¡¯s asking me such


    a question now.


    ¨C No, I¡¯m alone now. Jenny came back. Although Carson didn¡¯t necessarily know that Jenny was back,


    I still told him so to avoid any unpleasant surprises.


    ¡®You must be feeling very bored there alone, no?¡¯


    ¡®Just a little.¡¯


    ¡°Come back early, dear. I miss you!¡¯


    Carson¡¯s call this time is really weird. Unlike the previous times he asked about my well being, he


    asked who I am with now. Does he know I¡¯m hanging out with Eric?


    Come to think of it, it seemed ridiculous that I was feeling so guilty. I just met Eric in Germania, and


    Carson isn¡¯t irvoyant, so how could he


    know I¡¯m with Eric?


    However, Carson¡¯s uncharacteristic behavior made me ufortable. What exactly is he trying to


    do? There is a problem at hispany that he wants my help with. with? But then, he didn¡¯t mention a


    single word.

 Chapter 361

    Chapter 361


    I pondered this for a while, but I just couldn¡¯t get it. Finally, I decided not to contemte this annoying


    problem any longer. Turning around, I looked for Eric, but he was long gone.


    Assuming he should have gone first, I hit the gas and crawled forward. However, I didn¡¯t see him even


    after walking quite a distance so I called him but no one answered either. So I wanted to ask around,


    but the people here were basically German. Not only were there few people, they also didn¡¯t speak


    English.


    I had never felt such distress in my entire life. Having no other recourse, I could only call him again, but


    he just didn¡¯t pick up despite the call. A bolt of fury shot through me. It was his idea toe here, so


    what did he mean by leaving me here alone and walking away? Is he bragging about the fact that I


    don¡¯t speak German? It¡¯s okay, I¡¯m not looking for him anymore! Sullenly, I retraced my steps, nning


    to ride my bike back into town and look for


    someone who spoke English.


    Soon I arrived at the spot where Eric and I had left our bikes. The bikes were at the side of the road,


    while Eric was lying under a tree with a de of grass in his mouth, looking up at the sky. Upon seeing


    him, an inexplicable relief flooded through me and I walked towards him. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± He sat up and looked at me.


    ¡°Why did you suddenly disappear and make me look everywhere for you?¡±


    ¡°Weren¡¯t you whispering sweet nothings to your husband? How did it ur to you to look for me?¡± He


    looked at me with disdain.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to make it sound so disgusting. Should I just let his call go to voicemail?¡±


    ¡°If you really didn¡¯t want to take the call, you have every reason not to.¡± Eric scoffed. Then he fished his


    cell phone out of his pocket and ced it in front of me.


    ¡°What is the meaning of this?¡±


    ¡°You can check how many missed calls I had thesest few days.¡±


    With that, my anger rose. ¡°You are a tool!¡±


    ¡°What is that supposed to mean?¡± He stared at me.


    ¡°Did you know I was very worried about you earlier? I called you several times-¡±


    ¡°Were you worried about me? Save! You hid to answer the call and even stayed there in a world of your


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    own for so long after the call ended. Only a fool would believe you were worried about me! ¡±


    ¡°I wasn¡¯t in a world of my own! I was just contemting¡­¡± At that, I hesitated and stopped.


    ¡°What were you thinking? Why did you stop mid-sentence?¡±


    ¡°Carson called and asked who I¡¯m with now. His voice was extremely


    ¡°Worried he¡¯ll find out you¡¯re with me?¡± Eric broke the de, so I was a little worried.¡±


    of


    ¡°I know such a thought was ridiculous, but my mind just couldn¡¯t stop thinking about it.


    ¡°Do you feel like you¡¯re having an affair when you¡¯re with me with that hand?¡± Eric looked at me with


    disdain.


    ¡°It¡¯s a fact that I¡¯m still married,¡± I replied in a whisper.


    ¡°Then just get divorced, and


    ¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t get divorced now.¡±


    his hand. ¡°Lilian Hawkins, are you short of a crayon for a box?¡±


    earlier.¡±


    you¡¯re always worried your husband will show up and catch you red-handed


    As soon as my words reached him, Eric frowned. ¡°Lilian Hawkins, tell me honestly ¨C are you still in love


    with your bastard husband?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Why do you insist so much on getting revenge on him if you don¡¯t love him? People say that hate is as


    strong as love. ¡°


    No, I don¡¯t love him anymore!¡±


    ¡°Prove it then!¡±

 Chapter 362

    Chapter 362


    ¡°How do you want me to prove it?¡±


    ¡°Give up your revenge and set aside your resentment towards him. Instead, divorce him


    immediately!¡± Eric looked at me. ¡°Only by doing this can you prove that you really don¡¯t love him


    anymore.¡±


    ¡°Never!¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t let it go, can you? It¡¯s exactly like I said! Once lovers, love always remains. You have so


    much history with Carson Boyer, so how could you easily top him? So stop pretending! If you refuse to


    get divorced, it proves that your supposed revenge is just to get him back. You want to clip his wings


    and return him to his destitute state so he¡¯lle crawling back to you. I¡¯ve seen plenty of women like


    you!¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s not what you think!¡±


    ¡°Stop denying it. Over the past few days, I¡¯ve seen clearly that you¡¯re not a woman who wants to start a


    new life. Instead, you are a woman still wallowing in the past, rejecting the advances of those around


    you. you. No matter what I do, you¡¯re tough. When others take a step forward, you take a step back


    and vice versa. Lilian Hawkins, is there any point in this game of tug and tug?¡±


    ¡°Who says I¡¯m ying tug and pull?¡± I red at him.


    ¡°You are not? You know I love you, so you want to use me to crush your husband and leave him


    helpless so he cane back to your side once more. However, you cannot bear to part with your


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    trading currency. Mentally, you are still a traditional woman, so you are afraid that you will not be able


    to stand up to your husband if you cheat on him physically. So you¡¯re ying pull and pull with


    me. Lilian Hawkins, I love you, but you are not indispensable!¡± After throwing this statement away, he


    abruptly stood up. Jumping on the bike, he pedaled downhill.


    I looked at Eric¡¯s back which was fading into the distance, no wordsing to mind. That¡¯s what


    happens when dealing with genius. I proceeded withplete caution, as if I were walking on thin ice,


    fearing I would betray my true intentions, but he had long since seen right through me. Yes, I really


    thought about using it to make Carson helpless, but I never thought about going back to the past with


    Carson. Did his brain short circuit? How did hee to the hrious conclusion that I still have feelings


    for Carson?


    Seeing that his figure was disappearing from view, I promptly jumped on my own bicycle and tried to


    catch up. My trip here before and my return now were as different as night and day. I pedaled quickly,


    my speed spiraling out of control. There were a lot of rocks on the road and I was bumping so hard that


    my hands suddenly slipped and I identally fell off the bike. The bike fell a good distance away as I


    fell to the ground; even the water ced behind the bike had spilled out. These were all minor issues,


    but I scraped my legs and hands on the rocks during the fall. Although the wounds were not deep, they


    were bleeding and the pain was unbearable.


    Is that what they meant by being out of luck? I sat on the floor for a long time without getting up. A


    German couple behind me came and asked for me but I didn¡¯t understand a single word so I just shook


    my head. The man righted my bike and brought it to me, while the woman helped me up and asked


    about my condition. Thenguage barrier mademunication impossible so they used hand gestures


    and offered to drive me to the hospital. Taking a few hesitant steps, it turned out that my injuries were


    just scratches, so I shook my head and declined as I could still ride the bike. The couple then said


    something else I didn¡¯t understand before leaving.


    Still, I didn¡¯t ride the bike, but carefully spun the bike beside me as I headed down the slope. After


    walking a short distance, I saw Eric pedaling back to me.


    He was clearly surprised to see me in such a pathetic state. Quickly jumping off the bike, he rushed to


    help me. ¡°What happened?¡±

 Chapter 363

    Chapter 363


    Can¡¯t You See For Yourself What Happened? Pursing my lips, I ignored him. Eric then reached out and


    took my hand. When he looked at my bleeding hand, his face darkened. Opening his bag, he took out a


    blue handkerchief and bandaged my wound, blowing as he did so, even asking, ¡°Does it hurt?


    seriously?¡±


    I said nothing, my face devoid of emotion. However, he was not offended by me. Getting everything off


    the back of the bike, he motioned for me to climb in after him, but I ignored him and stayed still.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be angry anymore. It¡¯s all my fault. Let¡¯s go to the clinic and we¡¯ll bandage your wounds


    first. Then you can scold or hit me when we get backter. Just cut me some ck now, okay?¡±


    I remained mute, so he got me in the next instance. ¡°I¡¯ll carry you downstairs if you don¡¯t want to sit on


    my


    bike.¡±


    I struggled for a while, but his grip was solid so I couldn¡¯t break free. So I just let him carry me down the


    slope. Fortunately, there was soon a wider road below and a carriage was in sight. Eric walked over


    and spoke to the coachman with me in his arms before carrying me into the carriage. Our bikes were


    then strapped to the back of the carriage by the driver. Eric kept me in his arms while I remained silent


    and didn¡¯t say a word.


    When we got back to town, Eric took me to a clinic where the doctor treated my wounds and said a


    thing or two to the doctor. After my wounds were bandaged, he took me to a house. The house was a


    northern European red brick style residence that looked very pretty with lots of flowers outside. As soon


    as we parked the car, a middle-aged woman came out of the house and chatted amiably with Eric. Eric


    then reached out and helped me out of the car before we followed the middle-aged woman into the


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    house.


    Intuitively, I imagined that it should be a family home. The house was very clean and airy, its decor


    incredibly lovely. Following behind the middle-aged woman, Eric helped me up the stairs to a


    bedroom. It was a huge suite with its own kitchen and bathroom. Then he helped me to the couch. After


    saying a few more words to him, the middle-aged woman politely left.


    ¡°We¡¯re staying here tonight. Tell me what you want to eat.¡± Eric¡¯s behavior was extremely kind. Still, I


    didn¡¯t say anything. With an ingratiating expression on his face, he suggested, ¡°Shall we have a whole


    roastmb? The wholemb roast here is delicious, so you will definitely like it.¡±


    When he said that, a pang of hunger hit me. I don¡¯t speak thenguage here and I won¡¯t be able to get


    an interpreter any time soon, so my only choice is to depend on him. While I¡¯m angry, I still have to eat.


    So he then took me to the nearest restaurant and sure enough, he ordered roasted wholemb. The


    wholemb roast here was prepared differently than the ones I¡¯ve had in the past. First, the fresh cut


    before being baked at a low heat of 150 degrees in the oven for around 10 hours. Tender and juicy, it


    was delicious with fries and sd or saut¨¦ed long beans with garlic and cayenne pepper.


    We drank German stout while we atemb. Hungry, I ate a lot and drank a lot. I rarely drink, but I drank


    copious amounts of stout this day, perhaps because of my bad mood. The alcohol content and malt


    concentration of the German stout were rtively high, so while I didn¡¯t feel anything at first, I did feel


    dizzy and a little queasy after I finished eating.


    The sky was alreadypletely dark when we left the restaurant, and the city lights were sparse, so it


    wasn¡¯t very bright. Taking my hand, Eric led me back the way we came. I had an inherently poor sense


    of direction, so along with my drunken state, I was totally lost. It was only with his support that I was


    able to return to our amodation.


    Helping me into the room, Eric went into the bathroom to fill up the tub. In no time, he left again. With


    my eyes fixed on him, I swallowed hard.

 Chapter 364

    Chapter 364


    ¡°Where Are You Two Going?¡± the driver asked politely.


    ¡°Walker Group Headquarters.¡±


    It wasn¡¯t until after the driver started the engine that I was able to tell him to stop when I came back to


    my senses. ¡°No, that¡¯s not where I¡¯m going! I¡¯m not going in the same direction as him, so please let


    me go?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t make a fuss about it.¡± Eric watched me gently, even reaching out to take my hand. ¡°You will only


    be aughing stock.¡±


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± I tried to pull my hand away but failed due to his tight grip, so I spat out


    indignantly, ¡°Aren¡¯t you ashamed?¡±


    ¡°Of course, but not in front of you.¡± He responded kindly.


    A smile bloomed on the driver¡¯s face as he watched us in the rearview mirror. ¡°Are you having a couple


    fight?¡±


    ¡°Yes, she has a short temper, so she got angry after I pointed out a few things to her. Eric agreed to


    this.


    ¡°Girl, don¡¯t be mad at him. It¡¯s normal for a couple to fight, so why don¡¯t you forgive your boyfriend now


    that he apologized to you?¡± The driver decided to step in as a peacemaker.


    ¡°He is not my boyfriend!¡±


    ¡°Oh, my apologies. I didn¡¯t know you were married.¡± It seemed that the situation just confused the


    driver even more. ¡°Your husband seems like a good man, as not many husbands are willing to coax


    their wives so gently. Take me as an example, as I never do that, so my wife just goes home to her


    family whenever I scold her, but I¡¯lle back after a few days.


    The fact that the driver got it all wrong pissed me off even more. ¡°Lord, you misunderstood me. I am not


    your girlfriend or your wife!¡±


    ¡°So what is your rtionship?¡±


    ¡°We don¡¯t have one!¡±


    ¡°Lord, do you see this? I don¡¯t even know what to do with her. Whenever she gets angry, not only does


    she treat me coldly, but she also refuses to acknowledge me. This is extremely frustrating.¡± Eric was


    totally unashamed.


    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, you¡¯re wrong. Couples shouldn¡¯t hold grudges against each other, so you shouldn¡¯t


    ignore your husband as it will hurt your rtionship. A harmonious family requirespromise on both


    sides, especially when you are young. By the way, do you have children?


    ¡°Not yet,¡± Eric replied.


    ¡°Things get better when you have children as they help to forge your bond. You should try to get one as


    soon as possible, young


    man.¡±


    To my surprise, Eric responded in the affirmative. I didn¡¯t know he could be so friendly to a taxi driver,


    as he normally carried himself with such arrogance as if the world owed him, so I wondered what had


    be of him.


    I stopped exining myself, as it was useless to do so, while allowing Eric to talk to the


    driver. Fortunately, Eric¡¯s phone rang at that moment, during which he stopped talking to take the call.


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    A woman¡¯s gentle voice came. ¡°Eric, I¡¯m in yourpany.¡±


    ¡°Wait for me in the reception room. I¡¯ll be there shortly.¡±


    The woman¡¯s voice sounded familiar, so I wondered who it belonged to. As I pondered, the voice came


    again. ¡°The front desk receptionist is a responsible employee as she told me I have to have an


    appointment to be seen

 Chapter 365

    Chapter 365


    ¡°Give them the phone and I¡¯ll tell them.¡±


    The phone was quickly handed over to the receptionist, after which a woman¡¯s voice was


    heard. ¡°Hello.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m Eric Walker. Please show Ms. Towers. I¡¯ll be there in a minute.¡±


    ¡°Clear. Mr. Walker!¡±


    The way Eric addressed the caller revealed to me his true identity as Callie. I didn¡¯t know she worked


    for him, and they seemed to be acquaintances. There was a sudden memory of Eric¡¯s mockery of me,


    which made me wonder if Callie was the one who told him everything. In a rush of anger, I viciously


    questioned him, ¡°Eric, did Callie tell you these things?


    ¡°What things?¡± He was still making a fool of himself.


    ¡°Whatever you said to my face when we were in the elevator.¡±


    ¡°No.¡± he quickly denied.


    ¡°It must be her, that shameless bastard!¡± I started swearing. How dare she talk about me to Eric like


    that? I thought to myself. They must be close if they can talk about such private matters! Such thoughts


    pissed me off once again as I spat, ¡°You two are shameless motherfuckers.


    The driver looked at us in shock. ¡°Why did you guys start fighting again?¡±


    1


    ¡°Sir, you should be the judge! He brought his mistress into thepany, so how could I not be mad at


    him?¡± An iden popped into my mind, which allowed me to dispute Eric¡¯s ims.


    ¡°Does he have a mistress?¡± What I said seemed to greatly shock the driver.


    ¡°Yes, we were married for three months before he found a mistress! You heard the call just now from


    his mistress! How could I tolerate his mistress visiting him inpany?¡±


    ¡°Lilian Hawkins!¡± Eric called me angrily.


    ¡°Young man, it seems you are wrong now. Why would you be so dumb as to find a mistress when you


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    have such a beautiful wife?¡± It was ironic how quickly the driver changed sides.


    ¡°No, I don¡¯t¡­ It¡¯s not like that. It is a misunderstanding, as the woman is not a lover, but my youngest


    when I was studying.¡±


    ¡°Junior? Do you think this will work for me? I¡¯ll tell you what, sir, his mistress used to be my friend, and


    we grew up together. She somehow managed to stay with him while she was spreading rumors about


    me. The fight we had this morning was precisely because of these rumors!¡±


    ¡°Young man, you


    as you are.¡±


    shouldn¡¯t be having an affair. I was wondering why you would be so willing to persuade your wife, and


    now I see.


    Looking at the sullen expression Eric had, I suddenly felt better. You son of a bitch, aren¡¯t you great at


    making up stories? Now show me what you got!


    Later, the taxi pulled up in front of Eric¡¯spany. When he was about to get out of the cab, I


    scoffed. ¡°You didn¡¯t pay for the tickets.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re a couple, so what¡¯s the difference who¡¯s paying for it?¡± Such was his reply.


    He is a shameless b*stard! I thought as I said to the driver, ¡°Sir, I am not going to get off here, so


    please continue.


    To my surprise, Eric stopped walking as soon as he heard what I said, then turned to look at me with a


    sly smile. ¡°Dear.


    7:16 am Wed July 21st


    Won¡¯t You Check My Lover With Me?¡±


    ¡°You shameless man! I¡¯m not your wife!¡±


    ¡°You admitted it not moments ago, so it¡¯s not like that?¡±


    ¡°I said? You were the one who lied in the first ce.¡±


    The driver was totally confused by our conversation. ¡°Are you really married?¡±

 Chapter 366

    Chapter 366


    ¡°No!¡± we yelled in unison.


    There was a strange expression on the driver¡¯s face as he was speechless. Meanwhile, Eric reverted


    to his usual cocky self by saying, ¡°Lilian Hawkins, I demand that you step out of the car immediately!¡±


    ¡°Why should I?¡±


    ¡°Because I am your customer and there is a problem with your nt, so get out of the car now!¡±


    ¡°Today is my day off.¡± I was exasperated by their antics.


    ¡°Think carefully, there will be dire consequences if you don¡¯te with me! His firm isn¡¯t the only


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    design firm in Riverdale. With that, he left without a hitch.


    What does that mean? Is he trying to threaten me using Jolene as leverage? Eric had a short temper,


    so I would be in trouble if he decided to make Jolene an offer because I wasn¡¯t cooperating. When


    weighing the consequences, I paid the tickets before getting out of the taxi, as I could only give in.


    A car zipped past me and into the parking lot just as I climbed the steps, where Georgie was. Scared


    as I was, I wondered why Eric would call a cab. From the looks of it, he must have done it on purpose.


    Eric was nowhere to be seen when I entered the lobby, but I bumped into Jenny on my way out of the


    elevator, who was taken aback by my sudden visit. ¡°Lily, good to see you! Didn¡¯t you tell me you took a


    few days off?¡±


    His enthusiasm was met with a feeble response from me. ¡°I wasn¡¯t nning toe, but I met your


    president, who told me that there are some problems with my project.¡±


    ¡°This is pitiful!¡±


    ¡°I fully agree!¡± We arrived at my office while we were talking and I opened the door.


    Jenny followed behind me like she said. ¡°Kevin has been asking about you during his absence.¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you tell him I¡¯m married?¡± I said as I sat down.


    ¡°I did but he didn¡¯t believe me as he wanted his personal confirmation,¡± Jenny said as she followed


    suit. ¡°Looks like he fell in love with you!¡±


    ¡°Stop talking nonsense. You should also make him stop asking about me, as I am afraid of him.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°Your president scolded me for seducing male employees at hispany after Kevin¡¯s girlfriend filed a


    ¡°Why would President Walker care about that? Does he have that much free time? Also, I never heard


    anything about Kevin having a girlfriend!¡± What I said seemed to surprise Jenny.


    ¡°Who knows. All I knew was that I was so embarrassed I wanted to hide in a corner. It was only then


    that I remembered that Callie hade to meet Eric, so I asked Jenny, ¡°Did a young womane visit


    President Walker today?¡±


    ¡°Yes, she was waiting for President Walker in the lobby since morning. At first nce, I thought it was


    you, so I went to say hello before I realized I had the wrong person.¡±


    ¡°Do you know why she is here?¡±


    ¡°She appears to be a junior of his from the outside. As she graduated much earlier than her peers,


    maybe she is nning to work at hispany aftering back here,¡± Jenny replied.


    ¡°So that¡¯s how it is. What position do you think she will receive?¡± The situation piqued my curiosity.

 Chapter 367

    Chapter 367


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, as ourpany is strict in terms of hiring. Even though she¡¯s his junior, she won¡¯t get a


    high position without first having to rise from the bottom up. However, judging by her prideful attitude,


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    she didn¡¯t look like someone who would be willing to do that.¡±


    ¡°What if President Walker makes an exception for her?¡±


    ¡°That won¡¯t happen as he is strict at work and will never take favourites.¡±


    The tter of high heels could be heard outside as we talked, as Camille walking through the entryway


    drew both Jenny¡¯s attention and mine. Camille was looking straight ahead as she walked, so she didn¡¯t


    notice our presence as she passed. Upon noticing Camille¡¯s arrival, Jenny stood up and said, ¡°Lily, I¡¯m


    going to leave since Ms. Sanders is here!¡±


    I couldn¡¯t work because I didn¡¯t bring myptop with me, so I yed games on thepanyputer


    while I waited for Eric to call me. Two hours passed without Eric¡¯s summons, and instead Jenny


    appeared again to invite me to lunch. Agreeing to her invitation, we headed to the cafeteria, while Kevin


    appeared out of nowhere after we got our food. ¡°Lilian, it¡¯s been a


    I wore an awkward smile as I looked at him. ¡°It has been a while, in fact.¡±


    ¡°I heard you weren¡¯t feeling well. Are you okay now?¡± Kevin asked with great concern.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine, but I had to take care of things that happened in my husband¡¯s family¡±


    ¡°Are you really married?¡± The news seemed to leave Kevin unsettled.


    ¡°Yes, I have been married for five years and I even have a child.¡±


    ¡°What is your husband¡¯s upation?¡± Seemingly incredulous, Kevin thought I was trying to dismiss


    him.


    I chuckled before answering. ¡°My husband is Carson Boyer, president of A Inc.¡±


    Despite his weakness, he finally seemed convinced. ¡°The heavens sure are unfair.¡±


    I ate my meal while ignoring herment. Although I spent some time thinking about his misfortune, it


    wasn¡¯t long before he asked me, ¡°If that¡¯s the case, can we be friends? Just normal friends.¡±


    ¡°Well¡­¡±


    ¡°Please don¡¯t reject me. I¡¯m feeling good enough as I am now. There will be many benefits if you


    be my friend, one of them being that we can team up to go get some Sichuan cuisine! I have


    heaps of food I would like to present to you!¡±


    ¡°OK then.¡± I could only grant his wish for the sincerity he was being, which seemed to help him


    ovee his sorrows as he quickly regained his cheerful disposition. As I watched him as he talked


    about amusing things, I realized with great amusement that he was such a lively and happy boy. It was


    rare to find someone as carefree as he was.


    Suddenly, Jenny, who was eating in silence, motioned for us to lower her voice. ¡°President Walker is


    here.¡±


    I looked toward the entrance to see Eric, Camille, and Callic walking into the cafeteria together. While


    Callie was smiling, Camille looked sullen, perhaps due to Callie¡¯s presence.

 Chapter 368

    Chapter 368


    It didn¡¯t take long for Eric to set eyes on me as he surveyed his surroundings upon entering the


    cafeteria. I shivered despite the distance between us as Kevinmented in a low voice, ¡°President


    Walker¡¯s gaze grows sterner with each passing day.¡±


    ¡°I would say it is cooler than stem.¡± Jenny seemed to disagree.


    I couldn¡¯t help butugh, which unfortunately made Eric even more sullen. Not daring to look at him, I


    lowered my head as I ate. Fortunately, Eric and hispany didn¡¯t take long before they entered their


    private dining room. Kevin offered to get Jenny and me some yogurt, but I didn¡¯t dare ept his offer


    this time, so I left the cafeteria as I excused myself from work.


    After getting some juice from the office. I was ready for another round of games when I sat down at the


    my office now.¡±


    The timestamp indicated that it was sent sometime after Jenny and I left for the cafeteria. I spent two


    hours wandering around the office without him showing any signs of wanting to meet me, only to have


    him email me as soon as I left, which was a little frustrating.


    However, it wasn¡¯t the time for me toin as he had to condemn me since I went out to lunch


    when he summoned me, so for sure he was going to criticize meter. I couldn¡¯t help but wonder what


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    to do.


    As my anxiety increased, jumping sounds could be heard alongside Camille¡¯s gentle voice. ¡°Oh, since


    when did this ce be an office!¡± She noticed me immediately upon entering the space. ¡°Lily, is


    that you? You work here? Since when did you move here?¡±


    ¡°Aroundst week.¡± I chuckled, but something felt off about the situation. Didn¡¯t they just get to the


    cafeteria? Did she finish her meal so quickly? I breathed a sigh of relief realizing that neither Eric nor


    Callie were present after casting a furtive nce into the space behind Camille.


    ¡°Last week? Why didn¡¯t I see you when I was here a few days ago?¡± asked Camilo.


    ¡°I was on leave.¡±


    ¡°I understand. Why don¡¯t you have lunch with us since you¡¯re working here?¡± Cam


    ¡°I¡¯m fine with eating with Ms. Armstrong, so please don¡¯t bother President Walker with trivial matters.¡±


    ¡°How does the food elsewherepare to the food in our cafeteria? Did you know? Eric has hired a


    new chef who specializes in Sichuan cuisine as his private cook, and the food he serves is wonderful.¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡± I¡¯ve known this for some time, but feigned ignorance. God knew I hated such pretense, but


    I had to bear it.


    ¡°Yes, he hired the chef because he knew I liked Sichuan food. You have to try it if you get the


    chance.¡± It was with great vivacity that she extended the invitation, always with a cheerful


    smile. However, I was curious as to why she would be so enthusiastic about me when she treated


    Callie with indifference.

 Chapter 369

    Chapter 369


    I wondered if maybe it was because I was married while Callie wasn¡¯t. Realization gave me a lot of


    rity, so I answered, smiling. ¡°My stomach was hurting, so I was advised by my doctor not to eat spicy


    food, better if I stoppedpletely, so I don¡¯t eat spicy food anymore.¡±


    ¡°And even? Didn¡¯t you used to crave spicy food? Is this not bad news for you?¡± Camille looked worried


    about that.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay as I¡¯ve noticed that I have less cravings for spicy food now that I¡¯ve stopped eating them.¡± I


    didn¡¯t give her an honest answer.


    After talking for a while, she seemed to have remembered something. ¡°I¡¯m here to retrieve Eric¡¯s phone


    that he left here. Alright, I¡¯ll say goodbye now.¡±


    ¡°OK.¡±


    Camille turned when she reached the door. ¡°Lily, I¡¯ll be backter.¡±


    Despite a slight reluctance, I happily agreed with her. I slumped in my chair as the sounds of her


    footsteps faded into the distance, all the while calcting that thest half of my day would be awful,


    which I tried toe up with a solution to.


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    No longer in the mood for games, I got distracted while sitting in the office. My phone rang with a call


    from an unknown number after I¡¯d spent some time in my seat. The caller was persistent despite my


    repeated efforts to hang up the call so I could only answer, after which a male voice came


    through. ¡°Hello, Lily!¡±


    ¡°Who is calling!¡±


    ¡°It is me. Richard Tyson!¡±


    I wouldn¡¯t have known who he was if I hadn¡¯t heard Eric mention his name that morning. ¡°Oh, hello,


    young master Tyson!¡±


    ¡°Are you busy?¡± he asked.


    Iugh awkwardly. ¡°A little.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll be brief, then. Are you free tonight? I¡¯d like you to be my date for a meeting.¡±


    Richard¡¯s bluntness was a bit of a headache. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, young master Tyson, I don¡¯t have time tonight.¡±


    ¡°How about tomorrow night?¡±


    ¡°I will be busy.¡±


    ¡°Then and the day after tomorrow!¡± Another question followed.


    I mentally groaned as I thought, Oh God, does he go to meetings every day? However, refusing him


    again seemed impolite, so I let out a hollowugh before replying, ¡°Maybe I¡¯ll be free that day.¡±


    A chuckle came before he said, ¡°You just lied, Lilian.¡±


    ¡°No I did not.¡±


    ¡°You promised to attend the cocktail party at my house that day, so how can you be free!¡±


    My face heated up. ¡°Sorry, I misremembered.¡±


    ¡°Find a better excuse if you want to turn someone down next time and don¡¯t let them get you with the


    question. You should have said, ¡®I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m in the outer season so I won¡¯t be back for awhile. It will


    stop them from asking more.¡±Chapter 369


    So he knew I was turning him down, I thought as my blush intensified. ¡°Wait, young master Tyson. I


    wasn¡¯t turning you down, because I have things to do.¡±


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯m going to assume I made a mistake in my judgment. What I said earlier was a joke, so please


    don¡¯t take it seriously. [7] See you at the party the day after tomorrow, so don¡¯t worry. do not bete!¡±


    ¡°Okay, I won¡¯t.¡±


    As I hung up, I noticed that Camille was smiling at me as she stood in the doorway. I returned the smile


    as I looked into the space behind her, but Callic and Eric were nowhere to be seen. With an inquisitive


    look, Camille sat across from me as she studied my face. ¡°Lily, was the call from Young Master Tyson?¡±

 Chapter 370

    Chapter 370


    ¡°How Do You Know!¡±


    ¡°I heard you mention his name. Was the call about this Sunday¡¯s cocktail party?¡±


    ¡°Yes, did you get an invite?¡±


    ¡°Nah, why would he invite me to that kind of party?¡± Cam shook her head. ¡°However, he invited Eric,


    so I will go as Eric¡¯s date. By the way, are you known to him?¡±


    ¡°In truth.¡±


    ¡°Are you sure? But he wouldn¡¯t call you personally if you didn¡¯t.¡± Camille didn¡¯t seem to believe me.


    ¡°I am not, because it was my friend who met him.


    ¡°I see¡­¡± She changed the subject abruptly. You two look alike.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Her statement caught me off guard.


    ¡°I was referring to Miss Torres, as you look like her. I only came to know recently that she is your aunt¡¯s


    daughter. Oh right, she also went to the same school as Eric, so she was nning to work with him. ¡±


    ¡°Really? I don¡¯t know much about her. The mention of her name brought feelings of disgust through


    me, even more so when I remembered that she framed me for wetting the bed in front of Eric.


    ¡°Lily, don¡¯t you have a close rtionship with her?¡± asked Camilo.


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    ¡°Why would you ask?¡±


    ¡°When we were having lunch. I told them you like spicy food, but she threw a disdainful look, saying


    you were a foodie from a young age and were never a picky eater. As a result, you could barely walk


    because of how fat you were. The story seemed to amuse Eric, as he wasughing out loud.¡±


    I don¡¯t think I used to be fat. What¡¯s wrong with Callie? Why should she defame me in front of other


    people? To be honest, I was annoyed by her attitude, but I didn¡¯t let it show on my face, as I knew that


    Camille didn¡¯t like Callie, so what she said could be an attempt at nder. ¡°I don¡¯t remember much


    about my childhood so it¡¯s a surprise that she remembers it so vividly¡±


    Noticing my indifference, Camille looked displeased. ¡°Lily, despite the rumors about how people who


    like spicy food have a short temper, you sure are tolerant of others.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not like that, because I just don¡¯t think it¡¯s worth throwing a tantrum over people and things that


    have nothing to do


    with Me.¡±


    ¡°And even? By the way, Eric asked someone to show Callie in his office. Would you like to take a guess


    as to what position she was offered?¡±


    ¡°Enlighten me,¡±


    ¡°Eric raised her from an entry-level position, which seemed to displease her. While she tried to get Eric


    to show her around, he had her secretary do it for her as he was busy.¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s a great student, so it¡¯s a little unfair that she works her way up.¡±


    ¡°Why would she want to join apany through her connections if she is an excellent


    student? Shouldn¡¯t the fact that she is one make it easier for her to find a job? By the way, doesn¡¯t her


    father need someone in hispany? Why didn¡¯t she apply


    to work here?¡±


    ¡°How am


    I supposed to know!¡±


    07:18 Wed, June 21st


    ¡°Well, I guess she might be embarrassed to do that when even you, her father¡¯s own daughter, didn¡¯t


    work in her father¡¯spany. Yes, that must be it.¡±


    The conversation with Camille was boring to say the least, but luckily she didn¡¯t keep it up for long as


    she left after answering a call. A few minutes after he left, Eric sent me another email asking me to


    Upon entering his office, I smiled as I greeted him as he watched me as I walked towards him, only to


    burst outughing as I reached the front of his desk. My heart raced as soon as he did, as I assumed


    he would try to lecture me in a show of his superiority. The smile only served to confuse me, so all I did


    was stare at him absently.


    As soon as he startedughing. Eric couldn¡¯t hold back any longer, deciding to let go as he rocked back


    and forth withughter. I managed to ask a question when he paused. ¡°There is good news to share,


    Mr. Walker?¡±

 Chapter 371

    Chapter 371


    ¡°That¡¯s not it. It¡¯s just that you¡¯re hrious!¡± Eric pointed a finger at me as he said, ¡°Did you like food so


    much that you would dly eat anything you were given? And you got so fat you could barely


    walk? Haha ha! I would certainly like to see how the situation turned out for you!¡±


    After all, Camille wasn¡¯t lying about the situation. I assumed she was trying to stoke the fire since she


    didn¡¯t like Callie¡¯s lies, but it turns out that Callic said these things about me. Why would Callie want to


    vilify me? Does she have a grudge against me?


    ¡°There were a lot of people who would like to marry you, despite the fact that you are obese. These


    boys sure do have some peculiar taste!¡± Eric¡¯s vilements pissed me off, which made my breathing


    quicken.


    I told myself I had to stay calm as I tried to control my emotions as well as suppress the urge to fight


    him back. All I did was watch with a stern look on my face as he chuckled. After some time, he stopped,


    finally tired of it, but quickly started to sulk as soon as he saw the expression I wore. ¡°Why are you


    wearing a somber expression? You didn¡¯t like something I did


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Your expression betrayed you, so stop lying. Was it not true that you are fat?¡±


    ¡°You can make your own guesses.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    ¡°You are being petty. It¡¯s no use if you can¡¯t ept constructive criticism from others.¡±


    Damn, is that constructive criticism? It is tant nder! As I mentally cursed him, I maintained my


    silence with pursed lips.


    However, after a moment of silence, he started questioning me again: ¡°Why didn¡¯t youe?¡±


    when I first called


    7:18 am Wed June 21


    ¡°Didn¡¯t see your e-mail when I went out to lunch.¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you


    that you can have lunch with me from now on? Don¡¯t you remember that?¡± he scolded.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t want to intrude because you had guests,¡± I exined to myself, suppressing my anger.


    ¡°Those are just your excuses! You just wanted a chance to talk to Kevin!¡± With a stern look, he red


    at me. ¡°I get so mad when you ignore my instructions!¡±


    What he said doesn¡¯t make any sense. I was just talking to someone else, so he shouldn¡¯t be so


    irritated. Do I really need to let you know when I want to chat with someone else? I¡¯m not his ve! He


    is a control freak that no one could tolerate! I hope you find an ugly, fat, vile woman as your wife in the


    future! I cursed inwardly.


    ¡°Why aren¡¯t you saying anything? Do you have no words to exin yourself?¡±


    Although he seemed to interpret my silence as permission to continue, I could only exin:


    ¡°Mr. Walker, I wasn¡¯t the one who came to Kevin, he was the one who came to me.¡±


    ¡°Another lie! You might have ignored him if he¡¯de up to you, but you seemed to enjoy talking to him


    now! You even had such a seductive smile! Have you already forgotten what happenedst


    time? girlfriend make me anotherint

 Chapter 372

    Chapter 372


    My tolerance had reached its limit. ¡°Mr. Walker, I have a question I¡¯d like to ask. Didn¡¯t you tell me that


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Kevin¡¯s girlfriend filed aint about my seducing him? I got confirmation from him today that he


    doesn¡¯t have a girlfriend, so who filed theint?¡±


    ¡°I got a callining about you. As for why Kevin denies it, that¡¯s normal. No man would admit his


    mistakes. I really can¡¯t understand you. It¡¯s irritating to see how foolish you can be! Not only was Eric


    babbling, but he apparently did so without guilt.


    I thought that not everyone would be able to reach him over the phone as his regr customers would


    have to ask for permission before calling, so I never believed for a second that anyone could reach him


    that way. easily. ¡°You should listen to what you say. I don¡¯t think people can get to you that easily.¡±


    However, Eric reacted quickly, responding almost instantly: ¡°They called thepany hotline, but my


    employees didn¡¯t dare to deal with theint because you are an employee of ours, so they passed


    it on to me.


    It was only then that I realized that I couldn¡¯t argue with him, as he had a sharp wit, while I wasn¡¯t on


    his level, so I decided to let it go behind my back. ¡°Mr. Walker, let¡¯s talk about the project.¡±


    ¡°I am not in the mood.¡±


    ¡°So when would you be in the mood!¡± I tried to be patient with him.


    ¡°How would I know?¡±


    ¡°Then I¡¯lle back when you¡¯re ready to talk about it.¡± I was ready to leave as I turned around.


    ¡°Did I tell you to go away?¡± His cold gaze was fixed on me as I turned to face him in silence. ¡°Don¡¯t you


    know the rules? Would you leave in the middle of a conversation before your boss allows you to


    leave?¡±


    What he said marked the beginning of another round of assault, which made me think: You¡¯re not my


    boss, we¡¯re just coborators! However, I didn¡¯t dare say it out loud, so I chose to stifle my anger as I


    lowered my gaze. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mr.


    Walker.¡±


    He seemed appeased by my apology, as instructed. ¡°Why are you still standing? Sit down.¡±


    In silence, I sat down. Then, from his drawer, he took out a box of pills which he tossed in my


    direction. ¡°Take it.¡±


    I stared at him confused, all the while wondering why he would do that and what the medicine was


    for. Realizing I wasn¡¯t going to make a move to get him, Eric seemed to lose his temper. ¡°Why are you


    just looking at this? Are you afraid it¡¯s fake? I want you to know that this medicine is especially effective


    in treating gastric problems.¡±


    Even if what you said is true, what does that have to do with me? I looked away from the


    medicine. ¡°Mr. Walker, I don¡¯t


    need this,¡±


    ¡°Why? Are you holding a grudge against me? Lilian Hawkins, don¡¯t humiliate yourself, I¡¯m in a bad


    mood today. Take the medicine, and everything will be fine, otherwise there will be consequences.¡±


    Although many people treated me with meals, it was the first time that someone forced me to take


    medicine. Why would I find only as weird as him?


    ¡°Mr. Walker, the medicine is just a milder form of poison, so I can¡¯t take it without consulting a doctor.¡±


    ¡°You fool, aren¡¯t you feeling sick to your stomach? It helps ease the pain.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Walker, why are you hurling insults at me? Have I told you I¡¯m in pain?¡±

 Chapter 373

    Chapter 373


    ¡°You liar!¡± Startled by what I said, Eric suddenly scolded me before putting the medicine away in his


    drawer. ¡°Why are you just sitting there? Bring me some teal.¡± I quickly got up to leave after grabbing his


    cup, but he called after me as soon as I reached the door, ¡°Do you know what kind of tea I want?¡±


    ¡°What tea would you like, Mr. Walker?¡± I repeated myself. Didn¡¯t he tell me he liked ck teast


    time? Has he changed his


    mind?


    ¡°Bring me soine verde


    ¡°All good.¡± Opening the door, I saw Callie standing in the doorway with another of Eric¡¯s


    secretaries. She smiled at me as soon as she saw me leaving the room with a ss in my hand, which


    reminded me of what she just told Eric about me. Despite wanting to punch her in the face, I decided


    against it as I walked past her with the ss, a nk expression on my face.


    In the pantry, I disinfected the cup with some hot water before adding a bunch of tea leaves to her cup,


    then headed to the office after pouring some hot water into it. Callie¡¯s voice could be heard as soon as I


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    opened the door. ¡°Can I move to another position?¡±


    ¡°Clear.¡± That amiable attitude of his towards her was irritating to watch.


    ¡°Here is your tea, Mr. Walker!¡± I handed him the tea, my face devoid of emotion.


    ¡°Lily!¡± Callie greeted me.


    As I nodded in acknowledgment, Eric took a sip of the tea I made him before immediately furrowing his


    brows. ¡°Why does it taste so bad?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Walker, I am not familiar with the task, so please ept my poor tea-making skills.¡±


    ¡°Why do you look unhappy? Your tea is tasteless, so why shouldn¡¯t I criticize it?¡± A frown formed on his


    face as he stared. at me with a sullen expression. ¡°Go make me another cup¡±


    I was not his employee, so I saw no reason to tolerate his behavior any longer, as I might just quit if the


    worst happened. Just as I was about to answer, the phone in his office rang, so he reached over to put


    it on speaker. A woman¡¯s voice came. ¡°President Walker, Miss Hamilton, the designer from Figuro


    Design and Co., has arrived and she would like


    to meet you.¡±


    While wearing a sly smile, Eric looked into my eyes, in which I saw hints of mischief. Will he decide to


    meet with Jolene if I cross him? The thought managed to instantly dispel my anger as I lowered my


    head.


    it was


    then that he instructed me in front of Callie, ¡°Why are you still standing there? Go make me some tea!¡±


    Having repressed my anger, I clenched my teeth, wanting to turn and leave with his ss in hand, but


    not before he called out to me, ¡°Make one for Miss Torres, lol!¡± You sucker


    ! Are you treating me like your servant? Despite the urge to throw the ss in his face, I swallowed my


    pride as soon as I remembered that Jolene was waiting for his answer on the phone. I have to repress


    my anger! I have to bear it! Such were my thoughts as I strode out of the room. Jenny asked as soon


    as she saw my fury as I walked up to her. ¡°Lily, did President Walker bother you?¡±


    7:18 am Wednesday, June 21

 Chapter 374

    Chapter 374


    ¡°Yes, he told me to make him a cup of tea, butined that it didn¡¯t taste very good after I made it,


    so he made me make it again for him and his guest.¡±


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°You are his guest too, so he shouldn¡¯t be doing this to you.¡± Jenny let out a sigh. ¡°Why don¡¯t you let me


    do this?¡±


    ¡°All good?¡±


    ¡°He wouldn¡¯t know,¡± Jenny said as she led me into the pantry. I watched her as she made the tea, just


    to see the differences in our methods. All I did was add some tea leaves before pouring hot water into


    the cup, but Jenny didn¡¯t exactly do that. First, she made sure she had the right amount of tea leaves in


    the cup before adding a small amount of hot water to soak the leaves, then filling the cup with hot water


    to an inch below the rim of the cup.


    I memorized these steps so I could deal with Eric¡¯s shenanigans in the future. When I got back to his


    office, Eric was still talking to Callie. With a nod, he took the ss from me as I handed it to him. ¡°It


    smells good¡±


    Meanwhile, I handed the cup to Callie in silence, during which she shed me a smile. ¡°Thanks Lily¡±


    Despite his smile and respectful attitude, I could feel his disdain, but I just stared at Eric with a nk


    expression on my face. ¡°Can I leave now, Mr. Walker!¡±


    He put the ss down without making any more awkward requests: ¡°I already sent the floor n to


    your email, which includesments on the parts I think should be changed. Please change these


    now as the blueprint will be needed for tomorrow¡¯s building work. ¡±


    When answering him. I turned to leave his office, only to see Jenny watching me with an anxious look


    on her face. She let out a sigh of relief before resuming work as soon as she saw I looked fine, so I


    headed back to my office.


    After downloading the email attachment Eric sent, I started modifying the project and sent it back to him


    once I was done. But even after a long time, I have not received a reply from him.


    I figured it would be best if I went to check with him, but Jenny came into the office as I was


    leaving. ¡°Lily, I brought you some coffee.¡± She handed me one of the sses she was holding.


    ¡°Thanks.¡± I took a sip from the ss. ¡°Jenny, is Eric in the office?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± said Jenny. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t dare loiter at work if he was.¡±


    ¡°So Callie is gone?¡± I asked.


    ¡°She is still with thepany. Jenny¡¯s face grew angry as soon as she mentioned Callic. ¡°Although she


    decided that she would like to work here, she was extremely demanding with her work.¡±


    I let out augh. ¡°She is an MBA graduate from a foreign university, so I suppose that was to be


    expected.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s only if she¡¯s applying to work at anotherpany. There are a lot of people who are at her level


    in ourpany! When asking for a vital position, she must have assumed she was a cut above the


    rest! Still, President Walker was nice to her as he offered her the marketing manager position, but


    guess what happened next?¡±


    ¡°What happened?¡±


    ¡°President Walker asked Nelly to show her around the marketing department after lunch, but she was


    dissatisfied with her working conditions, so she went back to him to say she wouldn¡¯t be working


    there. When he asked about her requirements, she said she would like to work closely with him.¡±


    ¡°And even? What did he say then?¡±

 Sir, Madame Has Run Away Again Chapter 375

    Sir, Madame Has Run Away Again Chapter 375


    ¡°President Walker told her that there is no position avable near him, not even an errand girl. I¡¯m not


    sure if she was being cheeky or if she didn¡¯t understand his words, but she told him she didn¡¯t. she


    doesn¡¯t even need a sry, as all she wanted was to learn from him, as if he were a tutor in some kind


    of training center! By the way, why would she need to do that if she has an MBA from a university


    abroad? President Walker manages an entire conglomerate, so why would she assume that she would


    be able to apply what she learned from him? She¡¯s not even fit for the job!*


    ¡°So what?¡± I asked while stifling augh.


    ¡°He had Nelly show her the finance department¡±


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    ¡°Finance department? Why?¡±


    ¨C


    ¡°Since she would not ept the position of marketing manager, she should work as a messenger in


    the finance department. President Walker informed her that he was working as a clerk when he just


    took over thepany. At this point, Jenny couldn¡¯t help but giggle. ¡°I dare say she wouldn¡¯t be able to


    spend even an hour in the finance department.


    ¡°If that happens, she will pester her president again until he agrees to keep her by her side.¡±


    ¡°If she does more than that, President Walker wouldn¡¯t be so lenient with her. However, I would very


    much like to see her pester im


    more.¡±


    H


    ¡°But why?¡±


    ¡°Because I want to see President Walker make things difficult for her, since he¡¯s good at it.¡±


    What Jenny said reminded me of my recent experience, which put me in a bad mood as I wondered


    about his motives for doing this, as I wasn¡¯t being unreasonable like Callie, nor was I getting him into


    trouble. I couldn¡¯t understand why he didn¡¯t like me.


    My displeasure did not escape Jenny¡¯s attention due to her attentiveness. ¡°What is wrong. Lily?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing, I just remembered some unpleasant things. By the way, Jenny, did your president tell you


    when he¡¯sing back? I need to meet him.¡±


    ¡°He never left and he¡¯s still with thepany,¡± Jenny replied. ¡°Miss Hamilton, the designer at Figuro


    Design and Co. had an appointment with him, so they are meeting in the reception room.¡±


    ¡°You mean, is he talking to her from now on?¡± Anger seeped into my voice as soon as I learned he was


    seeing her.


    ¡°Yes. This isn¡¯t the first time she¡¯s asked him out on a date. She is also brazen and has a reputation for


    being annoying. President Walker wasn¡¯t nning on meeting her, but somehow he agreed to do so


    today.¡± Jenny checked her watch before saying, ¡°Lily, I¡¯m going to say goodbye as he¡¯ll be back any


    minute.


    After Jenny left, I sulked alone in the room, my anger only growing as I thought about my situation. Eric


    was using Jolene as leverage against me, which I allowed as he swallowed my pride because I didn¡¯t


    want Jolene to get the upper hand. Although it took a heavy toll on both parties, this method proved


    ineffective when Eric decided to y both sides.


    Although he promised not to meet Jolene nor allow her to be his contractor, it turns out that he never


    nned to keep his promise. It was anything but a ploy to have fun using me. If it weren¡¯t for Jenny, I


    might as well have been kept in the dark about this while he continued to y with me.


    I was so furious that I felt the need to break something to contain my rage. However, I held back


    because I knew I was in anotherpany¡¯s territory. While I want to wash myself to clear my head. I


    opened the door to head towards the elevator, only to see Eric¡¯s private elevator open with a tap. As I


    approached, I saw Eric¡¯s slender figure in front of Jolene, who was in a mesmerizing outfit.

 Chapter 376

    Chapter 376


    Both Eric and Jolene were surprised by my presence. When Eric strode off the elevator, Jolene smiled


    at me without following. Instead, she dismissed him in a geile tone. ¡°I¡¯m leaving now,


    Mr. Walker. Goodbye!¡±


    ¡°See you!¡± he responded in kind, which sounded different from how he used to talk to me.


    Screw this! You two are idiots! The blood inside me was boiling as I hurried to the bathroom.


    After washing my face in the bathroom to calm myself down, I sat back down in my office. It was then


    that I saw a pop-up message at the bottom of myputer screen that said, ¡°Come to my office for a


    minute!¡±


    How dare he summon me? Doesn¡¯t he feel embarrassed?! Did he assume I wouldn¡¯t have the courage


    to question his decision? Upon consideration, I realized how naive I was, for not only did I not put my


    guard up after falling into a trap Carson had set, but I hade to trust another man so it was a given


    that I would. in another trap. I rubbed my face which was rigid with anger before putting on a more


    pleasant expression as I walked into Eric¡¯s office.


    As soon as I walked into his office. I was greeted by his smiling face which struck me as somewhat


    guilty. He even had the audacity to ask, ¡°Why did you leave in such a hurry!¡±


    ¡°I needed to use the bathroom!¡± I answered him with a nk look on my face.


    Such an answer earned me an inquiring look from him. ¡°Are you feeling upset?¡±


    ¡°No, President Walker. Why did you summon me?¡± I chose to address him using his title.


    A frown formed on his face as he said, ¡°I checked the blueprint you sent me, which I think is


    excellent. Send it to your contractor and have them start working on it.¡±


    ¡°All good! I will start right away!¡± I maintained an upright posture as I answered him, as I awaited his


    next order.


    However, all he did was stare at me in silence. After a long period of time, I couldn¡¯t bear the silence


    any longer. *President Walker, I will take my leave if there is nothing more to be said.¡±


    ¡°Hold on, there¡¯s something I need to tell you,¡± said Eric as he turned the pen over in his hand. ¡°You¡¯re


    going to have to work overtime tonight.¡±


    ¡°What? Why should I?¡± I questioned.


    ¡°Have you forgotten that you haven¡¯t sent the blueprint to the sky garden yet?¡± With an arch of his


    brow, he looked at me. I, of course, would not have forgotten about it, but I was no longer motivated to


    design. While I used to bend to his will to enlist his help in dealing with Jolene, I decided I no longer


    needed to entertain him after his act of betrayal.


    I never needed money, nor was I so excited about my work as a designer. If he was going to work with


    Jolene, I decided I should quit so he could work with her on all of her projects, while I could just step


    down. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, President Walker. I couldn¡¯t finish the hanging garden project because I was busy, so


    please find someone else toplete it.¡±


    ¡°Why that? Didn¡¯t we agree that you would be the designer?¡±


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    ¡°All there was was a verbal exchange that wasn¡¯t followed up with a written contract, so I assumed it


    was a mere suggestion, which I didn¡¯t take seriously.¡±


    ¡°You mean you would like to sign a contract with me?¡± With a cold stare, he looked at me.


    ¡°No. All I said was I don¡¯t have time, so I couldn¡¯t finish the project.¡±


    ¡°Lilian, are you holding a grudge against me?¡±


    07:18 Wed, June 21


    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t dare. Please allow me to leave if there is nothing more to say, President Walker.¡±


    ¡°Did I allow you to leave?¡±

 Chapter 377

    Chapter 377


    ¡°So How Can I Help You, President Walker?¡±


    ¡°Stay there and don¡¯t go anywhere! That was the irrational order he gave as he red at me.


    ¡°President Walker, are you crazy?¡± I couldn¡¯t hold back anymore. ¡°Do you parents know how you are


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    behaving? Who do you think I am? Am I some kind of scoundrel? It¡¯s just a project, so why do you


    insist on making things difficult for me? I¡¯ll have y¡¯all know I gave up! You can handle the rest of the


    project on your own!¡±


    The long airing made me feel so much better. As I opened the door to leave, he called out to me and


    said, ¡°You know what the consequences are when you leave, Lilian Hawkins!TM


    ¡°What can you do about it? Are you nning to attack President Smith after this? Wants to know? You


    can do whatever you want without considering my feelings. While I owe President Smith a favor, I owe


    you nothing! You can try to target it, but I can always buy yourpany as payment!¡±


    My words were met with a sharp intake of breath, which caused me to turn to see Callie¡¯s secretary


    and Eric looking at me with wide eyes as they stood in the doorway. It was obvious that my reaction


    caught them off guard, but I didn¡¯t dy any longer. Instead, I strode out to the elevator without even


    returning to my office.


    My descent to the lower levels was uninhibited. As I nned to drive home after that, I remembered


    that my car was still parked near the restaurant Eric opened, so I took a cab to get to my car.


    As I was walking home I got a call from Carson ¡°Honey where are you now?¡±


    ¡°Somewhere out there. What is the problem?¡±


    ¡°Is nothing. I only called because I want you to know that I miss you.


    and you. There was concern in his voice. ¡°Instead of holding him back, you can tell me about


    anything. Maybe I can give you some suggestions.¡±


    ¡°I am fine. What can go wrong?¡± I suddenly remembered my argument with Eric, which made me


    wonder if Carson somehow knew about this. However, it was not possible, as the discussion took ce


    in Eric¡¯s workshop, while the only people present outside were Eric¡¯s secretary and Callie. Neither


    could have connections with Carson, nor would he be able to send someone to spy on Eric. If Carson


    somehow managed to do that, he sure would be one hell of a man.


    ¡°No news is good news, but let me know if anything happens. I will always be by your side.¡±


    I simply scoffed at the idea, as I was pretty sure I¡¯d be dead if I trusted him with anything. However, I


    didn¡¯t let it show. ¡°I see, thank you, dear! I have another calling in, so I¡¯m going to hang up!¡± It


    wasn¡¯t until after I did that that I realized Jenny was calling. So I answered the call. ¡°Jenny, is


    something wrong?¡±


    ¡°Lily, where are you?


    ¡°Way home.¡±


    ¡°What happened back there? Why did you fight with President Walker?¡±


    ¡°Never in my life have I seen anyone as shameless as he is! How did such a deceitful, mean and


    cunning scoundrel manage to get to his position? I am not his ve, so why should I allow him to order


    me around?¡±


    ¡°President Walker is not such a person. Are you sure there wasn¡¯t a misunderstanding?¡±

 Chapter 378

    Chapter 378


    ¡°No, Impossible! You saw with your own eyes how he ordered me to make his tea! Although I wouldn¡¯t


    mind doing that, I have my limits, so he shouldn¡¯t have gone too far!¡±


    ¡°I know what he did today was a bit over the top but he never did it with anyone else as he never liked it


    when someone else made his tea. You¡¯re being a little emotional right now, so this could lead to rash


    decisions. I think you should calm down and think things through.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve thought about that. All Eric can do is make things difficult for mypany, but I can handle the


    consequences, so you don¡¯t have to worry about me.¡±


    ¡°How will you be able to do this? Lily, please don¡¯t act rashly. You won¡¯t be able to bear the


    consequences if President Walker holds you ountable. Not only will yourpany be affected,


    you¡­ you might even be forced to leave Riverdale.¡±


    I knew Jenny cared about me from the bottom of her heart, as no one else would give me advice like


    she did, which was touching to know. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Jenny. I thought about it, and I have my own ways


    of dealing with things.¡±


    ¡°To be honest, I don¡¯t want you to leave. Although we haven¡¯t spent much time together, I like you a lot,


    so I don¡¯t want you to¡­


    ¡°I know what you mean. Thank you, Jenny. Although I broke off my rtionship with Eric, it was not


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    without gain as I found a friend who cared for me.


    Later, when I got home, Mrs. Fant was preparing the ingredients for cooking. My arrival surprised


    her. ¡°Why are you home so early?¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t want me home? I yed.


    ¡°Of course not, but you normally leave early for work, only toe homete, so it¡¯s a little strange that


    you came home so early. By the way, you don¡¯t look too good. Did something happen?¡±


    ¡°Nah, what could go wrong? I¡¯m just exhausted fromck of sleep. Where is my mother?¡±


    ¡°She is ying cards at Dn¡¯s house.¡±


    ¡°Mrs. Fant, I¡¯ll be resting up there. I am a little tired.¡±


    ¡°Clear. Would you like to eat a little first?¡±


    ¡°No, I don¡¯t want to eat anything. I just need some rest.¡±


    After locking my bedroom door, I called President Smith after thinking the situation over for a while


    while sitting on my bed. I had to inform him of what happened one way or another as I would have to


    bear the responsibility for what happened.


    He answered quickly. So I said, ¡°President Smith, I have something I need to tell you. I had a


    discussion with President Walker today.¡±


    ¡°An argument?¡± He looked surprised. ¡°Why did this happen?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to go into details, as what happened has already happened. However, I anticipate that


    President Walker will be giving ourpany a hard time, so I am finding a way to remedy the


    situation.¡±


    ¡°How do you n to do this?¡± There was a calmness in his tone, and the fact that he didn¡¯t have a fit


    came as a surprise to


    ¡°First I¡¯ll try to find new clients for thepany, which I hope to hear from next week.¡±


    ¡°What if thises to nothing?¡± he asked.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay if that¡¯s the case. I will take responsibility for this¡±


    ¡°How is this possible! Lily, you¡¯re not kidding me, right?¡±

 Chapter 379

    Chapter 379


    ¡°I¡¯m not kidding about making up for your losses.¡±


    ¡°Lily. I know you are an honest person, but this is no ordinary dispute, nor is it a small amount of


    money, as we signed a multi-million dor contract with President Walker. Although I know your


    husband¡¯s business is doing well, a huge sum will be required forpensation. Also, President


    Walker hasn¡¯t informed me about this yet, so I don¡¯t think he cares about


    it .


    ¡°Eric Walker is a mean person, so he was definitely offended by what I did. Rather than assuming he


    didn¡¯t care about the contract, I¡¯m sure he¡¯s nning ways to make us suffer. However, I no longer care


    about what he is nning to do, as I will take full responsibility for the matter.¡±


    ¡°Lily, don¡¯t worry, nor must you act rashly. If the worst happens, all I have to do is apologize to


    President Walker.¡±


    The fact that President Smith didn¡¯t me me for what I did made me feel so much better. ¡°Mr. Smith,


    you shouldn¡¯t be doing this, as I was the one who vited the contract, so I must apologize if that¡¯s the


    case. However, I will never do that, but you also don¡¯t have to worry that I won¡¯t be able to pay the


    requiredpensation amount, as apany the size of Hawkins Enterprise should be able to do


    that¡± ¡°What does this have to do with Hawkins Enterprise?


    ¡± Despite the fact that I worked for him from the very first days of his creation in thepany. President


    Smith never knew I was from the Hawkins Family as he assumed I was of simr birth to Carson


    ¡°While the incident has nothing to do with Hawkins Enterprise, I do, as my father owns Hawkins


    Enterprise.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± I could hear her cry of surprise at the call. ¡°Are you really Mr. Hawkins?¡±


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    I remembered that when I started working for him, President Smith joked that I had the exact same


    name as the Hawkins family daughter. I¡¯m sorry, President Smith. I didn¡¯t mean to hide the truth from


    you on purpose. I just thought it wasn¡¯t necessary for me to talk about it.¡±


    ¡°I understand that, Lilian, so you have nothing to worry about. Judging by the fact that you¡¯re rted to


    the Hawkins family, I believe President Walker won¡¯t give us much trouble. In the meantime, you should


    take your time to rest while I deal with this.¡±


    Despite what President Smith said, I did not expect him to be able to resolve the crisis. Since I was the


    one who vited the contract. I should be held ountable. After informing President Smith of the


    situation, all that was left to do was tell my father the truth.


    It would be impossible to get away with it, but I knew my father would never leave me to fend for


    myself, so all I had to do was figure out a way to establish my innocence so that he would pity me,


    which would ensure that he wouldn¡¯t be hurting me. berating so much


    I got a call from Victoria when I was trying to work things out. ¡°Lily, Eliza suffered a miscarriage.¡±


    that¡¯s right?¡± The news wasn¡¯t exactly surprising, as Carson had argued with me that day. So I said to


    Victoria with certainty, ¡°Victoria, this must be Carson¡¯s doing!¡±


    ¡°No. It was your father¡¯s work.¡±


    ¡°How could it be?¡±


    ¡°Eliza still doesn¡¯t know the truth. She has been assuming that the gigolo she hooked up with is a rich


    kid. During the night when Robin was arrested, she was unable to get in contact with the gigolo, so she


    began to insult all of her family members when she became enraged. She med them for not allowing


    her to marry the man, which likely caused a falling out between her and the gigolo, who was likely


    angry with her.


    ¡°What is the next?¡± The gigolo must have had his share of problems when Robin was arrested, so I


    assumed he would be in a simr situation to Robin, which was probably why he didn¡¯t answer Eliza¡¯s


    call.

 Chapter 380

    Chapter 380


    ¡°Eliza is as rude as her mother, who never filtered her words, including profanity. So her father


    threatened to abort the baby she was carrying. However, Eliza had such a vile temper with her that she


    threatened her parents about bringing her matters to court if theyid a finger on the baby. The ruckus


    continuedte into the night, then Eliza¡¯s dad and I drove home afterward. The next morning, he told


    me that Eliza liked strawberry juice, so he made her a huge ss of juice before pouring it into a bottle


    to give it a good shake. I didn¡¯t pay much attention to him back then, until I saw him do the same during


    lunch today. A few hours after Eliza drank the juice, she started bleeding, so who else could have had a


    hand in the miscarriage besides that old man?


    ¡°It must be Carson who ordered him to do this.¡±


    ¡°Lily, now that I¡¯ve seen the old man doing this to Eliza, I¡¯m reminded of something that happened


    before that. Do you think he might be behind Jolene¡¯s miscarriage?¡±


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t tell me you did it in


    ¡°But the miscarriage happened after just a single dose of my drug. I used to think it was Jolene¡¯s karma


    that resulted in her miscarriage, but I suddenly remembered that she used to like apple juice back then,


    and the old man was always the one who made the juice for her. He never does any chores, so why


    would he want to make fruit juice all of a sudden? Also, he only made apple juice, which coincidentally


    was what Jolene liked, and he only made apple juice a couple of times, which he stopped doing after


    her miscarriage.¡±


    ¡°But that doesn¡¯t make sense since the Boyers were hoping to have a grandchild, so why would he


    n to abort Jolene¡¯s baby?¡±


    ¡°As I understand it, the Boyers don¡¯t like Jolene, but they want the baby she was carrying. They only


    took Jolene to get a grandchild, but Jolene was being too greedy which possibly forced them to make


    such a move. .¡±


    ¡°That sounds usible.¡±


    ¡°Lily, are youing overter?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll have to wait until Carson informs me, so I¡¯m not going there for a while.¡±


    ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll check on Eliza in the meantime.¡±


    After hanging up, I sat on the bed as I looked out the window. Eliza¡¯s miscarriage was expected, but


    she would definitely cause a stir once she regained consciousness. On the other hand, I was tired of


    such incidents, so I prayed that Carson wouldn¡¯t call to inform me about it. What Victoria told me was


    important, but I wasn¡¯t sure it was true. If Mr. Boyer was the one who caused Jolene¡¯s miscarriage. I


    wondered if the old man got Carson¡¯s instructions, or he decided to do it of his own volition.


    I wondered if Carson got Jolene pregnant simply to get an heir for the family. This would also exin


    his change in attitude after he realized I was fertile. But weren¡¯t they lovers? I thought. But then, I was


    suddenly reminded of how nonchnt Carson had been when Jolene miscarried. Although I assumed


    Carson loved Jolene, it was hard for me to believe that he did. love her more by witnessing her


    reluctance to sign the papers when Jolene miscarried. Still, he wouldn¡¯t have created apany for


    Jolene if he didn¡¯t love her, right?


    07:19 Wednesday, 21

 Chapter 381

    Chapter 381


    It was difficult to deduce what Carson had in mind. I thought the truth would onlye out if Carson


    decided to reveal it while he was severing our rtionship. My mind buzzed with all kinds of confusing


    thoughts as Iy in my bed, until my dad returned. His car sounds could be heard, so I got out of bed to


    head downstairs.


    My father returned beside my mother, who was smiling and in good spirits, presumably because of her


    luck at the games. On the other hand, I figured there could be a lot of tasks that required my dad¡¯s


    attention while at work due to the look of exhaustion he had on his face. Mrs. Fant poured them tea as


    soon as they sat down, which my father took a sip, but my mother had 100 pills and too busy counting


    the money in her purse to drink the tea.


    ¡°Mom, did you win a lot?¡±


    ¡°Yes, luck was on my side today.¡±


    ¡°Give me some too. I want some of that luck too!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s all yours!¡± She generously handed me all the money, which I began to count with a smile. The sight


    of me doing that brought a smile to my dad¡¯s face. ¡°You¡¯re still that goofball you were when you were


    younger.¡±


    ¡°I am not a goof! I only love money!¡±


    ¡°I know you love them to death. Since you were younger, you hoarded things, all the while refusing to


    part with them, no matter what other people told you.¡±


    ¡°Was I that mean?¡± Hisments reminded me of Callie¡¯s usation that I was fat. ¡°Mom, Dad, was I


    fat when I was younger?¡±


    ¡°Clear! You were chubby and cute! Despite being two months younger than you, Callie already walked,


    but you didn¡¯t learn to walk until you were fourteen months old. Aunt Lunaughed at you for not being


    able to walk due to how chubby you were.¡±


    ¡°That is true?¡± There was a twinge of dismay inside me as I realized that Callie wasn¡¯t lying, as I really


    couldn¡¯t walk due to my weight.


    ¡°Why would you ask that all of a sudden?¡± my mom asked curiously.


    ¡°Just asking. Meanwhile, I shot my dad a look as I wondered if I should tell him what happened earlier.


    In the meantime, Mrs. Fant left the kitchen. ¡°Mr. and Mrs. Hawkins, shall I serve dinner now?¡±


    ¡°Of course, it¡¯s gettingte anyway,¡± my dad replied.


    Dinnertime wasn¡¯t the best time to mention the incident between Eric and me, so I figured I¡¯d wait until


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    we were out for a walk to mention it to them. However, they didn¡¯t go for an after-dinner stroll, choosing


    instead to hide out in the office. I tried to get them to leave by serving them tea, but my mother only


    opened the door a crack before closing it again when she took the tray from me.


    After that, I went upstairs despondently epting that this was not the time to tell them about the


    incident with Eric. My phone rang while I was on the stairs with an unexpected call from Eric, but I hung


    up without hesitation after ncing at him.


    I assumed he would stop calling me, but my phone rang once more with a call from him, so I hung up


    again. Then a text came after a few seconds. ¡°Get out right now! I¡¯m in front of his house!


    Hismand tone pissed me off, so I decided to ignore it, and he wouldn¡¯t be able to do anything


    about it. However, I was curious about his situation despite my decision, so I went into my room to have


    a look under the curtains, only to see Eric¡¯s car. He was sitting in his car with his sunsses on, and I


    didn¡¯t know if I was thinking too much, but he seemed to be looking at my window, which made me


    flinch as the sight of him startled me.


    Fuck, he¡¯s really here! Will it be an invasion if I continue to ignore it? What should I do


    if he enters


    |||


    While feeling anxious, I received a call from Carson. ¡°Dear. Eliza had a miscarriage.¡±


    ¡°A miscarriage? How did this happen? I thought she was fine.¡± I asked deliberately.

 Chapter 382

    Chapter 382


    ¡°I don¡¯t know how this happened. I tried to get my parents to convince her to abort the baby, which she


    disagreed with. She had been arguing with my parents about it for thest few days so I figured she


    might have had it somehow, she was very uneasy about it, which caused the miscarriage.¡±


    That bastard is probably worried that I¡¯ll use him of his bad deeds, so he even lied about it, I


    thought. ¡°How is her condition? Did she bleed a lot like Jolene did?¡±


    ¡°No. Her condition has been stable since the miscarriage took ce in the hospital, so the doctors


    handled the situation ordingly.¡±


    ¡°Good to hear that. I will visit her in a little while.¡±


    ¡°Lily, you don¡¯t have toe. I am just informing you about the situation.¡±


    That was fine with me too, but the fact that Eric was waiting in front of my house panicked me, so I


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    thought I should escape rather than allow Eric¡¯s presence to torture me by staying there.


    After hanging up and changing clothes. I was ready to leave the house with the car keys in my


    hand. Mrs. Fant followed behind me as she asked. ¡°Where are you going?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m going home for a while, so please tell my parents I might not be spending the night.¡±


    ¡°Of course, and stay safe on the road¡±


    Eric was surprised to see my car drive out of the house. As he tried to open the car door, I didn¡¯t stop


    long enough to allow him to do so. Instead, I left without even looking at him. I could see his livid


    expression in the rearview mirror, which was extremely gratifying.


    When I arrived at the hospital, the Boyers were gathered in the ward where Eliza was. Mrs. Boyer


    faked a smile when he noticed my presence. ¡°Lily, you¡¯re finally here.¡±


    ¡°Mom, what is Eliza doing?¡±


    ¡°Her physical condition is good, but she is emotionally unstable because the baby is gone,¡± said my


    mother-inw.


    I approached the sickbed to observe Eliza sleeping. Due to the pregnancy, Eliza gained weight, so she


    didn¡¯t look as haggard even after suffering a miscarriage. From what I could gather, she appeared to


    have a healthy appearance, which did not fit with Et Carson¡¯s description that the miscarriage was due


    to her weak constitution.


    I called her in a low voice. ¡°Eliza, I came to pay you a visit!¡±


    ¡°Honey, she¡¯s sleeping right now. The doctor just gave her some tranquilizers due to her agitated state,¡±


    Carson exined to


    ¡°She¡¯s such a poor thing.¡± By letting out a sigh. I asked, ¡°Honey, what should we do if she goes into


    another rage state after waking up?¡±


    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, let her fend for herself!¡± my father inw dered. There were two scratches across


    his face, obviously Eliza¡¯s doing.


    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t do that to Eliza. She is still so young.¡± Although I said it in such a kind way. I was


    scolding inside, as the Boyers used to say. Eliza¡¯s conceit and arrogance were a direct result of spoiling


    her, which led her to fantasize about marrying the rich, only to end up falling into a trap. The Royers


    themselves were a major factor in her downfall.


    That night, the Boyers, Victoria, and I spent the night in the hospital while we waited for Eliza to regain


    consciousness. Although we were all in the ward, the atmosphere was not pleasant. While my mother-


    inw was self-ming as she sobbed at Eliza¡¯s bedside, my father-inw walked in and out of the


    ward sighing repeatedly, which indicated his despondency. Carson was in a very simr situation, while


    I was sitting on the couch looking bored, but I was actually feeling


    it


    trapped inside.


    If it weren¡¯t for Ericing to my house, I wouldn¡¯t have stayed in the hospital waiting for Eliza to


    regain consciousness; it was all Eric¡¯s fault. Perhaps due to a slight overdose by the doctor, Eliza did


    not regain consciousness until around 2 am. Carson wasn¡¯t in the ward when she woke up, while my


    mother-inw and father-inw quickly rushed over to her as soon as she stirred. ¡°Eliza, you finally


    woke up! How are you feeling?¡±


    Although they showed their love for her openly, Eliza didn¡¯t seem to recognize it as she started spewing


    insulting words as soon as she opened her eyes and bolted from where she was lying on the


    bed. ¡°Murderers! That¡¯s what you all are! You killed my baby! Give me back my baby!¡±


    ¡°You miscarried because of your weak body, so why should we be med?¡± my mother inw fought


    back.

 Chapter 383

    Chapter 383


    ¡°I know my physical condition better than anyone, so you must be behind this¡± Eliza pointed her finger


    at her parents. ¡°You malicious old fools are capable of doing all sorts of disgusting things! I wish you


    both a painful death!¡±


    ¡°Eliza, are you crazy? Be careful what you are saying!¡± she yelled my father inw in an attempt to stop


    her.


    ¡°How dare you use me of this? Are you really afraid I¡¯m going to reveal the dark things you¡¯ve done,


    you old man? You are an inhuman, mindless creature who would kill even your own grandchildren! You


    will be banished to the depths of hell when you say it!¡±


    The quick way Eliza cursed sounded like her own mother. Hearing what she said, I wondered if


    Jolene¡¯s miscarriage was indeed my father-inw¡¯s doing, which caused me to look at Victoria in


    surprise. She returned his gaze, obviously aware of what Eliza had said.


    ¡°Eliza, you¡¯re losing your cool. The miscarriage was because of your own poor health, so why are you


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    ming us?¡± My mother inw kept up her act.


    ¡°You bitch, don¡¯t you dare pretend innocence! Stay away from me!¡± Much unlike Jolene after her


    miscarriage, Eliza didn¡¯t seem downhearted about her miscarriage, as she had been cursing her


    mother from the moment she woke up. She still had a lot of fighting to do as she managed to get out of


    bed to physically assault her parents.


    Victoria was injured when she tried to stop Eliza, so I didn¡¯t dare approach her. Instead, I opted to try to


    calm her down outside: ¡°Eliza, you need to calm down! Stop wreaking havoc!¡±


    It wasn¡¯t until then that she noticed my presence, which caused her to direct her anger at me. ¡°Lilian


    Hawkins, you bitch! Stop ying the nice person! It wouldn¡¯t havee to this if you hadn¡¯t insured the


    dowry, nor would my son have died! It¡¯s good that you were betrayed! It is good for you to be barren!¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about, Eliza?!¡± My two inws tried to cover their mouths in shock, while Eliza


    returned to physically assault them, which left more wounds on their bodies. I watched the scene with


    great amusement, all the while praying that Carson wouldn¡¯te back, as that would allow Eliza to


    continue wreaking havoc.


    However, Carson hurried back when he noticed themotion in the infirmary. As soon as he heard


    Eliza¡¯s insult against me, he reached over to give her two hard ps across the face. Eliza¡¯s face


    immediately puffed up as she stared at him in disbelief. ¡°Carson, did you just hit me?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± With a stern look, Carson looked straight into her eyes. ¡°Consider this a warning! Don¡¯t


    use our love for you as leverage! If you¡¯re going to make such a fuss about this, you should go back to


    where you came from, you shameless bastard! Her pregnancy had been a huge embarrassment to the


    family!¡±

 Chapter 384

    Chapter 384


    Carson¡¯s presence was much more intimidating than his parents¡¯, so with two ps, he managed to


    stop Eliza¡¯s verbal and physical assaults, which left her crying in bed. Upon noticing that Eliza¡¯s face


    was swollen, her mother cried in pity for Eliza ¡°Carson, you hit her so hard!¡±


    ¡°Get away from her!¡± My father-inw red at his wife. ¡°It was you who spoiled her! We should chase


    her away if she gives us any more trouble, because Carson is right! She is already over twenty years


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    old, but she still depends on us. Children from other families already lead independent lives by the time


    they turn eighteen, so we don¡¯t have to take care of her anymore!¡±


    Eliza was no longer sobbing, which made it clear that her family¡¯s overindulgence was why she dared


    to raise such amotion. Now that her family was no longer behind her, she began to dread what


    might happen next. The infirmary fell silent as Carson turned to look at me with concern. ¡°Honey, you


    look unwell, so you should get some rest at home.¡±


    ¡°I think we should let Mom and Dad go home while I stay here and take care of Eliza.¡± It was obvious


    that the Boyers wouldn¡¯t want me to stay after Eliza was awake, as they had a lot to talk about with


    each other, so the presence of a stranger like me would only serve as an impediment.


    ¡°No, Lily. You should get some rest at home, since you¡¯re not well, and you stayed upte too. You


    should go back and get some food. Victoria should go with you too.¡± My father-inw quickly turned


    down my suggestion.


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll bring Victoria with me then. You all should also have something nutritious to eat after such a


    long night.¡± After driving Victoria and me home, I ate dinner and went straight to bed. I fell into a deep


    sleep from which I didn¡¯t wake up until I felt someone kissing my face, which made me open my eyes.


    All I could see was Carson¡¯s face right next to me, which made me jump out of bed.


    ¡°Sweetheart¡± Carson looked at me fondly as he reached around my waist.


    That motherfucker kissed me in my sleep! That¡¯s disgusting! As unobtrusively as possible, I pushed him


    away as I asked. ¡°Honey, you¡¯re finally back. What time is it now?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s three in the afternoon,¡± Carson replied.


    ¡°Oh, did I sleep for that long?¡± I was surprised. ¡°How is Elisa?¡±


    ¡°She is much better. I apologize on her behalf for what happenedst night. She sure was being


    ridiculous. I will apologize to you after I am discharged.¡±


    ¡°That won¡¯t be necessary. Eliza-only said what she said because her feelings were hurt.¡±


    ¡°Honey, let¡¯s put Eliza¡¯s business aside for now. I miss you after spending so much time away from


    you.¡± There was a passionate look in his eyes.


    ¡°Me too.¡± I tried to get out of bed despite my response.


    However, Carson stopped me from leaving by extending his hand. ¡°Dear. I want you.¡±


    I didn¡¯t expect such a request from this scoundrel during such a time of day. ¡°Honey, it¡¯s daytime


    now. Besides, there are other people out there.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no one else around. Victoria left a while ago, so we can do whatever we want since we¡¯re


    alone. The smile he wore as he tried to convince me was nauseating.


    ¡°But I don¡¯t want to have sex right now¡­¡±


    ¡°The longer you go without having sex, the less you¡¯ll want it, honey. It¡¯s been a while since west had


    sex, so I want you so bad! You will not feel ufortable. I¡¯ll make sure to pleasure you¡± With that


    said, he held out his hands to

 Chapter 385

    Chapter 385


    I quickly put my hand up to cover my chest. ¡°Honey, what if Victoriaes back?¡±


    I lived my


    ¡°Hering back shouldn¡¯t make any difference, since it¡¯s normal for a couple to have sex.¡±


    ¡°But I can¡¯t help but feel ashamed.¡±


    ¡°Honey, please feel sorry for me! We haven¡¯t had sex in so long, so are you going to watch as I


    suffer?¡± That motherfucker pointed to his crotch, where his hard-on was already pitching a tent. With a


    lewd smile, he said, ¡°Look, he¡¯s so anxious!¡±


    When he started to take off his clothes, I nearly threw up from sheer anticipation and disgust. What


    should I do? That asshole must be craving sex, and my turning him down would seem suspicious, but


    I¡¯d rather die than have that asshole touch me! Okay, I don¡¯t give a shit anymore! I¡¯ll just reject it!


    Just as I was about to refuse, footsteps could be heard in the doorway, then there was a series of


    knocks on the door, while Victoria¡¯s voice came from the other side of the door. ¡°Lily, Lily!¡±


    Carson was getting undressed, but stopped short as soon as he heard the knock, as I defiantly got out


    of bed to open the door. ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Victoria?¡±


    ¡°Lily, my son was hospitalized due to an illness. I have to leave, so I came to tell you about it.¡± There


    was an anxious look on


    her face.


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    ¡°What disease is this? Did you send your son to the hospital?¡±


    ¡°He has a high fever that reached 39 degrees Celsius, so he was sent to the hospital.¡±


    ¡°Okay, don¡¯t be anxious, Victoria. Let me send you home.¡±


    ¡°Lily, I just came to report to you as I don¡¯t think I¡¯ll be able to make lunch today, but I can go home on


    my own.¡±


    ¡°Let me send you home, since I have plenty of time.¡±


    ¡°Thanks, Lily.¡±


    As we talked, Carson came out fully dressed, but there was a disgruntled expression on his face, which


    was normal since his advance on me was stopped. However, I turned to look at him. ¡°Honey, Victoria¡¯s


    daughter has been hospitalized with a high fever, so I have to send her to the hospital.¡±


    ¡°Do you need me to go?¡± Though dissatisfied with this, Carson offered his help anyway.


    ¡°Not alright. I have Lily to send me there. That will be enough,¡± Victoria said while wearing an


    apologetic smile.


    ¡°Yes, you should get some rest after what happenedst night. Besides, you¡¯ll have to take care of


    Eliza as well.¡±


    As I got into the elevator with Victoria, I let out a sigh of relief, which made her look at me with a lot of


    concern. ¡°Lily, did Carson do something to you?¡±


    ¡°No. You came just in time for him toe. You really saved me. Victoria, your son being hospitalized


    was a lie, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes. He repeatedly asked me to go shopping as soon as he got back, so I got the feeling he was up to


    something. Therefore, I didn¡¯t want to leave you alone with him, so I came back using a reason like


    that.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Victoria. I would have blown my own cover if not for your timely arrival.¡± I was extremely


    grateful to Victoria. ¡°Allow me to send you home. You should spend some time with them after not


    seeing them for so long.¡±


    ¡°Clear.¡± Victoria agreed without hesitation. Upon arriving at her house, she invited me into her house,


    so I obeyed, as I was also curious about her family. She rented a house with two rooms, clean and


    tidy. There was no one when.


    07:19 Wednesday, June 21


    we went in, because, ording to her, her husband was at work, while her son was at school.


    She made me some tea, which I recognized as high-quality green tea as soon as I took a sip. She sure


    knows how to enjoy life, I thought to myself.


    After talking with her for a while, I left the house, but soon I received a call from my mother. ¡°Lily,


    remember toe home for dinner. We have guests.¡±


    ¡°Who are they?¡± I asked.

 Chapter 386

    Chapter 386


    ¡°It¡¯s a secret. You¡¯ll know when you get home.¡±


    When I got home I saw Dn¡¯s car in the driveway while another red Porsche was beside it. So I was


    pretty sure one of the guests must be Dn, but I had no idea who the other guest was.


    As I walked thoughtfully down the paved driveway in the courtyard, my dad and Dn¡¯sughter could


    be hearding from the living room. As soon as I got to the door, I saw my dad sitting across from


    Dn on the couch, while my mom was sitting next to my dad. Meanwhile, there was another woman


    sitting next to Dn, who was none other than Callie.


    Dn was the first to greet me upon my arrival. ¡°Lily, where did you go today?¡±


    ¡°I went shopping with Isabe.¡± 1 lied effortlessly.


    Meanwhile, Callie happily greeted me as well. ¡°Lily, you are finally home!¡±


    With a smile stered on my face, I nced at Callie before saying, ¡°Turns out my mother was


    referring to you when she told me over the phone that we had an important guest!¡±


    ¡°Oh, dammit! How could I be so important!¡± Callie was quite witty.


    you are! If my memory


    ¡°Of course


    , my


    memory does not fail me, this must be the first time you visit this house.¡±


    However, Callie snapped back as soon as she heard what I said, ¡°This is not my first time visiting this


    ce as I used toe here when I was younger.¡±


    My dad took up the conversation with a smile. ¡°Yes, Callie used toe here when she was little, but


    she never came back after she went abroad.¡±


    ¡°True! I thought I should pay my aunt, uncle and cousin a visit since I couldn¡¯t do that while I was


    abroad.¡±


    Oh, for God¡¯s sake! It¡¯s not your first day arriving in the country, and you didn¡¯t even visit my father


    when he was hospitalized, so what¡¯s the meaning of that? I looked at Dn, then at Callie, impably


    dressed. That¡¯s when I remembered Isabe telling me about Aunt Luna¡¯s ns to marry Dn and


    Callie. With a mental taunt, I thought to myself, So Callie is here tonight on a blind date!


    Callie could certainly improve her family¡¯s financial situation if she could marry someone as rich as


    Dn, an idea I was very disdainful of. ¡°I¡¯ll check if Mrs. Fant needs help in the kitchen.¡±


    ¡°Since when did Lily learn to cook?¡± Dn looked surprised.


    ¡°After all, she is married, so of course she can cook!¡± answered my father.


    As soon as she saw me enter the kitchen, Mrs. Fant smiled at me. ¡°Why don¡¯t you keep the guests


    ¡°I don¡¯t want. We have nothing inmon. There was no need to lie in front of Mrs. Fant.


    Sheughed beforementing, ¡°You two are just as mismatched as you were when you were kids.¡±


    ¡°And even? I don¡¯t remember much about my childhood, so why don¡¯t you tell me about it?¡±


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.

 Chapter 387

    Chapter 387


    ¡°Your family used to have an adequate rtionship with Aunt


    Luna¡¯s family back then, so Callie always came to visit longside her parents. Although her family was re


    off, she liked to take your toys, so you always held onto your oys tightly to prevent her from taking them


    , whereas she would cry whenever she couldn¡¯t take them.¡±


    ¡°What happened after that?¡±


    ¡°Mr. and Mrs. Hawkins would tell you to let her take the toys away, which always led to you wailing, the


    n Dn would bring them back to you.¡±


    ¡°Is that so? I wonder why I do not remember any of those episodes?¡±


    ¡°It would be a wonder if you remember. Dn had been taking care of you ever since young. He would


    fight other boys over you when you were in school.¡±


    ¡°That


    I remember. The recollections of the past brought a smile to my face. ¡°There were boys back then who


    dered that they would marry me, whom Dn would fight no matter the odds. There was once when


    he picked on a few boys alone, after which he ended up with a broken arm.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I remember that too, so Dn¡¯s parents felt so sorry for him. Dn sure was nice to you, and he


    ¡¯s such a good kid. It would be nice if you had listened to your parents¡® advice.¡±


    ¡°Mrs. Fant!¡± I called out to her in exasperation.


    Heaving a sigh, she said. ¡°It¡¯s no use saying that now. I know you hate Callie, but do bear with it. They


    will be leaving after dinner.¡±


    ¡°I understand, Mrs. Fant. In the meantime, let me help you. Just tell me what you need me to do,¡±


    ¡°Peel me some garlic and onions,¡± instructed Mrs. Fant


    While helping her with the task, I was paying attention to the conversation in the living room. Isabe tol


    d me Dn wasn¡¯t interested in Callie, but I could hear him speaking non¨C


    stop, which made herugh. With how much of a show¨C


    off he was being. I wondered if he was indeed uninterested. He¡¯s such a flirty guy!


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    I never liked Callie to begin with, even more so after knowing that she bad¨C


    mouthed me in front of Eric. Meanwhile, Dn could marry anyone he fancied, but I didn¡¯t like the idea


    of her being with Dn. Both Aunt Luna and Uncle Jared were materialistic people, so for sure, Callie


    was no better. If she were to marry Dn, the Torres Family would most definitely bring upon Dn mu


    ch misfortune.


    The phone rang with a call from Isabe when my imagination was running wild. So, I left for upstairs


    with my phone after drying my hands, then I picked up the call after I had closed the doors. Isabe¡¯s v


    oice came through, asking me, ¡°Lily, did you


    know Callie went to your home?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. I just arrived.¡±


    ¡°By the way, did Jolene beg you to help her brother after I left that day?¡±


    ¡°No. She fainted while we were on the way, so she was hospitalized.¡±


    ¡°What? Wasn¡¯t she quite healthy? So why would that happen? Did the miscarriage weaken her body?¡±


    ¡°She even underwent a body check. After that, she told me that the doctor informed her that both her ut


    erus and oviduct were shriveling. That aside, she was alsoining about dizziness whenever she


    was under the sun, so who knows if she was faking it.¡±


    ¡°Why does her symptom sound like a case of having ingested cottonseed oil?¡±


    ¡°Cottonseed oil?¡± I asked curiously.

 Chapter 388

    Chapter 388


    ¡°Unprocessed cottonseed oil is poisonous, which can lead to infertility.¡± Isabe knew better than I did,


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    as she grew up in a farming family. ¡°There was someone in my home vige who became infertile due


    to ingesting unprocessed cottonseed oil, but this would only happen if the oil was ingested regrly.¡±


    ¡°That is simply impossible, as such a poisonous product would not be sold on the market. Even if it was


    on the market, Jolene would not be able to ingest it regrly.¡±


    ¡°That was just an assumption. Jolene is such a vicious bitch so I hope heaven makes her ingest


    somehow. This would make you infertile. That would teach her a lesson to be kinder!¡±


    ¡°I have another good news for you, Isabe. Carson¡¯s father kicked Jolene out after that night. I then


    reported. Isabe of what happened that day.


    ¡°That old man sure is cruel, but Jolene just got what she deserved. In the meantime, you should leave


    them as they fight each other.¡±


    ¡°Nah, I don¡¯t want to be on the sidelines anymore. I will have to act immediately, as Carson and Jolene


    are just insidious. They set up apany behind my back. Jolene is currently working on it. I just came


    to knowst night that her name is Figuro Design and Co.¡±


    ¡°Figuro Design and Co. F*ck! They sure have the balls to do such a shameful thing! They totally


    ignored the fact that you¡¯re Carson¡¯s legal wife!¡±


    ¡°Yeah, but they¡¯ve always done it anyway. I wouldn¡¯t have known this if I hadn¡¯t read their conversation,


    and I would have believed that Jolene was working for someone else. Fortunately, heaven is on my


    side, and I learned the truth. Since they¡¯re nning to make their fortune, I¡¯ll make sure they don¡¯t.


    ¡°What are your ns?¡±


    ¡°I will use every means possible to see theirpany go bankrupt in Riverdale.¡±


    ¡°You have my support, so let me know if you need help.¡±


    ¡°I was nning to tell you about it tomorrow, but I can tell you right now. Tell Jeremy to mobilize his


    friends to boycott Figuro Design and Co., to stop them from getting any designs.


    ¡°Of course, leave it to me!¡± said Isabe resolutely. ¡°Lily, you have to make sure she doesn¡¯t get to Eric


    since hispany is the most profitable of all. So you must never allow Jolene to get her hands on


    him!¡±


    ¡°I had a fight with Eric. He is a traitor, so I scoffed that I will no longer associate with him.¡± So I told her


    about Eric¡¯s encounter with Jolene, as well as my argument with him.


    ¡°Fine, we should give him up if that¡¯s the case, as I never wanted you to approach Eric in the first


    ce. By the way, we can tell Dn about this as he has a much widerwork so he should be able


    to nip thepany in the bud utilizing his connections.¡±


    ¡°I want to do this, but I¡¯m a little worried.¡±


    ¡°For what?¡±

 Chapter 389

    Chapter 389


    ¡°Dn is very different from before. He¡¯s cunning, and I¡¯m afraid he might find out what¡¯s behind it all.¡±


    ¡°You are sure. Dn¡¯s smart as a whip, so it¡¯s better if he doesn¡¯t know. Then again, we can try to enlist


    the help of young master Tyson, as he is involved in a lot of renovation business. That bitch Jolene


    certainly isn¡¯t going to let this opportunity slip away. So we have to be the first to start trading with him.


    ¡°I¡¯m just worried he won¡¯t hear us.¡±


    ¡°We will never know. Anyway, let¡¯s just act as circumstances dictate next Sunday night.¡±


    At that moment, someone knocked on my door and my mother opened the door. ¡°Lily, time for dinner!¡±


    ¡°All good.¡± After I hung up the call, I followed my mother downstairs. When I came down, Mrs. Fant had


    already set the table, and my dad was sitting at the table, while Dn and Callie were standing, waiting


    for us to sit down.


    Seeing us, everyone sat down. My mom sat on my dad¡¯s left, while Callie sat on my dad¡¯s right,


    followed by Dn and me.


    ¡°Lily, which one of these did you prepare? I will try first!¡± Dn teased.


    ¡°She was ying upstairs. Since when does she help in the kitchen?¡± My mother scolded.


    ¡°I helped! I contributed chives to all the dishes.¡±


    ¡°Our! I thought I could finally taste your cooking, but¡­¡± Shaking his head, Dn teased. ¡°None of this


    is your doing. All you did was pick the measly spring onions.¡±


    With that, there was augh. With the lightest of humor, my dad announced. ¡°We¡¯ll dig in and help


    ourselves to anything. Callie, eat!¡± Picking up a vegetable, my dad dropped it into Callie¡¯s bowl.


    With a serene smile, Callic looked at my father. ¡°Thanks. Uncle Hank.¡±


    Like any obedient child, Callie took my dad¡¯s favorite dish, cing it carefully in her bowl, followed by


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    my mom, Dn, and me. Everyone could tell that my father was blossoming inside when he turned to


    my mother and said, ¡°Such a well-mannered youngdy.¡±


    Hearing my mother praise Callie, my father was simply delighted and ate the te Callie gave


    him. ¡°Dn, since you¡¯re sitting next to Callic, please help me take good care of her,¡± my dad pleaded.


    Nodding, Dn sprang into action grabbing the serving chopsticks and proceeded to pick up some


    tes and set them down. on the te in front of Callie. Without saying a word, I was enjoying the food


    in front of me. In fact, the food Callie had now served us was coincidentally our favorite.


    Due to our parents¡¯ rtionship, Callie didn¡¯te to our house until she was very young. This was the


    first time she visited after she grew up. Intrigued, I wondered how did she know everyone¡¯s


    preference? Did she deliberately ask to find out our preference? Was it really necessary to do so much


    work beforehand since it was just a casual dinner? I thought maybe Callie wasn¡¯t as simple as she


    seemed.


    Seeing me so silent, Dn grabbed a te and ced it in my bowl. ¡°Lily, this is your favorite.¡±


    ¡°Thanks!¡± I smiled.


    ¡°Lily has been a bit of a glutton since she was young, and some things just never change. Dn is our


    guest after all! Lily, you should serve him instead. Aren¡¯t you ashamed of yourself?¡± My mother scolded


    me.


    ¡°Mrs. Hawkins, I¡¯m feeling blue right now. I guess you don¡¯t really see me as family.¡± Dn had a sullen


    expression.


    ¡°When did I say that? We treat you like our own son!¡± my mother eximed as she cast a puzzled look.


    |||


    389


    ¡°Well, if you say so. Since I¡¯m family, Lily is under no obligation to serve me, right?¡±


    ¡°So full! As always, you are so protective of Lily. My mom couldn¡¯t help but smile.


    Dn smiled back. Without warning, Callie, who had been eating in silence, abruptly asked, ¡°Lily, why


    doesn¡¯t your husbande to dinner with us?¡±


    In the next second, the mood at the table was heavy.

 Chapter 390

    Chapter 390


    I swear Callie knew my dad hated Carson, because when Carson and I got married, there was a big


    uproar in the neighborhood.


    So what are her intentions for bringing this out of the blue? Acting like an idiot and trying to mess with


    shit?


    Without uttering a word, I continued eating my food. Obviously my dad didn¡¯t say a word. As for Dn,


    there was an indignant look on her face, and it looked like he didn¡¯t intend to smooth things over for her


    either.


    Seeing that everyone was silent, my mother gave a strange smile and said: ¡°Callie, here! Try this fish. It


    is one of Mrs. Fan!¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Aunt May,¡± Callie was so grateful for my mom.


    Thanks to Callie for bringing up the taboo word, the atmosphere at the table grew tense, so everyone


    quickly wolfed down their food and left the table.


    With that, Mrs. Fant poured us each a cup of tea. Lying against the sofa, my dad took a sip. ¡°Callie,


    you¡¯re not going to leave after you get back from abroad, are you?¡±


    ¡°No, I¡¯m not going. I¡¯m going to stay and get a job here,¡± Callie replied.


    ¡°Did you find a job?¡±


    ¡°Not yet.¡±


    I was wondering where this conversation was going to lead. Maybe Dad will suggest Callie to work in


    her office? But then again, wasn¡¯t Callie prepared to work at the Walker Group yesterday? She decided


    not to stay there?


    While I was still deep in thought, my dad suggested, ¡°Dn, I remember you mentioning hiring a


    personal assistant who studied abroad? Callie graduated from a prestigious university abroad. She


    also has a master¡¯s degree. hire her as your personal assistant?¡±


    ¡°Well, will you be condescending to Ms. Torres to be my personal assistant.¡± Dn shrewdly declined


    the offer.


    ¡°Callie, what do you think?¡± Looking at Callie, my dad asked. ¡°Dn¡¯spany is one of the best in


    Riverdale, and he¡¯s also very capable. It will certainly benefit you greatly if you can learn a thing or two


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    from him.¡±


    ¡°It will be an honor for me to work at President Newman¡¯s esteemedpany, but I¡¯m worried they¡¯ll


    take me on as I don¡¯t have any work experience,¡± Callie said, smiling at Dn.


    ¡°Dn, for my sake! You won¡¯t mind, right?¡± My father asked Dn the question.


    With a smile, Dn said, ¡°I, for one, won¡¯t mind, but there are still rules and regtions within the


    sure Ms. Torres can adapt to it.


    ¡°In that regard, Callie and Lily are very different. Lily has been spoiled since she was young so she is


    very spoiled and feisty. On the other hand, Callie lived abroad alone for quite some time. She is


    independent, capable, and will certainly be able to adapt much faster than others.¡±


    Is Dad praising Callie and ndering me to my face? Feeling ufortable inside, Iined, ¡°I¡¯m


    not that picky!¡±


    ¡°You better not deny it. I heard that you often had tantrums during work and even got mad if the


    argument didn¡¯t go as nned. You really should get out of your bad mood and learn from Callie


    instead. .¡±


    ¡°Who in the world stabbed me in the back with malicious gossip?¡± I felt my anger rise.

 Chapter 391

    Chapter 391


    Obviously, it was Callie who badmouthed me in front of my dad. After all, she was the one who saw me


    arguing with Eric yesterday.


    ¡°Look at you, all red with rage.¡± My fatherughed.


    ¡°I must speak for Lily on this. Contrary to what you said, Lily is a very hard worker and often works


    overtime to get the job done. There is no elevator to sess. All these years, Lily¡¯s boss has had a


    very high opinion of her. , just for your dedication and effort. As always, Dn spoke on my behalf.


    ¡°Actually, Lily has quite a good temper and personality. Why would anyone spread gossip about


    her?¡± Callie chimed in.


    Taking a look at his expression. I was trying to guess if she badmouthed me in front of my dad. If it


    wasn¡¯t her, who else could it be? As I pondered. I quickly defended myself.


    ¡°Ahem: I recognize that my temper is not that good, but still, it¡¯s not as bad as you said, father. I


    understand simple theories like the customer is always right, but if the customer is a psychopath, that¡¯s


    a whole different story. ¡°


    Okay, I¡¯m just messing with you, so stop worrying,¡± Looking at Dn, my dad asked, ¡°This Sunday, the


    Tyson Family has a cocktail party. You are invited?¡±


    ¡°I received the invitation since Monday,¡± Dn replied.


    ¡°Are you bringing anyone?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    With a disappointed face, my father said, ¡°I see. I was thinking of asking you to bring Callie with you.¡±


    ¡°Sorry, I already made arrangements with that person.¡± said Dn apologetically,


    ¡°Is it possible to turn it down?¡± Hearing this, I had to salute my father¡¯s persistence in trying to marry


    Dn and Callic.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think so, I rejected Dn. Frankly, I don¡¯t remember Dn rejecting my father like that. Then he


    exined: ¡°I would have turned her down if it was just someone else. But thisdy, I had been trying to


    date her for a while.¡±


    Clearly, everyone was taken aback, especially my dad. ¡°Do you have a girlfriend?¡±


    ¡°Yes.


    Upon hearing Dn¡¯s confirmation, my father¡¯s face filled with disappointment. On the other hand,


    Callie¡¯s expression was quite calm, still smiling.


    Although she had a serene smile on the outside, she probably wasn¡¯t feeling so good on the


    inside. Considering Dn was casually dressed, he probably didn¡¯t know about today¡¯s matchmaking


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    dinner. On the contrary, Callie was all dressed up today.


    By the looks of it, she was really interested in bing Mrs. Newman.


    Upon receiving an urgent call, Dn excused himself to leave earlier than usual. As for Callie, she left


    after a brief conversation with my parents.


    As soon as Callie left, I heard my dad let out a heavy sigh. ¡°Callie and Dn seem reallypatible


    together. It¡¯s too bad Dn already has a girlfriend. Lily, do you know that Dn has a girlfriend?¡±


    |||

 Chapter 392

    Chapter 392


    ¡°No, I am not aware of that.¡±


    ¡°Do you think it¡¯s because Dn isn¡¯t interested in Callic, so he turned me down indirectly?¡±


    ¡°You really should mind your own business and just mind your own business. Let young people sort out


    their own affairs. Why do you worry so much?¡± My mother scolded.


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been watching Dn since I was young and I know he¡¯s a very dependable kid. Callie is also a


    good kid. I will be relieved if the two end up together.¡±


    ¡°Do you feel relieved? What does that have to do with you?¡± I asked.


    ¡°You heartless son! It¡¯s all because of you!¡± Looking at me. I understood that my mother was ming


    me for rejecting marriage to Dn at that time, despite being engaged, so my father felt that he had


    wronged Dn.


    In any case, it didn¡¯t make much sense. Although I didn¡¯t agree to marry Dn in the end and I made


    things difficult for my dad, as Callie was in the picture!


    ¡°You two don¡¯t need to feel sorry for Dn. I¡¯ll make it up to you by introducing you to a drop-dead


    gorgeous girlfriend. Will that make you feel better?¡±


    ¡°Aha! Didn¡¯t you say you didn¡¯t know about Dn¡¯s rtionship? And now, you¡¯re telling me you¡¯re


    going to introduce him to a girlfriend, so does that mean he¡¯s not in a rtionship? My father caught me


    lying


    ¡°I really don¡¯t know about their rtionship status. Previously, I introduced my colleague to him. They


    got to know each other and even exchanged contact numbers, but I didn¡¯t ask how it went.¡±


    ¡°Serious? How is the person? She is good?¡± my father asked..


    ¡°Of course! She is beautiful, smart and very talented,¡± I replied.


    Is she as pretty as Callic? Seeing my dad acting shady, I felt a twinge of irritation. He gave me the


    impression that Callie was the fairest of them all.


    ¡°Anyway, he said she¡¯s so much prettier than I am.¡±


    At this point, my mother changed the subject and suggested, ¡°You should bring Lily to the Tyson Family


    cocktail party this Sunday.¡±


    Nodding, my dad said, ¡°I thought so too. It¡¯s been 5 years since Lily has participated in these social


    asions and it¡¯s time for you to build yourwork¡±.


    Surprised, I didn¡¯t expect young master Tyson to invite my father. Thinking about it, I thought it wouldn¡¯t


    be convenient if I went to the cocktail party with my father, so I declined: ¡°Dad, why don¡¯t you go with


    Mom?¡±


    ¡°Why? You do not want to go? Or are you ashamed to go with your old man?¡± my father questioned.


    ¡°It¡¯s not that. Young Master Tyson has invited Isabe and I, so we will go together.¡±


    ¡°What about Jeremy?¡± My dad still hadn¡¯t heard about Jeremy¡¯s injured leg.


    ¡°He injured his leg, so it will be inconvenient for him.¡±


    ¡°Oh, I understand.¡± Looking at my mom, my dad said, ¡°At first I thought I¡¯d bring Lily, but since she


    already has an invite, I¡¯ll bring Callie then.¡±


    Without any objection, my mother said, ¡°Great! I understand you wanted Dn to bring Callie, but


    either way, you can just bring Callie with you.¡± Intrigued, I looked at my dad. ¡°Dad, why do I get the


    feeling you are trying to pave the way for Callic?¡±

 Chapter 393

    Chapter 393


    ¡°What are you talking about? Make way for Callic? She¡¯s your sister and my niece, for God¡¯s sake. As


    an uncle, it¡¯s the least I can do to take care of her, right?¡±


    ¡°Niece? From what I can see, I think it¡¯s just a one-sided rtionship. You treated her like your niece,


    but she might not feel the same way about you. Otherwise, why doesn¡¯t she go visit him in the


    hospital? No ¡°Don¡¯t tell me she¡¯s not free because she¡¯s made several visits to Jeremy in the hospital. If


    that¡¯s the case, why didn¡¯t she show up to visit you, her own uncle?¡±


    Hearing this, my father was stunned for a moment. ¡°Didn¡¯t shee back just two days ago?¡±


    ¡°This is not true! Isabe said she¡¯s been back for a while!¡± With a snort, I continued, ¡°Three days ago, I


    found her having dinner with Aunt Luna. Then the next day I saw her having dinner with


    Eric. Yesterday, I saw her again in Eric¡¯spany. And tonight, she showed up at my house. It really


    pisses me off to see that person every other day!¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t like Callie?¡± Startled, my father asked, ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no reason for me to like someone who doesn¡¯t like me, right?


    ¡°She does not like you? Before you got home, she was already asking about you.¡±


    ¡°Daddy, you are an experienced man. Can¡¯t you tell she¡¯s a typical two-faced person?¡±


    ¡°Those are some nasty words.¡±


    ¡°Unpleasant? I¡¯m just stating the fact. Traitors like her are what I despise the most!¡±


    ¡°What did Callie say about you?¡±


    ¡°She told Eric I wet the bed and how the boys wanted me to be their bride when I was young. She even


    mentioned that I was so chubby I couldn¡¯t even walk on my own. I just don¡¯t understand Why does she


    like to spread malicious gossip about others?¡±


    ¡°Well, all of that is true. Although I have to admit, bed wetting is pretty embarrassing. My father didn¡¯t


    care about that. ¡°However, you really should improve your temper. Why did you argue with Eric over


    such trivial matters? After all, he is the chairman of the Walker Group, so you should have some


    respect for him.¡±


    ¡°Did Callie tell you about my argument with Eric? She is great!¡±


    ¡°No, it wasn¡¯t Callie, so don¡¯t use her,¡± my mom defended Callic.


    ¡°Don¡¯t side with her! She was the only one present during my discussion with Eric. If not her, then who


    else?¡± I refuted.


    ¡°There¡¯s still Eric, right?¡± My father looked at me.


    ¡°Eric? Eric told you?¡± Startled, I gaped at my father. I couldn¡¯t believe Eric had deliberatelye here


    and talked to my dad about this.


    ¡°Yes. After you leftst night, Eric came over and exined the whole incident to us. All he did was ask


    you to work overtime, so do you really have to rip his head off? That attitude of yours really needs to


    change. ¡±


    Trembling with rage, I said, ¡°It wasn¡¯t about the overtime!¡±


    ¡°So what is it?¡± my father questioned.


    ¡°He is a shameless and a traitor! He had promised me, but he failed to keep his promise!¡± Seething


    with rage. I


    started to ramble.


    ¡°What did he promise you?¡±


    Upon hearing my father¡¯s question, I was momentarily speechless. How could I tell my dad about


    things between Eric and me? All ns would fail if my father knew I was plotting against


    Jolene. Luckily, I managed toe up with another excuse. ¡°He promised he would let mypany


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    take over the project, but he didn¡¯t keep his word! Of course, I would argue with him!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s why I said that with your temper, you¡¯re bound to lose. When ites to business, it¡¯s always


    changing! Other than official signed contracts, a promise is nothing more than a worthless piece of


    paper. Surely you know that? ¡± My father gave me a meaningful look.

 Chapter 394

    Chapter 394


    ¡°¡­¡± Come to think of it, my father was right as I was really gullible. So I said, ¡°He is not a man of his


    word. Do not n to work for hispany anymore!¡±


    Anyway, I


    ¡°How childish you are! Yourpany had an agreement with hispany. Either way, you¡¯ll have to


    wait until the contract expires before you cut ties with him. Furthermore, even if you denounce the


    cooperation, your boss may not agree.¡±


    ¡°Whatever it is. If Eric continues to pester me to the point where I can¡¯t stand working with him


    anymore, you¡¯ll have to help me pay the fine. Father.¡±


    ¡°Wow, that temper of yours¡­ Since when did Eric say he¡¯s going to give you trouble? Last night, he


    personally came to our house just to exin the whole incident, so you don¡¯t have to go so far as to


    break the contract. Don¡¯t be so stingy! Just apologize to him when you go to work, then everything will


    be resolved.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t do anything wrong, so I won¡¯t apologize! I¡¯d rather pay the fine than apologize to him!¡±


    ¡°Who did you get that temper of yours from? You will run the entirepany in the future. How will the


    ¡°I will not apologize to Eric and I will certainly not enter hispany again. I¡¯d rather quit my job.¡±


    ¡°As you wish. If you want, you can alwayse and work with me. I can teach you a thing or two along


    the way.¡± Surprisingly, my dad didn¡¯t insist.


    ¡°About working at yourpany, maybe not anytime soon. I¡¯ve been working hard for five years


    without a day off. I would like to rx a little.¡±


    I blurted it out without thinking. Seeing the sad expressions on my parents¡¯ faces, I realized I had made


    a slip of the tongue, so I jokingly exined. ¡°I am joking! Don¡¯t take it seriously!¡±


    In the evening, my mother came to my room. ¡°Lily, I talked to your father. If there¡¯s a chance, invite


    Carson to dinner.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Surprised, I was scared for a moment. I never thought of bringing that idiot here. In fact, I


    hoped Dad would never ept it, so we could get a divorce. ¡°Mom, are you sure Dad means that?¡±


    Seeing my shocked expression, my mom probably thought I was emotional, but I was actually feeling


    the opposite. ¡°Of course he meant it. His father said so himself. When Callie mentioned Carson just


    now, her father noticed the strange expression on her face, and he was heartbroken.¡±


    ¡°There is no need to rush. We can talk about this another time.¡±


    ¡°What is wrong?¡± Confused, my mother looked at me.


    ¡°Mom, let me argue with Carson about this. He is currently not in Riverdale as he is away on business.¡±


    50,


    ¡°Okay, since your dad said there¡¯s no need for you to feel ufortable about it. Also, if you want to


    get some rest, you can just quit your job at any time. I¡¯ve heard that Carson is quite capable of running


    hispany. In the future, if he can take over ourpany, you can be a full-time mother like me.¡±


    ¡°Mom, can we talk about this another day? I¡¯m exhausted and I really need to rest right now.¡±


    After leading my mother out of the room, I sighed as I sat down in the chair. Considering the current


    situation, I really had to stick with the n and speed things up.


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    In the evening, Isabe and I had arrived for cocktail party at young master Tyson¡¯s house, which was


    on the bank of Riverdale. Several luxury cars were seen parked outside the house. As soon as our car


    stopped, someone came over and opened the door for us. ¡°Ladies, wee!¡±


    Having attended such asions for some years now, Isabe had to stop to say hello to people she


    knew. As for


    |||


    394


    Since I hadn¡¯t been to such asions for a long time, I barely knew or recognized anyone, so I


    managed to avoid the problem.


    On our way to the main hall, there were many people gathered there, and among them were arge


    number of prominent figures. Looking down the hall, I was looking for Dn and wondered if he had


    arrived. Just then, I heard someone panting. ¡°Is it Camille Sanders? Wow! She is beautiful!¡±

 Chapter 395

    Chapter 395


    Inclining our heads slightly, Isabe and I saw Camille walk in while holding Eric¡¯s arm. Frankly, I was


    so used to seeing men in dark suits, but after seeing Eric in a white suit now, I realized he was an eye-


    catcher.


    Some said that people needed clothes to enhance their appearance, but I thought it made sense to


    think otherwise too; only a handsome person like Eric could wear a white suit so well.


    Standing beside him was Camille, in an off-the-shoulder red evening gown. With her hair all tied up,


    she entuated her slender neckline, along with her diamond ne.


    Standing next to each other, the two looked like the hot item.


    ¡°Have you seen the ne Camille is wearing? This is thest edition of Cartier. Eric is so nice to


    her.¡±


    With a snort, I scoffed, ¡°That¡¯s called sponsorship. She is advertising for Cartier without getting paid.¡±


    When Eric and Camille entered, many people came to greet them, and soon they were surrounded by


    a crowd.


    ¡°Lily, look!¡± ncing at the front door, I saw my dad and Callie walking in. Wearing a mermaid-cut white


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    evening gown, Callie, who was already beautiful, looked absolutely stunning now.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that President Hawkins? And who is beside him could be Miss Lilian Hawkins?¡± I heard the


    conversation of the people next to me.


    ¡°Judging by his appearance and age, it looked like it.¡±


    ¡°I hear Lilian Hawkins is pretty. I guess the rumors are true after all. Her beauty can almost be


    ¡°She is a snake in the grass!¡± Isabe growled, as she couldn¡¯t stand everyone around showering


    Callie withpliments.


    ¡°My dear Mrs. Craig, please don¡¯t lose your temper. If anyone overhears you, they¡¯ll think you¡¯re just


    jealous.¡±


    ¡°Please! I wasn¡¯t even jealous of you, so why would I be jealous of her?¡± Isabe retorted with a


    snort. ¡°I¡¯m just angry! You should have stopped your father from bringing Callie here. Why are you such


    an idiot? If it wasn¡¯t for her dad, she wouldn¡¯t even have the chance to be here!¡±


    ¡°Calm! I didn¡¯t stop my father from bringing her because it would be more convenient for me.¡±


    ¡°Without Callie here, it will still be convenient for us to take a walk.¡± With that, I saw my dad and Callie


    walking through the crowd.


    ¡°Lily!¡± A voice sounded from behind. When I turned around, I saw Jessica, who was wearing a red


    evening gown, but it was a different red than Camille¡¯s. Camille¡¯s red was more of a dazzling, bright


    kind of red; while Jessica¡¯s red was more alluring and sexy. Each of them had their own charms.


    When I was about to ask who she came with, I swallowed my words as I saw Dn. So Dn is the


    one who brought Jessica here.


    ¡°Looks like everything is going well between you two?¡± Lowering my voice, I teased Jessica.

 Chapter 396

    Chapter 396


    ¡°Not really, young master Dn has been busy. Tonight is the first time he has officially asked me out.¡±


    ¡°Well, with the first, there can always be a second time.¡± Iforted Jessica as she patted her


    shoulders.


    ¡°Lily, I see you¡¯ve permed your hair. This is something new! Your usual style is younger and fresher, but


    not with your hair styled, you look charming and sexy!¡± Jessica praised. Isabe and I got our hair done


    earlier. Earlier, Eric had mentioned that he didn¡¯t like my permed hair, so now, I insisted on getting big


    curls just to match my knee-length ck dress.


    Aside from fixing my hair, I just chose a in dress and essories as I didn¡¯t intend to be in the


    spotlight. Feeling unsettled by his praise, I said, ¡°Speak for yourself. You looked so much more dazzling


    than me!¡±


    ¡°Lily, you


    look beautiful today¡±, praised Dn too as he looked me up and down.


    ¡°Please. Stop teasing me like that when you¡¯re the only one with a drop-dead gorgeousdy right by


    your side!¡±


    Casting a nce at Jessica, Dn managed a half smile. Unlike normal couples, I noticed that her


    smile was without affection.


    Feeling my heart sink, I remembered that my father had asked Dn to bring Callie to the cocktail


    party, but Dn had refused. To deal with my dad, Dn invited Jessica at thest moment?


    Obviously, Jessica had a huge crush on Dn. However, it looked like Dn didn¡¯t feel the same and


    was just using her to deal with my dad. What if Dn treats Jessica the same way he treated his past


    colleagues? How am I supposed to exin this to Jessica?


    While I was deep in thought, someone came over to talk to Dn. Seeing this, Isabe pulled me


    away.


    With such distinctive traits, Isabe always stood out whenever she attended events like this along with


    Jeremy. On this day, there was clearly a big difference in her dressing style.


    Taking our ces in a quiet corner, I couldn¡¯t help but tease Isabe. ¡°Are you feeling a little


    disappointed that you can¡¯t be the center of attention tonight?¡±


    ¡°Of course!¡± Isabe denied my im. ¡°Do I look like that kind of person to you?¡±


    ¡°You are not?¡± 1 joked.


    ¡°Hold your tongue. Now is a good time to get some rest and have a few bites. Young Master Tyson is


    probably too busy greeting guests right now. Once most of the guests arrive, he¡¯ll be freer then. After


    that, it¡¯s our chance to talk to him.¡±


    ¡°OK!¡± Nodding, I agreed with his suggestions.


    With that, we went to the buffet table to get something to eat. The buffet was sumptuous and everything


    tasted just delicious. With the beautiful music ying in the background, there were people starting to


    gather and dance in the middle of the dance floor.


    Grabbing two sses of wine from the passing waiter, Isabe scanned the room and pointed in a


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    direction. ¡°Lily, can you see that person over there?¡±


    ¡°Who?¡± I asked as I looked in the direction she pointed.

 Chapter 397

    Chapter 397


    Since there were several people standing there, I wasn¡¯t quite sure who she was pointing at.


    ¡°That handsome boy in the green suit. The one standing in the middle is young master Tyson¡¯s younger


    brother.¡± From my direction, I could only see the back of him, and he looked kind of familiar, but I


    couldn¡¯t remember off the top of my head, so I just responded with a grunt.


    With that, Isabe continued, ¡°Richard Tyson has a younger brother who is about five or six years


    younger than he is. Richard was raised abroad, while his brother was raised here. Both are quite


    different in terms of temperament and character.


    ¡°I understand.¡± I answered lightly. Frankly, I wasn¡¯t the least bit interested in knowing about Richard¡¯s


    younger brother.


    ¡°Don¡¯t belittle your little brother. At a very young age, he already holds a double degree. With his


    potential and capabilities, he will certainly have a promising future.¡±


    As soon as the person turned around, I was stunned when I saw his face. He? The person Isabe


    referred to was actually Kevin Osborne! Initially I thought I was seeing things, but after looking at him


    for a while I was sure he was none other than Kevin Osborne.


    ¡°Isabe, didn¡¯t you say he¡¯s Young Master Tyson¡¯s younger brother? You made a mistake? Isn¡¯t his


    ¡°Young Master Tyson uses his father¡¯sst name, while his brother uses his mother¡¯sst name. His


    mother¡¯sst name is Osborne,¡± exined Isabe.


    ¡°But why is Kevin working at Eric¡¯spany?¡±


    ¡°Do you know him?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Isn¡¯t he working as a sales manager at Eric¡¯spany?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not so sure about that. Perhaps there is an unknown connection between young master Tyson and


    Eric?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think so. Do you still remember the day we met young master Tyson? Eric was there


    too. However, young master Tyson didn¡¯t greet him, but he walked straight towards us. If they knew


    each other, it would be natural for them to shake hands when meeting on such an asion.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not 100 sure, but Kevin Osborne is definitely young master Tyson, or younger brother


    Richard. This is a fact¡±


    After she said that, Kevin noticed us in the crowd and smiled, Walking through the crowd, he called out


    to us, ¡°Lilian! Mrs.


    Craig!¡±


    ¡°Should I call you Kevin or Young Master Kevin Tyson?¡± 1 joked.


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    Just call me Kevin. He smiled. ¡°Are you here on your own?¡±


    ¡°Of course. Can¡¯t you see Isabe here with me?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not what I meant. With an even bigger smile, he looked at Isabe and asked, ¡°Mrs. Craig, can I


    borrow Lilian for a while?


    ¡°No way!¡± Shaking her head in disapproval, Isabeined, ¡°If you take her away from me, I¡¯ll be


    a lonely soul.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go! Just a little. I¡¯ll return it after a dance.


    ¡°Well, I can go along with that,¡± Isabe said approvingly.


    ¡°Hey! You two, don¡¯t I have at least a word to say about this? And besides, I can¡¯t dance.¡± I wanted to


    reject Kevin, because I just didn¡¯t want to be in the spotlight.


    |||


    ¡°Stop pretending! We all know very well that you¡¯re very good at Latin dancing, as well as rumba,¡±


    Isabe scolded. Pouting and winking at me, Isabe indicated a direction with her lips. ¡°Go ahead! I


    will meet youter.¡±


    As I looked in the direction she indicated, I saw Eric shooting me cool looks, and the warning in his


    eyes was clear as day. It would have been so much better if he hadn¡¯t looked at me like that. Feeling


    my temper rising. I felt challenged and intended to go against his advice.

 Chapter 398

    Chapter 398


    With Kevin taking me to the middle of the dance floor, the music genre just changed to an upbeat cha-


    cha song


    Because my mother was a fan of dancing, she sent me to dance lessons since I was a little girl. In fact,


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    I even won a few Latin dancepetitions. However, after all these years, my dancing skills have


    be somewhat rusty.


    When the music started. I started to get into the mood and feel the beat of the music.


    Taking off his coat and passing it to a waiter, Kevin started with a few moves and I could tell he was a


    pro.


    Surprisingly, we danced and worked really well together.


    At first, there were still other people dancing around us, but after a while, people started to make way,


    and there was only Kevin and 1 in the middle of the dance floor.


    Soon, more people started to gather around us and even apuded us.


    As soon as the music stopped, there was thunderous apuse.


    Scanning the crowd, I noticed my dad with Callie, and there was a kind of affection in his eyes. As


    expected. Eric didn¡¯t like it, while Dn gave me the thumbs up and I could read what he was saying


    on his lips. Well done, Lily!¡±


    Realizing that I was ufortable with all the attention, Kevin was very considerate and steered me


    away from the dance floor.


    Then he poured me a ss of fruit juice, which I took from him, but my eyes were busy looking for


    Isabe.


    ¡°Lily, do you want something to eat? I can help you get some.¡± Kevin asked in a chivalrous manner.


    ¡°I am fine. I just ate


    ¡°I heard you had a fight with President Walker?¡± Kevin asked abruptly.


    ¡°Yes.¡± I answered briefly. While I was curious how he heard this news, I was more interested in why he


    worked at the Walker Group. So I asked, ¡°Why did you choose to work at the Walker Group!¡±


    ¡°I think the better question would be why am I not working in my family¡¯s business!¡± Smiling, Kevin


    exined, ¡°It¡¯s because my dad oftenpares me to my brother and thinks I¡¯m not as good as


    him. Not wanting to ept defeat, I found a job on my own right after graduation and managed to join


    the Walker Group.¡±


    ¡°Are you


    mean to your brother?


    ¡°No, we have a good rtionship. Richard takes great care of me and I respect him. Being young and


    vigorous, I just wanted to prove myself¡±


    ¡°Well, you did it!¡± I assured him sincerely.


    ¡°Compared to Richard and President Walker, I¡¯m still a long way from that. But I am still young and I will


    work hard for sure.¡± Lowering his voice, Kevin whispered, ¡°Lilian, Richard has amercial property


    that needs renovation. Do you need my help to contact him?¡±


    ¡°You can?¡±


    ¡°Clear! Richard is still busy at the moment, so I¡¯ll bring you to see himter.¡±


    At that moment, a voice sounded behind us. ¡°Miss Lilliant

 Chapter 399

    Chapter 399


    Turning around, I saw that the host of the event, Richard, had appeared. Then, Kevin immediately


    greeted him: ¡°Richard!¡±


    ¡°Kevin, Mom has been looking everywhere for you. You should find out what it is,¡± said Richard, smiling


    at him.


    ¡°Okay,¡± Kevin replied without asking questions. Before leaving, he turned to me and said: ¡°Lilian, wait


    for me a bit. I¡¯ll be right back. When this party is over, I¡¯m going to offer you something delicious.¡±


    When he saw Kevin¡¯s enthusiasm for me, the smile on Richard¡¯s face faded a bit. ¡°Dona Lilian, let¡¯s talk


    somewhere.¡±


    I nodded and followed him out of the main hall and through the back door into the open garden


    outside. It was a huge gardenplete with pavilions, a small bridge with a stream of water


    underneath and all kinds of rare nts and flowers.


    Leading me down a path, we finally stopped at the pavilion in the center of theke. ¡°Please sit down,


    Miss Lilian!¡± he


    offered.


    Unlike how he was with Isabe at the restaurant earlier, or how he spoke on the phone the other day, I


    found his current tone of voice a little odd. Despite this, I still sat down.


    Sitting next to me, he praised: ¡°You dance well, Lilian


    ¡°Thanks for thepliment, Young Master Richard¡±


    ¡°How did you meet Kevin?¡± he asked.


    ¡°Mypany coborated with the Walker Group, where I worked for a period before, and that¡¯s how I


    met Kevin,¡± I exined.


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    ¡°I see, he replied¡± Miss Lilian, I would like to talk about a project with you today, actually.¡±


    Excitement coursed through my veins when I heard him mention that. It felt like heaven was still kind to


    me, even though Eric tried all sorts of methods to put me through hell and refused to leave me


    alone. Still, Richard was a good man and really opened up about construction with me. So I figured it


    shouldn¡¯t be too much of a problem to take over the interior design of his building. Suppressing the


    anxiety in me, I said. ¡°Please go ahead young master RichardTM


    ¡°Previously, Ms. Craig told me you¡¯re an interior designer, and we hit it off as soon as I met


    you. Thinking that the end result will be beautiful if a handsome designer like you designs the interior of


    mypany building, I thought I¡¯d let you have this project. However, I just heard some bad news


    today.¡±


    Stunned, I asked, ¡°What kind of bad news?¡±


    ¡°There are some rumors about you, Dona Lilian¡±, he replied. After a moment¡¯s hesitation, he continued,


    ¡°It might not sound pleasant to the ears, so I¡¯m not sure I should continue.¡±


    Even though I had a feeling he was definitely going to say something horrible, I knew I hadn¡¯t done


    anything wrong, so I wasn¡¯t afraid to say anything bad. So I calmed down and said to him, ¡°Please say


    what you think.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m honest with you if you¡¯re okay with it. Someone said that you are unprofessional as a designer and


    always act like a loose cannon, doing things however you want with no regard for your client¡¯s


    feelings. If that¡¯s the case. ..


    ¡°Young master Richard, although I have not been in this field for a long time, I have never been


    unprofessional, let alone disregarding my client¡¯s feelings. Someone is trying to tarnish my reputation,¡±


    I immediately rebutted.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think you¡¯re such a person either, but this person painted a very clear picture and even said that


    you mmed the table in an argument with your client.¡±


    By now, even an idiot would have known who this client in question was. Within my five years in this


    industry. Eric was the only person I argued with, so obviously he was behind it too. It made me so


    angry I almost couldn¡¯t breathe. ¡°Young master Richard, you can¡¯t just listen to your one-sided story.¡±


    ¡±Really? So what do you have to say about it?¡±

 Chapter 400

    Chapter 400


    ¡°I didn¡¯t m the table in an argument with a customer, but I did say something rather impolite to him in


    anger because he was purposefully picking on me.¡±


    Skeptical of my exnation, he pointed out my mistake by saying, ¡°Still, customers are gods. Even if a


    customer is making things difficult on purpose, that¡¯s not reason enough to blow up at him, is it?¡±


    It was true that Eric was teasing me, but Richard was also right. All kinds of demands would be raised


    by customers and I shouldn¡¯t have argued with a customer just because he was being a little difficult. ¡°I


    am really sorry. I have to admit I got it wrong on that case.¡± I confessed.


    why


    ¡°It¡¯s great that you realize your mistake, Miss Lillian. Her smile reappeared on her face. being a person


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    who regrets his mistakes and I admire people like that a lot. So I feelpletelyfortable letting you


    handle the building design


    now.


    Doubting my own ears, I looked at him in disbelief. ¡°Are you serious? Are you really letting me design


    the building?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± he said in confirmation. When he saw that I was tongue-tied with glee, he asked, ¡°I hear


    you¡¯re already married!¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± I replied dryly and hesitantly, not knowing why he would ask about that.


    ¡°Why did a woman as beautiful as you get married so early? It is a shame.¡±


    I found it very strange that my early marriage seemed such a shame to him, and as I was thinking


    about it, I saw him approaching me, saying, ¡°Miss Lilian, you look stunning tonight, and you danced so


    beautifully that everyone was in love with you. you!¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Instead of being happy with his praise, I felt a little scared, so I unconsciously backed away,


    only to realize that there was a pir behind me and I had nowhere to back up.


    At this point, he had already leaned over with a smoldering look in his eyes. ¡°The first time Iid eyes


    on you, I was already drawn to you because you are the most beautiful woman I have ever met. Dona


    Lilian, I have a favor to ask of you. Can we be friends?¡±


    ¡°It would be an honor to be your friend, young master Richard. But¡­¡± I stammered, taken aback by his


    advances. ¡°But can you please stand a little further away from me when you¡¯re speaking? I¡¯m not used


    to talking to people so close.¡±


    ¡°Of course we have to be close to each other to be friends. I feel so far away from you when you¡¯re


    sitting so far away. Also, you should know what kind of friends I want to be with you,¡± he said


    ambiguously. .


    ¡°I am already married, young master Richard.¡± It never crossed my mind that Richard, who usually


    looked serious, would act like this in private.


    ¡°I know that, but I also know that you have a difficult rtionship with your husband. Lilian, as long as


    you¡¯re mine, I¡¯ll let you design my building and treat her well. You can alsoe to me whenever you


    need something.¡± He pressed and grabbed my hand as he spoke.


    Was that considered a deal? I wasn¡¯t the type of person who would close deals like that, so I pushed


    him aside and yelled, ¡°Young Master Richard, what kind of person do you think I am?¡±

 Chapter 401

    Chapter 401


    ¡®What Kind of Person Do I Think You Are? Of course, you are a beautiful woman to me!¡¯ Richard


    smirked and gave me a nonchnt look.


    ¡°I think you misunderstood me. Yes, it is true that I would like to do the interior design of yourpany


    building, but I would like to achieve this through my skills and not through indecent business.¡¯


    ¡®Is that so? Then you¡¯ll have to think twice, Miss Lilian.¡¯ He was now trying to advise me, still looking


    like a hypocrite despite being rejected by me. ¡®As a married woman, your value will go down no matter


    how beautiful you are. In contrast, I¡¯m an eligible bachelor, and you can thank your lucky stars that I¡¯m


    interested in you. So what¡¯s so bad about bing my wife? I will protect you and help you get what


    you want.¡¯


    ¡®You?¡¯ I snorted. ¡®Richard Tyson, I thought you were a gentleman for your polite behavior, but in fact


    you are a despicable person. Do you think I¡¯m going to sell myself just on the interior design of a


    building?


    ¡®Of course it¡¯s not about the design; I just want to give you a chance for a fair deal. If you agree, I can


    give you anything you want, and yes, you can refuse too. However, you will have to consider the


    consequences of rejecting my offer, as there are many interior designpanies with many famous


    designers. By the way, here¡¯s a reminder for you: Jolene from Figuro Design and Co. has already


    approached us for coboration talks.¡¯


    ¡®Fuck you!¡¯ I cursed, unable to contain my anger the moment Jolene¡¯s name was mentioned. It seemed


    like he knew there was some disagreement between the two of us, so he actually used it to tease


    me. This asshole, who was worse than Eric, could go on dreaming for an eternity for me to give in. ¡®You


    can give the project to whoever you want, but you¡¯re wrong if you think I¡¯m going to give in to it. I have


    something else to attend to, so I won¡¯t stay any longer!¡¯


    With that, I turned to leave, but I heard her voiceing from behind me. ¡®Not bad. What a personality


    you have to swear like that!¡¯


    The tone of voice he used now waspletely different from before, but the way he acted already


    disgusted me so much that I didn¡¯t stop and continued to march forward. As I walked down the small


    path, a figure passed by and blocked my path.


    ¡®What is it? Where are you going in such a hurry? Eric¡¯s irritating voice reached my ears.


    Just the sound of his voice was enough to infuriate me. ¡®Get away!¡¯ I spat impatiently without raising my


    head.


    ¡®What if I don¡¯t go?¡¯


    ¡®President Walker, didn¡¯t you know that not even a dog would block the way of others?¡¯ I shot back at


    him coolly.


    ¡®Your tongue is getting sharper, you even dare to insult me   now. Looks like I need to teach you a lesson


    or you¡¯ll only get worse,¡± he hissed through clenched teeth and dragged me into a side pavilion.


    ¡®Eric Walker, what are you trying to do? Let me go!¡¯ Cursing and kicking, one of my kicksnded on his


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    calf. As he didn¡¯t expect it and was unprotected, he screamed in pain.


    ¡®Well done, Lillian Hawkins. Looks like we¡¯re going to have to do this the hard way!¡¯ he stated ruthlessly


    and carried me off.


    Startled, I screamed and yelled, ¡®Let me down, Eric Walker! You are exaggerating!


    ¡®Be quiet if you don¡¯t want me to push things further.¡¯ He even had the nerve to threaten me now.


    ¡®Let me down or I¡¯ll scream for help!¡¯ Anxious, I remembered that asshole Richard was still after me. If


    he had seen how Eric was treating me now, he would just despise me even more.

 Chapter 402

    Chapter 402


    Almost immediately, Eric¡¯s mischievous personality surfaced. ¡®Scream if you dare, but I¡¯m not scared at


    all. If anyonees, I¡¯ll just say it was you who seduced me. Let¡¯s wait and see who gets embarrassed


    in the end.


    ¨C You do not have shame? His statement pissed me off so much that I couldn¡¯t find other words to say.


    If anyone saw Eric holding me like that, ten out of ten people would definitely think I was the one who


    seduced him. After all, he was known as one of the most eligible bachelors, while I was just a married


    woman. No one would believe that the usually aloof President Walker would get his hands on a married


    woman.


    I didn¡¯t think even I would believe it.


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    While I was lost in thought, he carried me off and walked briskly on his long legs. Soon, he brought me


    to another pavilion and put me on the ground.


    The moment my legs hit the ground, I jumped away from him, keeping a safe distance as I red at


    him. ¡®What the hell are you trying to do, Eric?¡¯


    For some unknown reason, I would lose my temper easily these days. I would swear over the smallest


    thing, the F-word slipping out of my mouth softly. However, Eric¡¯s face was solemn as he said, ¡®Speak


    civilly, Lilian Hawkins. Don¡¯t me me for being rude if you swear again!¡¯


    ¡®I don¡¯t need to be polite to someone like you, who is despicable, untrustworthy and loves to snitch on


    others,¡¯ I retorted, trying to be encouraging.


    ¡®Looks like you¡¯re addicted to profanity, so I don¡¯t mind teaching you a lesson today.¡¯ Without the


    slightest hint of a smile on his face, he approached me. ¡®I hear it¡¯s different when you do it


    outdoors. The scenery here isn¡¯t bad, so I don¡¯t mind undressing you here!¡¯


    3


    ¡®You *ssh-¡® Thest syble caught in my throat when I saw the look in Eric¡¯s eyes. Height would


    actually strip me naked if I cursed at him again. A wise man would not fight when the odds were against


    him, so I guiltily backed up a few steps and warned, ¡®Don¡¯t do anything foolish and tell me directly why


    you brought me here.¡¯


    ¡®I just want to have a heart-to-heart with you!¡¯


    ¡®We have nothing to talk about!¡¯


    ¡®There is if I say so, then sit down!¡¯ he ordered, his arrogance growing with each word.


    Looking around cautiously, I sat down in a chair in the pavilion.


    He then got up and walked over to me, but as soon as he sat down next to me, I immediately moved to


    a seat further away from him, closing the distance between us. Snorting, Eric said, ¡®You¡¯re doing well,


    aren¡¯t you? You act so suspiciously and set all your guards against me like I¡¯m a thief, but you were so


    brazen with Richard. Do you trust a stranger that much?


    ¡®Don¡¯t mention that *idiot to me!¡¯ Right after I said that, I looked at him anxiously and felt a sense of


    relief when I saw that he didn¡¯t seem to mind that I had cursed again this time. ¡®That Richard is


    inhuman! More inhuman than you!


    ¡®Do you have the nerve to curse him when you don¡¯t even reflect on your own behavior?¡¯


    ¡®And my behavior? What did I do wrong?¡¯


    ¡®Aren¡¯t you admitting you did something wrong? Do you know Richard?


    ¡®No.¡¯


    ¡®If you¡¯re not, then why do you trust him so much that you spend time alone with him?¡¯


    ¡®I¡­ I thought he just wanted to talk about official business with me.¡¯


    ¡®Official business? Why isn¡¯t he discussing this in the office but here in such a location when ites to


    official business? As a woman, you are not reserved at all and easily agreed to a man¡¯s request without


    defending yourself. Do you not know that by doing this you are only hinting to the man that he has a


    chance?

 Chapter 403

    Chapter 403


    His words immediately piqued my anger and I snapped, ¡®What do you mean by that? I¡¯m an honest


    person, unlike idiots like you who only y with women!


    Eric scoffed, ¡®Are you up? Are you sure you don¡¯t have any other projects for Richard? Anyone who is a


    little smarter can tell you¡¯re flirting with him.


    Annoyed, I retorted, ¡®Even if it¡¯s true, it has nothing to do with you. So I don¡¯t need your pretentious,


    gentle reminder.


    ¡®I¡¯m saying this for your own good, you ungrateful thing¡¯


    ¡°Hail, you two-faced traitorous idiot. Are you always making things difficult for me in my designs


    because you think I¡¯m a pushover? You even came to my house to rat me out. Is this the proper


    behavior of a man? I argued, refusing to back down.


    ¡®You¡¯re something, aren¡¯t you? Berating myself in front of so many people without any regard for my


    reputation and deciding to quit anyway. What¡¯s more, you even brazenly said that you would pay for the


    losses and gave me an ugly face when I was at your door. What kind of irrational person are you?


    ¡°That¡¯s because I was so mad at you. If you didn¡¯t y with Jolene, would I have an argument with


    you? The moment I said that I felt my face burn, it looked like I was jealous but God only knew that


    wasn¡¯t what I meant.


    ¡®Joking? That¡¯s a terrible way to put it. I can¡¯t even meet someone else?


    ¡®I didn¡¯t say you can¡¯t meet anyone else, but you must be true to your words and not hand over the


    interior design project to Jolene after you promise me!¡¯


    Instead of exploding, Eric actually calmly exined to me, ¡®I was doing a friend a favor, so I had no


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    choice but to meet with her for a while. We don¡¯t talk about the project all the time.¡¯


    ¡®Friend? You also used that as an excusest time to deceive me. Do you consider me an idiot?


    ¡®I really don¡¯t intend to coborate with her. How can I work with her given her personality and the way


    she¡¯s been treating you?¡¯ Her tone was so gentle and tender now that it sounded like she was making


    an affectionate confession.


    However, that was enough to calm me down a bit for some unknown reason. ¡®But before that, you kept


    telling me you¡¯d be working


    with her.¡¯


    ¡®I was just saying that as a joke to tease you, silly.¡¯ He sighed helplessly. When he called me ¡®silly¡¯, my


    heart skipped a beat and I looked into his eyes involuntarily.


    The look in his eyes was so kind that I quickly ducked my head shyly, afraid to meet their eyes any


    further as I mumbled, ¡®It¡¯s not funny as a joke, and I didn¡¯t like it.¡¯


    ¡°I won¡¯t make those jokes again, then. But you¡¯ll have to promise not to make me unhappy again.


    ¡®When did I do this?¡¯


    ¡®I don¡¯t want you to flirt with Kevin, you hear me? You even danced with him! Are you trying to take me


    to the grave?


    ¡®You died?¡¯ Almost instantly, I blushed as I realized our conversation sounded like an argument


    between a couple with a misunderstanding.


    ¡®I almost died. Look how my leg got hurt because of your kick!¡¯ he eximed and lifted his pant leg to


    show me his calf.


    A bruise, obviously the result of my kick, appeared on her pale leg and I couldn¡¯t help but feel guilty at


    the sight of it. ¡®Sorry. I didn¡¯t do it on purpose, but I was so furious before.


    ¡®It¡¯s bad enough when you didn¡¯t do it on purpose. Will I lose a leg if you do this deliberately?


    ¡®Fine, I won¡¯t kick you again.¡¯ Taking another look at the bruise, I asked in a rueful tone, ¡®Does it


    hurt?¡¯Chapter 403


    ¡®You bet it does. Want to prove it yourself?


    50%


    ¡®No.¡¯ So I stopped myself from saying anything else, as I suddenly realized that the posture between us


    had closed without my noticing it, and we were so close that I could smell the pleasant scent on him.


    The air seemed to freeze as I sat there, motionless, as he looked down at me. ¡®Lilian, you are so


    beautiful!¡¯

 Chapter 404

    Chapter 404


    This was the first time he hadplimented me on my appearance, and unlike the way Richard had


    not. Camille is much prettier than me


    ¡®You are the most beautiful woman in my heart.¡¯ Reaching out, he grabbed mine. I tried to retract my


    hand, but his grip on me was firm.


    Held in hisrge, warm hand, I wasn¡¯t repulsed by his touch, but I still didn¡¯t dare look at him, so I just


    stared at my toes. Very gently, he whispered, ¡®Come to me if you have any problems in the


    future. Agree to anything you ask!


    ¡®Really?¡¯ I lifted my head and stared at him in disbelief.


    ¡®Of course it¡¯s true. Lilian, if you behave well from now on and don¡¯t piss me off, I¡¯ll promise you


    whatever you want.¡¯


    Dumbfounded, I looked at him because of the tone he was using with me, rather than his promise


    itself. He looked so affectionate that I could hardly believe he really meant it.


    Would he agree to anything I asked? Does that include dealing with Carson?


    If he had told me that earlier, I definitely would have been over the moon. However, now that he was


    looking at me with such sincerity and affection in his eyes, in addition to his tone being so gentle as he


    uttered those words that I could only dream of, I suddenly felt a little unsure


    .


    Is it really a good idea to use Eric?


    The answer was no, of course. In my opinion, only strangers and people with conflicts of interest could


    be used. Previously, I thought about using him because he was capable and a stranger to me, so I


    wouldn¡¯t feel guilty about using him.


    Despite that, when he actually brought it up to me just now, I just couldn¡¯t bring myself to say it, and I


    had to admit that I wasn¡¯t the type of person who would go to extreme lengths for revenge. That was


    probably why I was always the loser.


    As I hesitated, Eric grabbed my hand and pulled me into his arms, this being the second time I¡¯d been


    this close to him.


    My heart was almost out of my chest when he reached out and cupped my face, looking deeply into my


    eyes. For a long time, I always thought that Carson always looked at me with passion, but when I


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    looked into Eric¡¯s eyes now, I realized that the former was a far cry from being passionate.


    Or maybe it was just that I never understood what passion was. Eric¡¯s eyes were very clear; so clear


    that there was no impurity in them. So I couldn¡¯t help but feel drawn to them, totally unable to look


    away.


    The thought of fighting and resisting crossed my mind and I wanted to yell at him not to.

 Chapter 405

    Chapter 405


    However, I still didn¡¯t say anything in the end and watched with wide eyes as


    he nodded.


    His lips were still so soft, and this time, he not only tossed and turned my lips like thest time, but he


    opened my mouth and caught my tongue.


    with his mouth.


    It¡¯s not like I never kissed Carson during my five years of marriage to him, but it was just a regr


    brush on the lips, and this was the first time I was kissing like that.


    Even though he wanted to French kiss me like that, I always rejected it because the idea that we were


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    sucking each other¡¯s saliva disgusted me.


    mine


    Despite that, I didn¡¯t feel the slightest bit of disgust when Eric French-kissed me.


    Instead, I closed my eyes and enjoyed the moment as he held me deeper in his arms, melting


    Passively epting his kiss, I didn¡¯t dare open my eyes as he reveled in that unique feeling. Initially he


    was very gentle, then he got very wild and I felt like he was going to crush me and swallow me.


    He was so quiet around us that I could hear him breathing heavily. Slowly, his hands, which had been


    holding me, began to move upwards, and I could feel them on my breasts, caressing me gently. A


    shiver ran through my body and I felt something hard against my lower body, bringing me back to my


    senses miraculously.


    ¡®No!¡¯ I yelled, pushing him to the side.


    Without forcing things, Eric released me and I struggled to get out of his embrace. Pulling away, I took


    a deep breath and felt my face burning and hot as the night breeze passed.


    If the first kiss was an ident, then this time had nothing to do with an ident. Aware that he wanted


    to kiss me, I didn¡¯t refuse.


    him at all.


    It shouldn¡¯t be like this!


    Lilian Hawkins, you mustn¡¯t let go, not like this!


    Behind me, I heard his footsteps approaching, and then he draped his jacket over me. ¨C Lets go in. It¡¯s


    windy.


    Turning, our eyes met, and I saw the affectionate look in his eyes, unlike the calm before. ¡®You go


    ahead first, and I¡¯ll go


    a littleter.¡¯


    ¡®Okay,¡¯ he replied, to my surprise, and turned to leave.


    ¡®To hold on!¡¯ I called him back and handed the jacket back to him. ¡®Take it.¡¯


    Without saying anything, Eric¡¯s face fell, and he looked a little angry with me, so I quickly exined, ¡®I


    can¡¯t wear your jacket as it will only make people talk bad.¡¯


    The expression on his face instantly changed as he said, ¡®Don¡¯t stay out here too long because the


    wind is strong here.¡¯


    ¡®Yes!¡¯ I answered.


    As he took a few steps away, he turned to me, saying: ¡®I¡¯ll see you at the office tomorrow¡¯


    ¡®OK!¡¯ After hearing my answer, he happily left while I remained in the pavilion a little longer, feeling the


    breeze. Honestly, my heart was confused right now, but it wasn¡¯t because of moral condemnation.


    Since the day Carson cheated on me, I considered myself a single woman, so there was no reason to


    punish myself for it.


    Still, why was it Eric?

 Chapter 406

    Chapter 406


    Why was he?!


    As such a remarkable person, Isabe wasn¡¯t exaggerating when she said that Eric was the dream


    lover of countlessdies from prominent families.


    So many women were interested in him, and he also had the stunning Camille by his side, as well as


    the piano goddess Beverly, who I felt had some connection to him.


    Both were rare beauties, and even without them it shouldn¡¯t have been me, a married woman who was


    abandoned by her husband.


    Maybe he thought this was fun and exciting, or maybe he had other reasons.


    Though I tried my best to convince myself that everything that happened tonight was an ident, I


    couldn¡¯t get over the tender look in her eyes that kept popping into my mind.


    As my thoughts ran wild, I heard footsteps outside the pavilion and turned to see Richard. ¡®What are


    you doing here?¡¯ I asked defensively upon seeing him.


    ¡®Someone sent me here to bring you a jacket,¡¯ he said, handing me a female jacket.


    ¡®No thanks,¡¯ I rejected coldly. After what happened before, I didn¡¯t want to be friendly with him anymore


    as I just felt disgusted with him.


    ¡®I¡¯m just doing someone a favor, and you have to ept it. Otherwise, I won¡¯t be able to reply when I


    get back!¡¯ Without waiting for my response, he dropped the jacket into my hands.


    When I wanted to return it, he had already turned to leave and just stopped outside the


    pavilion. Turning to look at me with a sincere expression, he said: ¡®Miss Lilian, I¡¯m so sorry about what


    happened tonight!¡¯


    After saying something so disconcerting, he walked away and left me inplete disarray.


    Why did he apologize to me? Was it because of the things he said to me earlier? Or has he already


    discovered my identity?


    Also, who was the person he was doing a favor by bringing me the jacket? Could it be Eric?


    However, he didn¡¯t seem close to Eric, and even if they were, it didn¡¯t make sense that Eric would ask


    him to bring me a jacket.


    As a bachelor, asking someone to bring a coat to a married woman was as good as revealing what he


    was trying to hide.


    Could Richard be doing Kevin a favor? This seemed to be the only possibility now.


    As the wind picked up, it got colder too, and I started back after putting on the jacket I got from


    Richard. On the way back I ran into Dn, and he strode up to me when he saw me. ¡®Lily, I¡¯ve been


    looking everywhere for you!¡¯


    ¡®Why are you looking for me?¡¯ I asked, feeling guilty out of nowhere.


    ¡®I was worried about you.¡¯ Surprised by the jacket I was wearing, he asked, ¡®Who did you hang around


    here with?¡¯


    ¡®Kevin¡¯, I casually made up, thinking he probably wasn¡¯t close with Kevin and wouldn¡¯t ask him about it


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    even if they were.


    ¡®Really?¡¯ he asked instead, full of doubt in his voice.


    Refusing to continue this topic, I quickly changed the subject. ¡®Where is Jessica?¡¯


    ¡®She¡¯s in there.¡¯


    ¨C


    1301 FII, 23 JUN


    ¡®Why are you not with her but left her alone in the house?¡¯ Iined.

 Chapter 407

    Chapter 407


    ¡®Unlike you, she¡¯s much better at handling these situations.¡¯


    What he said was true. As a public rtions specialist, Jessica was really better when it came to


    handling such social events. Still, I was ufortable with the idea that Dn booked his date to look


    for me. Then I remembered the disinterested look in her eyes when he looked at her and asked, ¡®Dn,


    I have a question and you need to answer me honestly.¡¯


    ¡®What is it?¡¯


    ¡®Are you serious with Jessica or the same as the other women before?¡¯


    ¡®This matters?¡¯


    The fact that he didn¡¯t directly answer my question pissed me off a bit, and I said, ¡®Of course. I was the


    one who introduced her to you in hopes that you would ept her and have a stable rtionship with


    her. I don¡¯t want you to treat her like you did your previous girlfriends. To understand?¡¯


    ¡®I understand,¡¯ he replied. The expression in his eyes dropped, as did his smile, which was how he


    used to get whenever he was unhappy.


    ¡®Did you really understand? Besides, you haven¡¯t even replied to me yet. Do you really like her?


    ¡®No, it¡¯s just that the pressure from Mr. Hawkins is too much. As you know, he wants me to have Callie,


    but I don¡¯t like her and I can¡¯t directly reject her. So I brought Jessica here as a shield,¡¯ he admitted.


    Enraged, I went at Dn like a machine gun. ¡®How can you do that? Just tell my dad directly that you


    don¡¯t like Callie, as he has no right to force you to like her! Also, don¡¯t you have other girls you¡¯re


    having aplicated rtionship with? Why didn¡¯t you use one of them but chose Jessica? Don¡¯t you


    know she likes you a lot? How can you take advantage of her like that?¡¯


    ¡®Lily, I know I¡¯m wrong about this, so I¡¯ll take care of this right.¡¯ Instead of arguing with me, Dn chose


    to exin himself rationally.


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    ¡®How are you going to take care of this? Unless you fall in love with Jessica and marry her, anything


    else you do isn¡¯t right!¡¯


    ¡®Do you really want me to marry someone else?¡¯ he asked with aplex look in his eyes.


    ¡®It¡¯s not like I want you to marry just anyone. For example, Callie is not right for you because she will


    only cause you problems if you marry her. In contrast to this, Jessica is smart, understanding, and


    capable. She won¡¯t give you trouble if she¡¯s married to you.


    ¡®I¡¯m not deciding my marriage partner based on how much trouble she¡¯s going to bring me, but because


    I like her. As long as I like her, I¡¯m willing to face all the problems she brings me every day. On the


    contrary, it¡¯s useless even though it can bring me tons of benefits every day¡¯, he rebutted, which was a


    rare asion. ¡®Also, you can¡¯t just judge a book by its cover and you must understand a person


    carefully. Some people are hard to tell if they are kind just on the surface.


    ¡®Are you implying that Jessica is not a good person?¡¯ I asked defiantly. ¡®I¡¯ve known her for five years, so


    I know her personality better than you, no doubt.¡¯


    ¡°You still don¡¯t understand what I mean. There are some people you know you can trust from the first


    date, just like Isabe, while others you don¡¯t. Not to mention five years, but you might not even know a


    person after a decade. I won¡¯tment on what kind of person Jessica is, but it¡¯s a fact that I don¡¯t like


    her.¡¯


    In the end it turned out that he was going out of his way to tell me he didn¡¯t like Jessica, and that made


    me unhappy. ¡®You¡¯ve only spent a short amount of time with her, so how do you know you¡¯re not


    <ppatible? Don¡¯t you know that familiarity breeds affection?

 Chapter 408

    Chapter 408


    ¡®Familiarity breeds affection?¡¯ Dn repeated, shooting me a meaningful smile. ¡®We grew up together,


    so how much affection do we grow for each other if that saying is true?¡¯


    Rolling my eyes, I didn¡¯t expect him to use my own words against me and say, ¡®We care for each


    other. How insensitive of you to imply otherwise, when I¡¯ve always considered him my big brother.


    ¡®Older brother?¡¯ Heughed bitterly. ¡®But I don¡¯t want you to be my sister!¡¯


    What did he mean by not wanting me as a sister? Did he think I wasn¡¯t good enough? Displeased, I


    asked, ¡®So what kind of people do you like? Tell me and I¡¯ll help you look around. I¡¯m sure I¡¯ll find


    someone suitable for you.¡¯


    ¡®You don¡¯t know who the person I like is?¡¯ Suddenly, he took a step closer to me. ¡®You have no heart,


    Lilian Hawkins. You don¡¯t even know who I like, even though we¡¯ve been together for so many


    years. he said through clenched teeth as he fixed his eyes on me.


    ¡®It is funny. Why should she know something like that? a voice intervened coldly.


    Lifting our heads together, Dn and I saw that Eric had appeared beside us without either of us


    noticing.


    4


    Our conversation stopped with his appearance, and Dn gave him a slight smile. ¡°So you¡¯re in the


    habit of listening to others, President Walker?¡±


    Not a person to be trifled with, Eric immediately chided, ¡®That¡¯s not a nice way¡¯ to put it, President


    Newman. You were talking in a public ce with Lilian, and I came to listen. How can this be


    considered espionage?


    first hearing that he did not address me as Ms. Hawkins as he used to strangely do, he was now calling


    me by my name. As this was the first time since I¡¯d known him that he¡¯d done this, my eyes involuntarily


    flew towards him and I saw that he was also looking at me. Although I couldn¡¯t detect any expression


    on his face, his eyes carried some emotions.


    Dn, on the other hand, looked displeased, and it was obvious he also noticed the change in the way


    he addressed me. ¡°I consider it a slip of the tongue, but your habit of intruding into conversations is not


    very good, President.¡±


    Walker.¡¯


    Then he wanted to ask what Eric meant by interrupting our conversation like a stranger when we


    weren¡¯t anywhere near him. To that, Eric just smiled politely and rified, ¡®I just don¡¯t intrude on any


    conversation. I just wanted to help Lilian when I saw that she was cornered by you.¡¯


    ¡°I didn¡¯t know you were so close to Lily, President Walker. So now he meant that Eric was in no position


    to meddle in the private matters between us.


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    ¡®There are many more things you don¡¯t know, isn¡¯t there, Lily?¡¯ Eric said and shot Dn a teasing look.


    The teasing way he called me ¡®Lily¡¯ made Dn look up at him, and he met his gaze without looking


    away. Both of them didn¡¯t look angry on the surface, but a storm was brewing in their eyes.


    ¡®So that¡¯s where you are! I¡¯ve looked everywhere,¡¯ said a sweet voice, and I turned to see Jessica


    leaving with a


    smile.


    Thankfully, her appearance eased the tension between the two. Withdrawing her gaze, Dn shifted


    his eyes to hers and smiled softly. ¡°What brought you here?¡±

 Chapter 409

    Chapter 409


    ¡®I saw you gone for a while and I was worried, so I came to see how you were doing,¡¯ Jessica exined


    and took her arm.


    ¡®Miss Rose and President Newman seem like a perfect couple!¡¯ Eric smiled sweetly at them as if they


    were all annoyances. did not exist before.


    ¡®What a thing to say, President Walker. We cannot be called a perfect couple when ced next to you


    and Ms. Sanders. You two make a cute couple, looking sopatible. Smiling from ear to ear, Jessica


    continued: ¡®By the way, I heard that the dress that Ms. Sanders is wearing was designed by you,


    President Walker. That is true?¡¯


    Was the dress Camille was wearing designed by Eric? Startled, my eyes turned to him, and when I saw


    that he was also looking at me, I quickly looked away.


    With serenity, he replied: ¡®You are not wrong.¡¯


    Recovering his usual idle manner, Dnmented: ¡®Your projects are beautiful, President Walker. I¡¯d


    like you to design one for my wife during my wedding, then.¡¯


    Promptly, Jessica said, ¡®Forget it. Not everyone can use your design. I hear he only draws for people


    he likes.


    ¡®This is not necessary. The dress Lilian worest time was one of my designs,¡¯ Eric replied to that. ¡®I


    hold you both in high regard, President Newman and Miss Rose. If you two get married, I¡¯ll design a


    dress for Ms. Rose, for free.


    That was how evil Eric was; he clearly overheard my conversation with Dn and still wanted to say


    such a thing. to make him ufortable.


    Looking between Eric and me, Dn then asked, ¡®When did you wear a dress designed by President


    2 ¡®alker, Lily?¡¯


    Laughing awkwardly, I wanted to deny it, but when I saw Eric looking at me, I decided to rify


    anyway. ¡®It was just a coincidence. Isabe gave me a dress and I only found outter that it was


    designed by President Walker.


    ¡°So it was just a coincidence?¡± With a stiff smile on his face, Dn looked at Eric. ¡°Could it be that


    dress you designed for Ms. Beverly? I heard there were only four pieces, and only the one that


    Miss. Beverly has is the genuine part, while the rest are defective parts.


    Amazed, I looked at it, asking: ¡®Defective? How could defective ones be sold at the mall?¡¯


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°You should ask President Walker about this, he knows better than I do.


    With a disgusted face, Eric defended himself: ¡®There is a discrepancy between what you said and the


    truth, President Newman. The one sold at the mall was not a defective part, but a part with a slight


    change in design. Also, I didn¡¯t design it for Beverly. She just bought it because she liked it.


    ¡®President Walker, you don¡¯t have to exin. Some things be moreplicated the more you try


    to rify them.¡¯


    After that, Camille¡¯s soft voice asked: ¡®What are you talking about?¡¯


    ¡°About you and President Walker. Dn turned and looked at her with a smile


    ¡®What¡¯s there to talk about me and Eric?¡¯


    ¡®We¡¯re just saying you two are a perfect match made in heaven. That¡¯s right, we hear that the pretty


    dress you¡¯re wearing right now is his drawing, isn¡¯t it? he said with a wide smile.


    That pleased her, and she shot Eric a shy look. ¡°Does a big man like you like to gossip too, President


    Newman?¡±


    ¡®He doesn¡¯t like to gossip, but I brought it up because I saw that the dress you¡¯re wearing is very nice


    and President Walker treats you very well. Ah yes, the ne you are wearing now is also a drawing


    of him, isn¡¯t it?¡¯ said Jessica.

 Chapter 410

    Chapter 410


    ¨C That¡¯s right, she conceded gracefully. Then she leaned against Eric very gently and put her arm


    through his. In a coquettish tone, she told him. ¡®Eric, you didn¡¯t even tell me you were leaving, and I


    spent a long time looking for you.¡¯


    ¡®I just went out for some fresh air,¡¯ he replied tly and shifted his gaze to me discreetly.


    ¡®I was just worried about you!¡¯ Reaching out with delicate hands, Camille smoothed his clothes, and the


    way she was casually intimate with him hurt my eyes. When the scene of us kissing passionately in the


    pavilion earlier popped into my head, the irony couldn¡¯t be much stronger, and I turned to leave.


    However, Camille smiled at me and said, ¡®Lily, you really surprised me today.¡¯


    Forcing a smile, I asked, ¡®What do you mean?¡¯


    ¡°I mean your dance. I didn¡¯t know you danced so well. Many professionals cannot deliver the same as


    you.¡¯


    ¡®I¡¯m just an amateur and I don¡¯t deserve your praise.¡¯ Not wanting to hang around much longer, I tried


    my level best to sound normal and excused myself. ¡®You keep talking while I look for Isabe. She must


    be worried about me, since I¡¯ve been away for so long!¡¯


    Almost instantly, Dn added, ¡®I¡¯ming with you!¡¯


    ¡®No need for that. Stay with Jessica, and I can go alone,¡¯ I dismissed him and turned away. Despite


    that, he just silently followed me with Jessica tagging along.


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    Seeing that we were all leaving together, Eric coldly told us, ¡®Mrs. Craig is talking to Richard in the


    second hall on the left on the second floor. Just look for her in the salon.


    Thanking him politely, I said, ¡®Thank you for this, President Walker.¡¯


    When we entered the main hall, we saw my father and Callie, who was clinging to my father¡¯s arm and


    beaming with a smile. Showing up with him tonight had attracted the attention of countless rich wives


    and handsome young men, which exined the smile on her face.


    A strange smile appeared on her face when she saw us passing by, and she greeted me first, ¡®Lily!¡¯


    After greeting her, she wanted to leave immediately, but my dad looked at me and suggested, ¡®Lily, it¡¯s


    gettingte. Let¡¯s go together.¡¯


    ¡®No, I¡¯m leaving with Isabe.¡¯ Realizing that Dn and Jessica were still with me, I turned to them and


    said, ¡®I¡¯m going upstairs to look for Isabe. You don¡¯t have toe with me.


    ¡®I¡¯ll go with you to find her,¡¯ Dn insisted as they walked with me up the stairs to the second floor.


    There were a few rooms on this floor and I hit the second one on the left as mentioned by


    Eric. Momentster, it was Richard¡¯s voice who said, ¡®Pleasee in¡¯.


    Pushing open the door, I saw Isabe and Richard sitting on the couch with smiles on their faces,


    looking like they were getting along great. When Richard saw using in, he rose and weed us:


    ¡®President Newman, Ms. Hawkins, please be seated¡¯.


    ¨C No thanks, Isabe, it¡¯s a littlete and I want to go home now.


    ¡®All good. Farewell then, young master Tyson!¡¯ Isabe said goodbye to him and left, with Richard


    Since Dn was the one who brought Jessica, it was only natural that they would leave together as


    well while I left with Isabe, and Richard actually sent us out the front door.


    When we were in the car, Isabe asked, ¡®I was just talking about you with Richard. Why are you


    leaving in such a hurry?

 Chapter 411

    Chapter 411


    ¡ª Don¡¯t mention his name in front of me. He¡¯s a total beast,¡¯ I scoffed and told Isabe what happened


    between us in the pavilion.


    ¡®No way! Richard doesn¡¯t seem like that kind of person!


    Upset, I chided with a question: ¡®Do you trust me or that stinking idiot?¡¯


    ¡®Of course, I believe you, but at the same time, I don¡¯t think Richard is such a person. Could there be a


    misunderstanding in between?


    ¡®I am telling you this responsibly. There is no misunderstanding between us, and he is just a hypocrite! I


    won¡¯t ept hispany building project even if he personallyes to offer it to me, much more will


    I beg him for it.¡¯


    ¡®Alright, then let¡¯s think of other ways. I can¡¯t believe that bitch Jolene is so influential! Knowing my


    personality, Isabe changed the subject instead of trying to persuade me. ¡®I saw that Dn looked


    upset earlier. What happened?¡¯


    ¡®Practically nothing. It¡¯s just that he had a little falling out with Eric.


    At that moment, my cell phone rang and I saw that it was actually a text message from Eric. ¡°Have you


    left already?¡±


    I simply gave him a one word answer, ¡®Yes.¡¯


    I have to exin about the dress ¨C it wasn¡¯t like they said. Before that, I never thought of doing a


    custom design for anyone. It doesn¡¯t matter who uses it, because I just love to draw.


    Was he exining about the dress? But that didn¡¯t bother me, so I replied, ¡®I understand¡¯.


    ¡®The dress you wore that day was not a defective garment. I just made some adjustments.


    I¡¯m not bothered by it, so you don¡¯t have to exin yourself.


    Since he¡¯d already exined himself before, and I wasn¡¯t the least bit bothered by the dress issue,


    there was absolutely no need for him to rify again now.


    ¡®You are angry?¡¯


    ¡®No, why should I?¡¯


    After a short pause, his message came again. ¡°Then why aren¡¯t you angry?¡±


    I couldn¡¯t help but sneer. ¡®You are crazy? Are you happy that I¡¯m angry?


    ¡®Who¡¯s that?¡¯ Isabe asked, cocking her head at me from the steering wheel.


    ¡®Eric.¡¯


    ¡°Are you seeing him again?¡±


    ¡®What do you mean? We never have sex, okay!¡¯ I refuted with a guilty conscience.


    ¡®How can you have the nerve to say that? Then exin how you got the jacket on you. Fell from the


    sky?


    ¡°It was Richard who brought this to me.


    ¡®Why would he do that out of the blue?¡¯


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    ¡®Well, he was feeling guilty for saying those nasty things to me, or maybe it was Kevin who asked him


    to do that.¡¯


    ¡®Your intelligence is worrying to me. First of all, Kevin didn¡¯t know you were out there, and if he wants to


    show his concern, he¡¯ll bring the jacket himself instead of bothering his own brother. Also, I saw Eric


    Suddenly, she mmed on the brakes and asked, ¡®Be honest and tell me, what happened between you


    and Eric out there tonight?¡¯


    Stunned, my face turned scarlet and I stammered, ¡®I¡­¡¯


    Giving me a look, Isabe reached over and pulled the jacket off of me. ¡®Lilian Hawkins, did you cheat?¡¯

 Chapter 412

    Chapter 412


    ¡®What does it mean to cheat? Don¡¯t say nonsense!


    ¡®Are you still trying to hide this from me? I thought you looked a little strange with your messy hair,


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    reddened lips and wrinkled clothes. Fortunately, the jacket is covering that part, otherwise¡­ Did you do


    it outside with Eric?¡¯


    ¡®We do not! Is my hair too messy, Isabe? Are my clothes too wrinkled? I asked anxiously, looking for


    a mirror to examine myself.


    ¡®Forget the mirror for now and tell me the truth, what did you do with Eric tonight?¡¯


    ¡®Well¡­ he kissed me.¡¯


    ¡®Just kissing and nothing else?¡¯


    ¡®Just it.¡¯


    4


    The second I finished speaking, Isabe poked my forehead with a finger. ¡®You are so useless. How


    can you just stop at a kiss? You should at least put it down! Countless women want to do this with a


    man of such quality, but you missed this opportunity and stopped at just one kiss. What a shame!¡¯


    Stunned, I looked at her with my mouth open as she started the car again and muttered, ¡®I told you


    so! The way he looks at you is different. My eyes are sharp, aren¡¯t they? I always wondered what kind


    of woman he would fall in love with, and I didn¡¯t think it was you. It doesn¡¯t mean you¡¯re not good for


    him, and I really ept that. Do you think this is a blessing in disguise for us?


    Ignoring her mumbles, I grabbed a mirror and checked myself, but saw that I looked normal and my


    hair was in ce. ¡®Isabe, my hair and my lips are fine then?¡¯


    ¡®Silly, I lied to you. Initially, I wanted to look for you, but Richard told me you were out there with Eric


    and advised me not to intrude. It already seemed a little strange to me back then.


    ¡®What? Did he know he was out there with Eric?¡¯


    ¡®All he knew was that you were out there talking to Eric.¡¯


    ¡®What is the rtionship between Richard and Eric?¡¯ I asked further.


    ¡®How would I know? But now is not the time to think about that. Tell me honestly, did Eric just kiss you


    and nothing else?¡¯


    ¡®Just it.¡¯ I hesitated before continuing, ¡®Actually, we kissed once before that in his pool. Also¡­¡¯


    ¡®Can¡¯t you finish the story at once? Why are you stuttering and keeping me in suspense?


    ¡®Besides, he had seen mepletely naked.¡¯


    ¡®Just that? I thought you guys touched all the bases. Isabe whimpered in disappointment and


    suddenly turned to me. ¡®Lily, he didn¡¯t even jump on top of a beauty like you when he saw you naked?¡¯


    ¡®No, he didn¡¯t.¡¯


    ¡®That shouldn¡¯t be the case. Hey, do you think he¡¯s gay? Then, she shook her head and said, ¡®No, he


    can¡¯t be. Otherwise he wouldn¡¯t have kissed you.


    ¡®Isabe, he said he¡¯ll promise me anything I ask.¡¯


    ¡®Damn, is this true? Your chance has arrived then! Now is the time to make these two pay!¡¯ she


    eximed, jumping in


    excitement.

 Chapter 413

    Chapter 413


    ¡®But I¡­ I don¡¯t want to do this anymore. The guilt weighs heavily on me, you know.


    ¡®Fault? Do not be stupid. Do you think everyone is just like you? That kiss means nothing. Men think


    with their sticks, so grab this chance and don¡¯t miss it. He¡¯s a sight for sore eyes, so I¡¯m sure you¡¯d be


    happy to see him every day, plus he can help you.


    With herments, I was quiet. My father was talking to my mother and Mrs. Fant in the room when I


    got back. ¡®Did you see? Lily¡¯s dancing now was superb, and everyone was rooting for her. Callie is


    great too. She knows the rhythm and¡­¡¯ Seeing me enter, my dad smiled at me. ¡®Ah, you¡¯re


    ¡®Yes.¡¯ I nodded and went to sit next to him.


    Mrs. Fant asked, ¡®Would you like some water, Lily?¡¯


    ¡®No.¡¯


    4


    ¡ª Did you have fun tonight? my mother asked.


    ¡®More or less¡¯ I leaned back and shifted into afortable posture.


    So my dad said, ¡®I asked Dn to give Callie a job at yourpany, right? Then Callie said she doesn¡¯t


    want to go right now. Instead, she wants to learn


    from me.¡¯


    My mother frowned, feeling surprised. However, being the mild-tempered person that she was, she


    didn¡¯t object to it. Obviously, I shared her feelings. Callie was disgusting; she¡¯d tried flirting with Dn


    and Eric, but when she¡¯d failed on both fronts, she now wanted to ask my dad for help. A graduate of a


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    famous university? More like a graduate of Dumb¡¯s Academy. She wouldn¡¯t need to do that if she was


    really talented. ¡®Did she ask for it, or did you do it?¡¯ I scoffed.


    ¡°I invited her to work at mypany, but she declined. Now she¡¯s asking if my offer still stands.


    ¡°I thought she was going to work at Eric¡¯spany. Why the sudden change?


    ¡®Was she going to work with Eric?¡¯ My father looked at me, puzzled. ¡®What do you mean?¡¯


    So I told my dad about Callie¡¯s criticism, much to his surprise. ¡®Callie doesn¡¯t seem like that kind of


    person. That must be a slur.¡¯


    ¡®Oh please, nobody has time for this. I saw it myself. Even the secretariesined about her. Dad,


    please don¡¯t keep mentioning that she graduated abroad or anything. Everyone willugh at you. If she


    was really talented, she wouldn¡¯t stoop so low to get a job.


    My father soothed, while my mother smiled. ¡°That¡¯s not very nice of you, youngdy.


    ¡®It¡¯s the truth though. She can do any job if she¡¯s talented, but if she¡¯s not, she¡¯ll screw it up


    anyway. Also, Dn and Eric¡¯s management team are no amateurs. They got where they are because


    of their hard work. If everyone gets the same position right after university,panies


    close in no time.¡¯


    ¡°You¡¯re getting excited. My mother looked at me, telling me to shut up.


    ¡®I know the truth is true, but that¡¯s what really happened. What matters here are her skills, not her


    background ¨C not that she has any to begin with. Just stay out of her business from now on.¡¯


    ¡°Go back to your room, Lily. Look at you, spouting nonsense. You are drunk.¡¯ My father¡¯s face fell as my


    mother dragged me upstairs.


    my


    I knew


    my dad was upset but that was the truth. From what I saw, Callie was unreal, a cker who wanted to


    have everything without making any effort for it, just like her parents. Dad might be heartbroken when


    he finds out about this.


    In the middle of my deep sleep, my phone rang. Groggy, I grabbed it and took the call without even


    looking. ¡®Hello¡­¡¯


    In the next instance, Eric¡¯s voice came from the other end. ¡®What¡¯s with that tone of yours? You can¡¯t be


    sleeping yet, can you?

 Chapter 414

    Chapter 414


    ¡®I am, yes.¡¯


    ¡®Rise. I¡¯m waiting for you at thepany.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to go today. I massaged my cracked head.


    ¡®Why?¡¯


    ¡®I just don¡¯t want to.¡¯


    ¡°You promised mest night. Be a good girl ande,¡± Eric tried to persuade me like I was a child, I


    couldn¡¯t refuse because I just loved her voice. And God, why does he have to be so kind?


    Meeting my silence, he said, ¡®Why don¡¯t I get you?¡¯


    ¡®No. I can do it myself,¡¯ I declined.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be waiting, then.¡± Do not bete. Then he ended the call.


    I sat up, confused. That call felt like a dream, so I rubbed my head again and bit my finger. Wow, it


    hurt. Okay, the call was real. I was a married woman. Having a bachelor treat me like his mistress was


    wrong, as that was treason. Yeah, technically it wasn¡¯t cheating, but it was close.


    My marriage was a failure, but I never intended to cheat ¨C I wasn¡¯t trying to defend something like my


    integrity, but I never felt the need to. My initial n had been to enlist Eric¡¯s help in sabotaging Carson,


    but now I was off the rails; Staying with him was never in my ns.


    Still, we kissed. I wasn¡¯t a slut, although I couldn¡¯t say for sure how I felt about Eric. If I didn¡¯t like him I


    could have pped him when he kissed me, but! no. This wasn¡¯t love, I thought ¨C because I didn¡¯t think


    I could love after what Carson did ¨C I probably just liked him.


    He was everything a woman wanted, so almost no woman could resist him, including me. Ah, I derailed


    again. He¡¯s waiting for me, so should I go?


    After what happened, if I went now, I¡¯d be giving him a pass to continue what he was doing. If he didn¡¯t,


    he would have to give up on having his help to get back at Carson. Ui, what should I do?


    A littleter, Mrs. Fant came knocking. ¡°Are you awake, Lily?¡±


    I said yes and went to open the door for her. ¡®I saw Carson yesterday, Lily.¡¯ She entered.


    ¡®Where?¡¯


    ¡®At the Mall. I went there with Scott to get some clothes, then I saw him with another woman in the


    elevator.¡¯ She looked at me furtively. ¡®They seemed very close, talking andughing.¡¯


    It must be Jolene. Despite my perception, I looked at her calmly. ¡®Oh, he told me about it


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    yesterday. That¡¯s my friend.¡¯


    ¡®Is she your friend? But I saw Carson buying her clothes. What kind of friend would ask another¡¯s


    husband to shop for clothes with her?


    Sat, 24


    B

 Chapter 415

    Chapter 415


    ¡®This is for me. My birthday ising up so he wants to surprise me. He¡¯s probably asking her opinion


    since we¡¯re the same size. And my friend is engaged.


    ¡®I see. I thought he was cheating on you, but watch out, Lily. I¡¯ve read stories about women who


    kidnapped their friends¡¯ husbands. Men always cheat when they get rich.


    ¡ª Thank you, Mrs. Fant. I will be.¡¯


    ¡®I¡¯m going now. Come for breakfast when you¡¯re done. Then she left.


    I didn¡¯t expect Carson to walk around with her in public. And to think I was being so cautious. No, this


    could not go on. There would be a next time, and I wasn¡¯t sure I could lie if they kissed in public.


    I was still hesitant to see Eric, but what did Mrs. Fant said it helped me make my decision. This matter


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    couldn¡¯t be postponed any longer, so I quickly washed up and went to Eric¡¯spany.


    I parked my car and entered the elevator. Then my phone rang incessantly. I picked it up and to my


    surprise the caller was Eric. ¡°What are you taking so long? He looked impatient.


    I was going to tell him I was here, but then I said, ¡®I¡¯m not fine so I¡¯m cancelling¡¯.


    ¡®What?¡¯ He raised his voice. ¡®Are you kidding me, Lilian?¡¯


    ¡®No. I¡¯m really bad. I groaned, feigning weakness.


    ¡®Do you have any symptoms?¡¯ he asked gently.


    ¡®My head hurts and I think I have a fever,¡¯ I lied.


    ¡°You probably have a cold. I should have worn my suit,¡± she grumbled. ¡®Where are you? Are you home


    or¡­¡¯


    ¡®I¡¯m home.¡¯


    ¡®Stay there. I¡¯ll take you to the hospital.


    ¡®Thanks, but I¡¯m going to take some paracetamol.¡¯


    ¡®Hey, this is serious, and you have a fever. Have some water for now. I will go immediately.


    ¡®N-¡® He hung up before I could finish.


    Iughed. Eric didn¡¯t seem like someone who would be so rash. He kept calling me stupid but now he


    was being stupid too. I had my parents and Mrs. Fant would take care of me, and I could ask the driver


    to send me to the hospital, so why should he be worried?


    I was going to tell him I was on the elevator, but since I was close to my stop, I didn¡¯t. As I got off the


    elevator, I walked slowly to my office, and I didn¡¯t see him on the way. I think picking me up is a


    lie. After getting ready for work in my office, I texted, ¡®I thought you were picking me up.¡¯


    14 17 Sat, 24 Jun

 Chapter 416

    Chapter 416


    I didn¡¯t get any responses, which was weird. Was he out? Or was he busy? I should check it out. When


    Jenny saw me going to his office, she got to her feet. ¡®Lily, are you looking for President Walker?¡¯


    ¡®Yes.¡¯


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    ¡®You¡¯re out of luck. He is not.


    ¡®What?¡¯ Didn¡¯t expect him to leave so quickly, dammit, he must have gotten into his signature


    elevator. He didn¡¯t have to wait, so he must have gone down before I went up. This is a


    problem. Turning. I left his office and called him.


    He answered quickly and I heard his car in the background. ¡®How are you feeling?¡¯


    ¡®Well, um¡­ I¡¯m at thepany, actually.¡¯


    ¡®What?¡¯ Eric raised his voice and a moment of silence followed. ¡®Lilian!¡¯ He looked angry. ¡®Just wait! You


    are in trouble now!


    Oh no, oh no, oh no. I looked around. Should I run? No, I¡¯m still going to have to face him no matter


    what. Determined to face my fate, I went back to my office to work, but I kept looking down the hall and


    listening for any movement. A little whileter, I heard his footsteps, so I looked at the screen. When he


    stopped in front of my office, I could feel the very air crushing me. I didn¡¯t look up, but I could picture


    him leaning against the door with one hand and looking at


    mine.


    He didn¡¯t say anything for a while, and I kept my eyes on the screen. ¡®My office. Now.¡¯


    Right after he left, I could feel a huge weight lift off of me. And I shuddered. Why did I make that joke? I


    just shot myself in the foot! After I walked into his office and shut the shaky door, I gave him a bright


    smile. ¡®I was just kidding.¡¯


    He looked back into my eyes silently, so I walked over to him, exining, ¡®I was going to tell you not to


    office, so I didn¡¯t call. I didn¡¯t expect you to leave so quickly.


    ¡®Are you saying this is my fault?¡¯ Eric exploded at my long-winded exnation.


    ¡®Is not mine. I won¡¯t do it again.¡¯


    ¡°Do you know what your mistake is?¡± he asked.


    ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have yed with you.


    ¡®No. You shouldn¡¯t have said you¡¯re sick. ¨C he corrected.


    ¡®Okay, okay. I won¡¯t do that anymore.¡¯


    He perked up a bit and pointed to the chair in front of his desk, ¡®Have a seat¡¯.


    When I sat down, he asked, ¡®Did you finish the sky garden n?¡¯


    ¡®No¡¯, I replied honestly. Worried that he might punish me, I exined, ¡®I¡¯ll try to finish as quickly as


    possible.¡¯


    ¡®No need rudi¡¯ He looked at me. ¡°Have you been to the Waldspirale yet?¡±


    ¡®No. I only read your details online.¡¯


    ¡°What about the other sky gardens?¡±


    ¡®Only Marina Bay in Singapore and Namba Parks, as well as Acros in Japan,¡¯ I replied.


    ¡®Well, then I think you should have a look at the real deal before you start working on the project.¡¯


    The other gardens of heaven? I was surprised. ¡°So I¡¯m going to Aldovia, Germania, Ennd and Italy?¡±


    14:17 Sat, June 24 0


    ¡®Only Aldovia, Ennd and Germany. I¡¯ve got someone to book your tickets for the day after tomorrow,


    so you¡¯ll be departing Aldovia.

 Chapter 417

    Chapter 417


    ¡®B-But I have something else to attend to,¡¯ I refused. Aldovia and Ennd would be fine, but


    Germania? I didn¡¯t know a word of German, and getting a trantor was a hassle.


    ¡®What things? Maybe I can help with your business.


    ¡®No you can not.¡¯


    ¡®How do you know I can¡¯t when you¡¯re not even telling me about it?¡¯


    ¡®I can not go now. You know my situation. If I leave, these bastards might sabotage me, and there¡¯s


    nothing I can do about it. It wasn¡¯t totally untrue, as I was worried that Carson and Jolene might


    deceive me, but that was only part of the problem ¨C I also wanted to see if Eric would really help me.


    ¡®Don¡¯t worry about that. If you do as I say, I will teach them a lesson for you.


    He didn¡¯t look like he was kidding. ¡®Are you really going to help me?¡¯


    ¡®Clear.¡¯ Shortly after, he smiled at me. ¡®But not for free. What is your offer?¡¯


    ¡®I thought I agreed to be your modelst time?¡¯


    ¡®This is different. Now tell me, what are you going to do this time?¡¯


    ¡®What do you want?¡¯


    ¡®What I want? Hm, let me think about it.¡¯ He got up and came forward. When he was standing next to


    me, he gave me a look. ¡®Why don¡¯t you be my friend with benefits?¡¯


    I blushed. ¡®This is a joke?¡¯


    ¡®Do I look like I¡¯m kidding?¡¯ He breathed into my ear softly.


    Immediately, I felt electrified. Damn it, Eric. Does he think I¡¯m easy? ¡®Sir. Walker, I know you¡¯re


    confused after what happenedst night, but I¡¯m not an easy


    woman.¡¯


    ¡°I never said you are. He smiled. ¡®I kept thinking about you after I went homest night. Did you do the


    same?


    What? There¡¯s no way I¡¯m going to believe that, and I bet he says that to every woman he


    meets. Thinking about it, I looked at him. ¡®I already said. Last night was just a mistake, Mr. Walker. I


    have no ideas about you and please don¡¯t disturb me.


    ¡°You¡¯re just a married woman. Don¡¯t act haughtily. His face fell, and he went back to his seat.


    It changed faster than I could say ¡®what¡¯ but that¡¯s okay. At least I didn¡¯t have to be so nervous that I


    lost all control of my body. Silence ensued, and a momentter he said, ¡®What about the research? You


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    are going?¡¯


    ¡®I am, but¡­ I don¡¯t want to go alone. I don¡¯t adapt well to new ces.¡¯ I didn¡¯t refuse anymore.


    Eric calmed down a bit. ¡®I thought you weren¡¯t afraid of anything? I¡¯m sure you can adapt


    easily. Furthermore, do you also give this excuse to President Smith when he sends you on business


    trips?¡¯


    ¡®He only sends us on domestic trips, so there¡¯s nonguage barrier. And you¡¯re not him,¡± I muttered


    under my breath.


    ¡®Okay, okay. You are so stupid that you can get lost with the GPS there. I¡¯ll get someone to go with you.


    ¡®Who¡¯s going with me? I don¡¯t want someone I don¡¯t know, otherwise it would be a boring trip with no


    one to talk to.


    ¡°Who would you like then?¡±


    2:17 pm Sat, June 24

 Chapter 418

    Chapter 418


    ¡®Isabe, sure, but that¡¯s impossible. So that¡¯s it, Jessica.


    ¡®Jessica?¡¯ Eric arched an eyebrow. ¡°Are you good friends with her?¡±


    ¡®Clear. She is my friend here.


    ¡®I¡¯ll think about it.¡¯ He didn¡¯t readily agree to this.


    I was about to speak well of Jessica when there was a knock on the door, so I shut up. A momentter,


    Eric¡¯s assistant came in with a document. I thought I should leave, so I got up. ¡®I¡¯m going now.¡¯


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    ¡®There is no necessity. Wait right there. He then looked at his assistant. ¡®What is it?¡¯


    ¡®I increased our quoted purchase price for raw materials by 10% ording to orders and announced it


    in the report, as well as the product price.¡¯


    ¡®AND?¡¯


    ¡®Shortly after the announcement, Newman Corporation increased its purchasing volume and by two


    percent more than we quoted. Many suppliers went to negotiate with them.¡¯


    Eric frowned but didn¡¯t say anything, so the assistant continued, ¡®They were still nning to see how


    things would y out, but when the Newman Corporation interfered, they panicked. As far as I know


    now, they bought a huge amount of materials in one week. Their warehouse isn¡¯t big enough to store


    them all, so they rented two more on South Avenue. Their reserves are getting low, so they had a date


    with Mr. Williamson from themercial bankst night. Probably to talk about a loan.


    ¡®I see. You can leave now.


    After his assistant left, Eric tapped his desk and pondered for a while. ¡®Lilian, does Dn know what


    happened to you?¡¯


    ¡®Forgiveness?¡¯


    ¡®Dn knows that Carson is cheating on you?¡¯


    ¡°No, I didn¡¯t tell him.


    ¡®Why not? I thought you said you¡¯d give up everything just to get revenge. Dn is powerful enough to


    help you with that, and I¡¯m sure he would if you


    asked him to.¡¯


    ¡®Are you going to tell your friends and family about this kind of thing easily?¡¯


    ¡®Huh?¡¯ He looked at me. ¡°Everyone¡¯s your friend, aren¡¯t they?¡±


    ¡®That¡¯s just a speech expression. Dn grew up with me and I don¡¯t want him to know that my marriage


    is a failure because he might identally expose it to my dad.


    ¡®Is that the only reason? What if Carson knows what you¡¯re thinking and ckmails you? you

 Chapter 419

    Chapter 419


    To be in trouble.¡¯


    ¡®I¡¯d probably be cornered if that happened, but I won¡¯t let him ckmail me, so I¡¯ll divorce him.¡¯


    Eric frowned, saying nothing. A little whileter, he said, ¡®I understand why he¡¯s doing this now.¡¯


    ¡®Sorry?¡¯


    Eric gave me an enigmatic smile. ¡®You don¡¯t need to know that, Lilian. Just survey the sky gardens like I


    asked. Who knows, things might change when you get back.


    After hearing the report, I knew who Eric was trying to sabotage. He raised the prices of raw materials


    and the finished product, attractingpetition. At first they were just watching, but after Dn made


    his move, they quickly bought the raw materials in bulk. With that, I was worried about Dn. Does he


    know Eric is behind this? Will he take a big loss if he doesn¡¯t? Should I remind you?


    Eric told me about this secret information without hesitation, so I would be leakingmercial


    information if I told Dn about it. It was cheating, but I was worried about Dn.


    Deep in my thoughts, I didn¡¯t register what Eric said. ¡®Are you traveling, Lilian?¡¯


    ¡®No.¡¯ I got out of there and smiled at him..


    ¡®You are weird. How can you lose control when someone is talking to you?¡¯ he growled.


    ¡°Do you need anything else, Mr. Walker? I¡¯m leaving now if you don¡¯t.


    ¡®What did you call me?¡¯ Eric frowned. ¡°Don¡¯t call me Mr. Walker when we¡¯re alone.


    ¡°What should I call you then?¡±


    ¡°Call me Eric.


    Huh? That¡¯s what Camille called him. It would sound weird if I did. ¡®Sir. Walker sounds better.


    ¡®Not for me. Just call me Eric,¡¯ he said imperiously. ¡°Call me Eric now.


    ¡°I don¡¯t like to call him Eric. It sounds weird.


    ¡®Really? But you said it naturally. He smiled.


    A moment¡¯s pauseter, I looked up at him. ¡®I¡¯m leaving.¡¯


    He didn¡¯t stop me this time. Not long after I got back to the office, I got an email ¨C it was a messageCopyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    that Jolene had sent to Carson. Since I got back, they rarely messaged. I figured it was probably


    because they could call all the time now that I wasn¡¯t there.


    Looking at the message, Jolene sent him a photo she took with her phone. As I zoomed in, I saw that it


    was a contract, but I couldn¡¯t see the contents because it was too far away. However, I could see the


    Wyvern Inc. isn¡¯t Richard¡¯spany? Did Jolene manage to get him that fast?


    She must have been ted as she texted him, ¡®Inded a great client today honey! Remember my


    reward tonight!

 Chapter 420

    Chapter 420


    Carson didn¡¯t answer her, so I figured his phone was off because he was in a meeting. So I called


    Isabe. ¡®Isabe, ask Richard if Jolene signed a contract with hispany.¡¯


    ¡®Give me a second.¡¯ Five minutester, she called back. ¡®He said they¡¯ve talked to Figuro Design and


    Co. before that, and they¡¯re happy with the design they provided, so they gave the whole design to


    them.¡¯


    ¡®Damn it!¡¯ I cursed.


    ¡°Calm down, Lily. You¡¯re not going to work with them, so let it go.¡¯


    ¡®I am. I¡¯m just mad that asshole came after me after I dealt with Jolene.


    ¡®Yeah, he¡¯s a big jerk. And to think I thought I misunderstood him as a bad guy. Now it seems like


    bullshit. He¡¯s an idiot. That bitch must have seduced him.


    ¡®There¡¯s no time to think about it. They can do whatever they want to me. Even so, I was still frustrated,


    and the feeling persisted long after I hung up.


    Had lunch with Eric today but didn¡¯t have much of an appetite so I stopped after a few bites.


    ¡®What is wrong? You don¡¯t like the food? He looked at me, intrigued.


    ¡®Not exactly. I just feel bad so I have no appetite.¡¯


    ¡°Should I take you to the hospital?¡±


    ¡®No. I¡¯m not that fragile.


    As we were talking, his phone suddenly rang and he answered it. ¡®President Walker,¡¯ said one


    woman. ¡°Miss Sanders was in a car ident on the ring road.


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    Suddenly, Eric¡¯s face fell. ¡®How is she? Did someone send her to the hospital?


    ¡°She just got hurt and she¡¯s in the hospital now.


    ¡®Okay, I¡¯ll be there right away.¡¯ He stood up. ¡®Camille was in a car ident. I need to go to the hospital,


    soe with me.


    ¡®Why?¡¯


    ¡°I thought you weren¡¯t well.¡± You cane and be examined there.


    ¡®No.¡¯


    ¡®Be a good girl ande with me. It will be trouble if you don¡¯t.


    ¡®You are annoying. Why are you taking me to visit your girlfriend? What it is? I grumbled.


    ¡®Who told you she¡¯s my girlfriend?¡¯ He looked at me.


    ¡®Everyone, and if it¡¯s not your girlfriend, why are you so worried?¡¯


    ¡°Would you believe a rumor like that?¡± Let me ask you, will you be worried if Dn gets into a car


    ident?¡¯ he retorted.


    ¡®Of course I will, but what does that have to do with it? And what does that have to do with me?


    ¡®It has nothing to do with you, but it has something to do with me. Youe with me, no matter where I


    go from now on.¡¯ he ordered. ¡®Now


    follow me.¡¯


    When I didn¡¯t move, he threatened, ¡®Do you want me to take you out like I didst time?¡¯

 Chapter 421

    Chapter 421


    I followed him reluctantly, so he called Georgie while we were in the elevator. He was already waiting at


    the front door when we left the building, still opening the car door for Eric as usual. And he was still


    giving me a dark look.


    Annoyed, I put some distance between myself and Eric as I got into the car. However, Eric approached


    me, ignoring the revulsion I was showing. and he held my hand. When I couldn¡¯t pull him away, I


    pinched him and he gasped. When Georgie saw him holding my hand in the rearview


    mirror, his face fell.


    I could understand Georgie¡¯s dislike for me, as he cared about Eric because he saw him as family. To


    him, I was just another slut. As his young master was young, rich and powerful, he could get any


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    woman he wanted, but he chose to get involved with a married woman like me. Of course, he would


    get


    nervous.


    Eric probably knew that Georgie didn¡¯t like me, but he didn¡¯t care. Even after I pinched him, he kept


    holding my hand and stroking it. When he touched my wedding band, he took it off in one swift


    movement. ¡®Don¡¯t use this when you¡¯re with me!¡¯


    ¡®What¡¯s the matter with you?¡¯


    ¡®This thing drives me crazy. I think I told you never to make me mad. He looked at me.


    ¡®Ah, stop this nonsense and give it back to me.¡¯


    ¡ª No, one day I¡¯ll give you a better one, designed by me.


    ¡®You can¡¯t just give someone a ring!¡¯ I couldn¡¯t take it anymore. How much longer is he going to keep


    this up?


    ¡°I know that, but I¡¯ll make an exception for you. Tell me, what kind of ring do you like?


    Georgie, who was behind the wheel, coughed and Eric looked over at him. ¡®What? Something wrong


    with your throat?


    ¡®Anything.¡¯


    ¡°Why did you cough, then?¡± He looked at Georgie before looking at me. ¡®So, back to the question, what


    kind of ring do you like?¡¯


    It was impossible to talk to him so I looked away and ignored him no matter what he said. When he


    noticed my refusal to speak, he calmed down and examined the ring. Upon arriving at the hospital, Eric


    got off first, while I followed.


    Instead of going to see Camille, he looked at me. ¡°I¡¯ll go with you for your checkup.


    ¡®Whereby? I¡¯m perfectly fine.


    ¡°I thought you said you weren¡¯t okay.¡±


    ¡®No I did not. Just see Ms. Sanders now, okay? I¡¯m going to get some flowers. What¡¯s her favorite?


    ¡®These gifts are useless.¡¯ Eric didn¡¯t seem to mind.


    ¡®Well, you¡¯re close to her, so of course you don¡¯t need that, but I don¡¯t. I need to buy her a present


    somehow.


    ¡°I think she likes Casa nca. I will go with you.¡¯


    ¡®No. Just go to her and I¡¯ll be right back. Eric didn¡¯t insist anymore, so he got on the elevator, while I


    went to the flower shop next to the hospital. I bought some Casa nca before I went to the


    greengrocer¡¯s to buy some fruit, then went back to Camille¡¯s ward.


    When I got to the door, I heard her say rather cutely, ¡®I had a big scare today, Eric! I thought I couldn¡¯t


    see you anymore!¡¯

 Chapter 422

    Chapter 422


    ¡®Ready ready. It¡¯s all right now,¡¯ Eric said gently.


    ¡°You have no idea how scared I was. I could have died, or my face could have been scarred. Look, I


    shaved my whole wrist and leg too.


    ¡®That hurts?¡¯


    ¡°Of course I do, but I feel so much better now that you¡¯re here. Yep, they are definitely a couple. Eric


    said they weren¡¯t? Okay, right. I wondered if I should go in now as they were enjoying themselves and I


    didn¡¯t want to disturb them.


    However, Eric said, ¡®Why are you outside, Lilian? In between.¡¯


    ¡®Lilian is here? Where?¡¯ When she heard her words, Camille started looking for me.


    So I walked in, forcing a smile. ¡°Are you all right, Camille?¡±


    ¡®Loads better now. Thanks foring, Lily. Oh, and you got me flowers? Eric told you that Casa nca


    is my favorite, didn¡¯t he?


    ¡°Yes, he said you loved Casa ncas.


    ¡®Did he really say that?¡¯ She looked at Eric sheepishly. ¡®Oh, right. Eric, how¡¯s the Casa nca I nted


    in the garden? Are you taking care of them?


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    ¡®Yes, and they are growing healthy.¡¯


    Camille then smiled at me. ¡®Eric gave me the seeds for my birthday. Petty, isn¡¯t it? He only gave me


    Casa nca seeds and nothing else.


    I smile awkwardly. ¡®It¡¯s a good gift. Casa nca means pure love, and that¡¯s what guys give the girls


    they like. nting and caring for them until they bloom is a beautiful thing. To my surprise, Mr. Walker is


    the romantic here.


    Eric frowned and looked at me for a moment. Camille, on the other hand, looked excited. ¡®Really? I


    didn¡¯t think much about it. You know a lot, Lily. Oh, your husband must have given you a lot of lilies too.


    ¡®In truth. He only gives me roses.


    ¡®Roses are good as they are the symbol of love. Your husband must love you very much.


    What a strange question. I just smiled because I had no way to respond. Camille was still praising


    Carson when Eric looked at the time and impatiently shooed me away, saying, ¡®Didn¡¯t you say you were


    visiting a friend?¡¯


    ¡®Lily, are you here to see a friend?¡¯


    ¡®Yes,¡¯ I joked along, but I remembered that. You forced me here, and now you¡¯re kicking me


    out? Damn, are you making a fool of me? Not that I wanted to stay here anyway, so him chasing me


    was right. So I got up and said goodbye.


    Instead of taking the elevator, I took the stairs. As I turned the corner, I heard a familiar voice saying, ¡®It


    hurts, honey.¡¯


    It sounded like Jolene, so I stopped in my tracks and looked in the direction of the voice. When I looked


    down one floor, I saw Jolene leaning against the stair railing, talking with the phone in her hand. It really


    is her.

 Chapter 423

    Chapter 423


    Jolene didn¡¯t realize I was upstairs, so she keptining, ¡®For some reason, I don¡¯t feel well after


    signing the lease. I feel dizzy, nauseous and just


    tired.¡¯


    Wait, is she pregnant again?


    Carson said something the other way, but she denied it: ¡®No, I had a checkup and I¡¯m not


    pregnant. The doctor is also baffled as I still have primary ovarian failure.


    POF? Ah, sost time¡¯s checkup results were real. I thought she was lying, but why did she have that


    disease? Could it have something to do with the abortion? Not wanting her to notice me, I took the


    elevator down. Eric would be talking to Camille for a long time, and I didn¡¯t have time to wait, so I hailed


    a cab as soon as I left the hospital.


    Halfway there, Eric called. ¡®Where are you?¡¯


    ¡®I have something to do, so I left.¡¯


    ¡®Oh, you got angry, didn¡¯t you? Small.¡¯


    Stingy my foot! Say it to yourself! I scolded silently. ¡®No, I¡¯m not. I really have something to do.¡¯


    ¡®Fine. You can take tomorrow off to pick up your things. The survey starts in two days, so don¡¯t


    forget. Also, is your passport still valid? God, he knows how toin


    ¡®It is.¡¯


    ¡®Good.¡¯


    I would have forgotten my passport if he hadn¡¯t mentioned it, so I asked the driver to take me home. No


    one greeted me when I entered, and the house was silent, no one present. Unconcerned, I went to my


    room to get my passport, then when I came down, I saw Victoria.


    ¡°Are you back for something, Lily?¡±


    ¡®Yes. Where are all the others?


    ¡®Eliza and her mother are still in the hospital. She needs a few more days before she can go


    home. Then Victoria whispered, ¡®Carsones hometetely.¡¯


    He must have yed with Jolene while I wasn¡¯t here, but I didn¡¯t care anymore. ¡®Just let him do what


    he¡¯s doing. Make a fool of yourself, Victoria.


    ¡®Oh yes, the old fool hasn¡¯t been hometely either. He said he rented some new warehouses for raw


    materials. He went to supervise because he¡¯s


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    worried.¡¯


    ¡®Where is this new warehouse?¡¯ I asked.


    ¡®South Avenue, I think.¡¯


    That sounded familiar. Eric¡¯s assistant mentioned that name in his report, so was Carson the one Eric


    was trying to sabotage? No, he seemed indifferent when I mentioned my revenge n to him. And he


    even scolded me, so how did he set it up so quickly?


    Carson wasn¡¯t an idiot, so sabotaging him took careful nning. There were many steps involved from


    raw materials to finished product in this trap, requiring a lot of prep time ¨C and by that I mean months,


    not days. Was he already trying to sabotage Carson before I told him? Did


    he not tell me because he was worried I would leak the secret?

 Chapter 424

    Chapter 424


    Then I thought about what Eric told me this morning. He asked me to focus on research, and that


    everything would change when I got back. Was that a tip? My heart started to pound. If this was all


    Eric¡¯s trap, Carson was lost, especially after Dn¡¯s involvement. After saying goodbye to Victoria, I


    hailed a taxi and returned home delighted.


    Mrs. Fant was surprised to see me so happy. ¡°Lily, you look radiant. Did you win the lottery?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s better than that.¡± I smiled. ¡°Mrs. Fant, please prepare more food tonight.¡±


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    ¡°No problem.¡±


    Afterwards, I went back to my room and put my headphones on while humming happily. Immersed in


    my music, I didn¡¯t even notice that my dad hade home, I didn¡¯t even notice that Mrs. Fant knocked


    on my door. Shortly after, she entered. ¡°Lily, Mr. Hawkins asked you to meet him at the office.¡±


    ¡°Dad¡¯s back? Alright, I¡¯ll be there.¡±


    I walked into the office only to see my dad looking somber while I was still smiling. ¡°What¡¯s wrong,


    dad? Did something happen?¡±


    My father sighed. ¡°Sit down, Lily. I need to ask you something.¡±


    I sat across from him. ¡°What is the problem? You look serious.¡±


    ¡°Do you know about the financial situation of Carson¡¯spany?¡± my father asked.


    This was the first time he mentioned Carson before me, and also about hispany¡¯s operations. I felt


    nervous. ¡°Why are you asking, Dad?¡±


    ¡°Just answer me.¡±


    ¡°You know howzy I am. I don¡¯t care about those things.¡±


    ¡°I knew.¡± He sighed again.


    ¡°Did something happen, dad?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Williamson at themercial bank called me and said that Carson asked him for a big loan. He


    couldn¡¯t approve everything himself, so he asked me about it.¡±


    ¡°But that¡¯s Carson¡¯s problem. Why is he inviting you? Does he have nothing better to do?¡±


    ¡°You silly girl. Because you are my daughter. If Carson is in trouble, then so are you.¡±


    I was surprised. Bankrupting Carson was what I was worried about right now, so I didn¡¯t think much


    about that problem. ¡°AND?¡±


    ¡°So I sent someone to investigate this and found that he had stocked up on a lot of raw


    materials. Because of the market, these materials are very vtile. They can plummet in the blink of an


    eye. Do you have any idea how risky this is? , Lilian?¡±


    ¡°Perhaps he has his own goal, father, so don¡¯t worry about that. After all, he is not an amateur. I mean,


    he made hispany grow a lot in a short time. He¡¯s talented, so he¡¯ll handle it.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re taking this too easily, Lily. I don¡¯t mean to belittle you, but I¡¯m going to tell you the truth today. If


    it weren¡¯t for me pulling the strings years ago, he might not have gotten to where he is in the business


    world now, not with how powerful hispetitors are.¡±

 Chapter 425

    Chapter 425


    ¡°Dad, were you helping Carson? I thought he had done it all himself. Why did you help him? I thought


    you hated him.¡±


    ¡°You think I want to help you? I was helping you. You were adamant about marrying him even though


    he was poor. I can¡¯t just let you live a life of poverty.¡± My father sighed. ¡°I know your mother gave you


    money behind my back. I was going to forgive you, but after you asked your mom for money and a


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    house, I hated Carson even more. You can¡¯t depend on a guy who lives off a woman.¡±


    Wow, my dad could see right through anyone. He knew Carson was an asshole the first time he saw


    him. I should have listened to him, but it was toote to


    regrets.


    After a pause, my dad said, ¡°But I can see he¡¯s been treating you well since he got rich. He doesn¡¯t


    evenin when you¡¯re infertile so he¡¯s not that bad I guess. But tell him about it. If anything


    happened to his stock, it would be disastrous.¡±


    ¡°What will happen, father?¡±


    ¡°At best, cash flow problems. Worst case scenario, bankruptcy and prison.¡±


    Jail time? Yes! This is what I want! ¡°I will remind you, father. Don¡¯t worry.¡±


    Yes, right, as if. I would never tell Carson about this. What promise? I didn¡¯t make any promises. When


    we took a walk in the garden after dinner, my dad reminded me to tell Carson about his inventory


    problem again.


    Then my father realized what could happen. If something happened, Carson would be in trouble. Not


    wanting my dad to get suspicious, I went to my room and called Carson, but instead of telling him about


    the crisis, I told him I was going overseas.


    Carson was surprised. ¡°This is really sudden.¡±


    ¡°I also think. But Mr. Smith said he booked the ticket for me. I asked if anyone else coulde, but he


    said no. I really don¡¯t want to go,¡± I said.


    he that.


    ¡°Forget. Only do this once and tell him you¡¯re quitting after you¡¯re done. You¡¯ve done more than enough


    to return his favor. No use working there if all it does is annoy you. We have enough living our lives


    ¡°I¡¯m not upset, honey. As for my resignation, let¡¯s put that aside until I get back,¡± I replied.


    ¡°OK dear. Be careful out there.¡± Carson told me to be safe before hanging up.


    I tossed my phone aside and headed to the bathroom with my clothes in hand. After the series of bad


    events that had taken ce, I wanted to ease my mind with a shower now that there was good news. I


    filled the tub with water and poured in some rose essential oil before soaking in it. Then I fell asleep. I


    woke up to the piercing cold all around me and dried off before heading outpletely changed. When


    I went to get my phone, I realized that Eric had called me several times.


    I wondered why he was calling me, and just as I was wondering if I should call him back, the phone


    rang. ¡°Hello.¡± I answered.

 Chapter 426

    Chapter 426


    ¡°You took your time.¡± Eric looked unhappy.


    ¡°I was taking a shower.¡±


    ¡°For two hours? Liar,¡± he retorted.


    ¡°I fell asleep in the bathtub.¡± God, even I felt embarrassed saying that.


    ¡°You¡¯re stupid? What if you catch a cold?¡± he scolded. ¡°Guess what I¡¯m doing now?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±


    ¡°You haven¡¯t even made a guess.¡±


    Wow, a guessing game? Childish. I almost scoffed, but stopped myself. ¡°Flirting at the club? Hanging


    out with your friends? Apanying Camille to the hospital?¡±


    Letting out three answers at once, all my guesses were wrong. ¡°Can¡¯t you be more creative?¡±


    ¡°No, sorry. Just spit. That¡¯s annoying.¡± I was getting frustrated.


    It made him furious. ¡°I¡¯m outside your house, you dumbass!¡± he spat. ¡°Do you have a minute. If you


    can¡¯t get out, you¡¯ll make it.¡±


    Shit, him getting mad is bad news. I quickly came downstairs in pajamas and slippers. My parents had


    retired for the night, so there was no one in the room. When Mrs. Fant saw me, she asked, ¡°Where are


    you going, Lily?¡±


    ¡°My friend came, so I¡¯m going out for a bit.¡±


    Quickly afterwards, I ran into the backyard and opened the gates, revealing a car that was parked


    across the street. When his headlights flickered once, I walked over to him. Afterwards, Eric leaned


    over and opened the door for me. ¡°Why are you here? It¡¯ste.¡± I got in the car.


    ¡°Not when I came here. I told you I waited for two whole hours.¡± He was irritated.


    I hated waiting so I knew a two hour wait was torture. ¡°Sorry,¡± I apologized.


    He softened a little. ¡°All good. I¡¯ll let it go this time, but only because you¡¯re careless.¡± Then he looked


    at me. ¡°Did you go out in your pajamas?¡±


    ¡°I only had a minute, so there was no time to think.¡± I made up an excuse. Meh, I¡¯ll dress up for the


    guys I like. You are not one of them, so get out.


    A smile tugged at the corner of her lips. ¡°Your pajamas aren¡¯t really in style, but you look great in them.¡±


    Wait, was heplimenting me? He didn¡¯t need to mock me before that. And it wasn¡¯t out of fashion. I


    saw a lot ofdies going out in this kind of pajamas.


    While I was mumbling silently, Eric grabbed a bouquet of flowers from the backseat. ¡°For you.¡±


    ¡°And why are you giving me flowers?¡± I looked at the Casa nca he was holding.


    ¡°I thought you women loved flowers.¡±


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    ¡°But I never said I like Casa ncas.¡±


    ¡°Well, what do you like then?¡±


    ¡°Nothing in particr. I like a whole garden of them. Something like a big bed ofvender, tulips, roses,


    you get the idea.¡±

 Chapter 427

    Chapter 427


    ¡°That¡¯s greedy of you. How am I going to give you a flower garden? Even if I could, I don¡¯t have the


    time. It¡¯ste.¡±


    ¡°Hey, that was just a figure of speech,¡± I retorted. ¡°No one asks a stranger for a garden of


    flowers. Unless it¡¯s stupid.¡±


    ¡°Just take it and stop rambling.¡± Annoyed, Eric raised his voice.


    Hey, that¡¯s not how flowers were supposed to be given. I was not a beggar, but I still reluctantly


    epted. However, before I could pick it up, he grabbed it back and threw it out the window. ¡°What are


    you doing? You are crazy?¡± I was shocked.


    The next moment, he floored the elerator, not even looking at me. The car, being good, elerated


    quickly, much to my shock. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Eric stared straight ahead without saying a word, so


    I quickly buckled up. Did I run into him again? Why was he angry? ¡°What¡¯s the matter with you? Why


    are you angry?¡±


    Despite my questioning, he sped up, ignoring me, and I raised my voice. ¡°Eric, can you stop this


    nonsense?!¡± He continued elerating, still ignoring me, sol took a step back. ¡°Can you exin why


    you are doing this? Not saying anything is rude.¡±


    Finally, he slowed down. ¡°Am I just a stranger to you, Lilian?¡±


    I was surprised that he was angry about this, so I apologized: ¡°That was a slip of the tongue. You are


    not a stranger, so please calm down.¡±


    ¡°And that?¡±


    Hey, I already apologized. What else do you want? Iined silently. Because of my fear of him, I


    quickly said, ¡°Sorry. I won¡¯t say it again.¡±


    With that, Eric stopped the car and looked at me. ¡°Lilian, you are not an easy woman, but I am not an


    easy guy either. Did you understand?¡±


    I shook my head, confused. ¡°I know you¡¯re not, and I don¡¯t think you are either.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want you to see me as a guy who flirts in a club.¡±


    What? Why? Like if you¡¯re not going to flirt, then get real. You are not so innocent. I dismissed it by


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    default but pretended toply. ¡°Clear. I won¡¯t say it


    any.¡±


    ¡°Then you know what to do.¡± He finally calmed down.


    ¡°What do you need?¡±


    ¡°I want to have dinner. I¡¯m starving.¡±


    I looked down at what I was wearing. ¡°In my pajamas?¡±


    ¡°Do you want to change?¡±


    ¡°Why don¡¯t we go to a hawker stall?¡±


    ¡°The one back in the day?¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s another. The food is great, and they aren¡¯t spicy. I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll love it.¡± I looked around and


    noticed that there was a ce of y broth around


    here.


    Eric looked a lot less irritated now. ¡°Where?¡±

 Chapter 428

    Chapter 428


    ¡°I¡¯ll drive since it¡¯s really hard to find.¡± He switched ces with me silently. Based on my memory, I


    passed through a night bazaar and two alleys before reaching the store. This ce served authentic


    y broth, so I parked the car outside and called Eric inside. It wasn¡¯t a big ce, but it was still as


    clean as I remembered it.


    The owner weed us with a smile. ¡°What would you like, dear customers?¡±


    ¡°What do you prefer? Crab or shrimp broth?¡± I asked Eric.


    ¡°I will want what you have.¡±


    ¡°Okay, so it¡¯s crab broth¡±, I told the owner, and he went to prepare my order.


    Eric looked around and frowned at me. ¡°This ce is not easy to find. You really love to eat.¡±


    ¡°Since it¡¯s at the bottom of Maslow¡¯s hierarchy, my love of food is natural, so don¡¯t look at me like that.¡±


    ¡°I knew you would say that.¡± He snorted. ¡°You say you love food, but do you even know how to cook?¡±


    ¡°Sure, I can cook.¡±


    ¡°Then I want to have a taste of it.¡±


    ¡°Sure, but you might find your taste¡­ entric.¡±


    ¡°What you are saying is your food is inedible.¡±


    In the middle of our fight, our food was served. It smelled really good so I quickly drank it. Yep, it was


    hot so I screwed it up quickly.


    Eric looked at me with disgust. ¡°Where is your tag?¡±


    Was heining about my table manners? ¡°Mr. Walker, you¡¯re a handsome, dashing, well-


    mannered man, so why do you love to expose my weakness? We¡¯re having dinner and you have to


    Upon hearing this, Eric was quiet and drank his broth. Even after we broke up, he didn¡¯t say a word to


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    me. When we left the store, I finally couldn¡¯t take it anymore. ¡°Why are you quiet all of a sudden?¡±


    ¡°I thought you said I¡¯m boring,¡± he snapped.


    ¡°I did not do. You don¡¯t have to be quiet just because of my speeches.¡±


    ¡°So can I talk now?¡± He looked at me, as I looked back at him.


    ¡°All good. Let¡¯s go back.¡±


    He was the driver this time, and when we passed the bazaar, he stopped the car at the side of the


    road. ¡°Let¡¯s take a look.¡± I couldn¡¯t make him change his mind once that was decided, so I went


    downstairs with him. He was a handsome man who wore nothing but designer products while I was in


    my pajamas, so of course everyone would stare at an odd pair like us.


    Feeling weird, I bought a pair of sunsses. Noticing this, Eric grabbed a brimmed hat and ced it on


    my head.


    Afterwards, he nodded smugly. ¡°You look great.¡± This was probably his first time at a night bazaar as he


    looked at everything curiously. Every time we passed a new stall he stopped to look. When we reached


    a bread stand, he pointed to a meat loaf. ¡°You had this before, didn¡¯t you?¡±

 Chapter 429

    Chapter 429


    ¡°Yes. Isabe brought me here before.¡±


    ¡°How it was?¡±


    ¡°Better than hamburgers. At least that¡¯s what I think. Do you want to try it?¡±


    ¡°Here?¡±


    ¡°Yes. You have to eat as you walk around the ce.¡±


    Eric hesitated, as he obviously didn¡¯t ept eating walking the streets. I suddenly wanted to y a


    trick on him, so before he could say anything, I ordered two meatloaves.


    ¡°It¡¯s already going up!¡± The owner


    quickly gave me


    buns.


    I handed him one, but he didn¡¯t even take a bite, while I munched on mine. Even though I had already


    eaten much earlier tonight, I did. five stomachs, so finishing the meatloaf was easy.


    When I finished, Eric was still holding his meatloaf and licking his lips. ¡°Are you going to eat it? Give it


    to me if you don¡¯t go.¡±


    As he spoke, I picked up his roll and ate it. This finally made him snap, so he took it back and ate it,


    much to my shock. I just took a bite! Won¡¯t he feel disgusted?


    The meatloaf tasted good, so Eric had a few more bites. When he noticed my look, he tried to feed me


    his bread, and I looked at him, shocked. He smiled smugly before taking his bagel back and finishing.


    I clumsily moved forward, head down, as Eric quickly followed and took my hand. ¡°What are you


    doing?¡± I whistled.


    He ignored my question and continued to hold my hand as we made our way through the crowd. As we


    walked, I could feel my face and ears turning scarlet, but I couldn¡¯t refuse.


    Then a little girl selling flowers got in our way. ¡°Here, sir, a rose for your sweetheart.¡±


    ¡°No¡±, I said in refusal.


    Eric ignored my protests and took a rose stem from the girl, looking delighted. ¡°How much does this


    cost?¡±


    ¡°Eighteen.¡±


    Eric handed me the rose and dug through his pockets. However, he didn¡¯t bring any money with him,


    so I expected him to be embarrassed. Instead, he asked me for money without feeling the least bit


    embarrassed. ¡°Give her the money. I¡¯ll pay you backter.¡±


    This was the first time anyone had asked me to pay for a flower they bought for me, so I gave the girl


    fifty. As she was about to give us our change, Eric said, ¡°Keep the change.¡±


    So he took me away, much to my chagrin. ¡°You just had to pretend to be rich, huh?¡± I looked at him.


    ¡°But I am rich.¡± He smiled at me, ignoring the fact that I was making fun of him.


    ¡°Hmph! This is the first time I have had to pay for a flower someone bought for me.¡±


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°There are only fifty. I will give it to you ten timester.¡±


    Do you think you¡¯re great just because you have money? Alright, alright, you are. It was impossible to


    win when it came to money, since he was richer than me, and that was an undeniable fact. ¡°Let¡¯s go


    back. My legs hurt.¡±


    He looked down at my feet which were d in slippers. ¡°Clear.¡±


    When we got back to the car, I tried to take off my hat and sunsses, but Eric suddenly blocked


    me. ¡°Do not move!¡± Something shed and I realized that we were being photographed.

 Chapter 430

    Chapter 430


    ¡°Come in and don¡¯t take off your hat or sunsses,¡± he said coldly.


    ¡°Who is taking the pictures?¡±


    ¡°I have no idea. Paparazzi maybe.¡±


    ¡°Why did theye after us?¡± I panicked. It would be bad if the photo got out. ¡°Stop them, now!¡± Then I


    heard the sound of a car elerating.


    ¡°They¡¯re gone,¡± he said as he


    He opened the door. ¡°Come in.¡±


    He got in the car after I


    ¡°Will it go viral?¡± I was worried.


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    ¡°Probably.¡±


    3.48%


    ¡°What should we do?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. They didn¡¯t catch her face. It¡¯s probably just a silhouette, so it should be fine.¡±


    ¡°How can I not worry? It¡¯s all your fault. If we hadn¡¯te to the bazaar, none of this would have


    happened.¡± I murmured.


    ¡°I know, but don¡¯t worry. I will deal with any problems that arise.¡± He said gently, trying to calm me


    down.


    I couldn¡¯t go on mumbling now that he¡¯d given me his guarantee, but I was still worried on the way


    back. ¡°Will they follow us?¡±


    ¡°No, they¡¯re not going. Don¡¯t worry.¡±


    ¡°And how do you know that?¡± I couldn¡¯t rx at all. While they may have failed to take clear pictures of


    me, if they staked out my house it would be a disaster for me.


    ¡°Paparazzi always go where I go. It happened when Camille was with me too. This is just a


    coincidence.¡± After pulling the car up in front of my house, Eric checked that the coast was clear before


    letting me go.


    I ran into the house and tiptoed across the room, but my mother appeared out of nowhere. ¡°You¡¯ve


    been gone a long time.¡±


    ¡°Yes I was.¡± I tried to shift focus.


    ¡°Did you go see Carson?¡± Mom looked at me, thinking that in my casual attire, I was out to see Carson


    and no one else.


    ¡°Yes,¡± I replied, not wanting her to ask any more questions.


    My mother sighed. ¡°Up then.¡±


    I felt weird that Mom sighed, but I quickly went to my room and closed the door. After I finished


    washing, I tried to sleep, but I couldn¡¯t. I was worried that the news about my going to the bazaar with


    Eric would get out and I thought I was being reckless. Holding hands with him in public? I¡¯m


    stupid? Haunted by my thoughts, I didn¡¯t fall asleep until a few hourster.


    When I went to breakfast the next morning, Dad still hadn¡¯t left for work. When he saw me, they asked


    me to sit down. ¡°Have Carson over for dinner tonight, Lily.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± I was surprised. Why would this be mentioned first thing in the morning?

 Chapter 431

    Chapter 431


    ¡°I know you¡¯re doing this for my own good, but you don¡¯t have to know him in secret. You¡¯ve been


    married for years. I have to let go sooner orter,


    it is not?¡±


    Oh, Daddy thinks I went to meet Carsonst night. I smiled dryly and changed the subject. ¡°Let¡¯s put


    this aside until I get back, Dad.¡±


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    ¡°Where are you going?¡±


    ¡°Abroad. It will probably take some time. That can wait until I get back.¡±


    ¡°Fez


    did you tell Carson about this matter?¡± Dad was still worried.


    ¡°I did, and he knows what he¡¯s doing. He just take care of himself and don¡¯t worry about it.¡±


    ¡°This is a big problem. If something happens, it will be disastrous. Take it seriously.¡±


    ¡°I know, Dad. Don¡¯t worry. Everything will be fine.


    After breakfast, my father


    to work while I prepared for the flight. I had some time when I finished, so I invited Isabe over for


    dinner.


    Isabe readily agreed that you are still angry.¡±


    and came to get me


    shortly afterwards. When she noticed that I was looking delighted, she asked, ¡°You look happy. I


    thought


    ¡°That bastard is getting what¡¯sing to him.¡± So I told Isabe about how Eric was going to mess with


    Carson.


    Isabe was equally happy, but she


    era


    also worried. ¡°Is something bad going to happen, Lily?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think so. Carson has stored a lot of materials and his cash flow is in trouble right now. He even


    needs to take out a loan. My father knows this and he is very worried. He even reminded me about it


    repeatedly.¡±


    ¡°Job*tch didn¡¯t get the deal with Wyvern Inc.? That¡¯s a big source of money,¡± Isabe reminded me.


    ¡°Yes, but they won¡¯t see the money that quickly. They would have to invest first. If Carson¡¯s cash flow is


    disrupted, Jolene won¡¯t have the money to start working.¡± Wow, I looked smart for the first time. ¡°And


    she has a bad condition. I saw her at the hospital yesterday. She was on the phone with Carson,


    saying she has POF or


    something.¡±


    ¡°POF? Do you mean primary ovarian failure? He is sure?¡± Isabe screamed. ¡°This is retribution. So


    she¡¯s infertile now, huh? She deserves it.¡±


    ¡°Is this so serious?¡±


    ¡°Course is. I know a woman who has FOP. She is infertile and no doctor has been able to cure her.¡±


    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, these scoundrels are going to see hell soon. Should I really go to search abroad


    now? I want to see what happens,¡± I replied.


    ¡°Are you going to do research abroad? When?¡±


    ¡°Tomorrow. Eric said my ticket is booked. He asked me to inspect the top ten gardens in the world. I


    declined, saying I can¡¯t adapt to new ces, but now that¡¯s bing a good excuse. ¡± Now, I knew


    why Eric wanted me to go. He was worried that Carson would ask for my help.


    ¡°Eric thought long and hard. Lily, just go out there and enjoy yourself. Forget everything here, and


    remember to change your SIM card. Don¡¯t let Carson call you.¡±


    ¡°No need for that. If he calls me, I can stop him from asking someone else for help. If he can¡¯t find me,


    he¡¯ll find another way to save himself.¡±


    So, we got to the restaurant and the two of us went inside. When we were done ordering, I asked, ¡°Is


    Jeremy still flirting around?¡±

 Chapter 432

    Chapter 432


    ¡°No. He¡¯s been behavingtely. He doesn¡¯t talk to those bitches either. And he doesn¡¯t drive me crazy


    now.¡±


    ¡°Good to hear.¡±


    Bay 4070


    ¡°My foot. He¡¯s just taking a break, and I bet he¡¯ll be back to his old ways in a few days.¡± Isabe


    sighed. ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about him. That drives me crazy. Oh, you know about Callie working at her dad¡¯s


    ¡°Yes, but how do you know that?¡±


    ¡°Jeremy told me about it. She is her father¡¯s assistant now. Follow him around. Oh, and I saw her


    driving a red Porsche. I heard that her father gave it to her.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± I saw the Porsche Isabe mentioned when Callie came to my house. So Dad gave it to


    her? Now that¡¯s surprising. ¡°It¡¯s just a car. It¡¯s nothing to my dad.¡±


    ¡°I know, but her dad is really nice to her. I hear he takes Callie everywhere. Many people thought she is


    you because you two look alike. Callie used to keep a low profile, but she¡¯s getting cocky now. The


    same goes for her aunt. I think they areing back.¡±


    ¡°Whatever. This has nothing to do with me.¡±


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    ¡°Of course it has something to do with you. Their family cane back thanks to their father. You didn¡¯t


    win anything and you¡¯re his daughter. There¡¯s no reason to give his niece that chance. Callie must have


    an ulterior motive for doing this. You better talk to your father.¡±


    ¡°I did, and my dad got mad about it. Let him do what he wants. He¡¯s getting sick now. If Callie can


    cheer him up, I don¡¯t see why not.¡±


    Isabe calmed down when she heard that. When our orders were served, we ate in silence, but then


    Jenny called.


    ¡°Anything, Jenny?¡±


    ¡°Lily, Ms. Sanders came just now,¡± she whispered.


    ¡°I thought she wasn¡¯t discharged yet.¡±


    ¡°Yes, her hand is still bandaged and she looked upset. The moment she walked in, she asked if


    Mr. Walker was seeing another woman. I didn¡¯t know what she was talking about so I told her no. ¡°I


    don¡¯t know. When she asked and got the same answer, she stormed off.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Walker isn¡¯t there?¡±


    ¡°No. He left.¡±


    ¡°You know what happened?¡± I wondered if her appearance had anything to do with Eric and me going


    to the bazaarst night.


    ¡°No, but we found outter. Mr. Walker was caught going to a bazaar with another womanst


    night. Reports say the woman was wearing pajamas, sunsses and a hat. They shared a meatloaf


    there, and the paparazzi thought she was Miss Sanders. We thought so too, but now it doesn¡¯t seem


    like it


    this.¡±


    Oh no, no, no. Is Jenny suspecting me? Is that why she called?


    II JU

 Chapter 433

    Chapter 433


    No, Jenny doesn¡¯t seem like the scheming type, so she probably doesn¡¯t know what¡¯s going on. I


    thought Eric would at least stop this news from getting out when he told me to rx, but he did


    nothing. Yes, on the day when men could be trusted, pigs would fly!


    After I hung up, I started looking through the news and saw the photo that was takenst night. The


    paparazzi must have noticed us while we ate the meatloaf, as the following photos were taken after


    that. They had a clear view of Eric, but not of me. There were about five pictures, including one of Eric


    giving me the meatloaf and buying the rose.


    Because of the angle, they only got a vague shot of me from the side, but Eric had his face shown in all


    of them. The sulent caption read: ¡®President of Walker International seen at bazaar with his new


    girlfriend¡¯.


    There were already tens of thousands ofments there. Most of them were trying to guess who the


    girl was; some said it was Camille, some argued against it, while some called me names. ¡°Damn you,


    Eric!¡± I cursed angrily.


    Isabe looked back. ¡°What is wrong?¡± When she saw what I was reading, she gasped. ¡°He¡¯s feeding


    the girl, giving her a rose, and she¡¯s wearing pajamas? Wait? Were you togetherst night?¡±


    ¡°What are you talking?¡± I looked at her.


    She looked around, and when she realized no one was watching us, Isabe lowered her voice and


    said, ¡°God, you are bold. You went out with him like that?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not me.¡±


    ¡°Yes right. You may be in your pajamas, and the pictures may be vague, but I know it¡¯s you.¡±


    ¡°What? What if Carson sees him then?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing you can do about it. No straight shots, no interrogations. So what if he suspects it¡¯s


    you?¡± Isabe shrugged. ¡°Besides, he¡¯s really going to ask you


    about it after what he did?¡±


    *Do you think Camille knows it¡¯s me?¡± I was getting worried. ¡°Jenny said she broke into thepany


    and asked about it. If she knows it¡¯s me, she


    hate me.¡±


    ¡°Girl, you are a scared cat.¡± Isabe covered her mouth andughed. ¡°I know it¡¯s you because I know


    you and Eric are close. Not everyone knows this. They won¡¯t guess it¡¯s you.¡±


    *Really?¡±


    ¡°You didn¡¯t think it through. First, you are married. Eric is every woman¡¯s dream man. Tons of single


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    women wish they could date him. They have no idea that he goes to the bazaar with a married


    woman. Secondly, you are the young miss of the Hawkins Family. What kind of idiot would think you


    would


    in pajamas?¡±


    ¡°Are you saying I¡¯m an idiot for going out in my pajamas?¡± I looked at her.

 Chapter 434

    Chapter 434


    ¡°No. I¡¯m just telling the truth. Also, Camille asking Eric about it? You fool? All she can do is cry in a


    corner. Seriously, did you manage to nab the dream man? Props to you.¡±


    ¡°Hang on. Last night was an ident. Will not happen again.¡±


    ¡°True. You are a fearful cat. You will not do this a second time.¡±


    When we got in the car after lunch, I saw Dn


    ing


    from


    the cafe next door with Jessica behind him. I was about to go down and say hello, but


    Isabe interrupted me. ¡°It is not yet time.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Jessica looks upset. They must have argued. Going to them now means trouble.¡±


    ¡°Why are they arguing?¡±


    ¡°How would I know?¡± She elerated the car. ¡°Don¡¯t introduce any more random women to Dn.¡±


    ¡°Jessica is not a random woman. She is reliable.¡± I said in objection.


    ¡°Yes right. Everyone around you is unreliable, except me and Dn.¡±


    Fine. She¡¯s right. Jolene and Carson were close to me, but they hurt me the most. I cannot defend


    this. In the rearview mirror, I saw Dn getting into the car alone, without waiting for


    Jessica. Something must be wrong here, and I got worried when I remembered how Dn had said he


    didn¡¯t like Jessica. ¡°Isabe, maybe Dn told Jessica he wants to break up.¡±


    ¡°Finish? They haven¡¯t even dated yet. They are known at most.¡±


    ¡°But I told him she was going to be his girlfriend, and he said fine.¡±


    ¡°Can you just think about it? Dn couldn¡¯t refuse you directly, so he agreed to meet you. He didn¡¯t say


    he would date. Jeremy tried to introduce a drop-dead gorgeous woman to him, but he yelled at


    him. .¡± Isabe looked at me. ¡°Take care of your life. Don¡¯t worry about them.¡±


    ¡°But I¡¯m worried. And Jessica is a nice girl. She likes him, so why doesn¡¯t he like her too?¡±


    ¡°There are tons of women who like Dn, and most of them are richer, prettier and more talented than


    she is. If he had to fall in love with every good woman he could find, he¡¯d have a whole harem. Just


    stay out of his business.¡±


    I knew Isabe was right. If Dn wanted a girlfriend, he could pick and choose from the best women


    around. I got out of line this time.


    After that, I was about to go shopping with Isabe, but Jeremy¡¯s mother insisted on calling her


    home. Apparently, something urgent must havee up, so I asked Isabe to stop at the door of the


    supermarket.


    Jeremy¡¯s mother was fierce, and Isabe didn¡¯t argue with her, so she quickly came home after I fell.


    In the middle of my shopping, Jenny called me again. ¡°Lily, Mr. Walker wants me to go with you on the


    research.¡±


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.

 Chapter 435

    Chapter 435


    ¡°Serious? Cool! I won¡¯t be alone anymore.¡± I was delighted.


    ¡°Yes. Our flight is at midnight. I¡¯m going to pack now. Oh, and we will have a driver to take us to the


    airport. Give me your address and we¡¯ll pick you up.


    above.¡±


    So I told her my address and she quickly hung up after saying she had to pack. I wanted Eric to have


    Jessica to go with me, but Jenny wasn¡¯t a bad choice either. After all, she was a nice and vivacious


    When I was about to leave after


    shopping,


    someone pulled up beside my cart. I looked up and saw Dn.


    ¡°How do you still have time to shop at this hour?¡±


    ¡°I followed Isabe


    car


    ¡°Oh you.¡± I rolled my eyes. ¡°I was about to take a taxi home, but now I don¡¯t think I need to. You¡¯re


    going to send me home, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°Naturally.¡±


    He took my cart and paid for my things before taking them to the car. When I walked in, I started asking


    him out of curiosity, ¡°I saw you and Jessica in the parking lot earlier. I was going to say hi, but Isabe


    said you were upset and stopped me. Did something happen between you two?¡±


    ¡°She asked me out for coffee today, and I told her to stop calling me. That¡¯s all,¡± he replied.


    ¡°You can¡¯t say that to a girl!¡± I was worried that he was rejecting her so tantly! No wonder Jessica


    looked so upset.


    ¡°Why not? It¡¯s not like I have a choice. She kept calling and texting me just for a coffee or tea. She


    would probably ask for me if I let her continue. She is annoying!¡± Jessica was in the public rtions


    department. Of course, she would have lots of ideas for how to approach Dn, but he turned them


    down.


    Even I felt upset for her. ¡°You are very direct. She is a good girl. Just give her a chance and you¡¯ll see.¡±


    Dn didn¡¯t want to talk about it. ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about it anymore. You said you won¡¯t feel alone


    anymore. What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°Oh, I¡¯m going abroad to do some research,¡± I replied.


    ¡°Serious? When you go?¡±


    ¡°Tomorrow at midnight.¡±


    ¡°How much time?¡±


    ¡°I have no idea. Probably a week or two as there are three countries I have to visit.¡± Eric only told me


    the outbound flight time, not the return flight.


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°It really is time for you to take a break. I was thinking of going skiing in Switzend. I would ask you to


    go together, but now that you have other ns, I will cancel.¡±


    Dn was happy I was going abroad and even said he would invite me to Switzend if it weren¡¯t for


    my research. Hearing that, I started to worry about him when I thought about what Eric¡¯s assistant


    said. Does he know Eric is behind this? ¡°Aren¡¯t you busy? Oh, my father said hispany is stocking a


    lot of raw materials. That is true?¡±

 Chapter 436

    Chapter 436


    ¡°No,¡± he said in denial.


    ¡°Good to hear that. My father said that the price of materials is vtile, and it¡¯s best not to store them in


    case prices drop. you would be missing a lot


    money.¡±


    Dn smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m not that stupid, and what you said will never happen. It¡¯s been years


    since youst went on vacation, so take it easy. Where are you going?¡±


    ¡°Aldovia, Ennd and Germany.¡±


    ¡°I understand. Call me when you¡¯re in Germania. I will bring my team to help you with your


    business.¡± Dn seemed to be worried about me.


    ¡°Everything is fine. I¡¯m not stupid and I¡¯m not alone. Someone will go with me.¡±


    ¡°Is it a boy or a girl?¡±


    ¡°I want a piece, but I can¡¯t find one.¡± I sighed.


    ¡°I can help with that.¡±


    ¡°Of course you can, but do you have time?¡±


    ¡°If you are inviting me,


    I would squeeze


    some out no matter what.¡±


    I smiled. ¡°Oh, this is my stop. I want


    for


    inside?¡±


    ¡°Everything is fine. I have something to solve in mypany.¡±


    After saying goodbye to him, I went in with my things in hand. My mom wasn¡¯t ying cards that day,


    so she talked to Mrs. Fant in the living room. When I arrivedden with bags, she asked, ¡°What did you


    buy?¡±


    ¡°Stuff for my trip abroad,¡± I replied. ¡°I¡¯ll take a nap. I won¡¯t have dinner, but wake me up if I¡¯m still


    sleeping after ten.¡±


    Mrs. Fantplied and I went to take a nap. It was a good nap and I only woke up because Mrs. Fant


    called me. After washing up and eating dinner, Jenny called. ¡°I¡¯m out there, Lily.¡±


    ¡°Arriving.¡± I took my luggage and left. My parents and Mrs. Fant wanted to send me away, but I


    refused. After leaving, I saw Jenny and the driver beside the car, looking for me. When they saw me,


    the driver came to help me with my luggage.


    millions.¡± After we left my neighborhood, Jenny stuck her tongue out at me. ¡°Wow, you¡¯re rich, Lily. I


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    heard that a house here costs about ten million.¡±


    ¡°That is an exaggeration.¡± I smile dryly.


    ¡°I can go abroad this time thanks to you.¡±


    ¡°Like this?¡±


    ¡°Because I¡¯m the only secretary who knows German. President Walker asked me to look after you


    because you don¡¯t know German.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Walker is really considerate, huh?¡±


    ¡°No. He¡¯s an entric guy most of the time, and he doesn¡¯t even look after Ms. Sanders. I think he


    cares more about you. If you weren¡¯t married, I would have thought he liked you.¡±


    ¡°Absurd!¡± My heart skipped a beat and I looked at the driver.


    ¡°Oops! I always speak out of line when I get excited. You won¡¯t mind, will you?¡±


    ¡°I am not going.¡±


    ¡°Thanks.¡±


    When we arrived at the airport, Jenny and I walked in with our luggage in tow. Eric booked us a first


    ss cabin, so we went to the VIP desk for some paperwork. When we were done, we went through


    the VIP pass. Since it was half an hour before our flight, Jenny and I wanted to rest in the VIP lounge,


    but Jenny suddenly said, ¡°Look over there, Lily.¡±

 Chapter 437

    Chapter 437


    Looking back, I saw Camilleing the other way. She was wearing oversized sunsses and a sun


    hat, while Eric, who was wearing casual clothes, stood behind her. Since he also wore sunsses as a


    disguise, I wouldn¡¯t have recognized them if it weren¡¯t for Jenny. I looked at them for a moment and


    turned away. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to say hi?¡±


    ¡°No. Miss Sanders is a celebrity. If her fans noticed her because we said hi, it would be bad. Let¡¯s


    pretend we didn¡¯t see them.¡±


    Jenny agreed to that, so we headed to the VIP lounge. When we sat down, she ordered two cups of


    coffee, and after taking a sip, Jenny got up. ¡°Hello, President Walker, Miss Sanders,¡± she greeted them


    politely.


    I looked back and saw them standing behind us, then Camille smiled at me. ¡°Lily!¡±


    ¡°Hello, Camille. Hello Mr. Walker. Where are you going?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m going to a film festival in Aldovia.¡± Camille sat up, smiling.


    So I looked at Eric. ¡°Will you go with her, Mr. Walker?¡±


    Eric sat across from me in silence, ignoring me. Noticing his rude behavior, Camille quickly said, ¡°He¡¯s


    not particrly there for me, as he also has


    business there.¡±


    ¡°Is your wound healed?¡± I looked at her curiously. The day before, she was still in the hospital, but now


    she was on her way to a film festival. If that wasn¡¯t hard work, I didn¡¯t know what was.


    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s just a scratch. I¡¯ll have it checked out there.¡± Camille let me look at the wound on her arm.


    ¡°You¡¯re going to have to go on a red carpet procession, aren¡¯t you?¡± Jenny intervened. ¡°Won¡¯t the injury


    affect your appearance?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m going there precisely for that. Eric knows a doctor there who is great at removing scars. I¡¯ll just ask


    him to remove mine, and the red carpet procession will be a piece of cake.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Walker is really nice to you.¡± I replied, looking at Eric quizzically.


    Upon hearing this, he looked at me. ¡°As I should.¡±


    I was irritated, so I added, ¡°Are you going with her during the red carpet procession?¡±


    Unaware of our fights, Camille said, ¡°I want him to do this, but he¡¯s not a celebrity and he hates it.¡±


    Oh, so she wanted him to go. Eric then looked at me, his gaze indifferent. Chance. He was holding my


    hand as we walked through the bazaarst night, but now he seems distant. Is he making a fool of


    himself in front of Camille, or have I somehow offended him again?


    In the end, I couldn¡¯t think of anything, so I figured it must be because of Camille. When I remembered


    what Jenny had said about Camille earlier, I scoffed.


    silently, my desire to speak fading. So I nced at the time, wishing it would pass faster so I could


    leave.


    However, this turned out to be just an illusion. When I boarded my flight, I saw that Eric and Camille


    were on the same flight. There were six special ss cabin seats on this ne, and we took four of


    them. After Jenny and I sat down, she smiled. ¡°Lily, if we push our seats together, it will be a single


    bed. Do you mind sleeping with me? If you mind, we can set up a divider.¡±


    11:52 am Mon, June 26

 Chapter 438

    Chapter 438


    ¡°I don¡¯t care,¡± I replied. When I looked over to where Eric and Camille were standing, I snickered. Since


    the seats would be a single bed when pushed together, they would likely move during the flight, or else


    the thirty hours would be excruciatingly long.


    Soon after, the ne took off and the attendant came to take our orders. Eric and Camille probably


    hadn¡¯t eaten anything, as they ordered some food. On the other hand, Jenny did the same thing, but I


    didn¡¯t. ¡°Give me a ss of water,¡± he said to the attendant.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you eating, Lily?¡± Jenny advised: ¡°You should eat something. Yes, airne food is nothing to


    write home about, but this one is good.¡±


    ¡°No, I¡¯m not hungry.¡±


    Eric looked at me as I looked outside. It was dark outside and I couldn¡¯t see anything so I started


    ying games on my phone.


    Camille was chatting happily with Eric. ¡°Eric, remember that time we got back?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± he answered calmly.


    ¡°I am so happy. I miss Jake a lot. Do you think he forgot about me?¡±


    ¡°He will not go. Dogs have good memories.¡±


    Frustrated, I put on my headphones and closed my eyes as I listened to my music. Even though it


    drowned out their voices, I still felt uneasy. Why do I feel like they¡¯re childhood friends?


    The attendant served the food shortly thereafter. It was sumptuous and the couple seemed to be


    having a great time eating it. I took a sip of my water before turning back to my music. It didn¡¯t take long


    for them to finish, so the attendant cleaned it up for them. Realizing I was asleep, Jenny asked the


    attendant


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    recline the seat for me.


    Even though Jenny was beside me, and even though I had my headphones on, I still couldn¡¯t sleep. I


    wondered what the couple was doing. Were they sleeping in their seats like us? The question I had


    popped up again. Camille was a beautiful woman, while Eric was handsome. They were both young, so


    would they eat under the sheets?


    I wasn¡¯t the overthinking type, but not this time. The more I thought about it, the more frustrated I got,


    but I didn¡¯t open my eyes to check the answer. For some reason, I was worried that what I would see


    was Eric hugging Camille.


    It waste and I was still lying in that position, awake. My ylist was already on its umpteenth loop,


    but I still couldn¡¯t sleep, even though the music usually put me to sleep easily.


    Unable to contain my curiosity any longer, I opened my eyes and sat up, then nced at their seats out


    of the corner of my eye. Instead of seeing them hugging, I saw Camille sleeping alone and a weight


    was lifted from my heart. So I was thinking too much. But where did he go?


    11:52 Seg, 26 Jun GO

 Chapter 439

    Chapter 439


    I put on my shoes and went to the bathroom. As I passed thest row, I saw Eric fast asleep there. He


    must have bought all the seats then. I wanted to beat myself up for having this kind of idea


    before. Obviously, Eric wasn¡¯t someone who would make out with Camille on a ne.


    Delighted, I went to the bathroom, but on the way out I bumped into him. He looked at me intently and


    smiled. ¡°Some dark circles you have there. Could not sleep?¡± he asked. I ignored him and tried to leave


    but he grabbed my hand. ¡°You looked happy yesterday.¡±


    The mention of what happenedst night pissed me off. I was an idiot for going to the bazaar with him


    hand in hand. And did I really believe that he would solve the paparazzi issue? What am I, stupid? Not


    even 24 hours had passed since then, and now he was here with Camille. Even with the current


    situation, shouldn¡¯t I call him a flirt? Right, like he was innocent. ¡°Get out,¡± I snapped.


    ¡°You¡¯re mad? That¡¯s right, get mad.¡± He looked at me. ¡°I am also angry! And this is all because of you!¡±


    Why the hell is he scolding me? What did I do? ¡°Are you sick in the head?¡±


    ¡°What did you say?¡±


    ¡°I asked if you¡¯re sick in the head. Go see a doctor and let me go!¡±


    ¡°Are you crazy, Lillian?¡±


    ¡°No, you are crazy!¡± I took his hand away. ¡°I¡¯m not your pet! You can¡¯t just do whatever you want to me


    and toss me aside! Hold my hand again and you will make it!¡± I answered and went back to my happy


    ce. Oh, does he look upset? None of my business.


    Now that I¡¯d vented, I felt a lot better, so I fell asleep quickly. A long timeter, Jenny nudged


    me. ¡°Breakfast, Lily.¡±


    I covered my head with the nket. ¡°No! Stop calling me and let me sleep.¡± Jenny gave up after that


    and I went back to sleep. When I woke up again, it was already four hourster.


    The attendant came to ask me what I would like to eat. Now that I was hungry, I ordered whatever


    caught my eye before I went to wash up. When I passed Eric¡¯s house, I saw him sleeping too. So I¡¯m


    not the only one who loves to sleep, am I? Mr. Walker too.


    My meal was served when I got back, and the food looked tempting. I dug into it as soon as I sat down,


    as Camille smiled at me. ¡°You slept well, Lily.¡±


    ¡°That I did,¡± I replied.


    ¡°Eric too. He¡¯s not waking up now. He is not hungry?¡± Camille then went to wake him up. ¡°Eric, it¡¯s meal


    time.¡±


    Eric snorted. ¡°Go away and let me sleep.¡±


    ¡°You haven¡¯t eaten in a long time. Your stomach will hurt again. Come on, I brought you your favorite


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    food,¡± Camille coaxed him gently.


    Eric ignored her. ¡°No!¡± he replied impatiently.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Eric? You are sick?¡±

 Chapter 440

    Chapter 440


    Camille really cares about Eric, I scoffed silently. Then, Jenny nudged me. ¡°Lily, let¡¯s go to the bar. It¡¯s


    not big, but they have everything. We can have a good wine.¡±


    Refusing to watch the couple kiss, I agreed. After the bartender came to clean up, Jenny and I went to


    the bar. We were served by a handsome young man, who came to wee us warmly. ¡°What will it be,


    miss?¡±


    His English wasn¡¯t very good, but I smiled. ¡°Give me a Malbec.¡±


    ¡°Give me a minute.¡±


    After we sat down, the waiter poured the Malbec, so I took a sip. Cool. Jenny took a sip from her ss


    as well. ¡°Not bad, right?¡±


    ¡°Sim.¡±


    ¡°I want to ask you something, Lily. Please don¡¯t be mad at me.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡± Oh no. I had a feeling this wasn¡¯t going to be good, as she looked so solemn, and I


    thought she might have figured out that I was the only one on Eric¡¯s report.


    ¡°Who is Mr. Newman for you?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Newman? Oh, you mean Dn?¡± I felt relieved and smiled. ¡°We are good friends. We grew up


    together and I see him as my brother.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡± She smiled. ¡°I was wondering why you would get involved with Mr. Newman when you are


    married. The paparazzi are really getting bolder.¡±


    ¡°What happened?¡±


    ¡°You do not know? Look at this.¡± She went online and showed me a news article. Oh my god, what¡¯s up


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    with that title?


    The words read, ¡®Dn Newman shopping with his supposed girlfriend¡¯.


    I massaged my head, smiling bitterly. ¡°What is that? I was shopping when you called me yesterday, and


    I happened to run into you. How did they manage to take this photo?¡±


    ¡°The paparazzi are everywhere,¡± shemented.


    ¡°But he¡¯s not a celebrity. Why is he followed?¡±


    ¡°He is not a celebrity, but many people want to know about his private life. President Walker,


    Mr. Newman and Mr. Tyson are the three most famous bachelors in town. Their private lives have


    always been the main scoop all the paparazzi are hunting. Two days ago it was the news about


    President Walker, andst night it was about Mr. Newman. It may be Mr. Tyson tomorrow.


    She must be talking about Richard Tyson. I didn¡¯t like him one bit and didn¡¯t want to hear any news


    about him. At the same time, I was also worried about this news. If Carson saw that, God knew what he


    would think. Job*tch would probably use that as ammo too.

 Chapter 441

    Chapter 441


    That¡¯s fine, since Carson won¡¯t believe me anyway, so Jolene can do whatever she wants. If things go


    well on my side, these bastards can¡¯t have much longer, I thought to myself.


    Meanwhile, Jenny wasn¡¯t sure what I was thinking. ¡°President Walker is acting strange. Not only has he


    slept so far sincest night, he hasn¡¯t eaten anything either. Miss. Sanders is getting so excited for


    him.¡±


    ¡°Camille is very anxious. Mr. Walker is no longer a kid, so the fact that he isn¡¯t eating means he isn¡¯t


    hungry. He will eat as soon as he is.¡± I was pretty unfazed by what Jenny said.


    ¡°To be so considerate of him, Ms. Sanders sure cares about him,¡± eximed Jenny.


    ¡°Why would she sell herself short? Everything that Mr. Walker has are riches and good looks. Other


    than that, all he has is his vtile temper that makes him difficult to get along with.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think so. He¡¯s not just rich, he¡¯s filthy rich. Furthermore, he is not only handsome, but extremely


    handsome! Why would his temperament matter? Lots of women are lining up to get a go with him!¡±


    ¡°Are you one of them?¡± I yed.


    ¡°Nah. Although he¡¯s handsome, he¡¯s not my thing. I know my worth, so why should I chase someone


    who isn¡¯t for me when I have so many others?


    choices?¡±


    ¡°You are right. I would never put my dignity aside to go after a man!¡±


    ¡°Everyone has different opinions, so Ms. Sanders must have his reasons for doing this. However, I


    believe that anger is the reason why President Walker is not eating anything, but I can¡¯t put my finger


    on the reason behind it. ¡±


    Jenny¡¯s reasoning seemed sound since he looked angry, which reminded me of Eric asking if I was


    happyst night. The resulting confusion led me to scold him sharply, but now that I thought about it, he


    might have been referring to when I went shopping with Dn. He sure was being mean, if that was


    indeed the case.


    Meanwhile, Jenny continued, ¡°I don¡¯t me Ms. Sanders for being anxious, since President Walker has


    a bad case of gastritis, so he can¡¯t go hungry, nor can he eat spicy food. He also has prepared


    medicines in his drawer.¡±


    I was surprised by what Jenny told me. ¡°Why would he have gastritis despite his young age?¡±


    ¡°I heard it was from too much drinking,¡± Jenny replied.


    ¡°Drinking to excess? He would have to drink a lot of alcohol to get gastritis from that!¡± It didn¡¯t seem like


    a usible exnation, considering his normally cold demeanor.


    ¡°Rumor has it that he had a foreign girlfriend when he was studying. He loved her very much so he was


    heartbroken when they broke up for reasons unknown to us so he would go to the pub every day to


    drown out those feelings of sadness. He drank so much that his stomach couldn¡¯t take it anymore, so


    he had gastric perforation, which was the reason for his weak stomach.¡±


    ¡°Who is that girl capable of making him so desperate?¡± The fact that Eric could be so attached to


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    anyone surprised me.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. I heard herst name was Deering, but I can¡¯t remember her full name.¡±


    ¡°Deering? Is her name Beverly Deering?¡± I asked.


    ¡°I think so. Not only is she a wless beauty, but she is also talented.¡±


    ¡°I never imagined that Mr. Walker could be so in love with someone. I simply assumed that


    Ms. Sanders is the love of her life.¡±


    ¡°Well, I suppose Ms. Sanders fell in love with him,¡± Jenny replied. ¡°By the way, do you think something


    might happen to President Walker if this continues? We¡¯re on a ne and we don¡¯t have a doctor, so it


    will be a nuisance if his problem gets worse.¡±


    At being reminded by Jenny, I began to worry that this might happen. Eric hadn¡¯t eaten anything in


    about ten hours, so I¡¯m sure


    I hoped his gastritis didn¡¯t get worse.


    11:53 Seg, 26 JunGO.


    More about this source textSource text required for additional trantion information


    Send feedback


    Side panels

 Chapter 442

    Chapter 442


    I couldn¡¯t sit still any longer as the thought sank in. ¡°Jenny, why don¡¯t we go back?¡±


    ¡°Fine,¡± Jenny said as she stood up as we walked back to our seats. Eric was still sound asleep, while


    Camille looked distressed, so Jenny asked, ¡°Did President Walker eat anything?¡±


    ¡°Yes, and I don¡¯t know why. It¡¯s been over ten hours now, but all he does is sleep while he ignores me.¡±


    ¡°Could he be sick?¡± I interrupted.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know! That¡¯s annoying!¡± Camille said as she pushed him once more. ¡°Eric, you need to get up


    and eat!¡±


    Looking irritated, Eric responded, ¡°Aren¡¯t you an annoying bunch? How am I going to sleep when you


    guys are constantly pestering me?¡±


    His words left the three of us looking at each other while neither of us dared say anything else. In the


    meantime, she gave up on sleep. Instead, he started surfing the web on his tablet. I sat in my chair in


    fear, all the while wondering if he was really refusing to eat because he was angry with me.


    my.


    If that was the case, then surely he was being childish. However, I wasn¡¯t sure if he was angry because


    I scolded him, so I emailed him on the tablet. ¡°You should eat! Stop making people worry!¡±


    No response came despite the time that had passed so I sent him another message. ¡®Are you mad at


    me?¡¯


    So I sent a third message out of sheer obstinacy despite theck of response. ¡®I am willing to apologize


    if you are angry because I scolded you. I didn¡¯t want to scold him, but I wasn¡¯t in the mood. You


    shouldn¡¯t have a tantrum over this, so why don¡¯t you scold me?¡¯


    Finally, a reply came after that, ¡®You need to apologize!¡¯


    Feelings of annoyance washed over me reading his text as it made me realize he was really mad at me


    so I texted him, ¡®I¡¯m sorry!¡¯


    ¡®That¡¯s not even sincere!¡¯


    ¡®Then what am I supposed to do?¡¯


    ¡®My stomach hurts.¡¯


    Serves well! I mentally scolded him but kept typing a text. ¡°Why don¡¯t I ask the flight attendant to get


    your medicine?¡±


    ¡®No.¡¯


    ¡°How about I ask them to get some juice?¡±


    ¡®I don¡¯t like juice.¡¯


    ¡®What would you like? Would you like some sweets? The desserts sold at the bar looked tasty.¡¯


    ¡®Whatever it is. I¡¯ll forgive you, considering how sincere you are. Bring me dessert from the bar. I will be


    there soon.


    Did you forgive me because you¡¯re hungry? I stifled a chuckle as I decided to keep that as evidence so


    I could mock him a few times in the future for being petty despite his status. After that, I got up to leave


    for the bar after turning off the tablet with a muffledugh. I asked the waiter to prepare a dessert for


    Eric, which he began to eat as soon as he sat down.


    ¡°Would you like a proper meal instead? you didn¡¯t eat


    ¡°He is well.¡±


    eat for a long time after all,¡± I reminded him.


    After making sure he had finished his dessert, I got up. ¡°I¡¯m leaving.¡±


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Stay with me for a while.¡±


    ¡°Camille might be anxious after your disappearance,¡± I said to dismiss him. Judging by how much


    Camille cared for Eric, she would being for him soon, and my being with him would have negative


    implications.


    ¡°Why are you so worried? Is she going to devour you somehow?¡± Eric said as he gave me a sideways


    look.


    ¡°It¡¯s not that, but I thought I should keep some distance from you since I don¡¯t want rumors about us


    flying around.¡±


    ¡°Doesn¡¯t the same apply to Dn Newman?¡± Eric let out a sneer.

 Chapter 443

    Chapter 443


    ¡°It was a coincidence! I met him when I went shopping! Plus, we¡¯ve known each other since childhood,


    so our rtionship is unlike anyone else¡¯s.¡±


    ¡°And even? What¡¯s the difference?¡± With a hint of mockery in his eyes, Eric looked at me nonchntly.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you dare look at me like that! There is nothing between us!¡± The look he wore pissed me off.


    ¡°He is sure? While that may be the case, from what I understand Dn has been abstaining from


    rtionships while he waits for you.¡±


    ¡°What kind of nonsense is this? He did this because he still hasn¡¯t found the right person for him! We


    wouldn¡¯t have waited until now if he has feelings for him.


    my!¡±


    ¡°That may not be true. There are people who would never regret their actions until it¡¯s toote.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a nuisance talking to you when you¡¯re being so indirect with your words. I am leaving now!¡±


    ¡°No you can not!¡± He looked at me. ¡°I¡¯m not done talking yet!¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t need to listen to you if you¡¯re going to speak in riddles. I don¡¯t like it, nor will I exin myself.¡±


    ¡°You are neither kind nor cute. Rather, you are as fierce as a tiger. I must be crazy that I fell in love with


    you,¡± Eric muttered under his breath.


    ¡°Who are youining about?¡±


    ¡°Just me. Sit down and talk to me. You are not allowed to go anywhere.¡± He returned to his former


    resolute self, as if the previous angry man was just a figment of my imagination.


    ¡°But¡­¡±


    ¡°Stop this! Are you worried about Camille? She¡¯s nobody, so what right does she have to interfere in my


    personal life?¡±


    He seemed to want to say that Camille had nothing to do with him, which made me feel better, so I sat


    down. ¡°Do you want more to eat?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Does your stomach still hurt?¡± I asked.


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I am feeling much better.¡±


    The dry talk was starting to bore me, so I suggested, ¡°Why don¡¯t you go back to resting in your


    seat? We can chat using the messaging app.¡±


    ¡°OK.¡± Eric agreed to that, so we went back to our seats.


    Camille was about to leave in search of Eric, but she smiled when she noticed our return. ¡°Eric, why


    don¡¯t I ask the flight attendant to bring you some


    food?¡±


    ¡°No need, I already had dessert at the bar, which was very tasty.¡± Eric seemed to be in a good mood.


    ¡°Why would you have dessert when you know you have a weak stomach?¡± Camined. ¡°The


    doctor¡¯s advice was to refrain from eating desserts and spicy food, but you just wouldn¡¯t listen!¡±


    Because I was the one who suggested he have desserts, I was feeling a little awkward. It wasn¡¯t my


    intention to feed him desserts as I didn¡¯t know he wasn¡¯t allowed to eat them due to his condition. In


    response, Eric didn¡¯t say anything as he shot Camille a cold look, which immediately silenced her.


    There was a sternness in his gaze that I couldn¡¯t remember seeing, even when I¡¯d scolded him in front


    of so many people before. As he looked at me in many different ways, including looks of mockery,


    anger, indifference and even disdain, but this was different for each of the


    those ones.


    The look he gave Camille was odd, to say the least, but I couldn¡¯t put my finger on why I felt that


    way. All I knew was that I preferred him scolding or throwing a tantrum rather than looking at me like


    that. Meanwhile, Camille also reacted to him in a curious way, as she just sat silently while being stared


    at by him. It didn¡¯t seem like they shared a rtionship like a normal couple, which confused me even


    more. Are they really not a couple?

 Chapter 444

    Chapter 444


    But why would he be so nice to her if they aren¡¯t a couple? Is Camille¡¯s love for him unrequited? Is


    there any other reason behind this? I thought.


    After a flight of about twenty hours, we finallynded at Los Angeles International Airport. While Eric


    and Camille left, Jenny and I transferred to Oand. Camille dismissed us with a wave and a smile,


    while Eric dismissed us in a rare show of courtesy. ¡°Have a good trip.¡±


    Watching them go, Jenny and I rested before boarding the flight to Oand. The distance to our


    destination wasn¡¯t that long, so we only spent half an hour on the flight. Once we arrived at the airport,


    we took a taxi to the hotel.


    After showering, Jenny and I took a taxi to the Kaiser Rooftop Garden. The site used to be the parking


    lot of industrialist Edgar Kaiser, which waster transformed into a lush garden with beautifully nned


    So Jenny and I looked around the garden as we took pictures of it. After returning to the hotel, I went


    straight to bed without even eating dinner. Some timeter, a phone call from Eric to ask about me


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    roused me from sleep, during which he asked if I¡¯d gotten enough rest, which meant he probably


    thought I¡¯d been sleeping since I got to Oand. I told him that I had already visited the ce and


    would be flying to London in the next


    is.


    ¡°Why are you in such a hurry? Can¡¯t you stay a few more days?¡± Eric was taken aback by my


    statement. ¡°I thought you would stay a few more days. Why not, since it has a nice beach?¡±


    ¡°I will consider this after I finish my tasks, as I prefer it that way.¡± I didn¡¯t feel sorry for Oand, so I¡¯d


    rather go visit the High Line in


    New York if not for Eric¡¯s prior arrangement.


    ¡°Fine, but stay longer in London.¡± Eric¡¯s indifference made me doubt he would do anything.

 Chapter 445

    Chapter 445


    ¡°Let¡¯s see,¡± I said. The following afternoon, Jenny and I boarded the flight to London. Since there were


    no direct flights from Oand to London, we had to transfer in Los Angeles before arriving in London at


    four o¡¯clock. The long journey left me exhausted, so I went to bed after having a meal in the


    hotel.


    I slept through the night, then went to Kensington Roof Gardens with Jenny after waking up and having


    breakfast the next morning. Information about Kensington Roof Gardens I could easily recite; it was


    located on the roof of an unassuming building on Kensington High Street, which in turn was in


    London¡¯s bustling city centre.


    Built in 1938, it upies a space of 6,000 square meters and is divided into three themed gardens,


    including a Spanish garden, a Tudor-style ndestine garden and an English water garden.


    Not only did we admire the luxurious decoration of the garden and the exotic nts it contained, but we


    also came face to face with live mingos. Furthermore, the garden was filled with thousands of


    blooming daffodils, autumn crocuses, grape hyacinths, and also anemones.


    It was hard to imagine that all the lush vegetation was nted in soil just 1.5 meters thick, creating a


    mesmerizingndscape alongside the aforementioned intricate architecture.


    In the garden there was a club that operated on an exclusive membership basis. As soon as we


    entered the elevator, we could see intricate fantasy-themed decorations and psychedelic colored


    lights. There were hookahs in the Moran-themed hallway leading to the main courtyard, while we


    could look out over the London cityscape while enjoying a meal in the barbecue area.


    The sky garden Eric was nning was reminiscent of Kensington Roof Gardens, so I was more


    interested in it, which led to me staying in London for three days, visiting the gardens every day.


    During my entire stay in London, my parents called to remind me to look after myself, while Carson


    also called to ask about me. I also received calls from Isabe, during which she told me that Robin


    received an eleven-year sentence, as well as a fifty million fine aspensation for the victim.


    Other than that, she also told me about the vision of Jolene and Jessica together at the bar when she


    went for drinks. The two seemed to have had a lot to drink as they couldn¡¯t even walk straight.


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    I wasn¡¯t worried about them meeting since Jessica met Jolene through me. When Jolene and I were


    still friends, Jessica got in touch with her during my birthday party, but they only chatted for a bit without


    it leading to anything else.


    Another reason was because Jessica didn¡¯t know anything about what happened between me, Carson


    and Jolene, so them having a one night stand meant nothing to me. Isabe also told me that Jolene¡¯s


    design firm had settled into Richard¡¯s firm with a lot of fanfare, which probably meant that Jolene was


    going to make a lot of money from now on.


    I inquired about raw materials and stock prices at Carson¡¯spany, to which Isabe informed me


    that not only had prices not gone down, they had gone up. The situation left me confused as I


    wondered if I had misinterpreted Eric¡¯s intent. I wondered if Eric was nning to deal with Carson, or if


    everything that happened was just a coincidence.


    However, I decided I was overthinking things, as I only mentioned to Eric once about my ns to move


    back to Carson, but Eric turned me down without hesitation. Although he agreed to help me after that, I


    never actually asked for his help, so it didn¡¯t make sense for him to take it upon himself to deal with


    Carson. If that was the case, his ambiguous response didn¡¯t make any sense, so I wondered if I might


    have misinterpreted what he said to me after all.

 Chapter 446

    Chapter 446


    Feelings of disappointment washed over me, which negatively affected my mood. As night fell, Jenny


    came to my room to update me on our flight to Germany. She had already booked the tickets, so we


    would be flying to Frankfurt at 4pm and arriving at 6pm before heading to


    Darmstadt from there.


    ¡®No flights in the morning? Why would we need to leave in the afternoon?


    *There are no more tickets for the morning flights, so I booked an afternoon flight.¡¯


    ¡®Alright then,¡¯ I repliedzily. There was concern on Jenny¡¯s face as she witnessed mynguor. ¡®Lily, are


    you feeling bad?¡¯


    ¡®No, I¡¯m feeling great. I just need some rest.


    ¡®Since that¡¯s the case, I won¡¯t disturb your rest. I¡¯ll be in my room, so call me if you need anything.¡¯


    Eric¡¯s call arrived a few minutes after Jenny left. ¡°I hear you¡¯re feeling unwell.¡± Are you feeling


    ufortable somewhere?


    ¡°No, I¡¯m just tired.


    ¡®He is sure?¡¯


    ¡®Absolutely right,¡¯ I repliednguidly. ¡°Are you still in Los Angeles?¡±


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you try to guess? He didn¡¯t give a straight answer.


    ¡®I bet you are.¡¯


    ¡®How can you be so sure?¡¯


    ¡°Tomorrow will be the opening of the film festival to which Ms. Sanders will be attending, so you


    couldn¡¯t leave her alone there.


    ¡®That won¡¯t necessarily be the case. By the way, have you felt lonely thest few days? asked Eric


    suddenly.


    ¡®No.¡¯


    ¡°But I am, Lillian. I miss you, don¡¯t I?


    It was the first time I had heard him say something like that, which startled me for a moment before


    replying, ¡®No, and why should I?¡¯


    Eric didn¡¯t get mad at me, which was unexpected. ¡®Is that so? You are so mean!


    ¡°I don¡¯t even have a conscience to begin with, because it¡¯s worthless.


    ¡®You are a heartless asshole!¡¯ He was boiling hot. ¡®Lilian, I have good news that I was thinking of telling


    you, but now I won¡¯t, since you don¡¯t miss me.¡¯


    Despite his threats, I could hear music and women¡¯s voices talking on the phone, which indicated he


    was at a party, bar or nightclub, so I didn¡¯t believe for a second that he would miss me. So I impatiently


    replied, ¡®I am not at all interested in your good news.¡¯


    ¡®He is sure? He didn¡¯t regret itter.


    ¡®This is meaningless.¡¯ I hung up after saying that.


    When the next afternoon arrived, Jenny and I flew from London to Frankfurt, arriving at our destination


    around seven o¡¯clock that night. After leaving the airport, we went straight to the hotel by taxi.


    The bath was followed by dinner, which consisted of good apple cider made in Frankfurt. The


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    Frankfurter W¨¹rstchen and the braised short ribs were also good additions, but the potato pancake was


    my favorite.


    Jenny kept mepany on an after-meal shopping trip. As I didn¡¯t speak a word of German, I watched


    Jenny talking with the locals. Other than that, because I liked chocte, I bought some; I would have


    bought a ton of them if I could have brought them all home, as the choctes in Frankfurt were both


    tasty and affordable.


    Then we went to buy perfume and clothes on Goethestra?e and Zeil. It wasn¡¯t every day that I had the


    chance to visit Germania, so I bought it as a souvenir for Isabe because she liked it. I also bought an


    extra bottle of perfume for Jenny, for which she happily thanked me.


    The shopping trip left us both exhausted, so we took a taxi back to the hotel, after which Iy down on


    the bed, intending to fall asleep anyway. However, my phone abruptly rang with a call, which I didn¡¯t


    realize was from Eric until I answered it. His voice was exceptionally gentle when it came


    through. ¡®What are you doing?¡¯


    €18

 Chapter 447

    Chapter 447


    ¡ª I¡¯m going to bed soon.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it a little early to be going to bed?¡±


    ¡®It¡¯s not that early. It¡¯s past ten o¡¯clock.


    ¡ª What did you have for dinner?


    ¡®Potatoes, sausages and apple cider,¡¯ I replied.


    ¡®Your answer makes me hungry.¡¯


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you have dinner?¡± When I checked the time, I realized it was after ten o¡¯clock at night, so I


    wondered how he hadn¡¯t had dinner yet.


    ¡®Yes, I¡¯m starving right now.¡¯


    I was totally exhausted so I didn¡¯t care if he was lying or telling the truth. ¡®You should go eat. I¡¯m going


    to bed now.


    ¡°You¡¯re so mean,¡± he said grudgingly.


    ¡®Sir. Walker, I¡¯m too far away to help even if I wanted to. I can¡¯t just go over to her house and offer her a


    meal, can I?


    ¡°You can always order food for me.


    ¡°Are you telling me to order food from Germania while I¡¯m in Aldovia?¡± You are crazy?¡¯


    ¡®Who told you I¡¯m in Aldovia? Can¡¯t I be in Germania?


    ¡®You are now? Well, how about youe to my hotel after I order something?¡¯


    ¡®Great, I¡¯d like to have what you had for dinner, so you can order that.¡¯ By the way, I¡¯ll be at your hotel in


    half an hour.


    ¡®Of course, I¡¯ll order food for you, so I¡¯ll hang up!¡¯ However, I cursed under my breath as soon as I hung


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    up. What a huge amount of crap! How dare he mock me like that? Do I look like an idiot? With that, I


    put my phone down and went to sleep.


    I was so tired I fell asleep as soon as I did, but it wasn¡¯t long before they heard a knock on the door,


    which I ignored as I thought I was dreaming. However, my phone started ringing after a while only to


    resume again despite me hanging up several times. After a while, I picked up the phone when I finally


    had enough of it, only to realize that Eric was calling me. I thought he must have had a lot to drink, but I


    answered despite my anger. ¡®Hello!¡¯


    ¡®Open the door for me!¡¯ He looked desperate.


    ¡®You are crazy? You must have had too much to drink!


    ¡®It¡¯s you who¡¯s drunk, Lilian! I¡¯m outside your room, so open the door now!


    For a full two seconds, I was distracted before getting up from where I was lying on the bed to open the


    door barefoot. Eric squeezed in as soon as the door opened with a helpless expression on his


    face. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you answer my call?¡±


    ¡®I thought it was a harassing call,¡¯ The fact that Eric had seemingly appeared out of nowhere blew my


    mind.


    ¡®I¡¯m hungry, where¡¯s my food?¡¯ Eric questioned me as he plopped down on the couch, all the while


    scanning the empty room for food.


    ¡®You weren¡¯t¡­ I thought you were joking¡­¡¯


    ¡®Is that why you didn¡¯t ask for anything?¡¯ He shot me a furious look. ¡®So what should I eat now?¡¯


    How was I supposed to know? At that thought, I turned to look at the choctes I had bought. ¡®Why


    don¡¯t you have some choctes?¡¯


    Chapter 44 1


    ¡®I have a weak stomach, so I can¡¯t eat sweets!¡¯ There was a demanding look on his face.


    ¡®How about I keep youpany while we go out to eat something?¡¯


    ¡®No, I want you to order some food for me!¡¯


    As I picked up the phone, I hung it up almost instantly. ¡®But I don¡¯t speak German!¡¯


    ¡®I don¡¯t call! You promised to ask me for some food, so you¡¯re going to get me one way or another! If


    not¡­¡¯


    ¡®If not?¡¯ I licked my lips furtively.


    ¡®Or else, I will¡­¡¯ After a moment¡¯s pause, he rose from his seat as he looked at me with alight eyes. ¡®Or


    else, I¡¯ll devour you!¡¯

 Chapter 448

    Chapter 448


    By the time Eric¡¯s words were out, I instinctively flinched, but he had already rushed to grab me,


    nting his lips on mine savagely when I yelped in surprise. Unlike the previous two times, there


    wasn¡¯t an ounce of gentleness when his lips attacked mine fiercely; he was totally determined to have


    me now. I pushed him hard with both hands, but to no avail. At that moment, the disparity between men


    and women was fully revealed. Failing to move him or dodge, I could only keep my lips pressed tightly


    together to stop him from sticking his tongue out.


    After attacking my lips for a while, he suddenly picked me up and ced me on the bed. ¡®What are you


    doing?¡¯ I gaped at him in shock.


    ¡®Eating you!¡¯ He then fell on top of me right after uttering those two words.


    Don¡¯t tell me Eric is really nning to force himself on me? That thought sent me into a panic and I


    wanted to escape. However, there was no escape as he reached out with his long arms and instantly


    pinned me under him. Perhaps my resistance was too intense, but his patience waspletely


    different from previous times, and he roughly pinned me to the bed.


    With that, it was no longer possible for me to move even a single inch. ¡®You brute!¡¯ I couldn¡¯t help but


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    criticize him. In the next moment, however, I regretted opening my mouth, as it gave him an


    opening. His tongue that initially had no way of getting into my mouth easily slipped inside.


    As he sucked on my tongue, he even murmured, ¡®Good girl!¡¯


    Upon hearing his remark, I was seized with the desire to bang my head against the wall. What a


    brute! Why am I so unlucky? My brain must have been confused to open the door for him. From the


    beginning, I was against his forced kiss this time, and thought I would remain resistant until the end, but


    again I lost myself pathetically at the end of the day. His kiss was tinged with obvious aggression, so I


    should have been resisting fervently, but my brainter short-circuited. I wouldn¡¯t call it a sassy one, but


    I was still uncontrobly delighted by the end, allowing him to just explore my mouth without a fight. He


    must have kissed a lot of women, otherwise he wouldn¡¯t have been so deft as to disperse my thoughts


    with a kiss.


    I couldn¡¯t keep track of time as he kissed me; I just knew I was out of energy, limp as a rag doll. Now,


    Eric¡¯s lips were not just brushing against my lips and tongue, but also moving down to my neck and


    earlobe. At some point, his huge hand pinched my nipples through my shirt, the touch so electrifying I


    couldn¡¯t hold back a moan.


    As if encouraged, he unbuttoned my shirt and impatiently reached over to unsp my bra. My bra had


    four hooks, so it took a lot of effort and time to unfasten it. When he finally undid it, the fog of desire in


    my mind had already lifted. Shame assailed me, and I hurriedly got to my feet. As I covered my chest, I


    screamed, ¡®You can¡¯t do this to me, Eric Walker!¡¯

 Chapter 449

    Chapter 449


    Eric¡¯s eyes were filled with intense desire, and I could hear his pants muffled and see the tent in his


    crotch. Damn it! He¡¯s a b¡¯star! His passion-zed eyes lingered on me for a brief moment before he


    immediately turned his head to the side. Knowing this meant capittion from him, I quickly strapped


    everything in and put some distance between us.


    The room was as silent as the tomb; I could only hear Eric¡¯s harsh breathing and my rumbling


    heartbeat. At that moment, I asked myself: what should I do if he attacks me again? Resistance is


    futile, so should I just allow him to take me? Or should I call the police?


    Eric, who had his back to me, finally turned around. The desire in his eyes had already dissipated, his


    eyes so lucid it was as if he were apletely different person. ¡®I¡¯m starving, so let¡¯s go out and get


    something to eat.¡¯


    I wanted to refuse, but he continued: ¡®I won¡¯t vite you if you do what I say, but otherwise¡­¡¯


    I hurriedly nodded meekly. ¡®I¡¯ll eat with you, but don¡¯t lose your temper again. Otherwise¡­¡¯


    ¡®What will you do otherwise?¡¯


    ¡®I¡¯ll call the police!¡¯


    Eric suddenlyughed. ¡®What a foolish woman! Did you think you¡¯d get away sooner if I really wanted to


    vite you? And you¡¯re threatening to call the police? It would have been toote. This incident is a


    lesson for you, remember not to just open the door for a man at night.


    ¡®I never thought you would be so rough!¡¯ I answered quietly. Since he said that, he won¡¯t rape me


    again. For some reason, I trusted him unswervingly, the trust so inexplicable I couldn¡¯t understand it


    myself. He almost raped me earlier, but I still trust him. This is really ridiculous!


    After tidying up our clothes, Eric and I left the room one after the other. As we entered the elevator, he


    shed me a suggestive smile. ! threw daggers at him, but he just ignored it and kept smiling at me.


    As the elevator descended, a Germanic couple entered. They looked Eric and me up and down


    curiously before the woman started talking to Eric, presumably due to his good looks. When Eric


    responded with a smug smile after she¡¯d said a thing or two, the man red at me with a lecherous


    grin. Afterwards, the three talked.


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡®What were you guys talking about before your expressions were so lewd?¡¯ I couldn¡¯t resist asking Eric


    after leaving the hotel, not having understood a single word of the conversation.


    ¡®Are you sure you want to know?¡¯


    ¡®Just spit!¡¯

 Chapter 450

    Chapter 450


    ¡®Thedy asked me if it was I who left those marks on her neck, and she even praised my


    dexterity. That is all!¡¯


    ¡®B¡¯stard!¡¯ My face burned again when I remembered the previous incident. Don¡¯t tell me he left a lot of


    marks on my neck? How embarrassing! I quickly covered my neck.


    Excited, Eric grabbed my hand with a smirk. ¡°I was just teasing you. The truth is that she asked me if


    the beautifuldy is my girlfriend, to which I replied yes.


    ¡®Liar! You all said much more than that.


    ¡®She asked if we were here on vacation and rmended some ces to visit.¡¯


    ¡®That is all?¡¯


    ¡®Yes.¡¯


    I still didn¡¯t quite believe him, but there was nothing I could do as I didn¡¯t understand German.


    It was past 11 pm, so the streets were starting to get empty. Holding my hand, Eric led me to a nearby


    restaurant. He ordered very familiarly and even arrogantly demanded that I eat with him. Shaking my


    head, I declined, only to have him smile meaningfully at me as he said, ¡®We¡¯ll do some exerciseter,


    so what if you don¡¯t have energy if you don¡¯t eat?¡¯


    I never knew he was so naughty! Anyway, women obviously lost when it came to verbal debates with


    men, so I ignored him and turned my head elsewhere. Internally, I wondered, is he saying he won¡¯t let


    me get away tonight? Looks like I have to figure out a way to delete it


    After eating, Eric refused to go back to the hotel, insisting on taking a leisurely walk. Totally anxious, I


    wasn¡¯t in the mood to y tourist, but he hailed a taxi and chatted amiably with the driver. Soon, the


    taxi stopped in front of a cathedral.


    Getting out of the taxi, I looked at the tall cathedral in front of me. I could guess the name of the


    cathedral, and Eric subsequently confirmed my guess, saying, ¡®This is Frankfurt Cathedral¡¯.


    ¡®Why are we here at this hour? This cathedral closes at 6:00, doesn¡¯t it?


    ¡®I have my ways.¡¯ Eric gave me a sly smile. He then spoke in German to the cathedral caretaker,


    although I had no idea what he said, and the person actually allowed us into the cathedral. Of course, it


    wasn¡¯t for nothing, as I saw him handing the person a wad of bills. Money sure makes the world go


    round, I groaned inwardly.


    The Frankfurt Cathedral was a building of Gothic architecture, built between the 13th and 15th


    centuries. It was also known as the Imperial Cathedral and the Coronation Cathedral. I read a summary


    about the Imperial Cathedral in the travel guide, so I knew it had 332 steps leading to the top of the


    tower with panoramic views of the entire city. The main building was a magnificent 15th-century Gothic


    tower, 95 meters high. The polling hall on the south side was once where the coronation ceremony was


    held, and it was said that many emperors of Germania were


    crowned here.


    Eric must have visited this ce before as he familiarly led me to the stairs and gave me an overview


    of the cathedral as I walked up the stairs. He must exercise regrly, as this flight of stairs is a breeze


    for him, with his expression serene, and he¡¯s not panting or flushed.


    ME


    On the contrary, I had difficulties. I rarely exercised, so I was out of breath when I climbed 20 or 30


    steps. Seeing his nonchnt expression, I was too embarrassed to ask for a break, gritted my teeth


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    and walked up the stairs with him, counting inwardly as I went. Arduously reaching the 100th step, I


    finally copsed on the stairs without a care for my image and gasped heavily, my legs numb, my


    heartbeat racing and utterly drained.


    energy.


    Eric smirked at me. ¡®I told you to eat early, but you didn¡¯t listen. Do you know the gravity of your


    disobedience now? If such is your stamina, how can you do any exercise?¡¯

 Chapter 451

    Chapter 451


    Eric meant to go upstairs, but my mind went elsewhere and my face flushed slightly. Risking my neck, I


    replied, ¡® I¡¯m not hungry! I just don¡¯t have the energy to climb!¡¯


    ¡®That¡¯s all thanks to your pig ways. Let¡¯s say you eat a lot every day but don¡¯t exercise. You¡¯re not afraid


    of getting so fat that you can¡¯t even do it


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    to walk?¡¯


    ¡®I¡¯m fat? My figure is just cool!¡¯


    ¡®Just cool? You have no flesh and your breasts are so small they fit in the palm of your hand. He


    smirked.


    ¡®You bastard!¡¯ I looked at him.


    ¡®Shh! We are in a cathedral. You can¡¯t just swear!


    ¡®I¡¯m not religious.¡¯ I rolled my eyes at him.


    ¡®Hurry up and get up. At your current pace, we won¡¯t even make it to the top of the tower before dawn.


    ¡®I want to rest a bit before continuing.¡¯


    ¡®Say, do you want me to carry you?¡¯


    ¡®Can you do it?¡¯ Iughed at him. We only took less than 50 steps of the 300 steps up, so I didn¡¯t


    believe Eric would be so foolish as to carry me up more than 200 steps.


    However, he caught me without a single word. Eximing in surprise, I hooked my arms around his


    neck. Eric then continued up the stairs with me in his arms. After about 50 steps, I could hear him


    panting rapidly, so I looked at him with smug satisfaction. ¡®You are getting tired, aren¡¯t you? Next time,


    remember to think before you brag. Otherwise, you will end up embarrassed.¡¯


    ¡°Did I say I¡¯m getting tired?¡± He gave me a look and continued carrying me up the stairs.


    After another 50 steps, I noticed that sweat dotted his forehead. Feeling a little sorry for him, I said, ¡®Put


    me down. I can walk alone.¡¯


    ¡®Why are you chattering? Did you think I was just saying that for fun? Today, I will carry you to the top of


    the tower by hook or by crook!¡¯


    ¡®Eric Walker, this is no time to show off. Let me remind you that we still have this flight of stairs to


    contend with on ourter descent.


    ¡®I know. I don¡¯t need you to remind me of that. As he said that, he suddenly looked at me. ¡®Lilian, I have


    a proposal for you.¡¯


    ¡®What is it?¡¯


    ¡®Will you give me a reward?¡¯


    ¡®What reward?¡¯


    ¡®I¡¯ll get energetic again if you kiss me.¡¯


    ¡®You do not have shame?¡¯


    ¡®We kiss and hug, so we¡¯re already pretty close beyond that final act. Stop being such a hypocrite and


    kiss me!¡¯


    ¡®In your dreams!¡¯


    ¡®All is well then. If you refuse to take the first step, I will. As soon as his words were out, he lowered his


    head and kissed me.

 Chapter 452

    Chapter 452


    Failing to dodge in time, I was kissed by Eric once more. Fortunately, he merely gave me a light peck o


    n the lips like a dragonfly flitting over water without lingering this time around.


    ¡°I¡¯m now energetic again!¡± As Eric said this, he started up the stairs again with me in his arms. In the en


    d, he actually climbed the remaining 100 over steps while carrying me. I persuaded him to put me down


    several times during the climb, but he refused to do so.


    I¡¯ve now truly experienced the depth of this guy¡¯s pride. Anyone would be exhausted to carry someone


    weighing almost 100 pounds for such a long distance, but he didn¡¯t give up. He must be dead beat, sw


    eat dripping off his face and panting like an old steam engine, but still, he pushed through just because


    he¡¯d made such a promise. Such a person isn¡¯t just remarkable, but also a smidge terrifying!


    As we sat at thending, sympathy inevitably welled within me when I glimpsed the sweat dotting his fo


    rehead, and I unconsciously reached out to wipe it for him. Out of the blue, he extended a hand and gr


    abbed mine, his jet¨Cck eyes pinned intently on me. ¡°Lilian.¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    ¡°I like you.¡± His voice was a touch husky, sounding incredibly sexy.


    At this, I could hear my heart beating like a drum. He said that he missed mest night, but I didn¡¯t take


    it to heart, thinking that it was drunken rambling. Now, however, he was right before me, staring at me t


    enderly with his alluring eyes and iming that he liked me.


    It¡¯d be a lie if I were to say that I wasn¡¯t delighted, for no woman would possibly rebuff a man like Eric,


    myself included. Nheless, I didn¡¯t know how to respond to him. His gaze was too gentle, so I guiltily


    averted my eyes out of fear that I¡¯d melt under his assault.


    However, he grabbed my chin and repeated, ¡°Lilian, I said I like you!¡±


    ¡°I heard you.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you have anything to say to me?¡±


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°What should I say?¡± I foolishly asked him in return. ¡°Are you tired?¡±


    ¡°What a dumb woman! You¡¯re truly a wet nket!¡± He then chortled. Releasing his hold on my chin, he


    took my hand instead and pulled me up before walking over to the top of the tower to look down at the


    night view.


    St


    It was night now, so neon lights lit up


    thendscape, rendering it a dazzling sight. As the entire city wasid out before my eyes, I couldn¡¯t hel


    p eximing softly, ¡°What a beautiful sight!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re really an easily satisfied woman.¡± Standing behind me, Eric naturally wrapped his arms around


    me. Such an intimate gesture had me somewhat difited, but i didn¡¯t spurn him.


    Subsequently, we both enjoyed the night view silently. After a long while, Eric broke the silence. ¡°Lilian,


    I¡¯ll apany you to Waldspirale tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°What about Jenny?¡± I instinctively asked.


    ¡°I¡¯m having her return tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°So quickly? I¡¯ll miss her greatly.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it nice to have me apany you?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want yourpany!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re so heartless! I¡¯ve been so good to you, yet you¡¯re so mean! My heart is shattered!¡±


    ¡°How glib!¡± I shot him a re. ¡°Oh yes, what did you say to the cathedral¡¯s caretaker earlier? It doesn¡¯t


    make sense that he allowed us in when the ce is closed.¡±


    ¡°Do you want to know?¡±

 Chapter 453

    Chapter 453


    ¡®Enough of the bullshit!¡¯


    ¡®I told him that we are star-crossed lovers from abroad who are in love with each other but faced strong


    opposition from our families so we eloped and have been wandering ever since. Due to time


    constraints, we cannot stay here for a long time, but your greatest desire is to see this cathedral in


    person, so I brought you here in the middle of the night. I then begged him to grant his wish.¡¯


    ¡®You are truly shameless for lying at will!¡¯


    ¡®Didn¡¯t I do it because of you?¡¯ Eric argued convincingly.


    ¡®Hmph! Who would believe that?


    ¡®Lilian, why don¡¯t we stay one more day in Frankfurt tomorrow and visit Waldspirale the next day?¡¯


    ¡®No, I want to go visit Waldspirale right away.¡¯


    ¡®All is well then. We¡¯ll do as you say.¡± Eric relented. We stayed at the top of the tower for half an hour


    before heading out.


    Eric kept his hand in mine as we walked down the stairs. When the cathedral caretaker saw us leaving,


    he greeted us warmly with a smile on his face. From the look in his eyes as he looked at us, I could tell


    that Eric must have actually said something to that effect before.


    After leaving the cathedral, we headed back to the hotel where we were staying. Getting into the


    elevator, I asked him, ¡®Have you booked a room?¡¯


    ¡®Do I need to book a room?¡¯ My heart leapt into my throat at that remark. Don¡¯t tell me he¡¯s nning on


    sharing a room with me? No, I have to stop him from doing this! Upon exiting the elevator, I elerated


    and quickly unlocked the room door with the key card. Eric wanted to follow me, but I moved faster


    than he could and pushed him out the door before mming it shut.


    ¡®Open the door, Lilian!¡¯ Eric¡¯s angry voice sounded outside the door.


    ¡®Can not do.¡¯


    ¡®Open quickly! I haven¡¯t booked a room for tonight,¡¯ he coaxed.


    ¡®That¡¯s your business.¡¯ Does he want me to open the door and let him in? When hell freezes over!


    ¡®You despicable woman! How dare you do this to me? Eric hissed through gritted teeth outside.


    ¡®President Walker, you taught me not to just let a man into my room at night,¡¯ I retorted.


    ¡®You win!¡¯ After releasing this remark, his footsteps disappeared.


    A smug smile bloomed on my face, and then I went to shower, radiantly glowing. When I opened the


    bathroom door after my shower with a bath towel wrapped around my body, I was surprised to see Eric


    in the bedroom, smiling at me as he sat on the bed. ¡®H-How did you get in?¡¯


    ¡®Why don¡¯t you guess?¡¯ He looked me up and down, his smile turning evil.


    ¡®Eric Walker, how could you enter someone else¡¯s room without permission?¡¯


    ¡®Somebody? Does this apply to us? Don¡¯t tell me you forgot what we did in this room before?


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    ¡®You bastard!¡¯


    ¡®Say, Lilian, must you be so cruel to me? Leaving aside the fact that we¡¯re intimately familiar with each


    other, you shouldn¡¯t have thrown me out like that, even though we¡¯re mere acquaintances. Do you think


    it¡¯s appropriate to reduce me to sleeping on the street?


    ¡®I can¡¯t believe you can¡¯t get a hotel room!¡¯


    ¡®But that¡¯s the truth. I only came looking for you because I couldn¡¯t get a hotel room. Otherwise, why


    would I need to put up with you?¡¯


    ¡®Who are you kidding?¡¯ I didn¡¯t believe him. ¡°You don¡¯t know how to ask Jenny to book you a hotel


    room?¡±


    ¡°I asked her to reserve one for me, but she told me they are all full. You can ask her if you don¡¯t believe


    me.


    ¡®Do you take me for a fool? You two must be in cahoots.


    ¡®In collusion? Do we need to do this to fool a dumb woman like you?


    ¡®Are you still denying it? How did you get my room key card if you didn¡¯t collude with Jenny?


    ¡®It was simple. I told reception that I¡¯m her husband, and you locked me out of the room in a fit of


    resentment. Since I knew how to recite her passport information urately and, of course, I¡¯m also too


    good-looking to look like someone who would lie, the receptionist unreservedly opened the door for me.


    I nearly burst a blood vessel hearing that.


    ¡®You are getting more and more audacious for daring to lock me out. So all the work I did was in vain,


    right? You must make it up to me!¡¯


    € 8


    0

 Chapter 454

    Chapter 454


    Eric¡¯s words were very suggestive, and his eyes roamed my body mischievously. Meanwhile, I was


    shaking with fury. ¡®Eric Walker, stop being so shameless!¡¯


    ¡®How am I being shameless?¡¯ he asked, cocking his head, a dazzling smile on his face.


    ¡°You know very well that this is my room, but you refuse toe out. Is this not shameful


    behavior? Hurry and get out!


    ¡®I¡¯m not going away. If I do that, I won¡¯t have anywhere else to sleep.¡¯


    ¡®Fine. If you don¡¯t leave, I¡¯ll leave. I¡¯m going to look for Jenny.


    ¡®Sure, go on.¡¯ Eric looked at me indifferently. ¡®But I must say that the Germans are very lustful. So I


    can¡¯t say for sure what will happen if you go out and wander the halls in your birthday suit.¡¯


    Startled by his words, I red at him. ¡®Who says I¡¯m going out without getting dressed?¡¯


    ¡°Then get dressed and go.¡± However, I must warn you not to me me if you hear any gossip when we


    are together.


    ¡®What do you mean?¡¯


    ¡°I mean, Jenny doesn¡¯t know I came. Is it really a good idea for you to knock on her door in the middle


    of the night? Since I am a person loved by all, she might assume that you were deliberately unting


    your rtionship with me in front of her.


    While this remark of his is rather arrogant, there is some truth to it. So I didn¡¯t dare go out


    anymore. ¡®You¡¯re taking advantage of me!¡¯ I snorted.


    ¡°Did I do something to you?¡± Sitting up, Eric spread his hands in an innocent gesture.


    ¡®Although you haven¡¯t done anything now, that doesn¡¯t mean you won¡¯t do anythingter.¡¯


    ¡®Do you think you can escape if I really want to do something with you?¡¯


    ¡®Are you saying you won¡¯t touch me?¡¯ Finally, I saw light at the end of the tunnel.


    ¡®I did not say that.¡¯


    ¡®What exactly do you want?¡¯ I was about to lose my mind.


    ¡®Practically nothing. I¡¯m tired, so I want to sleep. That is all.¡¯ Eric looked at me with narrowed


    eyes. ¡®Regardless of whether you agree, I¡¯m going to sleep here tonight. You understand me?¡¯


    He is such a scoundrel! Looking at the couch in the living room, I gritted my teeth and gave in. ¡®You can


    sleep here, but you must promise not


    to touch me!¡¯


    ¡®Humph! Did you think I¡¯m a machine? Do you think I still have the energy to do anything else after


    carrying a person weighing over 100 pounds up the stairs?¡¯


    ¡®Absurd! I¡¯m not over 100 pounds!¡¯


    ¡®Are you saying you don¡¯t even weigh 100 pounds?¡¯


    Not wanting to continue arguing with him, fearing bursting a blood vessel, as he was an irrational


    person who made maddeningments, I


    pointed to the sole. ¡°You¡¯re going to sleep on the couch.¡±


    ¡®No way. I¡¯m used to sleeping in a bed.


    He¡¯s not chivalrous at all! How despicable! ¡®You bastard!¡¯ Since it was obvious that arguing with him


    wouldn¡¯t work, I had no choice but to rmit myself. ¡°I¡¯ll take the couch, then.¡± With Eric there, I


    naturally didn¡¯t dare change in front of him. So I grabbed my pajamas and went back to the bathroom to


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    change. When I got out after changing, I pulled the nket off the bed andy down on the soles.


    Meanwhile, Eric went to the bathroom to take a shower. Lying on the couch, I didn¡¯t feel sleepy at


    all. Instead, my attention was perpetually on Eric. He said he won¡¯t touch me, so he¡¯ll probably keep his


    word, right?


    He then exited the bathroom in no time. Walking over to my side of the couch, he lowered his head and


    studied me for a while. At this moment, I could smell the fragrance of her shower gel and my heart


    instantly started to pound.


    1

 Chapter 455

    Chapter 455


    Not daring to open my eyes, Iy still and pretended to sleep. After examining me for a while, Eric


    pinched my face, but I didn¡¯t dare breathe. Probably finding it boring, he then turned around and went


    back to bed. Soon, her even breath came out of bed. He¡¯s probably sleeping. My heart that jumped into


    my throat finally settled back into ce again, and calm returned. Afterwards, drowsiness overtook me


    and I fell into


    I am.


    It was noon the next day when I woke up. Tousling my hair, I sat up, only to realize I was lying in bed


    with Eric nowhere to be seen, heading somewhere unknown. I was sleeping on the couchst night, so


    how did I end up in bed? I¡¯m not a sleepwalker, so this is obviously the work of Eric


    Walker. Embarrassment flooded me at this as I reminded myself to be vignt, but I didn¡¯t even notice


    when someone carried me to bed. Damn, my vignce is too weak!


    Taking advantage of Eric¡¯s absence, I quickly changed. However, just after I took off my pajamas, the


    door suddenly opened, announcing his return. Suddenly, I instinctively covered my chest with my


    pajamas. Meanwhile, he didn¡¯t even look away, but red at me evilly while smilingsciviously. ¡°May I


    assume you¡¯re seducing me?¡±


    ¡®Seducing you, my ¡®ss!¡¯


    ¡®Your measurements are 87-62-857¡¯


    My measurements were 87-61-85. This guy is so sharp he could urately guess my measurements


    with just an inch difference! However, I ignored it. ¡®Turn around. I want to change.¡¯


    ¡®Is this necessary? It¡¯s not like you¡¯re not wearing anything underneath. Haven¡¯t you noticed that many


    foreigners on the beach are dressed even more revealingly than you are now?


    ¡®I am not a foreigner!¡¯


    Smiling teasingly, hemented: ¡®Your panties are so cute!¡¯


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    Losing all patience, I grabbed a pillow and threw it at him. Eric, however, reached out and caught


    it. ¡°Are you trying matricide?¡±


    ¡®You are not my wife! What a shameless rascal!¡¯


    Shooting me a furious re, he wanted to snap back, but said nothing in the end and turned


    away. Seizing the opportunity, I quickly began to change. When I was done, he turned just in time and


    made the shockingment, ¡®You look better when you¡¯re in your birthday suit!¡¯


    I didn¡¯t bother to fight back and went to wash up without a single word. When I came out after washing


    up, Eric was sitting on the couch with his legs crossed. ¡®Pack your bags quickly. We are leaving


    immediately.


    ¡°And as for Jenny?¡±


    ¡°I already took her to the airport.¡±


    ¡®Why didn¡¯t you wake me up?¡¯


    ¡®I wanted to wake you up, but you were sleeping like a rock.¡¯ After saying that, Eric¡¯s lips curled into a


    smile. ¡®Lilian Hawkins, you really are something else when you¡¯re sleeping. You¡¯re a sleepy mess, so


    much so that I almost suffocated with your clinginess.¡¯


    ¡®What nonsense are you talking?¡¯ I really have a messed up sleep, but I can¡¯t believe I¡¯vetched on to


    it when I have no recollection of it.


    ¡®You¡¯ll know if I was talking nonsense after watching this.¡¯ Eric then triumphantly pulled out his cell


    phone and showed me a video. In the video, I was lying in bed with him, curled up around him like an


    octopus. While I was speechless with utter mortification, he smugly put his cell phone away. ¡®Say, what


    will happen if I post this on Facebook?¡¯

 Chapter 456

    Chapter 456


    ¡®Do not you dare!¡¯ Panicked, I tried to steal his cell phone, but Eric pretended and quickly put it


    away. ¡®You have to obey me from now on, and I will delete this video when I am satisfied with your


    performance. If not, you know the ramifications.


    ¡®You are very shameless and despicable!¡¯ I criticized him vehemently.


    ¡®Let¡¯s go out for breakfast. We will leave after breakfast. Ignoring my scolding, Eric took the lead and


    left.


    After breakfast, Eric and I went back to the room and got our luggage. It was only a little over 30


    kilometers from Frankfurt to Darmstadt, so we drove there in a Hummer that Eric somehow


    acquired. The atmosphere was quite rxed throughout the trip; I enjoyed the amazing scenery from


    the road while listening to rxing music. Before I knew it, we had arrived in Darmstadt.


    Waldspirale was located near the Geo-Naturepark Bergstrasse-Odenwald. This residential apartment


    building had a very creative concept, its roof was a vast screen of greenery with spiral architecture. The


    building gradually rose in height from the southwest, rising 8 stories to the southeast and ending in a


    12-story tower. The two golden domes were visible from a distance, the slope of the mountain


    manifested by a myriad of techniques. From a distance, it appeared to be a colorful, leaning building,


    but dark up close, giving off a smoky, burnt-rice feeling.


    Eric and I stayed at the Waldspirale for about three hours, taking lots of pictures. So we found a ce


    nearby for lunch. Suddenly, Eric asked: ¡°Do you know which is the most romantic city in Germany?


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.

 Chapter 457

    Chapter 457


    I dreamed again


    So you must guide me through the day


    I will touch you at night


    In the most lovely way


    I would feel the sunlight


    But I could burn from everywhere


    Now you must make me a shadow


    I will shine for you within


    I can¡¯t change


    I can¡¯t change


    I can¡¯t change


    My angel took your promise


    And left with the worst of lies


    How will your future


    If everyone just dies


    I can¡¯t change


    I can¡¯t change


    I can¡¯t change


    I¡¯ve got


    the dream again


    So you must wake me up in a little while


    You¡¯ll see me leaving


    You¡¯ll have my morning smiles


    My angel made my difference


    Like no one really does


    She left me here to love you


    Please love me if you can


    Sophie Zelmani¡¯s voice was incredibly seductive, gentle and feminine. At the same time, she had a


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    touch of sadness and despondency, mncholy even. His clear, tender voice was crisp and natural,


    without a shred of embellishment, interspersed with a touch of shyness, weariness, and


    helplessness. This music and melody so refined that it seemed illusory simply echoed a teenager¡¯s


    feelings of love. I was inexplicably ovee with the sudden urge to start crying, and spontaneously


    my eyes got wet.


    About an hourter we arrived in Heidelberg. Surrounded by trees and water, Heidelberg was full of


    stone bridges, castles and also the old town.


    red and white brick buildings, romantic and captivating. In the eyes of many, Heidelberg was the


    epitome of a romantic Germany.

 Chapter 458

    Chapter 458


    We stayed at The Knight¡¯s House, a very old hotel, and Eric booked two rooms for this hour. After


    leaving our luggage in the room, Eric took me on a tour of Heidelberg.


    He seemed to be particrly fond of Heidelberg, taking me to all the main buildings and streets. We


    climb to the top of Heidelberg Pce and look out over the entire city. We then strolled along the River


    Neckar and enjoyed the view at the bridgehead of the Old Bridge. Standing on the bridge, you could


    see the pinnacle of the Church of the Holy Spirit.


    In the end, he took me to the Church of the Holy Spirit. He was visibly much more reticent now; since


    we arrived in Heidelberg he rarely spoke. When we entered the Church of the Holy Spirit, he stood in


    the doorways in silence, looking at the church gates. His expression was a mask of stillness I¡¯d never


    seen before, tinged with a hint of sadness. I had never seen such an expression on him before, but for


    some reason, sadness seeped into me


    as well.


    In the evening, Eric took me to a bar for a drink. This was the first time I¡¯d seen him drink in thest two


    days. He was a heavy drinker, polishing drink after drink. Jenny said he has gastritis because he had


    too much to drink because of a woman. So I instinctively reached out to stop him from drinking more,


    but he grabbed my hand instead and stared into my eyes. We were very close, so I could see that his


    ck eyes were filled with anguish.


    He is very disheartened. I could tell he was heartbroken. After all, he had been ying the song ¡®I Can¡¯t


    Change¡¯ non-stop since we left for Heidelberg, although I had no idea why he was so


    mncholy. Everyone has their own secrets. It doesn¡¯t seem like he¡¯s really his appearance, cold and


    licentious. Rather, he is also a flesh-and-blood man who has feelings.


    Eric was drunk, but very quiet, not rambling or struggling. He simply stared at me wordlessly, allowing


    me to support him and lead him back to his room. His gaze looked extremely nk as hey on the


    bed in silence and watched as I helped him take off his shoes and dry his face. Then I opened his


    luggage and found his gastritis medicine before pouring him a ss of water and helping him take his


    medicine. After that, I helped him to lie down again.


    Holding my hand, hey motionless on the bed, saying nothing. I didn¡¯t dare go back to my room and


    leave him like that, so I sat in his room to watch over him. After looking at the ceiling for a long time, he


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    finally closed his eyes and fell asleep. I then wanted to withdraw my hand, but he opened his eyes


    abruptly and again stared at me, so I had no choice but to sit there quietly.


    After an indeterminate amount of time, Eric once again closed his eyes and dozed off. This time,


    however, I didn¡¯t dare move, I just sat on the side of the bed and watched his sleeping face. He looks


    really harmless in his sleep. Staring dazedly into his incredibly seductive face, my thoughts came to a


    screech. Later, I too sumbed to bedside sleep.


    My sleep was extremely ufortable as half of my arm was numb and sore. When I woke up, it was


    already dawn. Eric was still asleep, so I gently moved my arm, only to see his eyes pop open


    instantly. Upon seeing me, he was stunned for a moment. ¡®Why are you here?¡¯

 Chapter 459

    Chapter 459


    He doesn¡¯t seem to remember what happenedst night. I removed my hand from his. ¡®Are you


    well? Does your stomach hurt?


    ¡°I¡¯m a little dizzy. With that, Eric sat up. ¡®Sorry.¡¯


    I was quite surprised that he apologized, but then I shed him a smile and said, ¡®I¡¯ll go back to my


    room then.¡¯


    ¡®Clear. See you back.


    ¡®He is well.¡¯


    However, Eric ignored my protest and crawled out of bed to watch me back. When I got to my room, I


    turned and looked at him. ¡®Go back and rest.¡¯


    ¡®Lilian¡¯, he called gently.


    ¡®Hmm?¡¯ I looked at him.


    Suddenly, he reached out and pulled me into his arms before kissing me on the


    forehead. ¡®Thanks.¡¯ After uttering this vague remark, he turned and headed back to her


    room. Meanwhile, I stood in the doorway expressionless for some time before closing the door.


    It was past 10:00 am when I woke up. After showering, I opened my bedroom door, only to be instantly


    greeted by the sight of Eric leaning against the hallway wall. His countenance looked much better after


    a few hours of rest, and although he still carried traces of fatigue, his despondency yesterday was


    nowhere to be seen. ¡®Are you here for me?¡¯


    ¡®Yes. Let¡¯s go down for breakfast.


    After drinking a steaming cup of coffee, I felt much more refreshed. At this point, Eric shifted his gaze to


    me. ¡®Lilian, we¡¯re going to L¨¹neburg next.¡¯


    ¡®Is there anything interesting there?¡¯


    ¡°Yes, but I can¡¯t tell you now. You will knowter.


    ¡°You seem very familiar with Germania. Have you been here before?¡¯


    ¡®Yes,¡¯ he muttered in reply, unwilling to borate further.


    I didn¡¯t have much of an impression of L¨¹neburg, as my knowledge of Germany only extended to a few


    renowned ces. While I wasn¡¯t opposed to Eric¡¯s suggestion to go to L¨¹neburg, I wasn¡¯t too hopeful


    either.


    On the way there he was clearly much more loquacious, telling me that Luneburg Heath was a very


    beautiful ce where the purple heather bloomed in August and September, stretching for several


    dozen miles, sweeping over the mountains and ins like a carpet. purple, creating a magnificent


    sight. After hearing his description, an impressive image spontaneously manifested itself in my mind,


    and I suddenly anticipated it very much.


    Eric drove to the nature reserve¡¯s central city, Undeloh. Although the town was notrge, it was the


    center of tourist experiences for the L¨¹neburg Heath Nature Reserve. He then parked the car in the lot


    and walked me out of the car. Curious, I asked: ¡®Aren¡¯t we going by car?¡¯


    ¡®The nature reserve here prohibits cars,¡¯ replied Eric.


    ¡®So how are we going there? Don¡¯t tell me we¡¯re going on foot?


    ¡®Can we go on foot with your weak resistance?¡¯ he scoffed. ¡ª We¡¯ll go by bicycle.


    ¡®By bike?¡¯ I was stunned for a moment, but he had already gone to rent the bikes. It was my first time


    experiencing such a vacation. So I rode the bike with him side by side while enjoying the beautiful


    scenery. Whenever something caught my eye, he would stop and take some pictures. Seeing many


    carriages along the way, I stopped and took several pictures. Meanwhile, Eric just looked on


    indifferently as I walked away, never in a hurry.


    Gradually, there were more and more flowers on the side of the road, and my anticipation also


    grew. Finally, an endless sea of   heather appeared before my eyes. Sure enough, as Eric said, the


    purple heather stretched for several dozen kilometers, sweeping over the mountains and ins like a


    purple carpet. If I hadn¡¯t known it was heather, I would have mistaken it forvender. Heather looked a


    lot likevender with over a dozen


    all towering over a single flower. When the wind blew, the fragrance was truly invigorating.


    I was in Provence once to enjoy thevender fields and I always remembered the scene at that time,


    but only when I saw this sea of   duttiva heather


    it was not at all ind forvender in Provence. ¡®Beautiful! That¡¯s really impressive!¡¯ I couldn¡¯t help


    eximing


    Com.


    mile in hixce, tris tilted her head to look at me before suddenly leaning forward.


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    and

 Chapter 460

    Chapter 460


    ¡ª I didn¡¯t lie to you, did I?


    Suppressing my excitement, I continued forward. As he advanced, there were no more carriages and


    the road became narrower as the number of slopes increased. As a result, the number of tourists has


    decreased. Gradually, it was as if Eric and I were the only ones in the world. This really is a fascinating


    ce. It¡¯s like Eden without any bustle of life, every corner full of surprise and delight! Honestly


    speaking, I was now enchanted by this romantic atmosphere.


    Eric and I stopped riding our bikes and walked. As we walked, we saw many older couples who had


    gone through countless tribtions in life but remained true to their feelings from the beginning,


    walking hand in hand. At some point, Eric reached out and took my hand. I looked up at him, only to be


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    greeted by a warm smile on his face. His smile yed havoc with my heart, and an absurd thought


    suddenly urred to me. How nice it would be if I could spend the rest of my life walking hand in hand


    with him like this!


    The sudden ringing of my cell phone broke the rare tenderness of the moment. When I caught a


    glimpse of the word ¡®husband¡¯ shing across the screen, I suddenly realized how ridiculous my earlier


    thought was.


    Removing my hand from Eric¡¯s, I walked to the side and answered Carson¡¯s call. ¡°When are you


    used to. Instead, it sounds rather strange..


    ¡®In a few days.¡¯ He¡¯s been calling me every daytely, but he¡¯s never asked me when I¡¯d be back. So


    why is he asking me this today?


    ¡°You¡¯re in Germania now, right?


    ¡®Yes.¡¯


    ¡°Are you with Jenny?¡± Carson once asked me who I was with, so I told him Jenny¡¯s name. However, it


    seems a bit odd that he¡¯s asking me such


    a question now.


    ¨C No, I¡¯m alone now. Jenny came back. Although Carson didn¡¯t necessarily know that Jenny was back,


    I still told him so to avoid any unpleasant surprises.


    ¡®You must be feeling very bored there alone, no?¡¯


    ¡®Just a little.¡¯


    ¡°Come back early, dear. I miss you!¡¯


    Carson¡¯s call this time is really weird. Unlike the previous times he asked about my well being, he


    asked who I am with now. Does he know I¡¯m hanging out with Eric?


    Come to think of it, it seemed ridiculous that I was feeling so guilty. I just met Eric in Germania, and


    Carson isn¡¯t irvoyant, so how could he


    know I¡¯m with Eric?


    However, Carson¡¯s uncharacteristic behavior made me ufortable. What exactly is he trying to


    do? There is a problem at hispany that he wants my help with. with? But then, he didn¡¯t mention a


    single word.

 Chapter 461

    Chapter 461


    I pondered this for a while, but I just couldn¡¯t get it. Finally, I decided not to contemte this annoying


    problem any longer. Turning around, I looked for Eric, but he was long gone.


    Assuming he should have gone first, I hit the gas and crawled forward. However, I didn¡¯t see him even


    after walking quite a distance so I called him but no one answered either. So I wanted to ask around,


    but the people here were basically German. Not only were there few people, they also didn¡¯t speak


    English.


    I had never felt such distress in my entire life. Having no other recourse, I could only call him again, but


    he just didn¡¯t pick up despite the call. A bolt of fury shot through me. It was his idea toe here, so


    what did he mean by leaving me here alone and walking away? Is he bragging about the fact that I


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    don¡¯t speak German? It¡¯s okay, I¡¯m not looking for him anymore! Sullenly, I retraced my steps, nning


    to ride my bike back into town and look for


    someone who spoke English.


    Soon I arrived at the spot where Eric and I had left our bikes. The bikes were at the side of the road,


    while Eric was lying under a tree with a de of grass in his mouth, looking up at the sky. Upon seeing


    him, an inexplicable relief flooded through me and I walked towards him. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± He sat up and looked at me.


    ¡°Why did you suddenly disappear and make me look everywhere for you?¡±


    ¡°Weren¡¯t you whispering sweet nothings to your husband? How did it ur to you to look for me?¡± He


    looked at me with disdain.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to make it sound so disgusting. Should I just let his call go to voicemail?¡±


    ¡°If you really didn¡¯t want to take the call, you have every reason not to.¡± Eric scoffed. Then he fished his


    cell phone out of his pocket and ced it in front of me.


    ¡°What is the meaning of this?¡±


    ¡°You can check how many missed calls I had thesest few days.¡±


    With that, my anger rose. ¡°You are a tool!¡±


    ¡°What is that supposed to mean?¡± He stared at me.


    ¡°Did you know I was very worried about you earlier? I called you several times-¡±


    ¡°Were you worried about me? Save! You hid to answer the call and even stayed there in a world of your


    own for so long after the call ended. Only a fool would believe you were worried about me! ¡±


    ¡°I wasn¡¯t in a world of my own! I was just contemting¡­¡± At that, I hesitated and stopped.


    ¡°What were you thinking? Why did you stop mid-sentence?¡±


    ¡°Carson called and asked who I¡¯m with now. His voice was extremely


    ¡°Worried he¡¯ll find out you¡¯re with me?¡± Eric broke the de, so I was a little worried.¡±


    of


    ¡°I know such a thought was ridiculous, but my mind just couldn¡¯t stop thinking about it.


    ¡°Do you feel like you¡¯re having an affair when you¡¯re with me with that hand?¡± Eric looked at me with


    disdain.


    ¡°It¡¯s a fact that I¡¯m still married,¡± I replied in a whisper.


    ¡°Then just get divorced, and


    ¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t get divorced now.¡±


    his hand. ¡°Lilian Hawkins, are you short of a crayon for a box?¡±


    earlier.¡±


    you¡¯re always worried your husband will show up and catch you red-handed


    As soon as my words reached him, Eric frowned. ¡°Lilian Hawkins, tell me honestly ¨C are you still in love


    with your bastard husband?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Why do you insist so much on getting revenge on him if you don¡¯t love him? People say that hate is as


    strong as love. ¡±


    ¡°No, I don¡¯t love him anymore!¡±


    ¡°Prove it then!¡±

 Chapter 462

    Chapter 462


    ¡°How do you want me to prove it?¡±


    ¡°Give up your revenge and set aside your resentment towards him. Instead, divorce him


    immediately!¡± Eric looked at me. ¡°Only by doing this can you prove that you really don¡¯t love him


    anymore.¡±


    ¡°Never!¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t let it go, can you? It¡¯s exactly like I said! Once lovers, love always remains. You have so


    much history with Carson Boyer, so how could you easily top him? So stop pretending! If you refuse to


    get divorced, it proves that your supposed revenge is just to get him back. You want to clip his wings


    and return him to his destitute state so he¡¯lle crawling back to you. I¡¯ve seen plenty of women like


    you!¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s not what you think!¡±


    ¡°Stop denying it. Over the past few days, I¡¯ve seen clearly that you¡¯re not a woman who wants to start a


    new life. Instead, you are a woman still wallowing in the past, rejecting the advances of those around


    you. you. No matter what I do, you¡¯re tough. When others take a step forward, you take a step back


    and vice versa. Lilian Hawkins, is there any point in this game of tug and tug?¡±


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Who says I¡¯m ying tug and pull?¡± I red at him.


    ¡°You are not? You know I love you, so you want to use me to crush your husband and leave him


    helpless so he cane back to your side once more. However, you cannot bear to part with your


    trading currency. Mentally, you are still a traditional woman, so you are afraid that you will not be able


    to stand up to your husband if you cheat on him physically. So you¡¯re ying pull and pull with


    me. Lilian Hawkins, I love you, but you are not indispensable!¡± After throwing this statement away, he


    abruptly stood up. Jumping on the bike, he pedaled downhill.


    I looked at Eric¡¯s back which was fading into the distance, no wordsing to mind. That¡¯s what


    happens when dealing with genius. I proceeded withplete caution, as if I were walking on thin ice,


    fearing I would betray my true intentions, but he had long since seen right through me. Yes, I really


    thought about using it to make Carson helpless, but I never thought about going back to the past with


    Carson. Did his brain short circuit? How did hee to the hrious conclusion that I still have feelings


    for Carson?


    Seeing that his figure was disappearing from view, I promptly jumped on my own bicycle and tried to


    catch up. My trip here before and my return now were as different as night and day. I pedaled quickly,


    my speed spiraling out of control. There were a lot of rocks on the road and I was bumping so hard that


    my hands suddenly slipped and I identally fell off the bike. The bike fell a good distance away as I


    fell to the ground; even the water ced behind the bike had spilled out. These were all minor issues,


    but I scraped my legs and hands on the rocks during the fall. Although the wounds were not deep, they


    were bleeding and the pain was unbearable.


    Is that what they meant by being out of luck? I sat on the floor for a long time without getting up. A


    German couple behind me came and asked for me but I didn¡¯t understand a single word so I just shook


    my head. The man righted my bike and brought it to me, while the woman helped me up and asked


    about my condition. Thenguage barrier mademunication impossible so they used hand gestures


    and offered to drive me to the hospital. Taking a few hesitant steps, it turned out that my injuries were


    just scratches, so I shook my head and declined as I could still ride the bike. The couple then said


    something else I didn¡¯t understand before leaving.


    Still, I didn¡¯t ride the bike, but carefully spun the bike beside me as I headed down the slope. After


    walking a short distance, I saw Eric pedaling back to me.


    He was clearly surprised to see me in such a pathetic state. Quickly jumping off the bike, he rushed to


    help me. ¡°What happened?¡±

 Chapter 463

    Chapter 463


    Can¡¯t You See For Yourself What Happened? Pursing my lips, I ignored him. Eric then reached out and


    took my hand. When he looked at my bleeding hand, his face darkened. Opening his bag, he took out a


    blue handkerchief and bandaged my wound, blowing as he did so, even asking, ¡°Does it hurt?


    seriously?¡±


    I said nothing, my face devoid of emotion. However, he was not offended by me. Getting everything off


    the back of the bike, he motioned for me to climb in after him, but I ignored him and stayed still.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be angry anymore. It¡¯s all my fault. Let¡¯s go to the clinic and we¡¯ll bandage your wounds


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    first. Then you can scold or hit me when we get backter. Just cut me some ck now, okay?¡±


    I remained mute, so he got me in the next instance. ¡°I¡¯ll carry you downstairs if you don¡¯t want to sit on


    my


    bike.¡±


    I struggled for a while, but his grip was solid so I couldn¡¯t break free. So I just let him carry me down the


    slope. Fortunately, there was soon a wider road below and a carriage was in sight. Eric walked over


    and spoke to the coachman with me in his arms before carrying me into the carriage. Our bikes were


    then strapped to the back of the carriage by the driver. Eric kept me in his arms while I remained silent


    and didn¡¯t say a word.


    When we got back to town, Eric took me to a clinic where the doctor treated my wounds and said a


    thing or two to the doctor. After my wounds were bandaged, he took me to a house. The house was a


    northern European red brick style residence that looked very pretty with lots of flowers outside. As soon


    as we parked the car, a middle-aged woman came out of the house and chatted amiably with Eric. Eric


    then reached out and helped me out of the car before we followed the middle-aged woman into the


    house.


    Intuitively, I imagined that it should be a family home. The house was very clean and airy, its decor


    incredibly lovely. Following behind the middle-aged woman, Eric helped me up the stairs to a


    bedroom. It was a huge suite with its own kitchen and bathroom. Then he helped me to the couch. After


    saying a few more words to him, the middle-aged woman politely left.


    ¡°We¡¯re staying here tonight. Tell me what you want to eat.¡± Eric¡¯s behavior was extremely kind. Still, I


    didn¡¯t say anything. With an ingratiating expression on his face, he suggested, ¡°Shall we have a whole


    roastmb? The wholemb roast here is delicious, so you will definitely like it.¡±


    When he said that, a pang of hunger hit me. I don¡¯t speak thenguage here and I won¡¯t be able to get


    an interpreter any time soon, so my only choice is to depend on him. While I¡¯m angry, I still have to eat.


    So he then took me to the nearest restaurant and sure enough, he ordered roasted wholemb. The


    wholemb roast here was prepared differently than the ones I¡¯ve had in the past. First, the fresh cut


    before being baked at a low heat of 150 degrees in the oven for around 10 hours. Tender and juicy, it


    was delicious with fries and sd or saut¨¦ed long beans with garlic and cayenne pepper.


    We drank German stout while we atemb. Hungry, I ate a lot and drank a lot. I rarely drink, but I drank


    copious amounts of stout this day, perhaps because of my bad mood. The alcohol content and malt


    concentration of the German stout were rtively high, so while I didn¡¯t feel anything at first, I did feel


    dizzy and a little queasy after I finished eating.


    The sky was alreadypletely dark when we left the restaurant, and the city lights were sparse, so it


    wasn¡¯t very bright. Taking my hand, Eric led me back the way we came. I had an inherently poor sense


    of direction, so along with my drunken state, I was totally lost. It was only with his support that I was


    able to return to our amodation.


    Helping me into the room, Eric went into the bathroom to fill up the tub. In no time, he left again. With


    my eyes fixed on him, I swallowed hard.

 Chapter 464

    Chapter 464


    Eric sighed at my stunned expression. ¡°I will clean your face for you.¡± Head spinning, I leaned back on


    the couch and allowed him to clean my face for me. After doing that, he went back to the bathroom and


    came out shortly with a basin of water. cing it in front of me, he sprinkled some salt on it. ¡°Just


    endure a foot bath tonight to ease the fatigue instead of taking a shower, okay?¡± Then he crouched


    down in front of me and reached over to take off my shoes and socks before cing my feet in the


    warm water. Afterwards, he slowly reached out his hands and massaged my feet with his long, tight


    fingers.


    I looked at her entranced movements. It was normal for him to clean my face and hands for me, but


    never in my wildest dreams did I ever think he would actually give me a foot bath. It was the highest


    honor if he served me a ss of water in the past, so why is he putting himself down so low? Why?


    As Eric massaged my feet, he murmured, ¡°Don¡¯t be mad at me anymore, Lilian. I take full responsibility


    for everything that happened today. I shouldn¡¯t have said those things to you. Please forgive me?¡± His


    voice was extremely seductive, sounding like music to the ears on this quiet night.


    I couldn¡¯t resist looking at him, and he was looking at me too, his seductive eyes full of tenderness that


    could make someone melt. I was furious and didn¡¯t want to say a single word, but seeing the kindness


    in his eyes, my fury slowly dissipated. Spontaneously, I blurted out, ¡°Eric Walker, do you really love


    me?¡±


    He nodded. ¡°I love you, Lillian.¡±


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    It was incredibly natural when he said it, without an ounce of hesitation. So I couldn¡¯t help asking, ¡°But


    why do you love me? I am a married woman without a stunning face or a sexy figure. So why do you


    like me?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±


    ¡°How could you not know? There must be a reason to like someone. Don¡¯t tell me you don¡¯t know what


    your reason is?¡±


    ¡°Maybe¡­ Maybe I got possessed?¡±


    ¡°Possessed? Eric Walker, if you¡¯re just possessed now, that means you¡¯re going to wake up one


    day. When you are no longer possessed, you will no longer love me. That¡¯s right?¡±


    ¡°Lilian, do you want to hear the truth or the lie?¡±


    ¡°What is the truth and what is the lie?¡±

 Chapter 465

    Chapter 465


    ¡°The truth is, I don¡¯t know why I love you. I just can¡¯t control my feelings for you. I also don¡¯t know how


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    long I will love you. People say that loving someone is forever, never leave them. the other, but I don¡¯t


    know if I¡¯ll feel the same way about you until the kingdomes.¡±


    ¡°And the lie?¡±


    ¡°The lie is, I love you and want to be with you forever.¡±


    Iugh bitterly. He¡¯s telling me the truth. Forever is a long time, so who knows what will happen in the


    future? Those who simply make such a promise are either liars or impulsive. Unfortunately, I was


    previously blind and foolishly fell for Carson¡¯s deception to finally end up in such a miserable


    state. ¡°Actually, I don¡¯t love Carson. I really don¡¯t love him. Since I found out that he cheated on me and


    did so many despicable things to me, my love for him has ceased to exist. You said that hate is only as


    strong as love, and I don¡¯t deny the truth of that statement, but my revenge on him has nothing to do


    with love. I guess I¡¯m just resentful.


    ¡°So you like me?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. I guess I¡¯m a little scared of you.¡±


    ¡°Because?¡±


    ¡°Your mood is vtile. In addition, you are petty and petty. I¡¯m worried every second of every day,


    worried that you¡¯ll make life difficult for me if I piss you off. As you say, I really thought once of asking


    your help to get revenge on Carson, but I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll see right through me, so I tread with caution as


    if I¡¯m walking on thin ice. Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t have allowed you to bully me like that considering my


    temperament.¡±


    ¡°Is that your impression of me?¡± Eric was very surprised.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you know that?¡±


    ¡°No. I thought you would at least like me a little bit.¡± His hand that was holding my leg tightened.


    ¡°I dare not like you.¡±


    ¡°Because?¡±


    ¡°It is important not to try something beyond our reach. What right do I have to like someone when I¡¯m in


    such a situation right now?¡± Iugh wryly.


    ¡°I forbid you to look at yourself like that. Lilian, you are a kind and beautiful woman. You are worthy of


    love.¡±


    ¡°Kind? I¡¯m not kind. If I was kind, I would let go, allowing Carson and Jolene to be together. In fact, I am


    wicked, willing to do anything to achieve my goal.¡± With that, I sighed. If I were kind, I wouldn¡¯t be


    associating with him right now. No matter how open society is, my behavior is now


    inappropriate. ¡°However, I admit that I have something to do with beauty. I was very pretty when I was


    young, although now I¡¯m a little dirty.¡±


    ¡°Lilian, why don¡¯t you try to approach this with a different method and with a different perspective? Is it


    really that hard for you to step forward?¡±


    ¡°Take a step forward? Are you referring to betraying my marriage vows?¡± Iugh lightly. ¡°Eric Walker,


    will you believe I¡¯m really over him if I give myself to you?¡±


    ¡°You could?¡± He looked right into my eyes.


    ¨C No. Even if I do, I¡¯ll only give myself to a man I can trust. As for you, I can think of no reason why I


    should depend on you. I could hear that my voice was extremely hollow.


    ¡°Why am I unreliable?¡±

 Chapter 466

    Chapter 466


    ¡°No idea. Someone told me that men are animals that think with their lower bodies. It¡¯s even worse


    because you are the cream of the crop. I¡¯ve already been cheated on once, so I won¡¯t trust a man like


    you. I¡¯d rather¡­ I¡¯d rather find a simple, honest man to spend the rest of my life with than find a man


    who is inherently favored by women. Well, unless I still want to get tricked again!¡±


    ¡°You are an unreasonable woman!¡± Suddenly he let go of my foot.


    Looking at his annoyed expression, I thought he would abandon me to my fate again in a fit of rage, but


    he didn¡¯t this time. Drying my feet, he then carried me to bed. ¡°Sleep. You¡¯ll feel better after you sleep.¡±


    After pulling the covers over me, he carried the water into the bathroom. Meanwhile, Iy in bed in


    silence as I looked up at the pitch ck night sky outside and listened to the sound of running water in


    the bathroom. My mind was a chaotic mess; it was like thoughts were racing through my


    mind, but it also felt like nothing wasing to mind.


    As the aftereffects of the alcohol kicked in, I slowly drifted off to sleep. Sleeping with a hangover was


    not fun as I experienced a terrible headache and extreme thirst in my dreams. Not knowing where I


    was, my hand unconsciously fumbled and finally came into contact with something hard. What is


    that? Why is there such a thing on the bed? Then, dumbfounded, I explored it a little with my


    hand. Why is its shape so bizarre? After squeezing twice with my hand, a sigh sounded in my


    ear. ¡°What are you trying to do, Lilian Hawkins?¡±


    Eric¡¯s husky voice brought some of my sanity back. So I struggled to open my eyes, only to be greeted


    by the sight of Eric looking at me strangely in the dim light of the wallmp. ¡°Why are you looking at me


    like that, Eric Walker? And why are you here? Did you sneak into my bed again while I was sleeping?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s only one bed here. You can¡¯t be asking me to sleep on the floor, can you?¡± Eric seemed to be


    holding back.


    ¡°You are sure. Anyway, you¡¯re really weird. Why didn¡¯t you ask for two rooms?¡± I muttered stunned. The


    whole time, I was still holding onto that ¡®something! ¡°The bed in Germania is strange. Why is there such


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    a strange thing?¡±


    As I said that, I gripped harder, intending to pick the thing up and see what it was. However, Eric¡¯s


    breathing quickened and he eximed, ¡°Let go!¡±


    ¡°Why are you asking me to let go? I want to touch it.¡± I murmured.


    ¡°You want this?¡± Eric looked at me with a peculiar expression.


    ¡°I want this?¡± What this means?


    I looked at him in bewilderment, only to notice that his breathing was much faster than before, while his


    eyes emanated a wolfish glow. My dizzy mind cleared a little.


    No way¡­ Don¡¯t tell me that thing in my hand is his member?


    Shocked, I instantly released myself, but Eric kissed me as if he¡¯d gotten some kind of permission from


    me.


    ¡°Mmph¡­ Mmph¡­ Eric¡­ Walker¡­¡± I couldn¡¯t utter aplete sentence with my mouth sealed with his


    lips. In no time, Eric thrust his tongue into my mouth and started sucking. in mynguage. ¡°Mmph¡­


    Mmph¡­!¡± I struggled desperately, wanting to tell him that wasn¡¯t what I meant, but I couldn¡¯t bring


    myself to say a single word. His attack was too intense, sapping all the energy I had to exin.


    I was even more dizzy than before, so much so that I didn¡¯t even notice when his hands went to my


    breasts.


    A man¡¯s strength is truly terrifying when he is in the grip of passion! When a ripping sound rang through


    the air, he impatiently tore my shirt off. Unlike the gentle unsping of my bra hooks the previous time,


    he tugged my bra off without giving me a chance to protest before his huge hands began to rub my


    nipples.

 Chapter 467

    Chapter 467


    Wave after wave of heat hit me, and I felt even hotter as I was incapacitated by alcohol. A soft moan


    spontaneously escaped my lips, which Eric took as a passionate invitation, his movements getting


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    more and more intense. My hands were now as limp as wet noodles, with no energy to push


    him. Then, his lips began to move from my lips to my breasts, even as his hands fumbled with my


    pants in an attempt to unbutton them.


    ¡°No! You can¡¯t do this to me, Eric Walker!¡± I feebly rejected his advances. However, that remark was


    now wholly ineffective.


    ¡°You little temptress, it¡¯s toote to say that now!¡± As soon as his words reached my ears, he thrust his


    hips forward, plunging into my body without hesitation.


    to take.


    It was an indescribable feeling for me. I thought it would be agonizing, but there wasn¡¯t an ounce of


    pain. Bluntly speaking, I was drowning in pleasure. Eric moved up and down my body, each thrust


    bringing different sensations. While I still had a bit of resistance before, I was now starting to tackle him


    thrust by thrust. I never knew sex could give a person such an experience! It felt like I was floating on a


    cloud and soaring into the sky, my whole person floating happily.


    I could hear myself moaning loudly as Eric continued to sing softly in my ear, ¡°Lilian¡­ Lilian¡­¡± I had no


    idea how long we did this until I finally couldn¡¯t take it anymore and passed out, falling into a dead


    sleep.


    Feeling extremely parched and sore, I struggled to open my eyes, only to be greeted by the magnified


    countenance of Eric right before me.


    ¡°Are you awake?¡± His ck eyes were shining, his voice so tender that I was taken aback.


    I avoided his tender gaze, but unexpectedly, my eyes fell on his muscr bare chest. The intense


    mortification had me instantly closing my eyes and hiding under the covers.


    With that, Eric reached out and wrapped an arm around me, stroking my back gently with one


    hand. ¡°Are you still shy, dear? Hmm?¡± His voice sounded incredibly suggestive, making my confusion


    grow. How I wish there was a hole now for me to hide in! But that¡¯s outside the realm of


    possibility. Seeing that I was curled up under the covers immobile, his hands slyly went to my breasts


    as his cock thrust hard against my thigh.


    Only now did I realize in utter panic that we were bothpletely naked. ¡°Let go of me, Eric Walker!¡± I


    insisted wistfully.


    ¡°No way! I¡¯ve waited a long time for you to wake up!¡±


    ¡°Whereby?¡±


    ¡°What do you think we can do without clothes now?¡± His fingers that had been gently swirling around


    my nipples suddenly became strong, forcing an exmation from me. Before I could protest, he had


    turned and pinned me down. I squeezed my thighs together tightly, but the incongruity in strength was


    evident when he parted my legs with little difficulty. Feeling his huge cock pressing against me, I


    instinctively drew back to dodge. However, it was all in vain, and he once again drove into me. I patted


    his chest weakly, but he wasn¡¯t bothered at all. Instead, he chuckled in my ear. ¡°How did you feelst


    night?¡±

 Chapter 468

    Chapter 468


    As if sensing my gaze, he turned and gave me a gentle smile. There was no embarrassment on his


    part. Instead, it was like we¡¯d been together for years. ¡°I¡¯m going to fill the bathtub. Then I¡¯ll bathe


    you.¡± Men and women have always been different in this respect; I was still feeling embarrassed and


    conflicted, but he had already returned to his normal self.


    I listened to the sound of running water with slight mncholy. After a while, the sound stopped and


    Eric left. When he reached the side of the bed, he reached out and picked me up. ¡°Allow me to serve


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    you, my princess!¡±


    ¡°Can I shower in my


    ter.¡±


    ¡°Allow me. Your hands and legs are injured, so I¡¯m going to give you a bath. I promise I won¡¯t do


    anything!¡± Afraid I would refuse, he added, ¡°I¡¯ve seen every part of you!¡± For a moment, no words came


    to me.

 Chapter 469

    Chapter 469


    Eric had set the water temperature just right. Then he rubbed me seriously as I kept my head down, not


    daring to look at him. Even when he dried me off with the towel and carried me from the bathroom to


    bed, I was still a little confused. ¡°Do you need my help getting dressed?¡± He reached out


    and tapped me on the nose.


    ¡°No, I will do it myself.¡±


    ¡°All is well then. I am going to take a bath.¡±


    When I saw him turning, I muttered under my breath, ¡°Thank you.¡±


    ¡°Just a thank you?¡± He turned and smirked as he red at me. ¡°I hope you found my services


    satisfactory. It was my first time giving someone a bath, but I will do even better in the future!¡±


    In the future? Don¡¯t tell me he expects to help me shower again? My face burned with embarrassment.


    Excited, Eric went back to the bathroom. When he came out after showering, I was already


    dressed. After getting dressed too, he suggested, ¡°Let¡¯s go out for something to eat.¡±


    I didn¡¯t object and walked out with him, whereupon he naturally took my hand. After having skin-to-skin


    contact, holding hands like this felt so much more


    natural.


    When we finished eating, he took me around town. Passing a small retail store, he bought me a


    bouquet of heathers. Seeing that he didn¡¯t seem to be nning on leaving anytime soon, I couldn¡¯t


    resist asking, ¡°When are we leaving?¡±


    ¡°Why? Don¡¯t you want to stay here a few more days?¡± Looking at me, he smiled wickedly. ¡°I¡¯m nning


    to stay here for a week.¡±


    ¡°No!¡± I refused at once. Although I was enjoying my time with Eric immensely, I also knew that it would


    be very dangerous if I continued to flirt with him. To be on the safe side, I¡¯d better leave this town


    quickly. I was really scared of losing myself in him when I was still a married woman at the end of the


    day.


    Seemingly not expecting me to reject him so firmly, a flicker of disappointment crossed Eric¡¯s eyes. He


    was silent for a moment before saying, ¡°Alright then. Let¡¯s go back and pack.¡±


    I could tell Eric was in a bad mood when we left L¨¹neburg as he drove silently without saying a single


    word. I wonder why he is depressed. Anyway, I¡¯d better not bother you. The atmosphere was extremely


    tense at this point. So I grabbed my phone to y the game, only to catch a glimpse of a message


    from Victoria that said, ¡®Lily, Carson hasn¡¯t been home in a week!¡¯


    I knew where he went without even having to think about it. I suddenly felt quite ridiculous. I was feeling


    ufortable and embarrassed about my affair with Eric, but my husband has been living with his


    mistress without any qualms! Is there still a need to perpetuate my marriage when it is already rotten to


    the core?


    As the car elerated, Eric turned on the cell phone that had been turned off for three days. Then I


    heard calls incessantly and he answered while driving. Meanwhile, I was looking listlessly at the


    Out of nowhere, I noticed that the buildings on the side of the road looked quite different from the ones


    I saw when we arrived. Taking advantage of a lull in Eric¡¯s phone calls, I instantly asked, ¡°Aren¡¯t we


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    going back the same way?¡±


    ¡°Who told you we¡¯re going back the same way? He looked at me.

 Chapter 470

    Chapter 470


    ¡°I thought you would need to return the car before we returned to our country from Frankfurt¡­¡± If my


    memory serves me correctly, he rented the car when we were in Frankfurt.


    ¡°Why would I need to do that? The car is mine, so I don¡¯t owe anyone¡±, he said with great indignation.


    ¡°So where are we going?¡±


    ¡°To Hamburg.¡±


    ¡°Why are we going there?¡± I couldn¡¯t help but ask.


    ¡°We are going on a business trip. I have things to do.¡± The answer he gave was so blunt and brutal that


    it was as if the kindness he¡¯d shown herst night didn¡¯t belong to him. I didn¡¯t know what came over


    him, but it might have something to do with the phone calls he just got, so I decided to shut up.


    L¨¹neburg Heath and Hamburg were only forty kilometers apart, so we managed to reach Hamburg in


    half an hour. Instead of taking me to the hotel, Eric took us to a house. As soon as our car stopped, a


    middle-aged Asian woman came out of the house while greeting Eric in German. After she greeted me,


    Eric calmly said, ¡°She doesn¡¯t understand German, so you¡¯ll have to speak in English.¡±


    ¡°Hello. My name is Sharon Thompson! You can call me Sharon!¡±


    ¡°Hi, I¡¯m Lilian Hawkins.¡±


    ¡°Sharon, I¡¯m leaving her in your care. I have things to do at thepany. You can call me if you need


    me,¡± said Eric as he collected our bags. So he drove away after starting the engine. I never knew he


    had apany in Hamburg. After saying goodbye to him, Sharon led me into the house while she took


    the bags with her.


    The house is built in the ssic German style with luxurious interior decoration. After showing me


    around the house, Sharon led me to the second floor before opening the door to the second room on


    our left. ¡°Miss Hawkins, this is her room. Please check if you need anything else. Just let me know if


    you need anything.¡±


    ¡°I think it¡¯s fine as it is.¡± I entered the room before leaving my luggage on the floor. Seeing that I didn¡¯t


    make any requests, Sharon left Eric¡¯s luggage in the first room on the right side of the hall.


    In moments, she was back. ¡°Would you like something to eat? Shall I cook something for you?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not hungry. Just ate.¡±


    ¡°All good. I¡¯ll get some fruit then,¡± Sharon said happily.


    ¡°Everything is fine. I need to get some sleep.¡±


    ¡°Okay, I won¡¯t bother you anymore then. You can pick me up


    I walked around the room before changing into my pajamas to go to bed.


    you need anything.¡± Sharon left by closing the door behind her, while I


    I woke up with the sunset. After washing up, I headed downstairs, only to see Sharoning up from


    below with a smile blooming on her face as soon as she saw me. ¡°I was on my way to pick you up for


    dinner.¡±


    The dining room was empty, but the cutlery was set. Sharon looked at me with a warm smile, ¡°I don¡¯t


    know what you¡¯d like for dinner, so I made grilled fish in the popr local style. I hope you enjoy.¡±


    Then she turned to go to the kitchen before returning with a crispy grilled fish served with roast


    potatoes and a sauce I didn¡¯t know the name of. As she ced everything on the table, she looked


    over, still smiling. ¡°Miss Hawkins, would you like red wine or white wine? By the way, grilled fish goes


    best


    with white wine.¡±


    ¡°I have some white wine then.¡±


    So Sharon opened a bottle of white wine as soon as I


    then. Meanwhile, I couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Sharon, when is Ericing back?¡±


    ¡°He called me to say he¡¯ll be busy, so maybe a littleter.¡± What she said was a clear indicator that Eric


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    would not be having dinner with us. The fact that he left me alone made me extremely unhappy. Even


    with my appetite ruined, I still tried a piece of Sharon¡¯s cooking. To my surprise, the taste was really


    good and the potatoes were good too.


    After dinner, Sharon served me some fruit, but I didn¡¯t eat any of it, opting instead to take a walk


    outside. There was no sign that Eric would be back anytime soon while I was sitting on the bench in the


    garden, so I went back to my room to call him, and he didn¡¯t call until after a long time. ¡°When will you


    return?¡±

 Chapter 471

    Chapter 471


    The situation on Eric¡¯s side was chaotic, so I didn¡¯t think he was in his office. ¡°I will be home at 11


    o¡¯clock.¡±


    ¡°This is toote!¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± His cold attitude made me angry, so I hung up without saying anything else.


    As I did so, I sat in my room feeling terribly irritated, but boredom eventually led me to video call


    Isabe, during which she made fun of me. ¡°Lilian, are you so d you¡¯re nning to settle down with


    Eric in Germania?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s drop the subject.¡± I sighed, but still, I chose to open up to her after some hesitation. ¡°Isabe, I


    had sex with Ericst night while I was


    drunk.¡±


    To her credit, Isabe seemed unfazed by what I said to her. ¡°I would be surprised if you don¡¯t have sex


    when you¡¯re alone with a man. By the way, although he is handsome, how was his performance?¡±


    ¡°Can¡¯t you be more serious? I¡¯m really worried about it!¡±


    ¡°So why?¡±


    ¡°Wellst night when we were having sex, he was so nice to me, but he¡¯s treating me with


    indifference today. I regret drinking so muchst night as I wouldn¡¯t have had sex with him otherwise. ¡±


    ¡°Do you resent him for his coldness towards you, or do you regret having sex with him?¡±


    ¡°Both. Isabe, do men only value what they can¡¯t get, only to throw them aside once they¡¯ve got it?¡±


    ¡°I think so, but you are still in the early stages with him, so he must not have gotten bored with you.


    you already after just a single round of sex.¡±


    ¡°We had two rounds.¡± I corrected her, which caused Isabe to burst outughing. ¡°Why are you


    ¡°Eric definitely has some stamina. Oh, I saw the marks on his neck. My God, why would he bite you?¡±


    1


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    ¡°What? Are there marks on my neck?¡± Remarks from him sent me flying to the bathroom. Upon closer


    inspection in the mirror, I could see that she wasn¡¯t lying as there were light red marks on my neck. In


    the meantime, Isabe was stillughing at the call. ¡°Stopughing! I¡¯m worried to death!¡±


    ¡°Lilian, why do you look like a damsel in distress?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t look like one!¡±


    ¡°Do not you think? Not only do you sound like you¡¯re depressed, but you also look haggard. Why do


    you need to vent about Eric¡¯s cold attitude? Did you end up falling in love with him?¡± Isabe started to


    scold me as her smile faded.

 Chapter 472

    Chapter 472


    ¡°That is not the case!¡± I quickly retorted.


    ¡°Everything is fine as long as you don¡¯t. Lilian, we¡¯re friends, so I won¡¯t sugarcoat my words. You can


    joke around with a man like Eric, but you should never take your rtionship too seriously.¡±


    His words sent a shiver down my spine. ¡°I know that.¡±


    ¡°You have to remember what I said. You can have sex with him, and you can use his resources to


    further your own goals, but you must never fall in love with him, as this has dire consequences. Eric is


    different from Carson as Carson depended heavily on you whereas Eric was born rich. A man like him


    can be a lot more ruthless when the situation calls for it, so do you understand why I¡¯m telling you this?


    Despite knowing Isabe meant well for me, her words pissed me off. Although I never wanted to have


    sex with Eric, I allowed things to happen gradually as they did, causing a shift in my perspective, even


    though I never felt hopeful about our rtionship before having sex with him.


    I wasn¡¯t sure what I was expecting. Was I expecting him to love me back? He never told me this, opting


    instead to say that he liked me. Those were two totally different concepts, for while he might like many


    women, he would only save a ce for the woman he loved, where a married woman like me would


    not belong.


    After the call with Isabe, I pulled away as I leaned against the bed, all the while convincing myself not


    to get my hopes up for Eric. However, I just couldn¡¯t take my attention away from him. I still haven¡¯t


    heard the sounds of his car, so I wondered when he¡¯d be back.


    The ringing of my phone broke the silence in the room. When I answered, Dn was on the


    line. ¡°Lilian, are you still in Germania?¡±


    ¡°Hey whats up?¡±


    ¡°When are you nning toe back?¡±


    ¡°Within a few days.¡±


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you spend a few more days there?¡±


    ¡°Why should I?¡±


    ¡°I will be going to Germania in a few days.¡±


    ¡°No way. I¡¯m bored here, because I don¡¯t speak German. Although the residents here speak English,


    ¡°Nah, I¡¯m tired of not understanding my conversations, so I really want to go home. By the way, it¡¯s not


    fun here in Germany, so we should go skiing in Switzend if you want to join me on a trip. I miss when


    we went skiing back then.¡±


    ¡°OK.¡± At my insistence, Dn gave up trying to convince me to stay. All he did after that was talk and


    tell me jokes, which made meugh out loud, improving my moodpletely.


    It wasn¡¯t until my phone indicated that it was low on battery that I realized how much time I¡¯d spent


    talking to Dn. ¡°Wow, my phone has been running out of battery since I¡¯ve been talking to you for so


    long! This call will cost me dearly!¡±


    ¡°It is not much. You sure are getting meaner.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s because I¡¯m poor, so unlike a president like you, my money is worth a lot!¡± I said this deliberately.


    ¡°I¡¯m just pulling your leg!¡± Dnughed. ¡°Do you need me to recharge your phone credit?¡±


    ¡°Clear! How about you do that while I buy you a souvenir? What do you think of this exchange?¡±


    ¡°Oh, you sure hate to lose. Alright, I don¡¯t need a gift since you¡¯re so stingy, but I¡¯ll still top up your


    phone¡¯s credit.¡±


    ¡°This is a joke. By the way, what else do you like besidesbat knives and lighters? I can buy it for


    you if you tell me.¡±


    ¡°I will like anything you buy.¡±


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    I couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°What if I bought you a lousy key chain?¡±


    ¡°Clear.¡±


    ¡°Hmph. Despite what you just said, you¡¯re going to scold me if I buy this for you. Alright, we should call


    it a day since it¡¯s gettingte now. I need to sleep.¡±


    ¡°Okay, you should, so I won¡¯t bother you anymore. Sweet dreams!¡± Dn hung up after saying that.


    Getting up, I went to charge my phone, then checked the window outside, only to see Eric¡¯s car parked


    outside. Looks like he¡¯s already home.

 Chapter 473

    Chapter 473


    The fact that he hadn¡¯t greeted me despite his return irritated me, and it took me a while to fall asleep in


    bed. Waking up in broad daylight the next day, after washing up, I went down to breakfast in a clean


    outfit. Sharon had already made breakfast, but I wanted to know


    while looking at the unupied table if Eric wasn¡¯t going to join me for breakfast.


    Apparently having read my mind, Sharon replied, ¡°Young Master Eric got hometest night, so he¡¯s


    still sleeping.¡±


    I gave a groan before digging into my food, which I finished quickly, then went for a walk outside, only


    to find that Eric still hadn¡¯t woken up. Did he used to sleep so much? As I walked up the stairs, I


    thought to myself, then lingered in the hall to have a look at her room where Sharon left her luggage


    asked if I should


    His bedroom door was closed, which indicated he was still sleeping, so I went to wake him


    up. However, I decided against this, opting instead to go into my own room. At that moment, I heard the


    sound of a door opening behind me, during which time I turned to see a woman walking out of her


    room through the open door.


    from Eric¡¯s room was Beverly Deering, who was on her knees and was startled to see the woman¡¯s


    face. Why is she here? The woman who came in a white silk nightgown. Her hair was ruffled over her


    shoulders while her breast was exposed as she didn¡¯t tighten the strap of her nightgown.


    Ears ringing, I quickly walked into my room before closing the door. Even an idiot would know what


    happenedst night to witness a beautiful woman in her nightgown leaving Eric¡¯s room early in the


    morning. I was suddenly hit with shbacks of how he treated me yesterday. He must have treated


    Beverly the same wayst night.


    Also, I remember when Beverly held your hand in Riverdale. I was already suspicious of their


    rtionship, but I never expected to witness the true extent of their rtionship right after having sex


    with him, which made me blush as feelings of shame overtook me.


    Isabe was right; someone like Eric has definitely had a lot of women in his life. For me, having sex


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    with him was a big deal, but it was just one night for him. Suddenly, the memories of me pining for him


    with another woman in a room not a hundred yards from me.


    After getting my hopes up, I was utterly disappointed, prompting me to run to the bathroom while


    covering my flushed face. I just came to realize how terrifying I took on seeing my face in the mirror, red


    with rage.

 Chapter 474

    Chapter 474


    Sshing some cold water on my burning face made me feel better. I forced myself to take a few deep


    breaths as I thought to myself, Eric means nothing to me so I shouldn¡¯t be angry. He didn¡¯t force me to


    have sex with him and he wouldn¡¯t have treated me like this if I had been more adamant in my refusal. I


    shouldn¡¯t me him since all I have to me is myself for forgetting the lessons I learned in the past.


    It wasn¡¯t after spending a lot of time in my room that I could make up my mind. Rather than stay, I felt


    like leaving Germany immediately, but I would have to tell Eric about this as he was holding my


    passport so I couldn¡¯t leave like that even if I wanted to. So I decided to talk to him about it without


    betraying my own emotions after he woke up.


    My mood improved after thinking about things in my room, after which I checked the airline tickets on


    my phone. There were no direct flights. from Hamburg to Riverdale, so I would need a transfer in


    Frankfurt. As I passed the flights, I locked the first one, which was scheduled to leave


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    tomorrow at noon.


    With a n in mind, I opened the door and went downstairs to wait for Eric to talk him through


    it. However, I heard people talking as I reached the living room and could see Beverly and Eric eating


    dinner at the table while Sharon watched them with a smile on her face.


    Beverly had already taken off her nightgown and changed into casual clothes. There was a smile on


    her face, while Eric¡¯s expression was clouded when his back was to me. However, judging by how


    happy Beverly looked, I figured he must be smiling too. I could feel a fleeting sense of sadness deep


    inside me, which shouldn¡¯t have been there in the first ce, as this wasn¡¯t the time to wallow in such


    emotion, so I took a deep breath before stepping into the room.


    dining room.


    With a smile, Sharon greeted my entrance: ¡°Ms. Hawkins¡±.


    Beverly greeted me with a gentle smile as she looked at me. ¡°Good morning.¡±


    Meanwhile, Eric didn¡¯t turn around, concentrating on eating his breakfast. The fact that he didn¡¯t even


    look at me left me feeling humiliated. Fortunately, Sharon was an observant woman, so she asked,


    ¡°Ms. Hawkins, would you like something to eat?¡±


    ¡°No thanks.¡±


    ¡°If so, drink some fruit juice. It¡¯s done on time. Drinking juice in the morning is good for health.¡±


    ¡°Thanks.¡± I had no choice but to say it. With Sharon pulling out a chair for me, I sat down as she eyed


    Eric out of the corner of her eye, since she didn¡¯t dare openly do so. Meanwhile, he pushed the tray


    away before getting up, all the while not even looking at me as he said, ¡°I¡¯m leaving now because I


    have things to attend to at thepany.¡±

 Chapter 475

    Chapter 475


    ¡°I will send you away.¡± Beverly quickly got up to follow me, while I remained seated in the chair with


    anger and humiliation boiling inside me. As a woman with ady¡¯s education, I had the ability to bottle


    up my emotions. There was no need to do this during my marriage to Carson, so it got a little rusty, but


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    I still retained the ability to do it.


    Meanwhile, Sharon gave me my juice, to which I responded with a smile. ¡°Thanks.¡±


    The whole time I was drinking my juice, Sharon was watching me. In fact, she had been doing this


    since dinner the night before.


    ¡°Where are you from, Miss Hawkins?¡± Sharon finally asked. She must have been extremely curious


    about me.


    ¡°I¡¯m from Riverdale.¡±


    ¡°I understand. I¡¯m from Riverdale too.¡±


    ¡°And even? What part of Riverdale did you live in?¡± Although I wasn¡¯t the least bit interested in where


    she wasing from, talking to her proved to be an effective way of diverting my attention from my


    anger.


    ¡°I used to live on the outskirts, so I don¡¯t think you know that, Ms. Hawkins.¡±


    Beverly returned while we were talking, after which she sat down with a smile on her face. ¡°Miss


    Hawkins, it is a pleasure to meet you.¡±


    ¡°Likewise,¡± I replied politely.


    ¡°Eric tells me it¡¯s his first time in Germany, so why don¡¯t I show you Hamburg?¡± She was courteous to


    me.


    ¡°Thank you, Ms. Deering, but I don¡¯t feel like going anywhere.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it boring to stay at home? You must take my advice to leave. Thebat knives, lighters and


    men¡¯s clothing sold here are some of the best. The same goes for the exquisite craftsmanship, so you


    might want to bring some of them back to your friends and rtives as souvenirs.¡±


    Hearing her mentionbat knives, which I remembered being one of Dn¡¯s favorite items, I agreed


    with Beverly¡¯s suggestion.


    I thought I might bring him one. ¡°I will impose your kindness then.¡±


    as


    While I was upstairs getting my bag, I called Eric to tell him about my ns to leave. The call was


    quickly answered, after which Eric¡¯s calm voice could be heard. ¡°Hello?¡±


    Despite how his indifference shut me out, I didn¡¯t let it show. ¡°Mr. Walker, I would like to leave


    tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Not yet, because I¡¯m not done with things yet.¡±


    ¡°But I would like to leave. Since you are busy you don¡¯t have to mind me as all I need from you is my


    passport so I can book my airline tickets on my


    ter.¡±


    There was a momentary silence during the call, after which he coldly responded, ¡°Are you sure you can


    do this?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m almost sure. Although I don¡¯t speak German, I can speak English, so you don¡¯t have to worry


    about me.¡±


    ¡°Why should I?¡± The underlying implication in his nonchnt response was that he wouldn¡¯t have


    worried about me since I meant nothing to him.


    With that, I felt betrayed, so much so that my hands were shaking with anger, but I tried my best to


    remain calm. ¡°It¡¯s a slip of the tongue on my part. All I want is my passport and nothing else, so please


    don¡¯t get me wrong Mr. Walker.¡±


    For some time, sounds of his heavy breathing could be heard on the line before he coldly said, ¡°You


    won¡¯t be able to go out alone.¡±


    ¡°Because?¡±

 Chapter 476

    Chapter 476


    ¡ª Because I lost your passport and I¡¯m reapplying for you.


    ¡®How can you?¡¯


    ¡®Unfortunately, I¡¯m busy these days, so for now I don¡¯t have time to apany you on your passport


    application. Just a gentle reminder, before we get a new passport, please stay home. Don¡¯t me me if


    you get caught by the police as an illegal immigrant.


    With that, Eric hung up and left me scolding the phone.


    When I heard someone knocking on the door, I heard Beverly¡¯s voice. ¡®Miss Hawkins, are you ready?¡¯


    ¡®Yes.¡¯ I answered and went to open the door. ¡®Let¡¯s go.¡¯


    In her usual kind tone, Beverly kindly exined Hamburg¡¯s customs and culture to me.


    With Beverly tagging along, I bought a limited-editionbat knife and lighter.


    ¡®Are you buying this for your husband?¡¯ Beverly asked curiously.


    Considering she knew I was married, I figured it must have been Eric who told her. Despite feeling a


    little upset inside, I still replied with a smile, ¡®Not really. I¡¯m buying for a friend.


    ¡°What do you intend to buy your husband, then?¡± In fact, the watches of this brand are very good. You


    can get one for your husband. Pointing to a sports watch, Beverly reminded me.


    ncing at the sports watch crafted in 18k white gold, I noticed its sapphire crystal ss, priced at


    eighty thousand.


    It would certainly be the joke of the century if I bought Carson one of those watches. As if he deserved


    it! Since Beverly didn¡¯t know my situation, I couldn¡¯t reject her suggestion. Then again, I thought I could


    just buy it and gift it to Dn or my dad. With that in mind, I bought that brand sports watch.


    When I came across a Montnc keyring, I thought of the joke about the keyring with Dnst


    night. So I shopped around and bought another pen for my dad, as well as a gift for my mom and


    Mrs. Fant.


    After having lunch with Beverly, I felt so tired from shopping that I went back to my room to rest.


    When I woke up, it was already night. Once I got downstairs, I didn¡¯t see Beverly anywhere, just


    Sharon. Seeing me, she poured me a ss of juice. As I thanked her, I asked, ¡®Sharon, where is


    Ms. Deering?¡¯


    ¡®Beverly left and won¡¯t be back for dinner.¡¯ Noticing how intimately Sharon addressed Beverly, I could


    imagine how close their rtionship was.


    it was.


    I nodded in response as Sharon sat across from me. ¡°I hear you¡¯re married, Ms. Hawkins, is it true?


    ¡®Yes it is true.¡¯ I smiled.


    ¡®But you look so young; why did you get married so early?


    ¡®I¡¯m not young anymore. I¡¯m actually twenty-seven this year,¡± I replied with a smile.


    ¡®You are one year younger than Young Master Eric, but you are already married. Furthermore, our


    young master still doesn¡¯t have a girlfriend.¡¯ It seemed that Sharon was quite worried about Eric.


    With a smile, I said, ¡®President Walker is handsome and admired by many, so I¡¯m sure many girls will


    look forward to marrying him.¡¯


    Hearing this, Sharonughed. ncing at the clock on the wall, she said, ¡®It¡¯s gettingte. Since Young


    Master Eric won¡¯t be back for dinner, how about that! serve you dinner now? And guess what? I


    prepared a delicious roast pork.¡¯


    4:30 pm Mon, 3


    With that, Sharon went to serve dinner and I followed her into the cafeteria.


    Without eating much for dinner, I went for an evening walk in the garden and then returned to my room.


    Turning on myputer, I looked up a horror drama series and started watching. The plot of the drama


    was very interesting as I watched one episode after another, so without me noticing it, I had already


    finished up to four episodes. Feeling thirsty, I went downstairs to get a drink.


    As soon as I poured myself a ss of water, I heard the squeal of tires on the porch of the car. Tilting


    my head, I saw Eric supporting Beverly, who was barely able to walk straight.


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    With her face all scarlet and dazed, it looked like Beverly was quite drunk, as she was already half


    leaning against Eric.

 Chapter 477

    Chapter 477


    Helping Beverly into the house, Eric didn¡¯t expect to see me standing there, so he was momentarily


    surprised. With a smile on my face, I said, ¡®President Walker, you¡¯re back.¡¯


    Seeing me standing there with a ss of water and all smiles, a sh of irritation flitted through his


    eyes as he stood there looking at me, holding Beverly.


    Clearly, Beverly was very drunk and didn¡¯t notice me standing in the doorway to the kitchen. Reaching


    out to embrace Eric, she said, ¡®Eric? Eric, why aren¡¯t we walking? I don¡¯t feel well, so can you carry me


    back to the room?¡¯


    Seeing that scene was quite amusing. I slowly put the cup over my mouth and took a sip of water.


    Without taking a step. Eric looked at me and pursed his lips tightly. From the looks of it, he seemed to


    be fuming with rage inside.


    Why was he angry anyway? I didn¡¯t want to see him making a fool of himself here.


    Upon hearing themotion, Sharon left and immediately went to support Beverly. ¡®Why did you drink


    so much?¡¯ she scolded.


    Along with Sharon on the other side, Eric helped Beverly back to her room. Putting down my ss, I


    followed them upstairs, but went to my room and locked the door right after.


    Frankly, I wasn¡¯t upset, but I found it quite amusing. Turning myputer back on, I continued


    watching the horror drama series.


    As I was fully engrossed in the plot of the horror drama, I felt my heart leap into my throat. I suddenly


    felt that there was another person present in the room. At first I thought it was just my imagination ¨C


    until I felt something breathing down my neck. The moment I turned around, I saw a ghost mask right


    next to me ¨C it was the exact same mask worn by the killer in the horror drama!


    Pale with terror, I let out a piercing scream of fear.


    In the next second, a hand covered my mouth. ¡°I thought you were bolder than that.¡±


    Underneath that scary mask was Eric¡¯s voice. Taking off his mask, he red at me with a sneer.


    Removing her hands from my mouth, I snapped, ¡®Bycho!¡¯ Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Throwing the mask to the floor, Eric chuckled. ¡°I¡¯ve never met a woman like you.¡± Who in the world


    would watch a horror show alone in the middle of the night?


    ¡°Well, that¡¯s none of your business, is it?¡± Throwing him a re, I asked, ¡®President Walker, do you


    think it¡¯s appropriate to enter my office without even knocking?¡¯


    ¡°I knocked, but you didn¡¯t answer. I thought something had happened to you, so I took the keys to open


    your door.


    ¡®Right, you were worried about me, and that¡¯s why you came with this mask?¡¯


    ¡®When I opened the door and saw that you were all looking at the screen, I went out to get the mask.¡¯


    ¡®Okay, I¡¯m fine now. Smice, you just checked in, President Walker, you can leave now. With an icy


    re, I urged him to leave.


    ¡®Lilian Hawking. I challenge you to address me as President Walker again!¡¯


    ¡®You can call now, President Walker!


    ¡®You vile woman!¡¯ Stepping forward, he cupped my face and nted a fierce kiss on my lips!

 Chapter 478

    Chapter 478


    This bastard dared to kiss me?! Gritting my teeth in rage, I reached up and pped him across the


    face.


    At first, Eric thought I would be submissive, but without warning, I pped him across the face so hard


    even my palm hurt.


    Startled, he pulled away from my lips and looked at me in disbelief.


    Seeing the fingerprints on his face, I felt a little sorry for him, but in the next second, I looked at him


    with a hardening heart. ¡®Eric Walker, don¡¯t you dare


    touch me!¡¯


    ¡®Are you¡­ Are you crazy?¡¯ Eric blurted after being speechless with shock for a moment.


    ¡®You¡¯re right about me being crazy! I must be crazy to allow you to humiliate me like this!¡¯


    ¡®Humiliate?¡¯ There was an icy look on his face.


    Despite his cold manner, I seethed with rage. ¡®Eric Walker, don¡¯t think so highly of yourself, because


    not every woman likes you! And don¡¯t treat me like someone you can just turn on or leave whenever


    you want. I am not scum or trash!¡¯


    ¡®Call or leave at will? What are you talking?¡¯


    ¡®Stop pretending! Do you think I don¡¯t know? I saw it with my own eyes!¡¯


    ¡®What the hell did you see? Foolish woman! You better have a good exnation for this before I get my


    hands on you! threatened Eric as he red at


    mine.


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Why was Beverly in her nightgown when she left her room this morning?¡±


    ¡®Is there something wrong with your eyes?¡¯ Stunned, Eric looked at me.


    ¡®His eyes were the only ones with problems! I saw it clearly with my own eyes! With a reputation like


    yours, stop making excuses and own it like a man!


    ¡®I¡¯ll admit it if I did it! But the problem is that I didn¡¯t do anything!


    ¡®Fine! Since I have no proof, you can totally deny it, but I believe what I saw. Besides, you are simply


    despicable! You are scum for not admitting what you did!


    ¡®I dare you to say that again!¡¯


    Seeing that Eric was seething with anger, I didn¡¯t understand why he was so angry because clearly, I


    should be upset.


    ¡®I said, do you think I¡¯m blind? You held Beverly back in her room and right before my eyes! Why are


    you acting innocent? How shameless!¡¯


    Losing his anger, Eric sneered, ¡®Lilian, are you sure this is my room?¡¯


    ¡®Of course, I¡¯m sure! ¨C


    Sharon putting her luggage in that room yesterday! If it wasn¡¯t her room, why would she put her


    luggage there?


    ¡°Damn you, woman!¡± Instead of putting on a serious expression, he suddenly started smiling.


    ¡®Seriously, ip the name of the Walkers, I¡¯m going to put my hands on you today!¡¯ Saying that, he threw


    himself at me. Panicking, he intended to flee, but


    it was toote.


    Hearing the ripping sound of my pitiful clothes, I knew I had been sacrificed again. Eric was really a


    pervert for ripping my clothes off. Relentless, I struggled to break free. However, Eric had me


    ¡®Negligible! Eric, if you dare touch me, I¡¯ll sue you for sexual assault!¡¯ I threatened as I was pressed


    helplessly onto the bed.

 Chapter 479

    Chapter 479


    Realizing the size of the pervert¡¯s masculinity was exulting, I was so embarrassed for words, a quick


    blush creeping up my cheeks. With that, I screamed at the top of my lungs, ¡®Help!¡¯


    As I screamed for help, Eric forced himself inside. Feeling the sudden difort, I screamed in


    pain. At that moment, someone knocked on the door. ¡®Miss Hawkins! Miss Hawkins, are you all right?


    It was Sharon! Holding on to myst hope, I screamed, ¡®Sharon! Save me!¡¯


    Covering my mouth with his hands, Eric turned his head towards the door and ordered, ¡®Sharon, I¡¯m


    here, so just ignore her and go away!¡¯


    This shameless b¡¯stard! How could he act so unscrupulously? Upon hearing Eric¡¯smand, I knew


    Sharon wouldn¡¯t barge in. And sure enough, I heard her footsteps walking away soon after. With my


    impressed. His groan was so loud that he woke the others up.¡¯


    Unable to speak, I shot him a death stare, which he red back at. A little whileter, he leaned


    forward to suck on my earlobe and then bit down. At that, I hissed in pain.


    Releasing my earlobe, he looked at me. ¡®Is it hurting yet? The real pain is yet toe. I warned you not


    to challenge my patience, as I am the type of person who gives an eye for an eye. Regardless of how


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    much pain I felt, you will also feel the same pain. By then you will remember my warnings!


    yo! As my mouth was covered by his hand, I could only express my anger through my eyes.


    ¡®Are you still looking at me? Won¡¯t you behave? Breathing in my ears, he threatened, ¡®If you¡¯re still


    going to act like that, I¡¯m going to bite again.¡¯


    Startled, I immediately lowered my gaze. Feeling pleased with himself, Eric continued, ¡®So are you


    scared now? Lilian, why are you so stubborn? How can you assume it was my room you saw? Hear


    me now my roo

 Chapter 480

    Chapter 480


    I didn¡¯t dare curse. The pain was too much for me to bear, therefore I could only curse in my heart. That


    perverted scoundrel!


    Seeing that I didn¡¯t scold him, Eric didn¡¯t move, but he looked me in the eyes. ¡®There¡¯s no need for you


    to feel wronged because you asked for it. Let me remind you again: there¡¯s nothing going on between


    Beverly and me, understand?


    I don¡¯t understand! Considering how angry he is, maybe what he said is true. Then again, I can¡¯t help


    but feel wronged. When I called him why did he give me the cold shoulders?


    Giving me a peck on the lips, her tone sounded much softer, sighing as she said, ¡®Lilian, can¡¯t you be


    kinder? Why won¡¯t you be nice to me? If you just showed me a simple smile, I couldn¡¯t bear to do


    anything bad to you. Why do you always have to learn the hard way? Was it painful now?


    Upon hearing this, tears streamed down my face. Licking away my tears, Ericforted me, ¡®I feel pain


    when you¡¯re in pain. I¡¯ve told you many times to behave, and if you do as I say, I¡¯ll treat you twice as


    nice. But why don¡¯t you take my word for it?


    ¡®You baffle me!¡¯ I argued and shot him a look.


    ¡°I see you¡¯re still reluctant to admit your mistake.¡± Aboutst night, who were you talking to on the


    phone for hours? Don¡¯t deny it! I was outside your room and heard your conversation loud and clear! I


    was so furious that I couldn¡¯t sleep all night! Wow, why do you like to seduce other men? Talking on the


    phone for several hours? Why weren¡¯t you as patient when you were on the phone with me? And you


    looked so happy


    on the phone!¡¯


    With him asking questions directly to me, I couldn¡¯t answer anything. Was Eric jealous? Although I was


    feeling ufortable downstairs, his questioning somehow gradually eased myints.


    ¡®Do you intend to control who I talk to on the phone?¡¯


    ¡®I¡¯m not trying to control you, but I just don¡¯t like it when you talk on the phone with another man for so


    many hours. Since you have time to call other people, why don¡¯t you take the time to take care of me?¡¯


    From the way Eric asked, I couldn¡¯t utter a word, I just looked at him stunned. Lowering his head to kiss


    me, Eric was now apletely different personpared to the fierce side of him now. Instead of


    coldness, his eyes were filled with kindness and affection. ¡®Next time, remember to smile for me, a


    sincere smile. As long as you smile, I will feel happiness blooming inside me.¡¯


    ¡®Eric Walker, you idiot!¡¯


    ¡®Actually, I¡¯m an idiot, but I can¡¯t control myself! Lilian, how did I end up being bewitched by you? You


    are such a foolish and stupid woman, so why do I like you?¡¯ Eric sighed as he buried his face in my


    chest. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Liliana. Sorry.¡¯


    Hearing his apology, I felt my heart ache. ¡°Eric, take this away from me!¡± I am in pain!¡¯


    ¡®It won¡¯t be painful soon. Believe me, if you do as I say, I¡¯ll make it as pleasant for you as the night


    before.


    ¡®I do not want it!¡¯ I whimpered as I lowered my gaze,


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡®But I do! I¡¯ve wanted you sincest night! And it was you who made me lose sleepst night, so you


    have to make it up to me!¡¯ined Eric shamelessly like a spoiled child.


    Without my consent, he began to spring into action. Kissing me softly on the cheek, his hands gently


    caressed my entire body. With that, my body tensed. began to react under his loving touch.

 Chapter 481

    Chapter 481


    Eric¡¯s patience was simply impressive.


    Initially, I was really furious, but he caused me to lose myself once again.


    As I lost my mind, I heard him repeatedly calling my name. ¡®Lilian, Lilian, Lilian¡­¡¯


    After going through intense physical activity all night, my whole body felt sore. Due to fatigue, I could


    barely open my eyes, even when I heard him talking on the phone in a low voice. As he spoke in


    German, I didn¡¯t understand a word he said.


    Seeing that I was awake, Eric hung up the phone and reached out to hug me. Giving me a kiss on the


    cheek, he said, ¡®Let¡¯s go out today and have fun together.¡¯


    ¡®I don¡¯t want.¡¯


    ¡®So what do you want to do today?¡¯


    ¡®I want to go back. You said you lost my passport, right? Let¡¯s reapply for a new one today.¡¯


    ¡®You¡¯re misbehaving again,¡¯ Eric warned as he red at me.


    Instantly, I kept my mouth shut. As he ran his fingers through my hair, he said, ¡®Abouting back, I¡¯ll


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    arrange ordingly, so you don¡¯t have to worry about anything as long as you listen to me. By the way,


    I thought I¡¯d take you to theke to see the swans. If you wish, we can also take a walk along the


    Rhine.¡¯


    Without uttering a response, I lowered my head. Seeing this, Eric lifted my chin and asked, ¡®Are you


    unhappy?¡¯


    ¡®Eric, do you really love me?¡¯


    ¡®Clear!¡¯


    ¡®If you really love me, why do you treat me like this? You don¡¯t respect me and you never care about my


    feelings. As always, you¡¯ll do what you want. All this is what will you do with someone you love?


    ¡®Didn¡¯t I apologize for what I did yesterday? And you enjoyedst night, right?


    ¡®Please! I¡¯m not even referring to this matter!¡¯


    ¡®So what is it? Besides, I don¡¯t think I didn¡¯t respect you.¡¯


    ¡®What will Sharon think of me? She knows I¡¯m married¡­¡¯


    Startled for a moment, Eric asked, ¡®How did Sharon know?¡¯


    ¡®How would I know? Weren¡¯t you the one who told Beverly?


    ¡®Why should I?¡¯ Eric argued back, looking obviously displeased. ¡®Anyway, it doesn¡¯t really matter if


    Sharon knows about it. Once you get divorced, you can be together with me.¡¯


    ¡®What kind of logic is this? The situation now is that I am not divorced yet, which means I am being


    unfaithful to my marriage. What will others think


    of me?¡¯


    ¡®My mistake. I will exin on his behalf. Don¡¯t worry. No one will look down on you.


    ¡°I don¡¯t need you to exin things to me. I felt so embarrassed. Eric, I don¡¯t want to walk along the


    Rhine or see the swans. I want out of this ce!¡¯


    Looking at me intently, I could see that there was anger growing in Eric¡¯s eyes. Without flinching, I


    looked at him. After a while, Eric looked away. ¡®Lilian, does being with me bother you?¡¯ he asked in


    dismay.


    ¡®It¡¯s Not That; it is my status that puts me in an awkward position. Eric, I¡¯m not divorced yet. No matter


    how much I care for you, I just can¡¯t cheat on my marriage. You understand?¡¯

 Chapter 482

    Chapter 482


    ¡®I don¡¯t understand. Your husband treated you like crap, so why are you still with him? And as for his


    status, I¡¯ve told you many times ¨C what


    and Carson together is just a simple piece of paper. After you get divorced, that won¡¯t be a problem,


    right?


    ties you


    ¡®If all I want is a simple divorce, I wouldn¡¯t have waited until now. I don¡¯t want it to be like this.


    ¡®What do you want then?¡¯


    ¡°I told you before. I want to get Carson back to who he was! By hook or by crook, I will do anything to


    achieve this and I will not take back my words. Before I see you lose everything, I won¡¯t get divorced!¡¯


    ¡®Lilian, are you stating your terms with me?¡¯ Eric asked lightly, but anger was coursing through him.


    ¡®Why would I do that? Do I have any rights to deal with you?


    ¡®You have,¡¯ said Eric coldly. ¡®Lilian, don¡¯t overdo it. I love you; I don¡¯t deny it, but that doesn¡¯t mean you


    can use my feelings for you to threaten


    mine.¡¯


    ¡®What¡¯s wrong with you? When did I threaten you? Did I even ask you to do something for me? All I did


    was tell you the reason why I can¡¯t get divorced now. Did i do something wrong?¡¯


    ¡®You didn¡¯t do anything wrong. It¡¯s my fault. Lilian, I remember saying that I would help you deal with


    Carson. And now? Have you ever expected me to help you?


    ¡°It¡¯s crossed my mind before, but it¡¯s because I thought you and Carson had something against each


    other, so I thought I¡¯d use you. As of now, I don¡¯t think there¡¯s a need for us to make a deal. I don¡¯t need


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    to sell myself all over some idiot.


    Honestly, I thought about asking Eric for help, but I certainly never thought about using myself as a


    barter item.


    ¡®So you love me?¡¯


    ¡®Can¡¯t you tell?¡¯


    ¡®I¡¯d like to hear that from you.¡¯


    ¡®I¡¯m not sure if I love you or not, but if you ignore me, I¡¯ll be sad, and I don¡¯t like to see you around


    another woman.¡¯


    Before hearing my answer, Eric was just looking at me intently. Seeing that I was being blunt and


    sincere with my answer, his anger seemed to have eased a bit. ¡®Lilian, is it true when you say you¡¯re


    going to divorce immediately as soon as Carson goes back to how he was before?¡¯


    ¡®Yes!¡¯


    ¡®Fine. You better remember what you said. I will make every effort to get Carson back to the way he


    was. However, you better listen here ¨C you are mine from now on. If I see you being intimate with any


    other man, don¡¯t me me for doing something rude!¡¯


    Hearing his words, I felt my heart skip a beat. ¡®What are you going


    to do?¡¯


    ¡®What am I going to do? Wasst night¡¯s suffering not enough? Eric sneered as his hands caressed my


    chest. ¡®I can send you to heaven, but I can send you


    to hell too!¡¯


    Feeling a shiver down my spine, he hugged me tightly and warned: ¡®As long as you do what I say, this


    will never happen again.¡¯


    Did he agree to help me with Carson? Why am I feeling so ufortable?


    I had never imagined myself involved with Eric. As things turned out the way they were now, there was


    simply no turning back.


    So I figured I should just get in the way, because for now, I really didn¡¯t have a better alternative.


    After making love, Eric and I went down to breakfast. Being her usual responsible Sharon, she served


    us breakfast. Feeling ufortable, I continued


    Tv JJ


    ?????


    LI


    56%


    casting furtive nces at Sharon.


    At first I thought I would see disdain and contempt in Sharon¡¯s eyes, but there was none. She just


    performed her duties with respect and was friendly to me, as usual.


    Just then, there were footstepsing from outside the cafeteria. ¡®Good morning!¡¯ Beverly greeted us


    with a bright smile.


    Unlikest night, Beverly was now normal and sober, so I tried my best to act normal by greeting her


    back. With a smile, Beverly sat down and watched our breakfast. ¡®Eric, since when did you change


    preferences?¡¯

 Chapter 483

    Chapter 483


    ¡®Since a long time ago.¡¯


    ¡®Really?¡¯ Taking a sip of milk, Beverly said, ¡°Last night I thought I heard someone calling for help.


    Hearing that, I lowered my head and pretended to eat my food. However, I clearly didn¡¯t expect Beverly


    to ask me directly, ¡®Lilian, didn¡¯t you hear?¡¯


    ¡®Of course. It was her voice,¡¯ Eric chimed in.


    Feeling totally embarrassed, I didn¡¯t dare lift my head to look around. ¡®Was it Lillian? What


    happened?¡¯ Beverly asked confused.


    ¡®She was watching a horror movie and she got scared with me in a mask,¡¯ exined Eric in a serious


    way.


    ¡®Why did you y such a trick on her?¡¯ Beverly was probably thinking that Eric and I weren¡¯t that close


    to pulling a prank like that on each other.


    ¡®Because I wanted to.¡¯


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Speechless for a moment, Beverly turned to me and asked, ¡®Lilian, we¡¯re going to walk around the


    harbor today, okay?¡¯


    ¡®No,¡¯ replied Eric.


    ¡®What does this have to do with you?¡¯


    ¡®Let¡¯s see the swans today.¡¯


    ¡®You two?¡¯ Beverly was surprised.


    ¡®Why? We can not? Eric asked back.


    Smiling, Beverly replied: ¡®Of course, of course! Can you take me too?


    ¡®Why do you want to follow us? To be the third wheel? Eric objected.


    ¡®What?!¡¯ Beverly eximed in surprise.


    What the hell?! Did Eric just expose our rtionship? I really wanted to pour the ss of milk on his


    head, but I didn¡¯t, of course.


    Sharon, who was next to us, immediately stepped forward to smooth things over. ¡®Lilian, Eric was just


    kidding. Don¡¯t take it seriously.


    ¡®How can you make such a joke? Eric, this is awesome! Lilian is simply not someone you can pull a


    prank on like that. You see? You made her angry. Beverly didn¡¯t seem to suspect anything going on


    between Eric and me.


    ¡®Lilian, are you angry?¡¯ Eric asked.


    ¡®In truth. I¡¯m not that stingy gave an awkward smile..


    ¡®You¡¯re lucky Lilian doesn¡¯t care! But to be honest, if I didn¡¯t know that Lilian is married, I would have


    thought you two seem like apatible couple!¡¯ Beverly¡¯s words shocked me as I always thought there


    was something going on between her and Eric. But then, I guess even if there really was something


    between them, she wouldn¡¯t have said something like that, right?


    After breakfast, Eric and I were getting ready to go out, and as a courtesy, I invited Beverly to join us


    before we left. Shaking her head, Beverly rejected my offer. ¡®I was just kidding. I¡¯ve seen swans many


    times. You can go have fun without me.¡¯


    Seeing that I was still talking to Beverly, Eric yelled impatiently from the car. ¡®Hurry up, Lilian!¡¯


    As soon as I got in the car and before I could fasten my seat belts, Eric was out of the car. ¡®What¡¯s the


    hurry?¡¯ I felt my anger rise.


    You may not know this, but Beverly is an absolute nuisance! We have to speed up before she changes


    her mind and joins us. I certainly don¡¯t want an eyesore with us.¡¯


    IVUIT, JUI II Gund


    ¡®Speak for yourself! Why the hell did you say that over breakfast?!¡¯


    J

 Chapter 484

    Chapter 484


    ¡®I was just being honest. Why should she follow us to see the swans?¡¯


    ¡®If you don¡¯t want to see her, then why did you allow her to live in her house?¡¯


    ¡°She insisted on living here. I just couldn¡¯t push her away!¡¯


    ¡®Wow, stop pretending. Don¡¯t tell me you didn¡¯t like her. During herst recital, I remember you being so


    mesmerized by her performance. And the other time in the hall, Camille caught you holding Beverly¡¯s


    hand, right? I¡¯m just curious; How did you handle the situation?¡¯


    Surprisingly, Eric wasn¡¯t angry when I revealed his past mistakes. ¡°I was really mesmerized by the


    music she yed. nothing wrong with that, right? However, I didn¡¯t get caught doing anything, because


    there was clearly nothing between Beverly and me. As for Camille, well, she had no right to catch me


    doing anything.


    Is there nothing going on between Camille and him? Intrigued, I asked, ¡®So what¡¯s the rtionship


    between you, Camille and Beverly?¡¯


    ¡®Do you really want to know?¡¯ Eric smiled as he looked at me.


    ¡°Depends on whether you want to tell me.


    ¡°If you kiss me, I¡¯ll tell.¡± He even had the nerve to set such a condition.


    ¡®Get lost!¡¯ I shot him a look.


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡®If you call me husband, I¡¯ll tell you too.¡¯


    ¡®NO WAY!¡¯


    ¡®Then I think you better think for yourself,¡¯ Eric grumbled in annoyance. ¡®Next time, if you want to hear


    something from me, you have to give me a kiss. Otherwise, I won¡¯t spill a word.


    ¡°I¡¯d rather not know than ask.¡±


    ¡®We¡¯ll see. I¡¯m sure the day wille when you¡¯ll beg me to divulge it.


    Not long after, we arrived at Alster Lakes, which was the ce Eric mentioned with lots of swans. This


    ce was simply breathtaking. On the edge, there were willows and reeds, as well as buildings of


    different architectural styles around thekes. The view was incredibly scenic with the sailboats on the


    green sea water and the flock of seagulls flying by.


    ¡®This is such a picturesque sight!¡¯ I was amazed by the view.


    ¡®If you like, we can spend a few days here.¡¯


    ¡®Better not, I¡¯m afraid of falling in love with this ce and end up not wanting to leave.¡¯


    ¡®Well, you can live here permanently.¡¯


    ¡®No way! How can you live here? I don¡¯t know German.¡¯


    ¡®I can be your interpreter.¡¯ He smiled.


    ¡®You? Forget it. You won¡¯t have time for me. Besides, I don¡¯t want you as my interpreter either.


    ¡®Why?¡¯


    ¡®You are such a bad person. You will probably sell me.


    I¡¯d rather sell myself than sell you out,¡¯ Eric confessed with eyes full of adoration.


    were in


    IUJJ


    li


    LI


    ¡®Like a loquacious talker. I would be a fool to believe your words. So I turned and left, while Eric


    followed close behind me.


    B


    3.30%


    As we walked through the Alster Lakes archway, we saw swans ¨C a ballet of beautiful swans around


    theke. Taking out my phone, I started taking pictures


    of the swans.


    Looking over at me, Eric stood there with a smile on his face. After taking a few pictures, I turned


    around to take pictures of Eric. It was supposed to be a malicious act, but to my surprise, Eric was very


    cooperative and started pulling faces, which made meugh out loud.


    Seeing me looking so happy, Eric pulled out his phone and started taking pictures of me too. When we


    were having fun, my phone rang. It was Carson who called, and he sounded excited over the


    phone. ¡®Honey, I have good news.¡¯

 Chapter 485

    Chapter 485


    Obviously, I wasn¡¯t the least bit interested in the good news Carson was about to share with me. Still,


    trying to quell my disgust, I asked, ¡®What¡¯s the good news?¡¯


    ¡®It¡¯s about ourpany. Previously, it received reliable news and stocked batches of raw


    materials. Now that the cost of raw materials has increased, heaps of learnings!¡¯


    Somehow I got the feeling that the amount Carson mentioned was probably not going to be just


    millions. Hearing that, I couldn¡¯t help but peek at Eric. Looking at the sailboat from afar, he seemed


    uninterested in the conversation between Carson and me.


    Perhaps the stockpile of raw materials has something to do with Eric? Then again, I could be wrong as


    it would make no sense for Eric to allow Carson to earn that much. Feeling frustrated inside, I still had


    to pretend to look happy by congratting Carson. ¡®Really? Congrattions!¡¯


    ¡®How I would like to celebrate with you! Honey I miss you. When will you return?¡¯


    In the old days, whenever Carson closed a deal, I was the first to know and we celebrated together. At


    that time, I was always very happy and thought I had found a very capable husband. Now, I just felt


    disgusted. ¡®I will be back soon!¡¯


    ¡®How long? Baby, don¡¯t you miss me? You¡¯ve been away for so long. I¡¯ve been dreaming about you


    every day and I miss you so much!¡¯


    That disgusting idiot spent every day with Jolene, but did he dare say he dreamed of me? ¡®I miss you


    too, but I haven¡¯t finished my work here. I¡¯ll be back as soon as everything is resolved.


    Honestly, I was reluctant to say that I missed him, but I had said it in the past, so it would be very


    unusual if I didn¡¯t say it that way. After I said that, I nced at Eric, only to see him turn and walk


    away. Feeling guilty, I simply thought of an excuse to end the call. ¡®Husband, my phone is dying. I have


    to leave now.¡¯


    After I hung up the phone, I saw that Eric had walked a good distance. I immediately ran up to him and


    gave him a careful look. As expected, Eric made a poker face. ¡®Why did you leave without waiting for


    me?¡¯ I whimpered in an attempt to break the silence.


    ¡®Should I stick around to witness how affectionate you two are?¡¯ Then he gave me a half smile and a


    look devoid of warmth in his eyes.


    ¡®I had no other way.¡¯


    ¡®Do you expect me to be understanding of your situation?¡¯ With a sigh, Eric said unhurriedly. ¡®Lilian, I


    don¡¯t care how you act in front of others, but in front of me, you must remain the Lilian that I like. No


    more next time. Never answer his call in front of me again, understand?


    After saying that, he continued to walk forward. Startled, I stood there gaping at the back of his


    figure. He is angry? Why is he being so possessive?


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    4:35 pm Mon, 3

 Chapter 486

    Chapter 486


    56%


    It was torture being with a possessive man, just like Isabe¡¯s ex-boyfriend, the one she told me about


    earlier. As a possessive man, he didn¡¯t allow her contact with anyone, especially other men, and she


    wasn¡¯t allowed to talk excessively with others. In addition to being selfish, he was also bossy and never


    considered others, which made him an absolutely depraved person.


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Now, I had noticed that Eric was also bossy and selfish. Besides, he always meant what he said. Could


    he be such a depraved person too?


    If that were true then wouldn¡¯t I be in trouble? Finding a disgusting asshole like Carson was exhausting


    enough, so wouldn¡¯t it be like suicide if I got involved with another possessive man like Eric? Unlike


    Carson, against whom I could still conspire, there was no chance against him.


    No, I decided I didn¡¯t want to go into the tiger¡¯s den right after I escaped the wolves.


    It wasn¡¯t a big deal if I didn¡¯t agree to this arrangement anyway, but it was better for me to stay away


    from him. With that thought in mind, I turned


    and left.


    After only a few steps, I heard running footsteps behind, and then Eric grabbed my hand, ring at


    me. ¡®Have you lost your mind?¡¯


    ¡®Eric, 1-I don¡¯t want to be with you anymore.¡¯


    ¡®What do you mean?¡¯


    ¡®That means this is the end of us. I don¡¯t want to have anything to do with you from now on.


    ¡®What is the reason?¡¯


    ¡®With no reason. Our involvement with each other was a mistake to begin with, so I¡¯d like to get back on


    track before things be irreversible.¡¯


    ¡®You¡¯re pretty cool with things, aren¡¯t you, Lilian?¡¯ With a look of contempt in his eyes, he further asked,


    ¡®Don¡¯t you want to take revenge on your husband?¡¯


    ¡®My revenge against him has nothing to do with you.¡¯


    ¨C But I guess so. Lilian, I¡¯m a man of my word and I¡¯ll do what I promised you this morning. So, you too


    must keep your promise and be my wife from now on!¡¯ he said as he pulled me into his arms. ¡®Don¡¯t


    make me mad now, or you¡¯ll regret it tonight.¡¯


    ¡°Can you please be reasonable?¡±


    ¡®Of course I can, but don¡¯t expect me to be reasonable when I¡¯m angry, because if you really piss me


    off then I¡¯ll do some things you don¡¯t want to.


    to see.¡¯


    Without moving an inch, I stared at him intently as he met my gaze as well. After a moment, I finally


    said, ¡®You¡¯re scaring me,


    Eric!¡¯


    ¡®Lilian, as long as you are obedient, I will love you twice as much. This part of me hasn¡¯t changed, so


    you don¡¯t have to be afraid of me.¡¯


    ¡®Obedient? Just like a ve without freedom and thoughts of his own? Should I always be there for you


    and call all the time? So will you kiss me when you¡¯re happy and patronize me when you¡¯re


    unhappy? Eric, what kind of woman do you think I am? Your toy?


    The moment he said thest sentence, a storm formed in his eyes as he stared at me solemnly. It gave


    me the feeling that he was about to hit me, making me stagger in fear.


    Will he hit me?


    While I felt distraught, Eric was non-violent and controlled his anger. When he calmed down after a


    while, he said, ¡®Lilian, I didn¡¯t know you were so afraid of me. It¡¯s my bad. I¡¯ll control myself and I won¡¯t


    treat you like this anymore.


    Does he mean that he would change? This ttered me quite a bit, as I had actually prepared myself


    for him to have an all-out fight with me in his tantrum. ¡®Are you really going to change?¡¯


    10J

 Chapter 487

    Chapter 487


    ¡®I¡¯m a man of my word.¡¯ Pulling me into his arms again, he added, ¡®I know I¡¯m temperamental, but I¡¯m


    not as scary as you think, and I never thought of making you my ve. In fact, if you want, I¡¯d rather be


    a ve for you.¡¯


    It was impossible for me to remain indifferent when a powerful man, who always kept his word, said


    something like that because of me.


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    But can a man¡¯s promise be truly trusted? Lifting my head to look at him, I said, ¡®If you mean what you


    say, then show me your sincerity.¡¯


    ¡®What do you want?¡¯


    ¡®I would like to go home.¡¯


    After a brief moment of contemtion, he replied, ¡®Okay. I¡¯ll be back with you right away.


    ¡°I don¡¯t need you toe with me. I want to go back alone.¡¯


    ¡®Clear!¡¯


    ¡®So let¡¯s get our passports done now!¡¯


    Then, he said something that left mepletely speechless. ¡®There¡¯s no need for that because we


    haven¡¯t lost our passports. It was just a lie I told so we could spend more time together.


    After such an episode, both of us were no longer in the mood to have fun. So we hung around theke


    a little longer before it took us back.


    ¡®Why did youe back so early?¡¯ Sharon asked, surprised by our early return.


    Looking displeased. Eric snorted before heading upstairs, while I simply gave her a smile and followed.


    When we were upstairs, he opened the room next to mine and pulled me in, saying, ¡®This is my


    room. Come and check it out.¡¯


    His room was just as cold as he was, as the main color scheme was ck, white and gray. Although it


    wasn¡¯t as luxurious as I¡¯d imagined, it still boasted the prestige of its owner.


    Casually, Eric sat down on the couch and ced a call while I looked around curiously.


    On the wall were some European-stylendscape paintings, and I noticed a corner shelf with a sketch


    disyed on it, which was a drawing of a woman with shoulder-length hair, bright eyes, and white


    teeth. Even though it was a processed drawing, it could still be seen that the girl in the drawing bore a


    striking resemnce to Beverly¡­


    It must be Beverly herself, I thought. It seemed that their rtionship wasn¡¯t as simple as mere friends.


    After a quick look at the sketch, I turned around and saw that the ce by the window had a tatami mat


    would lie there and read leisurely while he drank some tea whenever he was


    free.


    This was kind of simr to theyout of my bedroom, as the spot by my bedroom window was also


    decorated like that. Since I wanted to enjoy the sun but was often toozy to leave the house, I asked


    someone to design a corner like this one.


    Walking over to the mat, I looked out the window and saw that it overlooked the garden; the view was


    quite beautiful. Curious to know what kind of books he used to read, I picked up a book at random and


    flipped through it.


    Unexpectedly, a photo fell and I picked it up with the intention of putting it back. That¡¯s when I


    identally looked at it and was immediately


    stunned by what I saw.


    It was a photo of Eric with Beverly. Of course, it was nothing out of the ordinary for them to have a


    picture together since they were friends, but what freaked me out was that it was a picture of them


    kissing.


    AND

 Chapter 488

    Chapter 488


    Among friends, it would be considered normal if their arms were wrapped around each other in a photo,


    but it wouldn¡¯t be if they were kissing.


    There was no way I could believe there was nothing going on between Eric and Beverly.


    Indeed, a man¡¯s words were unreliable. Just a few hours ago he said there was nothing going on


    between them, but fast forward to a few hourster and now I discovered a picture of them


    kissing. How foolish he looked now with everything he¡¯d said before.


    Fortunately, I didn¡¯tpletely believe his words, so I put the photo back in the book and put the book


    in its ce on the mat without giving any sign of having seen something I shouldn¡¯t have seen.


    My initial curiosity about his room evaporated after this idental discovery, so I turned to Eric on the


    couch. ¡°I¡¯m going back to my room to pack.¡±


    Instead of stopping me, he followed me into my room and I started to pack my clothes, along with the


    souvenirs I bought the day before.


    As he watched me pack, he saw me putting the gifts in the suitcase, took them out and asked, ¡®Who


    are they for?¡¯


    ¡®These are for my father, my mother, Mrs. Fant, Dn and Isabe, respectively.¡¯


    ¡®Why are you buying Dn so many gifts?¡¯


    ¡®It is not much. It¡¯s just a knife, a watch, a key chain and also a lighter.¡¯


    ¡®Isn¡¯t that considered a lot?¡¯


    ¡®Dn brings me lots of gifts every time he travels; much more than I¡¯m giving him now. Since I don¡¯t


    travel that often, I have to bring something for him too.¡¯


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡®Given his petty personality, I didn¡¯t expect you to give him a watch worth several hundred thousand,¡¯


    he said, the distaste in his voice hard to miss. ¡®You still owe me, but do you have the money to buy


    another man a wristwatch?¡¯


    ¡®Okay, so you can keep this watch as my payment to you.¡¯


    ¡®A gift and a loan are two different things. Why do you make it sound like I¡¯m here to collect a debt?


    ¨C Forget it if you don¡¯t want to. In fact, I don¡¯t want to give it to you anyway. Taking the watch back, I put


    it in the suitcase.


    Dissatisfied with my response, he continued, ¡®You¡¯re ying favorites, Lilian Hawkins. Why didn¡¯t you


    give me a present?


    ¡®Can¡¯t you get one for yourself since you¡¯re already here?¡¯


    ¡®No, I want a gift from you. This keychain looks good so I¡¯ll keep it.¡¯ Then, he reached out and took the


    key chain.


    Did he really settle for such an inexpensive item? Well, whatever.


    Soon, my suitcase was packed and he reluctantly hugged me from behind. ¡®Lilian, I can¡¯t bear to see


    you leave alone. How about staying here with me for


    a few more days? Just two more days.


    ¡®No. I miss my parents and I am very worried because my father is not well.¡¯


    Sighing, he admitted. ¡®All good. I instructed someone to book a ticket for a flight tomorrow morning.


    With a sigh of relief, I said thank you. ¡®Thanks.¡¯


    ¡®You¡¯re wee, but no need to thank me.¡¯ cing his hands on my waist, he continued, ¡®Don¡¯t forget


    about me when you get back. Also, remember to call me, okay?


    ¡®Why don¡¯t you call me instead?¡¯ I fired back.

 Chapter 489

    Chapter 489


    ¡®Of course I¡¯ll call you, but don¡¯t forget to call me too. Oh yes, I¡¯ll be back as soon as I finish business


    here.¡¯


    Not much of a choice, I could only say. ¡®OK.¡¯


    ¡®By the way, don¡¯t be so chatty with other men. You¡¯ll be dead if I find out so.


    ¡®What do you mean by that? Can¡¯t I even talk to the others?¡¯


    ¡°I¡¯m not forbidding you to talk. You can talk, but not anything else, especially going out with other men


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    for food and drink. What will you do if they get you drunk and take advantage of you?


    In an unhappy tone, I spat, ¡®Do you think everyone is just like you?¡¯


    ¡®I¡¯m just acting like this with you. You do not like?


    Even though I wanted to deny it, I ended up just muttering it in my mind. At that moment, Sharon went


    upstairs and knocked on the door. ¡®Young Master, Ms. Hawkins, it¡¯s time for dinner!¡¯


    After we went downstairs together, we saw Beverly setting the table and she smiled at us as we


    entered. ¡®I thought you¡¯de back after dining out because there are so many deliciouskeside


    restaurants. Why didn¡¯t you bring Lilian to try them on, Eric?


    ¡®We weren¡¯t in the mood,¡¯ he replied as he sat down.


    ¡°Have some soup first,¡± Beverly said, casually pouring him a bowl of soup.


    After tasting a sip of it, he eximed, ¡®This is good!¡¯


    ¡®Really? I made this soup,¡± Beverly replied, grinning from ear to ear.


    Surprised, he asked, ¡®Did you learn how to make soup?¡¯


    ¡®You¡¯re suprised? This is my first attempt so it¡¯s only going to get better from now on.¡¯ Turning to look at


    me, she said, ¡®Lilian, would you like a bowl too?¡¯


    ¡®No, she doesn¡¯t like soup,¡¯ interrupted Eric.


    Smiling at me, she said, ¡®Okay. So, you must eat more of the food that Sharon made. She has


    prepared many delicious dishes tonight.


    As we chatted, Sharon was busy serving the dishes and making a tasty spread. Beverly voluntarily


    started to put food on my te, but was stopped by Eric. ¡®She doesn¡¯t like it.¡¯


    Though she didn¡¯t say anything in response, the surprised look on her face was beyond words.


    Maybe it was because I was going home that my appetite was especially good, so I ate a lot. After


    dinner, Beverly suggested going shopping, but I rejected the idea because I feltzy.


    With a disappointed look, she nced at Eric, expecting him to go with her, but he didn¡¯t agree either.


    As the two of us weren¡¯t going, she decided not to go either and went back to her room.


    I wanted to go back to my room too, but Eric said I¡¯d get fat if I sat still after a meal, so he dragged me


    for a walk in the garden.


    Coming home after walking through the garden, I was about to go back to my room when he pulled me


    into his room suddenly and said, ¡®Lilian, stay in my room tonight.¡¯


    ¡®I did not answer. When I walked into his room, the image of him and Beverly kissing would pop into my


    mind involuntarily, making me ufortable. This actually wasn¡¯t his fault because that photo was


    taken before that and it was normal for him to be previously with other women. Still, it made me


    extremely ufortable.


    4:35 pm Mon July 3rd


    I guess I was just unhappy that he was denying his rtionship with Beverly.


    6


    30%


    ¡®You can forget about going home if you don¡¯t stay here tonight,¡¯ he said, displeased. ¡®I¡¯ve made so


    manypromises, so you¡¯re going to have to make amends


    somehow.¡¯

 Chapter 490

    Chapter 490


    As I spoke, he came closer and wanted to kiss me. Pushing him aside, I said, ¡®Eric, you say you love


    me just because you need to vent?¡¯


    ¡®You are so heartless. If I just want to vent, do I need toe to you?


    That was true; as long as he was willing, girls would go straight for him.


    Feeling a little sad, I realized that we had never been the same. Countless women liked him, but who in


    their right mind would like me? ¡°I¡¯m not in the mood tonight, Eric.


    ¡°But I feel like making love to you.¡± Let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll make you feel good. Unashamedly, he pushed me into


    the bathroom, saying, ¡®Let¡¯s take a shower


    first!¡¯


    ¡®To go out. Otherwise, I won¡¯t.


    ¡®Okay, but you¡¯re a boring woman,¡¯ he said, relenting when he saw how determined I looked.


    In the shower, I dragged my time so much that he began to rush me out. ¡®Aren¡¯t you done yet? Get out


    quickly!


    Never having encountered a man so impatient before, I stepped out of the shower with a towel around


    me and his eyes gleamed as he looked me up and down. ¡®Why are you wrapped in a towel? It¡¯s not like


    I¡¯ve never seen you naked before.


    In anger, I eximed, ¡®I am not an exhibitionist!¡¯


    ¡®Fine, wait for me in bed. I¡¯ll finish soon! he said and reluctantly got into the shower.


    A few minutester, he emerged naked, and even though I already knew what would happen next, I


    was still embarrassed by his bluntness.


    Noticing that I wasn¡¯t looking at him with my head down, he actually walked beside me in protest and


    showed me his proud cock. ¡®It¡¯s powerful, isn¡¯t it?¡¯


    ¡®Go away!¡¯ I spat, but he pounced on me like a hungry animal.


    In no time, he ripped the towel from around me and threw it to the floor. Being unable to resist him, he


    imed me as his own.


    The room was soon filled with sounds of physical affection as his heavy breathing mixed with my


    moans, weaving a beautiful melody.


    Eric¡¯s libido was at an all-time high, and his mastery of a wide variety of tricks in bed surprised


    me. Thus, I ended up being tortured throughout the


    entire course of our love.


    In the end, I lost all strength and stood there exhausted as he went on to tend to his needs. Then I fell


    asleep pathetically.


    I didn¡¯t know how long I was asleep before he woke me up again with his frightening energy level, and


    all my resistance was futile.


    Since he knew women so well, it didn¡¯t take much effort to reduce me to a heap of jelly, but this time I


    didn¡¯t pass out. When it was all over, y


    was in bed and didn¡¯t feel like moving.


    Hugging me from behind, he sighed. ¡®You¡¯re like a sorceress and I can¡¯t control myself every time I see


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    you. You¡¯re squeezing me dry!


    ¡®It makes no sense. You are the one whocks self-control. Have you been with many women, Eric?


    ¡®No, I do not have. Do I look like that kind of man to you?


    ¡®You don¡¯t look like that, but there are many people whose words don¡¯t match their actions. Besides, if


    you haven¡¯t been with that many women, why would you¡­¡¯


    ¡®What?¡¯ he interjected with a yful look in his eyes.


    4:35 pm Mon July 3rd i


    ¡®Why do you know women so well?¡¯


    B


    E

 Chapter 491

    Chapter 491


    ¡®I don¡¯t know beam women. You¡¯re all I know,¡¯ he exined and brushed a finger across my


    cheek. ¡®You are a treasure in heaven. he gave it to me, and it all came naturally to me when I saw


    you. By the way, don¡¯t you think we¡¯re perfect? couple? We hit it off from the first time and I¡¯ll never


    forget how you attacked me back then!¡¯


    He wasn¡¯t making any sense. Although I had to admit that I identally grabbed hisher region that


    night at L¨¹neburg Heath and then set off a chain of events, he was always the one who took the


    initiative, and I didn¡¯t remember attacking him. ¡°You have no shame, Eric. When did I hit you? It¡¯s you


    who always do this to me!


    ¡®Don¡¯t you remember anything? Oh well¡­¡¯ He sighed in exasperation. ¡®Lilian, I will love you very much


    and you will not suffer if you are mine.¡¯


    Since everything a man said at that time was always impromptu conversation. I didn¡¯t take anything he


    said seriously, as only a fool would believe it.


    Drenched in sweat, I struggled out of bed to shower and he shamelessly followed me, saying he was


    worried I might trip, so he came along.


    However, it was true that a man¡¯s words could not be trusted. I was nning on getting a good night¡¯s


    sleep after a nice shower, but ended up getting my ass kicked again in the shower.


    I never thought a man could be so powerful; before the night was even over he hade three


    times. How


    how much love did this starving man need?


    The shower lights were bright and we were facing the mirror. Looking at myself in the mirror, I saw that


    I was covered in love bites, while my face was flushed and my squinted eyes looked seductive.


    It wasn¡¯t a surprise to me now why Eric called me a witch, because I looked like one.


    After this lovemaking session, I could no longer stand up, but he just nonchntly washed me and


    finally carried me to bed, where I fell asleep immediately.


    Somewhere between sleep and awareness, I vaguely heard a knock at the door and someone seemed


    to be saying that someone had fallen ill. However, as I couldn¡¯t open my eyes from exhaustion, I fell


    asleep again.


    When dawn broke, it was Sharon¡¯s knock on the door that woke me. ¡®Miss Hawkins, it¡¯s time for


    breakfast.¡¯


    Rolling over and sitting up, I saw that she was alone in the bed and Eric was already


    gone. Remembering the voice I¡¯d heard in my sleepst night, I wondered if someone really had gotten


    sick.


    Puzzled, I went to the bathroom to wash up and saw that my neck was covered in love bites. So I put


    on a turtleneck before heading to the dining room, where Sharon had already fixed breakfast for me.


    Although I was dying to ask her where Eric went, I found it really weird to ask. Fortunately, she told me


    without the need for me to ask, ¡®Young Master is in the hospital now, and I¡¯m afraid he won¡¯t be back in


    time to send him to the airport, so I¡¯ll send him to the airport instead.¡¯


    ¡®He is sick?¡¯


    ¡®No, it¡¯s Beyerly who got sick with appendicitis, and she needs surgery, so he¡¯s there at the hospital


    with her now.¡¯


    After muttering a soft reply, I ate breakfast in silence before grabbing my suitcase from my room and


    leaving the house with it. In the airport departure lounge, I received a text message from Eric. I¡¯m in the


    hospital and I can¡¯t say goodbye to you. Wishing you a good flight, baby!¡¯


    Without replying to his message, I went straight to the duty free shops and bought a bunch of gifts for


    Carson and his family. Seeing that it was almost time to board, I turned off the cell phone and boarded.


    Immediately after boarding, I fell asleep because I was simply too tired. I ended up sleeping during the


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    more than


    ten hour flight.


    After the flightnded at Riverdale Airport, I quickly left with my luggage and returned home after


    hailing a cab, only to realize that no one was home. Hastily turning my cell phone on, I saw that I had a


    few missed calls.


    Just three minutes ago, there was one call from Eric, while the rest were from my mother. Knowing she


    wouldn¡¯t call me for nothing, I immediately called her back.


    ¡®Lily, why did you hang up the phone? I was so worried!¡¯ she yelled the moment she answered the call.

 Chapter 492

    Chapter 492


    ¡®I was on a flight, but I¡¯m home now. Where are you people? Howe no one is home?


    ¡°I¡¯m at the hospital right now with Mrs. Fant because his father¡¯s health deteriorated.


    After getting the address of the hospital, I dropped my luggage and drove there, where I saw Dad


    getting an IV while Mom and Mrs. Fant watched him. Walking up and down anxiously, I asked, ¡®Why


    has his condition deteriorated again?¡¯


    Sighing, Mom said, ¡®I don¡¯t know, but he was still finest night. After dinner he got very sick after a


    phone call. It scared the daylight out of us. Fortunately, we managed to get him here in time.


    ¡®What did the doctor say?¡¯


    ¡®What else but the usual; take prescriptions on time, check-ups on time, pay more attention to his diet


    and such¡¯.


    ¡®Mom, why don¡¯t we send Dad abroad for treatment?¡¯


    ¡®It is useless to send him on board. There are so many people with high blood pressure and I haven¡¯t


    seen anyone healed yet. This condition can only be controlled and it is best to avoid


    His statement left me speechless and the room was momentarily silent. It was true that I had never


    heard of anyone cured of high blood pressure. At most, it could only be controlled by means of


    medication. Maybe he heard me talking, because Dad woke up and I ran to his side to ask how he was


    doing.


    Upon seeing me, he became very agitated and his lips twitched for a few seconds before finally


    eximing: ¡®Lily, my daughter!¡¯ Grabbing my hand, his lips trembled as his eyes filled with tears, and I


    was shocked to see how upset he looked, as he wasn¡¯t such a weak person from what I remembered.


    As I wiped away his tears, I consoled him by saying, ¡®Calm down. You need to take care of your


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    condition, Dad. I¡¯ll be here for you.


    Without saying anything, he just grabbed my hand tightly and used so much force that it hurt. Earlier,


    Mom had mentioned that he had gotten sick after getting a call. I wanted to ask him who the caller was,


    but I knew it wasn¡¯t appropriate to ask that now.


    Finally, after Mom and Iforted him a bit, he calmed down and we helped him sit up while Mrs. Fant


    ced a pillow behind her back. Pouring him a ss of water, he just took a sip before setting it down


    on the table again.


    I tentatively told them the stories of my days abroad, and he listened in silence, while Mom asionally


    interrupted with a few words.


    Such a scene reminded me of my university days, when the three of them would surround me and


    listen as I told the stories every time I returned from a trip.


    Back then, I was a naive romantic while Dad was still in the best of health. However, in just five years,


    everything has changed.


    Regardless of how sad I was, I tried my best not to show it on my face. Then the door opened and it


    was Callie who came to visit Dad.


    ¡°Are you back, Lily?¡± she asked, surprised to see me.

 Chapter 493

    Chapter 493


    ¡®Yes,¡¯ I replied weakly, and she came to the headboard to speak to my father. ¡®Uncle Hank, just take


    care of his health and don¡¯t worry. I run the business for you, and if there¡¯s anything I can¡¯t decide, I¡¯ll


    ask your opinion.¡¯


    Only a few days have passed and Callie has already reached this level in Daddy¡¯spany?


    While I was feeling ufortable with that thought, my cell phone suddenly rang and I left the ward to


    answer the call. It was Eric who called, and he sounded furious over the phone. ¡°You sure know how to


    worry me.¡± You ignored my text and email, so you¡¯re trying to make me sick with worry?


    ¡®I was sleeping the whole time and I just turned on my cell phone.¡¯


    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you at least call me after you arrive?¡± I was so worried because there was no news from


    you.¡¯


    ¡®My father is sick, and I¡¯m in the hospital now.¡¯


    ¡®Huh? How is his situation now?


    ¡®Well, it¡¯s the same story.¡¯


    ¡® Cheer up


    above.


    The condition of Mr. Hawkins will get better. Take care and I¡¯ll be back as soon as possible.


    ¡®What¡¯s the use even if you run back?¡¯ I asked, thinking there was nothing he could do since he wasn¡¯t


    a doctor.


    ¡®Well, I can be useful after I get back, because I can rmend a doctor for you. We have so many


    specialists in our hospital, and Mr. Hawkins cane in for a consultation to assess your situation.¡¯


    That¡¯s when I realized he was right. ¡°Thene back quickly.


    After hanging up, I went back to the nurse¡¯s office and saw that Dn had arrived as well.


    ¡®You came back? Why didn¡¯t you call me to pick you up at the airport? he asked, surprised that I was


    back.


    ¡®You don¡¯t have to bother as there are plenty of taxis outside the airport.¡¯


    When Callie saw us talking, a dark shadow came over her eyes, and she didn¡¯t stay any longer, leaving


    after talking with my dad some more. Soon after, Carson called and I answered the door. ¡®Honey, are


    you back?¡¯


    ¡®Yes¡¯, I replied, curious as to how he found out I was back, as it had been less than three hours since


    my return and I hadn¡¯t been anywhere else.


    ¡®I miss you so much. I¡¯ll get her and we can have dinner together tonight.


    ¡®No¡¯, I instantly refused. ¡®Daddy is sick and I want to stay at the hospital with him.¡¯


    ¡®Dad is sick? This is serious? Should I pay a visit? the idiot said, impatient to show his loyalty.


    Even though I was totally annoyed and disgust was clear on my face, my tone didn¡¯t change when I


    responded. ¨C You don¡¯t need to do that for now. We¡¯ll see how the situation goes.


    He didn¡¯t try to bother me and hung up after talking some more. Turning around, I saw that my dad had


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    his eyes fixed on me, and so did Dn. The expressions on their faces were really weird, and I


    ¡®Is nothing. Lily, you must be hungry now, so let me buy you dinner.¡¯


    Just as I was about to agree, Eric¡¯s words suddenly crossed my mind, telling me that I wasn¡¯t allowed


    to eat alone with someone else. So I declined: ¡®No thanks. I¡¯m staying here with Dad.


    But my mother spoke. ¡®We¡¯ll be here, so go eat something with Dn.¡¯


    Until


    my


    Dad was speaking for Dn. ¡®Go on, you must be in the mood to eat here after being abroad. I¡¯m fine,


    and so is your mother, Mrs. Fant, and the nurses here, so eat something delicious with Dn.¡¯


    ¡°I¡¯m going to call Isabe. It¡¯s been a while since youst saw her, and you must be missing her


    too. Right after Dn said that, he called Isabe. Initially, I was hesitant, but when I thought that


    Isabe would also be there and not end up alone with Dn, nothing would happen even if Eric found


    out. So I agreed.


    SEND PRESENT

 Chapter 494

    Chapter 494


    As expected, Isabe was very happy to see me and gave me a list when she got close enough. ¡®How


    insensitive you are,ing back without even letting me know. What an unreliable friend.


    ¡®I just wanted to surprise you!¡¯


    ¡®Speaking of which, did you bring me a present?¡¯


    ¡®I did. Won¡¯t you kill me if I don¡¯t?


    ¡®I¡¯m d you know that. Let¡¯s get in quickly, and after dinner we¡¯ll go to your house to get the gifts.¡¯


    Dishes were ordered to my liking, but I didn¡¯t have much of an appetite. When Dn went to the


    bathroom, Isabe seized the opportunity and whispered, ¡®I hear Carson made a lot of money this time,


    and both he and that Job*tch are very proud. That night, when I was having dinner, I saw her in a VIP


    room and then Carson¡¯s car in the parking lot. Looks like they are getting bolder now. By the way,


    Jolene has been driving a car worth over half a million recently and has even moved into an apartment


    that costs over two million. I think she got all that money from Carson.


    ¡®Whatever, let them have some fun, because they¡¯ll have problemster,¡¯ I said nonchntly,


    ¡®Eric agreed to help you?¡¯


    ¡®Yes.¡¯


    ¡®You yed the badger game at the right time.¡¯


    ¡®Hold your tongue,¡¯ I warned, shooting her a look because Dn had returned, and I didn¡¯t want her to


    be talking nonsense. When she saw him back at the table, she immediately mped her mouth shut.


    After dinner, Isabe fussed over the presents. Consequently, we drove over to my house and I handed


    her the perfume, bag and clothes I bought for her, bringing a bright smile to her face.


    As for Dn, he really liked thebat knife and lighter, and I also gave him the sports watch.


    Iter went back to the hospital after they left and sent my mother and Mrs. Fant home, as I would be


    there to apany my father. Seeing how determined I was, they decided to go home. While I was


    watching the news with my dad in bed and me on the couch. Eric¡¯s message came, ¡®What are you


    doing?¡¯


    I¡¯m at the hospital with my dad. And you?¡¯


    ¡®I¡¯m alone at home.¡¯


    Thinking of Beverly, I casually asked, ¡®How¡¯s Beverly doing?¡¯


    ¡®She¡¯s just finished her surgery and Sharon is with her at the hospital,¡¯ he replied. Then he added, I


    miss you, Lilian. Do you


    miss me?¡¯


    ¡®Unlikely!¡¯


    ¡®You have no heart, he texted, ending the text with a sad face emoji.


    After I ignored hisst message, another came: ¡®Send me Mr. Hawkins and I will ask the Aldovia


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    doctors for their opinion to assess the situation.¡¯


    Moved by her enthusiasm, I agreed, ¡®Okay, I¡¯ll fax it to you tomorrow.¡¯


    ¡®Do I get a reward for my effort?¡¯ That was how he was ¨C already asking for a reward when nothing had


    been done yet.


    Still, I couldn¡¯t help but smile. ¡®How insensitive can you be? Asking for a reward for such a small thing?


    ¡®Oh, you are so mean. By the way, I intend to return the day after tomorrow. Don¡¯t forget to pick me up.


    ¡°We¡¯ll talk about it when that dayes.¡±


    ¡®I¡¯m just warning you in advance so you don¡¯t find an excuse until then. Day after tomorrow, I will


    specifically remind you again.¡¯


    ¡®What if I¡¯m not free?¡¯


    ¡®Find out for yourself, but let me tell you this, if you don¡¯t want to be picked on again then be a good girl


    B

 Chapter 495

    Chapter 495


    ¡®You¡¯re sick!¡¯


    ¡®I didn¡¯t even show the really disgusting part! he texted,ughing smugly.


    Giving a yard after gaining an inch was what he did best, and I decided to ignore him, exiting


    Messenger quickly. When I lifted my head, I saw my father looking at me with a heavy expression. ¡®I


    would like some water. Father?¡¯ I asked awkwardly.


    ¡®No thanks.¡¯ He shook his head and suddenly asked, ¡®Lily, when are you going to bring Carson home?¡¯


    Stunned, I didn¡¯t expect my dad to ask that, so I postponed, ¡®He¡¯s been really busytely. We¡¯ll see how


    it goes after this period.¡¯ Worried he might not be convinced, I immediately added, ¡®I just got off the


    phone with him and he¡¯s away on business right now. When hees back, we¡¯ll n again.


    Instead of speaking, my dad just nodded in response. Remembering what happened during the onset


    of her illness, I asked sheepishly. ¡®Dad, Mummy said you got sick after a call. Did something happen?¡¯


    ¡®Nothing, it happened suddenly.¡¯


    All this time before that, my father¡¯s condition had always been stable, and it was impossible for him to


    act so suddenly unless he suffered some kind of shock. And since he didn¡¯t want to talk about it with


    me, I would have to think of a way to find out what happened.


    Early the next day, I sent his medical records to Eric, and when my mother and Mrs. Fant came, my


    father insisted on being discharged, saying that he felt fine and did not want to stay in the hospital. My


    mother and I did not agree and he ended up giving in, but on the condition that he stayed only two


    more days and then he would be discharged.


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    While I was coaxing my dad, Carson called and said he was in the hospital parking lot because he


    brought some supplements for my dad. Of course, there was no way I was going to allow him to get on,


    so I quickly climbed down to stop.


    he.


    It had been a few weeks since Ist saw this jerk, and he looked more dashing than before, seeming to


    be in good spirits because of his string of happy events in his career and love life. Although I secretly


    hated him in my heart, a smile flickered across my face.


    The moment he saw me he ran forward and scooped me up in his arms even though we were in the


    parking lot. ¡®Honey, I missed him so much!¡¯


    ¡®Let me down! We¡¯re in a public ce, and that¡¯s not appropriate!¡¯ I tried to push him away, using public


    space as a reason.


    Still, he didn¡¯t let go of me with that said, and hugged me tight, closing his arms around me so much


    that I almost couldn¡¯t breathe.


    -Carson, let me go! I¡¯m suffocating!¡¯


    ¡®My dear Lily, do you know how much I¡¯ve missed you? I really missed you so, so much!¡¯ he eximed,


    still trying to show his loyalty.


    ¡®Really? But you don¡¯t seem to miss me that much. I thought you might lose some weight or be a bit


    down on yourself from missing me, but you look even more elegant than before!¡¯ I said without


    enthusiasm..


    ¡®Is that so? This must be from the profit thepany is making. Honey, let¡¯s go shopping together and


    let me know if you want anything.


    ¡®Are you serious?¡¯


    He wouldn¡¯t be able to afford the thing I wanted to buy.

 Chapter 496

    Chapter 496


    ¡®Of course I am! I will definitely work hard to give you a better life than before, to make up for the


    hardships you¡¯ve suffered over the years.¡¯


    Despite the fact that I nearly threw up at how cheesy he was, I still feigned my happiness. ¡®Thank you,


    husband!¡¯


    He wanted to bring my father the supplements upstairs, but I dismissed him: ¡®There¡¯s no need for that


    because Dad will be discharged soon. That¡¯s right, I bought you a present. Let¡¯s go home and get it.


    Fortunately, heplied, and to keep him from pestering me, I told him to get behind my car and follow


    me home.


    The house was empty when we arrived because my mother and Mrs. Fant were at the hospital. Being


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    at my house for the first time, he was extremely curious and kept looking around.


    An idiot would always remain an idiot. Even if he had some money now, he was still an idiot.


    Showing it to the living room. I opened my bag from yesterday to get his gift as he looked around the


    room. and he even had the audacity to open my father¡¯s study and peek. There, my father had many


    calligraphy and paintings by renowned artists, and I snickered silently when I saw the haunted look on


    his face. ¡®Husband, here is his present. Do you like it?¡¯


    Picking up the gift I bought for him at the airport duty free shop, gratitude flooded his face as he said,


    ¡®Thanks, honey!¡¯


    ¡®These are for Eliza and her parents. Don¡¯t forget to bring them with you,¡± I said, handing him the


    souvenirs I bought for them at the airport¡¯s duty free shops.


    Seeing that I treated his family as well as before, he was delighted, but that didn¡¯t ovee his


    obsession with my house. After scheming for five years, he finally set foot in this house, then he got


    unnaturally excited and even asked me, ¡®Honey, is Dad still as unhappy with me as he used to be?¡¯


    ¡®He¡¯s much better now. I¡¯ll talk to him so we can get together as a family after he¡¯s discharged,¡¯ I


    lied. My mom had brought up the subject of bringing Carson home several times, and now that my dad


    had, too, it would be weird if I tried to postpone it again.


    Since Carson wanted so badly to blend in with my family, I¡¯d grant him that wish and give him a hard


    whack once. he had glimpsed a glimmer of hope.


    The feeling of falling from heaven straight to hell would definitely put you in misery!


    Even after looking around the room and office, he was still reluctant to leave and wanted to see my


    room, saying he would like to see the room I grew up in.


    Fortunately, I already thought of a counterattack, no matter how hard this idiot tried to drag his time


    here. Just then, the sound of a car engine pulling up came from outside, and Isabe¡¯s voice echoed in


    the room, screaming, ¡®Lily, Lily!¡¯


    To keep Carson from upsetting me, I called Isabe on the way home to ask her toe rescue


    me. ¡®Isabe is here!¡¯


    I eximed with a smile.


    When she tells Carson, she acts all surprised. ¡®Why are you here?¡¯


    ¡®He is here to receive your gifts.¡¯


    ¡®I see. President Boyer, I hear you¡¯ve made a lot of money recently!¡¯


    ¡®Nah, it¡¯s only a small amount,¡¯ he replied, but the smug look on his face was obvious.


    Turning to me, Isabe asked: ¡®Lilian, since your husband is rich now, did he offer you anything?¡¯

 Chapter 497

    Chapter 497


    ¡®I¡¯m nning to bring Lily over to buy her a present,¡¯ he replied.


    ¡®Fine, then I¡¯ll go with you,¡¯ Isabe invited herself and turned to me. ¡®Lily, make sure you burn a hole in


    your husband¡¯s wallet today!¡¯ she said with augh, and I wondered if she was really serious because


    she wouldn¡¯t be soft-hearted with him.


    And so we went shopping together.


    This time, Carson was much more generous with me. In addition to jewelry, he also bought me


    designer handbags, clothes and essories.


    Seeing how he didn¡¯t even flinch when swiping the credit card, I was secretly amazed and thought he


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    must have made a huge profit this time or else he would never have been so generous.


    When we were tired from shopping, Carson offered to buy us lunch and we went to Eric¡¯s western


    restaurant. Surprisingly, while we were ordering our food, we saw Jolene along with Richard.


    Judging by the way they came out, it was clear as day that their rtionship was no longer ordinary.


    So it was true that birds of the same feather flew together. Since Richard wasn¡¯t a good man, it became


    natural for a bitch like Jolene to conspire with him. On the other hand, when Carson saw Jolene, he


    instinctively ducked his head and took a drink of water, pretending he hadn¡¯t seen her.


    However, Isabe wasn¡¯t the type of person who could live a day without causing drama. Then she


    raised her voice and said to Richard in a loud voice, ¡®Young Master Tyson, why don¡¯t you join us for


    lunch? President Boyer will pay the bill today.


    My brows furrowed at the sight of Richard, and I kept my fingers crossed that he¡¯d reject her


    idea. Instead, he didn¡¯t reject her and walked over to us. The smile on Jolene¡¯s face was exceptionally


    friendly when she saw me. ¡®Lily, when did you get back?¡¯


    ¡®Just yesterday.¡¯


    Smiling at Carson, she asked, ¡®Aren¡¯t you usually very busy, Carson? Did you really make time for Lily


    today?


    ¡®Of course he has to! After making a profit, he has to share it with his wife, whatever the cost!¡¯ Isabe


    answered for her. ¡®President Boyer spent a lot of money today and bought Lily a lot of things.¡¯


    ¡®A lot of money? It is his duty to buy gifts for his wife! Ricardo intervened. ¡®If I have such a beautiful


    wife, I¡¯ll even get the stars from the sky for her!¡¯


    ¡®Looks like you¡¯re going to be a loving husband, young master Tyson. I wonder who would be lucky


    enough to be your wife,¡¯ I said sarcastically, silently cursing this hypocrite.


    Looking at me, he smiled slightly. ¡®Miss Hawkins, no, it should be Mrs. Boyer. Is this trip abroad fun?


    ¡®Fun? It¡¯s all for work.


    ¡®Really? Why didn¡¯t you enjoy yourself, since it¡¯s such a rare opportunity? That¡¯s right, I heard you went


    to analyze the garden of heaven. Why didn¡¯t you take a trip to Heidelberg on the way? And L¨¹neberg


    Heath is fun too, with its unique scenery, as is Hamburg¡¯, he asked, shing me a sly smile.


    Unsure if I was the one overthinking it, he mentioned all the ces I¡¯d visited with Eric, and my gut


    feeling told me he was trying to warn me with those words. Despite that, he was unlikely to find out


    what was going on between Eric and me.


    Fortunately, Isabe cut the conversation short, interrupting timely: ¡®Let¡¯s stop this and order a


    drink. What should it be? The 1982


    Lafite?


    It showed just how ruthless Isabe could be as she unceremoniously suggested a Lafite


    1982. ncing over at Carson, I


    saw that he didn¡¯t seem the least bit bothered.


    Soon our food was served and as we were happily eating my cell phone rang and it was Eric who was


    calling. ¡®I¡¯ll take a call. Enjoy the meal, people.


    Going to a corner with no one around, I answered his call and his cold voice said, ¡®How¡¯s Western


    cuisine? Did you forget everything I said?


    the

 Chapter 498

    Chapter 498


    Did He Have Some Superpowers? How did he find out I was having dinner with Carson? Or did he


    send someone to monitor me? It looked like something he would do, though. With my heart racing, I


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    exined to myself, ¡®It¡¯s not just the two of us; Isabe. Richard and even Jolene are here.


    ¡®It is not allowed even if there are others! Stay away from him, you silly woman! I warned you not to


    make a cuckold out of me, otherwise I¡¯ll kill you!


    Every word he said wasced with jealousy, and the way he spoke was getting more vulgar


    now. Avoiding an argument with him, I replied, ¡®I understand. I won¡¯t be alone with him and I won¡¯t allow


    him to touch me.¡¯


    ¡®How can I have peace of mind when you are so silly and silly?¡¯


    ¨C I have Isabe with me. If he touches me, I¡¯ll have a full blown fight with him!¡¯


    With that reassurance, he seemed to calm down a bit and changed the subject. ¡°I sent Mr. Hawkins to


    the doctors in Aldovia, and they prescribed some imported drugs. I¡¯ll bring it when I get back.


    ¡®Ok, thank you very much¡¯, I thanked him from the bottom of my heart. Even though he was sometimes


    fierce and unreasonable with me, his concern for me was always genuine, a trait Carson couldn¡¯t


    match.


    ¡®Don¡¯t be fake. If you really want to thank me then just keep me on your mind. That¡¯s right, did you miss


    mest night?


    Again he was being unreasonable but I didn¡¯t dare piss him off so I said ¡®Yes¡¯.


    ¡®You are lying! Damn woman, you keep lying. You wouldn¡¯t have ignored me without saying a word if


    you really missed me. Also, you said you¡¯d call me when you got back, but you haven¡¯t called me once


    after more than a day.


    ¡®It was inconvenient to call youst night because I was with my dad. I¡¯ll call you tonight.


    Changing his tune, he said. ¡®Okay, but I miss you. I miss you a lot.¡¯


    ¡®I know that. I will miss you too.¡¯


    ¨C Remember to call me tonight. I will be waiting for you!¡¯ he remembered.


    ¡®Okay, got it. I will remember. Suddenly, Isabe¡¯s voice came from behind me, asking, ¡®Lily, why are


    you taking so long?


    with a call?¡¯


    Turning around, I was surprised to see that Carson had also appeared behind me without my noticing.


    When has this asshole been here and how much of my conversation with Eric has he heard?


    As I was wondering, I looked at him, and he smiled at me, ¡®You¡¯ve been away for so long, and I came


    to see how you were doing because I was worried.¡¯


    Despite that


    with Eric, feeling anything out of the ordinary with him, that didn¡¯t mean he hadn¡¯t listened to me and


    this asshole was an expert at faking it.


    conversation


    Walking over, Isabe grabbed my hand and gave me a gentle squeeze as a sign for me to rx. ¡®Who


    called you?¡¯


    ¡°It was my mother asking me where I was, so I asked about my father¡¯s situation as well. She said he


    kept saying he wanted to be dumped, so I talked him around a little bit.¡¯


    ¡®Sir. Hawkins is like a child, but it¡¯s notfortable being in a hospital. Just let him go home, and it will


    be the same as staying in a hospital if you hire a good family doctor.


    ¡®Yes, I considered that too.¡¯


    Why don¡¯t you let me see a doctor? Carson butted in.


    There was no way I was going to let such an intriguing person stick their nose into this, so I


    immediately declined his offer: ¡®We need my father¡¯s opinion on this matter. Let¡¯s get on with our meal.¡±


    Back at the restaurant, the seductive smile Jolene was giving Richard could be seen from afar, and his


    hand was in hers. Seeing us, they quickly sat down and I nced at Carson, thinking he must be


    feeling unbearable to see his wife acting indecently with another man.


    Oddly enough, he didn¡¯t show any signs of irritation, and I was surprised by his superior stealth skills.


    After lunch, Carson sent Isabe and me back before heading back to thepany. The second he


    was gone, I asked her, ¡®Did Carson hear anything of my conversation?¡¯

 Chapter 499

    Chapter 499


    ¡®No, I followed him as soon as he got up, then alerted you when he started walking towards


    you. Although he didn¡¯t listen to me, that doesn¡¯t mean he wouldn¡¯t be suspicious, so you should be


    more careful from now on. By the way, you should change your phone number, since that c*stard can


    check your call log.¡¯


    ¡®Alright, thanks for the reminder.¡¯


    ¡®It reminds me that there seems to be a problem between Jolene and Carson, as I saw Jolene looking


    at Richard today. Do you think she is trying to seduce you?


    ¡®I don¡¯t think so, as they may well already be a couple. Didn¡¯t you see Richard holding her hand? He


    was a lecher. b*stard who tried to molest me, so I¡¯ll never believe Jolene isn¡¯t already involved with him,


    even though she closed the deal on his project.¡¯


    ¡°Richard didn¡¯t seem like such a dry person and he wouldn¡¯t normally target someone like


    Jolene. However, Carson¡¯s calm attitude when he saw Richard touch Jolene was what surprised me


    the most, because it didn¡¯t make any sense!¡¯


    ¡®He¡¯s good at pretending, so he must be furious deep down.¡¯


    ¨C I don¡¯t think so. From what I saw, Jolene didn¡¯t seem to mind Carson¡¯s presence at all. Wasn¡¯t she


    afraid that Carson might get jealous when she was trying to seduce Richard? By the way, Carson


    bought Jolene a car and a house in just a few days. ago, so you don¡¯t think it might be retribution for


    the breakup?


    ¡®Who knows what the hell is going on with them, so I¡¯ll stop ying the guessing game. I¡¯m going to


    take a shower before I go visit my dad in the hospital.¡±¡°


    ¡®Okay, I¡¯ll be heading home then.¡¯ Isabe left after saying goodbye.


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    I took a nice long shower after sending her away and went to the hospital. My dad wasn¡¯t in his ward


    when I arrived, but the nurse told me he was out and about, so I went to the attending physician to ask


    about his condition. I was told that my father was in good condition, as the reason for his hospitalization


    was a sudden increase in blood. after shaking.


    pressure


    However, his condition stabilized after the treatment, so I didn¡¯t have to worry too much about it. While


    my father refused to admit to being agitated, the doctor said so, so I was bing more and more


    curious as to what the trigger for my father¡¯s condition was.


    I asked the attending physician about the family physician. He said there was no need for one. As long


    as he took his medicine on time and took a blood pressure test every day, he was fine.


    I was still worried after the doctor said that. I thought it best to ask Eric about this matter. I suddenly


    found that I seemed to be relying on Eric now for some reason. When he found something, he asked


    his opinion.


    I called Eric. Took a long time to answer the phone. ¡®Are you busy?¡¯


    ¡®I¡¯m in a meeting


    ¡®Oh, did I disturb you?¡¯


    *I like to be bothered by you. Tell me, is there something wrong?


    I told him about my father¡¯s condition. He pondered for a moment and said, ¡®Since the doctor says


    everything is fine, let Mr. Hawkins go home. As for the family doctor. I will help you find a famous


    specialist in cardiovascr disease.¡±


    ¡®Really?¡¯ I was so happy that I even felt a little dizzy.


    ¡®Why would I lie to you?¡¯


    ¡®Okay, I¡¯ll hang up. You go back to the meeting


    He must be very busy. He didn¡¯t y with me like before and immediately hung up.


    I went back to my father¡¯s ward. My father and mother were already back. My father looked much


    better than yesterday.


    When he saw meing, he talked about being discharged. He said that all he did here was take


    medicine and take his blood pressure. These can also be made at home.


    He insisted on leaving the hospital. The doctor also said there was nothing serious. Eric said that


    too. So I finally agreed. My dad happily let my aunt sort things out.


    When I returned home, I gave the gifts I brought to my parents and aunt. I hadn¡¯t given Victoria the gift


    yet, so I asked her toe when I had time.


    Victoria was also very happy when she heard that I had returned. She said she had something to talk


    to me about and woulde see me after dinner.


    For dinner, I apanied my parents out to eat. When we got back Victoria called and said she had


    arrived at my door.


    I asked her to go to the room where we metst time to wait for me.


    This time I bought her a set of cosmetics and a bottle of perfume. Since she had a son, I also gave her


    half of the choctes I bought in Germany.


    ¡®Carson and Jolene arepletely over!¡¯ Victoria repeatedly thanked me and then told me this


    amazing news.


    ¡®When did this happen?¡¯ I was quite shocked.


    ¡®I heard today. But the separation must have happened some time ago.


    ¡°Do you know why they broke up?¡±


    ¡®Theard of the old man that Jolene was ying outside and got caught by Carson.


    During this  period

 Chapter 500

    Chapter 500


    I asked the attending physician about the family physician. He said there was no need for one. As long


    as he took his medicine on time and took a blood pressure test every day, he was fine.


    I was still worried after the doctor said that. I thought it best to ask Eric about this matter. I suddenly


    found that I seemed to be relying on Eric now for some reason. When he found something, he asked


    his opinion.


    I called Eric. Took a long time to answer the phone. ¡®Are you busy?¡¯


    ¡®I¡¯m in a meeting


    ¡®Oh, did I disturb you?¡¯


    *I like to be bothered by you. Tell me, is there something wrong?


    I told him about my father¡¯s condition. He pondered for a moment and said, ¡®Since the doctor says


    everything is fine, let Mr. Hawkins go home. As for the family doctor. I will help you find a famous


    specialist in cardiovascr disease.¡±


    ¡®Really?¡¯ I was so happy that I even felt a little dizzy.


    ¡®Why would I lie to you?¡¯


    ¡®Okay, I¡¯ll hang up. You go back to the meeting


    He must be very busy. He didn¡¯t y with me like before and immediately hung up.


    I went back to my father¡¯s ward. My father and mother were already back. My father looked much


    better than yesterday.


    When he saw meing, he talked about being discharged. He said that all he did here was take


    medicine and take his blood pressure. These can also be made at home.


    He insisted on leaving the hospital. The doctor also said there was nothing serious. Eric said that


    too. So I finally agreed. My dad happily let my aunt sort things out.


    When I returned home, I gave the gifts I brought to my parents and aunt. I hadn¡¯t given Victoria the gift


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    yet, so I asked her toe when I had time.


    Victoria was also very happy when she heard that I had returned. She said she had something to talk


    to me about and woulde see me after dinner.


    For dinner, I apanied my parents out to eat. When we got back Victoria called and said she had


    arrived at my door.


    I asked her to go to the room where we metst time to wait for me.


    This time I bought her a set of cosmetics and a bottle of perfume. Since she had a son, I also gave her


    half of the choctes I bought in Germany.


    ¡®Carson and Jolene arepletely over!¡¯ Victoria repeatedly thanked me and then told me this


    amazing news.


    ¡®When did this happen?¡¯ I was quite shocked.


    ¡®I heard today. But the separation must have happened some time ago.


    ¡°Do you know why they broke up?¡±


    ¡®Theard of the old man that Jolene was ying outside and got caught by Carson. During this


    period Carson did not go home at night not to y with Jolene but to follow her Jolene was


    picking on a rich man at the hotel. Carson was hiding there and taking pictures. He then confronted


    her. At first, Jolene didn¡¯t admit it. But the evidence was undeniable and she finally admitted it. But she


    said it wasn¡¯t voluntary. She said she was raped by this


    rich man.¡¯


    ¡®Seriously?¡¯


    Jolene was pretty, but was she so pretty that a rich man would want to rape her? I was really


    surprised. ¡®And then?¡¯


    ¡¯ So Jolene knelt down in front of Carson and begged for forgiveness. But how could Carson be willing


    to forgive her? He wanted to end it and even questioned her. He asked. ¡®Since it was rape the first time,


    then why did you go to him multiple times after that too? Why didn¡¯t you call the police? He got so mad


    he even pped her a few times¡¯


    ¡®Right like that? Jolene doesn¡¯t seem like someone who would give up easily. She¡¯s been nning and


    scheming for so long. How could she give up like that?


    THE

 Chapter 501

    Chapter 501


    ¡®Jolene didn¡¯t want to give up. He argued with Carson for several days over this issue and even wanted


    to sh his wrist tomit suicide. Carson was also reluctant to part ways. However, when Carson¡¯s


    parents found out about the matter, they sought out Jolene and reprimanded her. They said she was a


    shameless bitch and also took the photos taken by Carson back to the field to find Jolene¡¯s


    parents. Jolene had no choice but topromise and agree to stop pestering


    Carson.¡¯


    ¡®Did they break up like this?¡¯ ¡®Are the two bitches acting?¡¯ I still didn¡¯t quite believe it.


    No, they really broke up this time. Carson said it wasn¡¯t easy for Jolene to be with him for so many


    years. He bought a house for Jolene, a cat, and even paid two million yuan for the separation


    fee. When the old b stard mentioned this, he got angry and hated Jolene.


    I didn¡¯t expect that Isabe¡¯s guess was actually correct. This development is beyond my


    expectations. I always feel like this is not normal. This kind of thing like rape is not something normal


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    people can do. No matter what. Jolene is still a white cor worker. Didn¡¯t that rich man think about the


    consequences?


    Also, with that bitch Jolene¡¯s cruel nature, how could she be so easy to give in to? How could she have


    frequent encounters with the other person after being raped?


    And how did Carson know that? Did he look at Jolene all the time?


    ¡°Do you know who the man who yed with Jolene is?¡±


    ¡®I don¡¯t know. The old bastard didn¡¯t say anything. Why don¡¯t I go back and find a way to ask?¡¯ Victoria


    shook her head.


    ¡®There is no necessity. I will find a way to investigate this matter myself.¡¯


    After parting with Victoria, I returned home. There was a horn behind me. I turned around and saw


    Dn driving. He stopped the car. ¡®I went to the hospital to see Uncle. He didn¡¯t expect his uncle to be


    released from the hospital.


    ¡®Yes, he made a fuss that he wanted to leave the hospital. I had to follow it. Oh right, did you just get off


    work?


    ¡°Yes, we haven¡¯t had dinner yet. We¡¯re going to the hospital to pick him up.


    ¡®Do you want toe to my house to eat? Auntie made delicious food tonight, but we¡¯ve already


    eaten. You can only eat


    leftovers.¡¯


    ¡®Okay¡¯ Dn didn¡¯t refuse.


    I went home with Dn. When she found out that Dn hadn¡¯t eaten, Auntie immediately went to the


    kitchen to prepare. I also joined to help.


    After dinner, Dn and my dad chatted for a while and then changed the subject to chess. My father¡¯s


    biggest hobby was ying chess.


    As he spoke, he asked his aunt to take out the chessboard topete with Dn.


    Back when my dad and Dn yed chess, it was always difficult to determine the winner. This time it


    was also a chess game that was yed for several hours without winning or losing.


    I sat on my side and yawned. They still hadn¡¯t determined the winner. In the end, my mother reminded


    me that it was toote and let my father rest. Only then did my father reluctantly get up and ask his


    aunt not to touch the game. He said he wanted to y with Dn tomorrow.


    Naturally, Dn readily agreed and even instructed his aunt with familiarity, ¡®Auntie, I¡¯ming to


    dinner tomorrow night. Remember to cook the dishes I like.

 Chapter 502

    Chapter 502


    ¡®What Are You Doing? Do you think my house is a cafeteria? I couldn¡¯t help but tease.


    ¡®You don¡¯t like it when I eat at your house? Mr. Hawkins, you know, Lily is so stingy.


    ¡®Ignore her. You cane whenever you want in the future. Hearing my dad say that, Dn scowled at


    me.


    Pretending not to see. I pushed him straight away. ¡®All right, time to go home!¡¯


    After sending him away, I went back to my room to rest. I always felt like there was something I hadn¡¯t


    done, but I couldn¡¯t remember what it was.


    After a while, I suddenly remembered to call Eric. I immediately grabbed my phone and dialed, but it


    was off


    next to him.


    The time difference between Germany and our side was seven hours. It was 11 o¡¯clock now. It must be


    four o¡¯clock in the afternoon. Why was Eric¡¯s phone turned off in the middle of the day?


    Was he angry and deliberately not answering my phone? Thinking about it, I felt there was no reason. I


    said I¡¯d call him tonight, but I didn¡¯t say when. It was still night, and why should he be angry?


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    I tried calling him a few more times, but his phone was still off.


    Anyway, I tried. Thinking that way, I felt a little more at ease. I threw my phone on the bedside table and


    went to sleep.


    When I woke up, it was eight in the morning. I washed up and went down to breakfast. Drove to the


    and


    When I joined thepany, I bumped into Jessica Rose. She saw me and said, ¡®Lily, are you back?¡¯


    ¡®Yes, did you miss me when I wasn¡¯t around?¡¯


    ¡®Yes, I missed you every day. Is there a reward for this?


    ¡®Clear. I brought you a set of cosmetics.


    ¡®Thanks!¡¯


    Jessica took the cosmetics I gave her and thanked me, but she didn¡¯t look happy.


    It made me feel a little weird. It used to not be like that. Whenever she saw me, she would always talk


    nonstop.


    Although I thought Jessica was strange, I didn¡¯t think much of it and went to see President


    Smith. President Smith saw me and warmly rose: ¡®Lilian, did you get anything out of this trip?¡¯


    ¡®If I said no, would you scold me?¡¯


    ¡®How dare I scold you? Now you are Mr. Walker. By the way, do you know about the matter between


    ourpany and Mr. Walker, right?


    ¡®Not very clearly.¡¯


    ¡ª Mr. Walker didn¡¯t tell you? You might as well expect him to tell you in person.


    ¡®Sir. Smith, don¡¯t beat around the bush with me. Just say it directly.


    ¡®Sir. Walker had been intending to buy ourpany for a while, but he wasn¡¯t sure. This time, he has


    already made the decision. Thepany will be surnamed Walker soon and will have nothing to do


    with me.

 Chapter 503

    Chapter 503


    Mr. Smith, how can you be willing to sell thepany he worked so hard for?


    ¡®I¡¯m getting old. I don¡¯t have any ambitions. Thepany will be more promising in your hands. You will


    also get better.


    opportunities. Sure, you¡¯re different. You can choose not to do this,¡¯ Mr. Smith smiled and looked


    serious, ¡®Lilian, I know you don¡¯t care about this job. I have a request that I hope you can promise me.


    0


    ¡®What request?¡¯


    ¡®After thepany changed ownership, I hope you can continue to do your job, at least for another


    year or two.¡¯


    ¡®Why?¡¯


    ¡®One of the conditions I discussed with Mr. Walker is that thepany¡¯s top designers cannot leave


    within two years.¡¯


    ¡®Two years? No problem. But Mr. Smith, why did you agree to his condition?


    ¡®Actually, it¡¯s good for everyone. Thepany¡¯s employment contract has been revised, and your


    sry will be much higher than before. Of course, I also have my own selfishness. After agreeing to


    that, the price Mr. Walker offers is greater. By the way, everyone signed the contract. If you have time,


    go and sign too.


    I actually didn¡¯t want to continue signing the contract, but since Mr. Smith had said that, it wasn¡¯t easy


    for me to refuse, so I agreed. ¡®Okay, I¡¯ll sign when I have time.¡¯


    I left Mr. Smith and went back to my own office. I hadn¡¯t been here for many days and I felt a little


    strange. I turned on theputer and organized the information. Seeing that it was almost dawn in


    Germany, I called Eric again, but his phone


    was still off.


    ¡®Did this guy cklist me out of anger?¡¯ I put in the new cell card I just bought and tried again, but it still


    turned off.


    That was weird. I felt ufortable. I called him every hour. Until three o¡¯clock in the afternoon, Eric¡¯s


    cell phone was always turned off.


    ¡®Did something happen to him?¡¯ I thought of something bad, but quickly dispelled it. No, he would be


    fine!


    There must be something more, but what could it be?


    I suddenly remembered that Eric had said he was going back to China today. Was he on the ne


    now? I tried to send you a message through WeChat. ¡®Why is your phone turned off?¡¯


    ¡®I¡¯m on the ne now,¡¯ Eric replied in an instant.


    ¡®You are back? What time do you get here?


    ¡®At four o¡¯clock in the afternoon.¡¯


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll go get him.¡±


    ¡°At least you still have a little conscience.


    Seeing that it was just before four o¡¯clock, I immediately grabbed my bag and hurried out of the office. It


    usually took an hour to get from thepany to the airport. I was afraid he couldn¡¯t wait, so I drove the


    car really fast. It took me just forty minutes to get to the airport.


    ¡®Where are you?¡¯ Eric asked.


    ¡®Parking the car.¡¯


    ¡°Got it, I¡¯ming.¡±


    A few minutester, I saw Eric leave. He was wearing only a shirt, with a jacket in his hand. He looked


    extremely handsome. Women passing by stopped to stare at him.


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Soon he walked to my car, opened the door and got in. ¡®Where is your luggage?¡¯


    This is not something you should be concerned about. After he sat down, he pointed to his face and


    looked at me sideways.


    ¡®What?¡¯ I didn¡¯t understand.


    ¡®What do you think? Stupid woman, give me a kiss.¡¯

 Chapter 504

    Chapter 504


    ¡®Here?¡¯ I looked around. It would be terrible if we were discovered in broad daylight.


    He couldn¡¯t wait. He stretched out his long arm and pulled me into his arms. It was a deep kiss. I was


    almost suffocated by his kiss. As soon as he released me, I took a deep breath.


    ¡®You¡¯re so stupid that you don¡¯t even know how to breathe while kissing.¡¯ Eric couldn¡¯t help butugh.


    ¡®Do you think everyone else is as proficient at this sort of thing as you are? Oh right, how many women


    have you practiced with since you¡¯re so proficient at kissing?¡¯


    ¡®Guess?¡¯


    ¡®There must be at least eight hundred, if not a thousand, right?¡¯


    ¡®As handsome and elegant as I am, do you think it¡¯s possible that I¡¯ve only kissed a few hundred


    women?¡¯


    ¡®Pervert!¡¯ I cursed as I started the car.


    ¡®You are the pervert! You stupid woman, did you do that on purpose? When I wasn¡¯t on the ne, you


    didn¡¯t call me. When I hung up my phone, you called me one after another. Were you trying to piss me


    off?¡¯


    ¡®I thought you¡¯d be on the ne this morning.¡¯ I didn¡¯t expect you to go at night.


    ¡°So you don¡¯t want me toe back early?¡±


    ¡®I said that?¡¯


    ¡®Although you didn¡¯t say so, your face and demeanor are not very weing. I have reason to suspect


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    you never missed me.


    ¡®I missed you. I missed you every day. I rolled my eyes at him.


    ¡®I see, I see! I¡¯m hungry now, let¡¯s find a ce to eat.¡¯


    ¡®What you want to eat?¡¯


    ¡®You decide. I will get some sleep. Call me when we¡¯re there,¡± he said, yawning.


    ¡°You¡¯ve been on the ne for over ten hours. Still not enough sleep?


    ¡®It was all because of you¡­ Forget it, I won¡¯t say any more¡¯, he said, looking at me.


    He leaned back in his chair and closed his eyes to rest. I thought his stomach wasn¡¯t very good so he


    definitely couldn¡¯t eat spicy food. And he must have been tired of eating western food abroad. There


    was a Cantonese cuisine in the south of the city that tasted great, and we might as well go there.


    I parked the car in the entrance of a Cantonese restaurant and pushed it. Eric opened his eyes. ¡®Are we


    there yet?¡¯ he asked.


    ¡®Yes. Let¡¯s get out of the car.


    He nodded and got out of the car. He looked at the sign for the Cantonese cuisine restaurant and was


    a little surprised. ¡®I thought you would like to eat Sichuan cuisine?¡¯


    ¡®Is your stomach not feeling well?¡¯


    ¡¯


    He raised his eyebrows and looked obviously in good spirits. ¡°Aren¡¯t you getting wiser?¡± Not bad!¡¯


    As he spoke, he took the lead and entered the Cantonese restaurant. We asked for a private room and


    the waiter sent us the menu. Eric just instructed me. ¡®Ask as you see fit.¡¯


    Since Eric¡¯s stomach wasn¡¯t feeling well, I ordered some soup to nourish his stomach and specially


    asked for it to be served first. So I started ordering some signature dishes.


    The soup soon came. I helped Eric pick up a bowl and set it down in front of him. ¡®Have some. It tastes


    really good.


    Eric held the spoon and didn¡¯t move. He just looked at me with a smile, ¡®Lilian, why are you so nice to


    me? Do you have any intentions?

 Chapter 505

    Chapter 505


    ¡®What are you trying to do?¡¯


    ¡®I¡¯ve known you for so long, but I¡¯ve never seen you being so considerate. Why do I feel like I¡¯m


    dreaming?¡¯


    ¡®Are you going to drink or not? If not, I¡¯ll drink!¡¯


    ¡®Sure, I¡¯ll drink.¡¯ Eric took the soup and drank it slowly. The smile on his face deepened.


    ¡®Why are youughing? Why is it so weird?


    ¡®I¡¯m happy. Lilian, if you treat me like this every day, I¡¯ll feel on top of the world.¡¯


    ¡®Whatever it is!¡¯ I ignored him and started to eat.


    He moved the chair next to me and ced his hand on my waist. I was scared by his intimate actions.


    ¡®Can¡¯t I get closer to you?¡¯


    ¡®Eric, hurry up and eat. I¡¯ll send you home when I¡¯m done. I have other things to do.¡¯


    ¡®Other things? What other things?


    ¨C I will not tell.


    Those words made Eric frown. When he was about to speak, his phone rang. He looked it over before


    picking it up. The sweet voice of Camille Sanders came from within. ¡®Eric, I heard you came back. And


    truth?¡¯


    ¡®Yes.¡¯


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you call me when you got back?¡± Camined.


    ¡®Why would I call you? Could you pick me up? Eric asked.


    ¡®Clear. If you had called me, I would definitely have gone to get you. Oh right, I¡¯m making soup at


    home. Do you want toe and have a drink?¡¯


    ¡®No.¡¯


    This direct rejection was clearly something Camille did not expect. After a long time, she said


    slowly. ¡®Eric, are you still mad at me?¡¯


    ¡®No, I have other things to do. I¡¯m going to turn it off now. After saying that, he hung up the phone.


    I looked at him expressionlessly. I didn¡¯t expect him to treat Camille so coldly. Is it because I was


    here? It must be. I clearly remembered how he used to call me.


    ¡®What are you looking at? Hurry and eat. Seeing me looking at him, he looked at me impatiently.


    I stuck my tongue out at him and scowled.


    ¡®Your tongue looks delicious.¡¯ As soon as he finished speaking, he reached out and pulled me onto his


    I reached out and pushed him. Damn, this was a public ce. Even though it was a private room, it


    wasn¡¯t good to be this


    intimate.


    He kissed me recklessly. Then his phone rang. He ignored it and continued to kiss me. The phone kept


    ringing. Eric finally released me. He picked up the phone without even looking at it. He was


    furious. ¡®Hello!¡¯


    ¡®Young Master Walker, what are you doing without answering your phone?¡¯ A familiar male voice


    sounded on the other end of the line, but I couldn¡¯t remember who it was for a moment.


    ¡®I¡¯m not free now, I¡¯ll talk to you tomorrow!¡¯ Eric looked at me.


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 506

    Chapter 506


    ¡®Girls before friends, huh?¡­ Before he could finish, Eric hung up the phone.


    Seeing him hang up the phone, I got up immediately. ¡®Um¡­ I¡¯m going to the bathroom!¡¯


    After I finished talking. I left in a panic. ¡®Don¡¯te back if you dare!¡¯ Eric¡¯s voice came from behind.


    I went to the bathroom to wash my face. After calming down, I left. As I walked down the hall and


    turned the screen, I saw a man and woman walking towards me.


    It was actually Jolene and Richard.


    Richard wore a ck shirt with his hands in his pockets. He looked casual and handsome. Jolene was


    wearing a low-cutce dress, a pair of six- or eight-inch high heels, and a Chanel bag in her hand.


    From my angle. I could see that the neckline of Jolene¡¯sce dress was very low, so low that you could


    see the cleavage. Jolene didn¡¯t seem to realize it was inappropriate. She talked to Richard with a smile


    on her face, and her body even leaned


    towards Richard.


    Richard¡¯s expression was indifferent and not very enthusiastic. When he saw Jolene approaching, he


    even dodged to the side. Maybe she thought Richard¡¯s attitude wasn¡¯t very enthusiastic, and Jolene


    suddenly slipped.


    ¡®Aia!¡¯ She screamed and reached out to grab Richard¡¯s hand. Richard reached out to embrace her like


    a gentleman. What was ridiculous was that Jolene had actually put half of her body into Richard.


    She let out a groan. ¡®Aiya, my foot!¡¯


    What was she doing? Richard was beside her and couldn¡¯t see clearly. I could clearly see that her


    sliding action was now intentional.


    ¡®What is wrong?¡¯ Richard asked gently.


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡®My foot hurts so much. Mr. Tyson, can you help me down?


    Richard nodded and held out his hand to help her walk. Jolene actually rubbed her chest against


    Richard.


    I couldn¡¯t help but feel disgusted by her actions. Richard looked up and found me. He actually smiled at


    me. That smile was a little unfathomable. I was so scared that I quickly hid behind the screen.


    Richard supported Jolene and walked slowly past me. When they left, I immediately got out from


    behind the screen and


    ran into the bedroom.


    Seeing mee back. Eric narrowed his eyes. ¡®What? Is someone chasing you?


    ¡®No.¡¯ I sat down and poured myself a ss of water. ¡°It was just too gross now.


    ¡°Tell me about it.


    ¡®Forget. I¡¯m not telling you. If I tell you, you definitely won¡¯t have the appetite to continue eating.¡¯


    ¡®What exactly happened?¡¯ He was getting more and more curious.


    ¨C I just saw Jolene and Richard. They match.


    ¡®Is that so?¡¯ Eric looked at me with a smirk, ¡®I remember that Jolene. Wasn¡¯t she best friends with him in


    the past?


    ¡®I didn¡¯t know her nature. I was tricked by her, okay?


    ¡°So how can you be sure Richard hasn¡¯t been tricked now?¡±


    ¡®Because Richard is also a disgusting person, ok?¡¯


    ¡°You seem to have many objections to Richard?¡± He dropped the chopsticks and looked at me with a


    fake smile.

 Chapter 507

    Chapter 507


    ¡®Is there a need to say


    that?¡¯


    I let it slip. Then I suddenly realized it wasn¡¯t a glorious thing for me so I covered it up and got my


    chopsticks to eat.


    Eric didn¡¯t say anything and just looked at me thoughtfully.


    After dinner I sent Eric home. Eric was in a good mood. He sat down next to me and smiled. I wanted


    to walk out the door, but Eric refused to let me go. He dragged me to the vige.


    I was dragged straight to the room where I made a fool of myselfst time. He pushed me into the room


    and kicked the door open.


    After closing the door, Eric revealed his true colors, ¡®I missed you!¡¯


    was thrown on the bed by him. I knew what would happen next, but I still had a streak of fantasy, ¡®Eric, I


    didn¡¯t shower.¡¯


    ¡®Let¡¯s take a bath together? Didn¡¯t I make you unable to contain yourselfst time in the bathroom?


    ¡®Damn pervert!¡¯


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    ¡®If you scold me, I¡¯ll do more than one round tonight!¡¯ He looked at me with an evil smile.


    ¡®No, just once. I have to go home. I tried to negotiate with him.


    ¡®That depends on your performance. If I¡¯m satisfied, I can let it go.


    ¡°Are you being unreasonable?¡±


    ¡®Men at this time are unreasonable!¡¯


    After it was all over, Iy weakly on the bed without moving. Eric hugged my waist from behind and


    ced his chin on my head, maintaining an intimate posture.


    His voice was so gentle it was about to drip water. He pleaded with me, ¡®Lily, stay here with me tonight,


    okay?¡¯


    ¡®No, my parents will be worried if I don¡¯te back.¡¯


    ¡®Find an excuse, like working overtime at thepany or going on a business trip.¡¯


    ¡®How can you go on a business trip right now?¡¯


    So say you¡¯re with your husband tonight and can¡¯t go home? Yes, that¡¯s the right one!¡¯ He was very


    proud.


    ¡®Don¡¯t you hate it when I¡¯m involved with that person?¡¯ I asked back.


    ¡®When did you get involved with this person? Now who is at your side is your husband.¡¯ He really said


    those shameless words with so much confidence.


    ¡®Are you childish?¡¯


    ¡®Anyway, you can¡¯t go out tonight. And if I can¡¯t sleep after you,


    will you leave?¡¯


    ¡®Didn¡¯t you sleep well without me?¡¯


    ¡®This is different. I haven¡¯t tasted you before. Now I have.¡¯


    I didn¡¯t know how to refute Eric. Every word he said was that he missed me and couldn¡¯t leave


    me. There was no dazzling rhetoric. It was very direct.


    Ipletely hated and resisted this kind of beautiful, self-righteous rhetoric. That¡¯s how Carson lied to


    me, but Eric didn¡¯t gross me out. In fact, I believed everything he said and believed that he would really


    miss me if I


    left.


    In fact, the reason I could tolerate his invasion of me over and over again was that I was moved by


    him. No woman would agree to molest a strange man for no reason. I thought I liked Eric too. A man


    like him made it impossible for you to refuse him goodwill.


    Should I keep it?


    I was hesitating in my heart. At this time, I heard the sound of high heelsing from outside. Then the


    sound stopped at Eric¡¯s door. Camille¡¯s soft voice rang out, ¡®Eric, I brought you soup!¡¯

 Chapter 508

    Chapter 508


    I was so scared that I almost instinctively cringed into the quilt. I couldn¡¯t see Eric¡¯s expression. He was


    terribly calm. His voice was cold. ¡®I will not drink!¡¯


    ¡®Eric, why don¡¯t you just try? I did it with great difficulty. It¡¯s really delicious.¡¯ Camille was still begging at


    the door.


    ¡®I already said I won¡¯t drink. Are you not annoying?


    ¡®Eric, don¡¯t be mad at me. I know I was wrong. Can you open the door and let me in? Camille was very


    patient.


    ¡®It¡¯s inconvenient for me. You cane back. Eric ruthlessly asked her to leave.


    ¡®Is there anyone in your room?¡¯ Camille finally understood. There must be a woman in the room. I


    thought she would make a big fuss. But, unexpectedly, Camille didn¡¯t freak out. She was silent outside


    for a moment. ¡®Eric, I really have something to talk to you about. I¡¯ll wait for you in the living room. After


    that, the sound of high heels disappeared.


    Eric frowned and lifted the quilt over me. ¡®Baby, go take a shower first.¡¯


    He didn¡¯t care if I agreed or not and carried me into the bathroom. He turned on the shower and tested


    the water temperature. Then he closed the bathroom door and left.


    The rtionship between Camille and Eric was really intriguing. Was she supposed to be his


    girlfriend? But when she learned that there was a woman in Eric¡¯s room, she didn¡¯t make a sound.


    If not, why could she freelye and go from Eric¡¯s house and often apany him to participate in


    activities? She was so kind and caring to Eric.


    Eric¡¯s attitude was also very strange. He said he had nothing to do with Camille, but he allowed Camille


    toe and go freely in her house.


    Had Eric and Camille been in a cold war before, so Eric asked me tofort him?


    Must be like this. When we were eating, Camille told Eric not to get angry. Just now, she also begged


    him at the door to tell her that she was wrong. Her tone was so gentle and delicate. I have goosebumps


    all over my body.


    Eric must have treated me like afort. This damned man told such a lie so gently. I almost believed


    him.


    I suddenly wanted to go to my car, which was parked outside. If Camille saw my car, the matter


    between me and Eric would be confirmed. What should I do?


    I didn¡¯t feel like taking a shower so I just cleaned myself up and put on my clothes.


    That kind of feeling was really bad. I didn¡¯t dare leave. I could only stay in the room feeling


    wronged. My heart was a mess, but I couldn¡¯t find anything to vent. In a short period of more than ten


    minutes, I was so depressed I almost went


    crazy.


    Fortunately, Eric finally came back. His face wasn¡¯t very good. It looked like he had a falling out with


    Camille.


    I was unhappy too. I just sat there with a grumpy face. Eric walked to my side and sat down. ¡®You are


    angry?¡¯


    ¡®I wouldn¡¯t dare.¡¯


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡®Look, you¡¯re so angry your mouth is already curled.¡¯ He reached out and hugged my waist. ¡®Why are


    you wearing clothes? You have to take them out immediately.


    ¡®Gotta go¡¯ I pushed his hand away without a smile on my face.

 Chapter 509

    Chapter 509


    ¡ª You promised to apany me. He continued to ce his hand on my waist, a smarmy smile on


    his face.


    ¡®Do you


    think I still want to stay?¡¯ I was not in a good mood.


    ¡®It¡¯s my fault. I didn¡¯t expect her toe suddenly. Don¡¯t worry, it won¡¯t happen in the future.¡¯


    It was okay if Eric didn¡¯t say that. Since he had said that, I was even more certain that he had a


    rtionship with Camille.


    Do you think I¡¯lle back here in the future?¡¯


    ¡®You


    ¡®Lily, I already apologized. What else do you want?¡¯ Eric was a little unhappy.


    ¡®I don¡¯t want to do anything. I want to go home. It¡¯s that simple.¡¯


    Those words made Eric drop his hand on my waist. Hey down without saying a word. I immediately


    got up and quickly left. As I walked into the hall, I heard a ¡®bang¡¯ sound behind me. It looked like Eric


    had thrown something away. I didn¡¯t stop and went down the stairs.


    I met Georgie who came rushing into the yard. When he saw me, her eyes widened and her face was


    filled with disbelief. I ignored her surprised look and walked to my car. I started the car and drove away.


    I was very unhappy. Although I left in a bad mood, in my heart I still hoped that Eric might run after me


    and ask me to stay. At least that would show he still had me in his heart, but no.


    I was extremely disappointed and the speed of the car was much faster than usual. As I passed an


    intersection, a car suddenly pulled out diagonally.


    I quickly turned the wheel and mmed on the brakes, but I still couldn¡¯t control my car, and it mmed


    into the car with a ¡®bang¡¯.


    Although the car¡¯s safety airbag rapidly deployed, my head still hit the steering wheel heavily. I felt hot


    liquid. flowing out of my head. I reached out and touched him. My hand was full of blood.


    I struggled to unfasten my seat belt and reached out to push open the door. My luck wasn¡¯t too


    bad. The door could still be opened. I got out of the car and sat on the ground.


    Seeing my miserable state, passers-by surrounded me to ask about the situation, and someone called


    the police.


    I sat on the floor, dizzy, holding my head and moaning. A hand reached out to support me. ¡®Lilian? And


    you?¡¯


    I looked up and it was Richard.


    His head was also broken, bleeding and his legs were limp.


    I didn¡¯t need to think to know that the person who bumped into me now was Richard.


    This damned bastard, why did he suddenly run away?


    I had a terrible headache, otherwise I would have kicked him hard a few times.


    The ambnce soon came, and Richard and I were supported in the ambnce.


    The nurse immediately gave me an emergency bandage, but my head still hurt a lot. I heard Richard


    talking in a trance. ¡®Why are you only answering the phone now? Hurry up ande.


    Then all of a sudden he raised his voice and shouted, ¡®It¡¯s up to you whether you want toe or


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    not. Your wife hit my car. She is dying!


    Who was he calling? Did he just say I was going to die?

 Chapter 510

    Chapter 510


    This bastard! I was so angry my liver hurt. I wanted to scold him, but I couldn¡¯t say a word. I passed out


    before the ambnce reached the hospital.


    0


    When I woke up, it was thest half of the night. My head hurt so much I couldn¡¯t help but groan


    again. A hand reached out to take my hand. Isabe¡¯s voice sounded, ¡®Lily, is it very painful?¡¯


    ¡®Isabe, why are you here?¡¯ I resisted the pain and asked.


    ¡®Eric called me and asked me toe.¡¯ Isabe lowered her voice.


    How did Eric know I was in a car ident? I didn¡¯t have time to worry about it. I just asked worriedly,


    ¡®Do my parents know I was in a car ident?¡¯


    ¡®No. It¡¯s toote now. I was thinking of telling them tomorrow. By the way, I called Dn. He will be here


    soon.


    I felt thirsty and my throat was about to smoke, so I said to Isabe, ¡®I want a drink of water.¡¯


    ¡®I take.¡¯ It was actually Eric¡¯s voice. Beside, Isabe reached out to help me to my feet. Eric brought the


    ss to my mouth and I reached out to take it. ¡®I can drink alone.¡¯


    Eric looked at my expression and felt very distressed. With Isabe there, he couldn¡¯t say anything. He


    just stood there and watched me drink water.


    After drinking a ss of water, my throat felt much better. Isabe helped me to lie down. ¡®Lily, do you


    want me to call


    Carson?


    I understood what Isabe meant. Until now, Carson and I were still husband and wife. If something


    happened to his wife, Carson had to be told about it.


    Tell him!¡¯ I closed my eyes.


    Isabe immediately called Carson. Eric¡¯s face was a little ugly. Obviously he was unhappy with my


    decision.


    Isabe was on the phone with Carson about my ident. There were hurried footsteps outside the


    door. Dn came in like a gust of wind. ¡®Lily, how are you?¡¯


    Seeing me like this, he breathed a sigh of relief and hurriedly asked, ¡®What did the doctor say?¡¯


    ¡®A scratch, a slight concussion.¡¯ Eric, who was standing off to the side, took over.


    ¡®Why are you here?¡¯ It was only then that Dn noticed Eric, and his tone suddenly turned nasty.


    ¡®Does it have anything to do with you?¡¯ Eric replied with a cold face.


    ¡®Sir. Walker, thank you for taking care of Lily for us. It¡¯s toote. You should go back and rest. Isabe


    immediately hung up the phone and turned away.


    That was to scare Eric away. Eric didn¡¯t speak, but Dn lowered his head and asked me, ¡®Is it


    painful?¡¯


    ¡®That hurts. Can¡¯t it hurt?¡¯ I replied with tears in my eyes.


    I¡¯ll call a doctor to ask what¡¯s going on. Dn ran to find a doctor.


    ¡ª I asked the doctor. Such symptoms are very normal. She can only bear it. Isabe stopped Dn.


    ¡®There is no other way?¡¯ Dn looked at me with an aching heart and asked Isabe, ¡®How did the car


    ident happen?¡¯


    ¡®Richard did not follow traffic rules. Lily drove too fast and hit him.


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡®Fuck Richard!¡¯ Dn scolded angrily.


    Forget it. What¡¯s the point of scolding Richard now? He is also injured. Who would want that to


    happen?


    ¡®F*ck, can¡¯t I let you out? Do you want to take painkillers? Dn held my hand with an aching heart.


    ¡®She can¡¯t have medicine at random. There will be side effects if you take too many painkillers,


    okay? Isabe interrupted me.


    ¡®So what should we do? Just see her hurt? Dn was so excited he jumped up and down.


    Eric, who was standing off to the side, looked at me with aplicated expression and turned to leave


    the ward.

 Chapter 511

    Chapter 511


    Not long after Eric left, a doctor came in and brought me some pain pills. He said there were no side


    effects. After eating it, my headache got a lot better.


    Then Carson came. Like Dn, he too rushed to my bed like a gust of wind. Ignoring Isabe and


    Dn, he grabbed my hand. ¡®Honey, does it hurt?¡¯


    Wasn¡¯t that absurd? I was tired of seeing Carson and wanted to pull my hand away. It held very tightly


    and I had no way of getting it out. Isabe knew I was in pain and immediately cut in, ¡®Carson, why are


    you holding her hand so tightly? She feels pain.


    ¡®It¡¯s my fault, it¡¯s my fault.¡¯ Carson quickly let go and blew into my hand. ¡®I was worried to


    death. Good! Good!¡¯


    ¡®What¡¯s so good? Can¡¯t you see her head is bandaged? Isabe did not hide her irritation.


    ¡°I thought¡­ I thought I¡¯d never see you again. Carson was both distressed and happy.


    ¡®What are you talking? Are you cursing our Lily? Isabe was angry again.


    ¡®I¡¯m not cursing her. How can I curse her?¡¯ Carson exined: ¡®Honey, how could I bear to curse


    you? You don¡¯t know when I heard you were in a car ident, I was stunned. I thought you would be


    seriously injured.


    ¡®What? Are you saying Lily wasn¡¯t hurt badly enough?¡¯ Dn said coldly.


    ¡®No, I didn¡¯t mean that! At that time, I thought that if something happened to my wife, I wouldn¡¯t be able


    to live either!¡¯ Carson waved his hand.


    Isabe and Dn showed disdainful expressions. Who would believe?


    Carson didn¡¯t notice and kept muttering, ¡®I¡¯ve been feeling my eyelids twitching these days. I¡¯ve been


    worried that something bad might happen. I didn¡¯t expect that to be it.


    ¡®Carson, can you stop talking so much? Least of all Lily, we all feel irritated.¡¯ Isabe started to criticize


    him again.


    Just then Carson stopped talking. He then asked who was the person who hit my car, how was the


    injury and who was responsible.


    ¡®I don¡¯t know about that either. Go ask Richard yourself. He lives in the ward next door. Isabelle


    became very impatient.


    As they spoke, Kevin Osborne and Eric entered. Kevin came to apologize on his brother¡¯s behalf. As


    for Eric, I didn¡¯t understand why he came back.


    ¡®Lilian, you can rest easy and recover. Leave the rest to us. My brother said he would pay all the


    expenses.¡¯


    ¡®Is it so good to have money? This is not a money problem. Can¡¯t you see my wife is suffering? See


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    what her brother did to her?


    ¡®Sir. Boyer, I know Lilian is hurting. Hasn¡¯t that already happened? My brother is also injured. When he


    recovers, he wille to apologize.¡¯ Kevin¡¯s attitude was really good.


    Upon hearing this, Carson said nothing. He just looked at me and saw that there were bruises on my


    hands. Then he lowered his head and blew softly. In the eyes of others, he and I were like a loving


    couple.


    I had to say this cheap man really knew how to present himself. My head didn¡¯t hurt too much at first,


    but his performance made me so angry it started to hurt.

 Chapter 512

    Chapter 512


    Seeing how Carson was treating me, Eric¡¯s face went as dark as the bottom of a pot. He coldly


    instructed Kevin: ¡®Go see your brother!¡¯


    After saying that, he turned around and left. Kevin had no choice but to follow.


    Tonight, Carson naturally had to stay by my side. How could Isabe be on the case with me? She


    stayed too and Dn didn¡¯t leave either.


    Isabe and Dn sat on the couch and asionally exchanged a few words, but Carson remained


    motionless beside my bed. As I moved, he asked, ¡®Honey, where are you feeling bad?¡¯


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    That kind of torture was even more troublesome than a headache. Isabe couldn¡¯t help but say,


    ¡®Carson, can¡¯t you upset her like that? How could you let her sleep like this?


    After being informed by Isabe, Carson went to sit on the couch. After he left, I felt that the air was


    much cooler and I fell asleep in a daze.


    When I woke up again, it was already morning. The pain in my head had subsided a lot. My parents


    received the news and came. My mother held my anguished hand and wept. My dad stood by and


    didn¡¯t say a word. Carson quickly moved chairs for my parents to sit on. My father didn¡¯t speak, but he


    didn¡¯t refuse Carson¡¯s hospitality.


    Seeing that my father showed up to him, Carson was extremely happy.


    Then Carson and Victoria¡¯s family came. This was the first time the Carson family met my parents.


    Carson¡¯s parents took the initiative to greet my parents. They called themselves inws. My dad didn¡¯t


    have a cold face and actually spoke a few words to Carson¡¯s parents.


    I was shocked when I saw this. Would my father really ept Carson?


    I couldn¡¯t help but hate Eric and Richard in my heart. If it weren¡¯t for Eric, I wouldn¡¯t have driven so fast


    wouldn¡¯t have the chance to approach my


    parents.


    My parents didn¡¯t want to have much interaction with his parents. After spending some time in the ward,


    they went to the doctor¡¯s office to ask about the situation. Carson also knew what his parents were like,


    so he asked them to go back first.


    Carson¡¯s mother still wanted to get closer to my mother. She said softly, ¡®I felt we were on good terms


    when I saw Carson¡¯s mother-inw. She didn¡¯t strike any poses. I¡¯ll leave when she gets back.


    My mother was a well-educated person. Even though my mother was a well-educated person. Even


    though she was unhappy, she was still smiling. She could be very tired of this inside.


    ¡®There is no necessity. Youe back first. There are many people in the ward. This will affect Lily¡¯s


    rest. She needs to recover from the concussion.


    At Carson¡¯s insistence, his parents left. After a while, my parents came back. I didn¡¯t want my parents


    to have too much contact with Carson, so I convinced my parents to go home.


    ¡®Husband, go work at thepany. I don¡¯t need you to apany me here.


    ¡®How can thepany be more important than you? I will be apanying you here in the next few


    days. Now it was time to show off. How could Carson be willing to leave?


    I wept in my heart. Would I have to face this scoundrel for the next few days?

 Chapter 513

    Chapter 513


    As I wailed, Carson¡¯s phone rang. It was a phone call from hispany¡¯s secretary, who said that the


    leader of the Bureau of Taxation hade to thepany and asked him to hurry up with the hack.


    This was a big one. Carson didn¡¯t dare stay and left in a hurry. Before leaving, he suggested that his


    sistere with me.


    I quickly declined and said I would call my family¡¯s maid, Mrs. Fant, to apany me. He didn¡¯t insist


    and left in a hurry.


    As soon as Carson left, Eric entered.


    Eric¡¯s face was very haggard and his eyes had panda circles under them. By the looks of it, he must


    not have had a good restst night.


    I originally thought it was Dn who had found a way to get rid of Carson. After seeing Erice in, I


    knew immediately it was him.


    Eric walked over to the headboard and reached out to take my hand. ¡®Sorry!¡¯


    I didn¡¯t speak. I tilted my head and ignored him. He lowered his head and kissed me on the cheek. ¡°It¡¯s


    all my fault, Lily. Seeing you like this, my heart is so ufortable. I feel pain. Don¡¯t ignore me and say


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    something to me, okay?


    ¡®Why are you in pain? I¡¯m the one in pain, okay? I couldn¡¯t help but retort.


    ¡®My heart hurts. Tap on it and see. It¡¯s almost broken. He took my hand and ced it on his chest.


    ¡®You¡¯re really tough. I don¡¯t want to hear such hypocritical words.¡¯


    ¡®What I said is the truth. How is it fake?¡¯


    ¡®Anyway, I me you for that. If it weren¡¯t for you, I wouldn¡¯t have driven so fast. Nothing would have


    happened and my parents wouldn¡¯t have been worried.


    ¡®It¡¯s all my fault. It¡¯s all my fault. I was wrong, okay?


    ¡®If you¡¯re wrong, get out of here. Don¡¯t appear in front of me.¡¯


    ¡®No! It wasn¡¯t easy for me to find a chance to be alone with you. You can¡¯t kick me out! Don¡¯t you know


    that when I saw Carson holding your handst night, I almost couldn¡¯t help but spank him?


    ¡®If it weren¡¯t for you, would I have suffered this?¡¯ I got irritated when I thought about Carson.


    ¡®Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll think of a way to stop him bothering you,¡¯ Eric promised.


    ¡®Eric, don¡¯t you think we are very strange?¡¯


    ¡®How is it weird?¡¯


    ¡®The situation we¡¯re both hiding in here to plot against Carson is so immoral. That¡¯s adultery, isn¡¯t it?


    ¡®Absurd! What are you thinking in your mind?¡¯ His face suddenly turned ugly. ¡®Lilian, we are not


    adulterers. It¡¯s Carson. If he hadn¡¯t pulled pranks, we wouldn¡¯t be like this. We should have been


    together a long time ago.


    What does that mean?

 Chapter 514

    Chapter 514


    Just as I was about to ask, the door opened and Kevin walked in with arge bouquet of flowers.


    Hearing the sound of the door opening, Eric reflexively let go of my hand. Seeing that it was Kevin, his


    face. immediately went cold. ¡®Why are you here?¡¯


    ¡®I came to see Lilian. Mr. Walker, why are you here? Kevin was also surprised to see Eric here.


    ¡®I came to see her too,¡¯ said Eric.


    ¡®Lilian, are you feeling better?¡¯ Kevin asked as he walked to my side, holding the flowers in his hands.


    ¡®Much better thanst night.¡¯


    That is good. I¡¯m sorry about the ident this time. I apologize to you on behalf of my brother


    again. Hope you can forgive him.


    ¡®It¡¯s not all his fault. I am also responsible.¡¯


    ¡®Did youplete your assignment for this month?¡¯ Eric asked impatiently.


    ¡®Not yet.¡¯


    ¡®Then why are you still babbling here? Won¡¯t you go back to work?


    ¡®But, didn¡¯t you say I could rest for two days and apany my brother?¡¯


    ¡®Does your brother need yourpany? He has so many beauties to apany him. You don¡¯t have


    to worry about it. Hurry back to work!¡¯


    Kevin was a little scared of Eric. He put the flowers in the vase and left. As soon as he was gone, Eric


    took the flowers from the vase and threw them in the trash can.


    ¡®What are you doing? These are flowers someone gave me. What right do you have to throw them


    away?


    ¡®They don¡¯t look fresh. I¡¯ll buy you new ones.¡¯ He didn¡¯t blush a bit.


    ¡®You¡¯re just a mean guy!¡¯ I red at him.


    ¡®Do not be angry. I¡¯ll buy you some right away. As long as you like it, we can fill the whole house.


    ¡®This is not a problem of how many flowers there are. I know you¡¯re nouveau riche. Don¡¯t be


    embarrassed, okay? 1 snorted with disdain.


    ¡®Alright, don¡¯t be angry anymore, ok?¡¯ He shamelessly walked over and kissed me.


    His lips just touched mine when the door was flung open. Mrs. Fant of my family entered. Seeing Eric¡¯s


    actions, she was shocked and looked at us in surprise. Eric was also insensitive enough to exin


    without a hint of panic: ¡®Lilian said her eyes hurt. I helped her check them out.


    The arrival of Mrs. Fant made sure Eric didn¡¯t continue to stay. He said he had something to do and


    left. I was a little embarrassed. Mrs. Fant must have seen Eric¡¯s action by now. She treated me like her


    own daughter. If she asked me, how would I exin?


    Thankfully, she didn¡¯t ask about me and Eric. Instead, she asked me about my injury with


    concern. Only then did I let go of the anxiety in my heart.


    After chatting with her for a bit, I got out of bed and went to the bathroom. Sincest night¡¯s car


    ident, I haven¡¯t been


    to the bathroom.


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    I opened the bathroom door and suddenly saw a woman with a blue and purple face in the mirror. I was


    so scared that I screamed and turned to run.

 Chapter 515

    Chapter 515


    ¡®Lily, what¡¯s wrong?¡¯ Mrs. Fant caught me from behind.


    ¡®That¡­ that¡­ I pointed at myself in the mirror and stammered.


    Oh my God, the person in the mirror wasn¡¯t the beautiful Lilian, but a female ghost.


    Damn Richard! Damn car ident! I was disfigured!


    -Lily, don¡¯t worry. Her face is smeared with medicine by the doctor. When the swelling goes away, it will


    be the same as usual. You will not be disfigured. She knew of my concern and quickly exined.


    It was a good thing I wasn¡¯t disfigured. I felt a little more at ease. I suddenly remembered that Eric had


    kissed my ugly face just now. He really wasn¡¯t picky.


    When I came out of the bathroom, Isabe came. ¡®Why didn¡¯t you tell me I was so ugly? I thought I had


    hit my head, but my face was swollen too. So many people came to see me, and I lost all my face.¡¯


    ¡®Don¡¯t worry. People who like you won¡¯t mind,¡¯ Isabeforted me.


    ¡°Did Eric call youst night?¡± How did he know I was in a car ident?


    ¡°Because Richard was in a car ident.


    ¡®What does Eric have to do with Richard?¡¯


    ¡°When I got back today, I heard from Dn that Richard and Eric were ssmates from primary school


    all the way through university. The two were very close to each other.


    Those words reminded me of what Richard had said in the ambnce the night before. ¡®It¡¯s up to you if


    you don¡¯te. Your wife hit my car and she¡¯s dying!¡¯


    Was this bastard calling Eric? He really was cursing me to die! I immediately hated him so much my


    teeth itched. Damn Richard, you better not run into my hands. Otherwise you would be in big trouble.


    ¡®By the way, since Richard was in a car ident this time, Eric was waiting in his ward the whole time. I


    just passed Richard¡¯s ward and saw Eric working on his ward with aputer in his hand. These two


    people are really gay.¡¯ Isabe said again.


    In that case, Eric¡¯s tired face wasn¡¯t to worry about me, but about Richard. I remembered what Richard


    had said to me at Richard¡¯s cocktail party. After I got angry, Eric showed up. Had the two of them joined


    forces to act for


    me?


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Hateful Eric really tried to test my bottom line. I was so angry in my heart that I really wanted to get out


    of bed and run to the next ward to swear.


    But when I thought of my green and purple face, I forcibly suppressed the idea.


    It wasn¡¯t until the evening that Carson returned from thepany with a tired face. When he walked


    through the door, he gave off the smell of alcohol.


    ¡®Honey, I¡¯m sorry. I wanted toe back early to join you, but there was a problem with thepany¡¯s


    ounts. I had no escape and I had to invite those people to dinner and drink a lot of wine. It gave me


    a headache.


    ¡®I know. You are also tired. Go home and rest. It¡¯s good to have Mrs. Fant here. I persuaded him


    reasonably.


    ¡®No need, I¡¯ll stay here to apany you.¡¯ Carson refused toe back no matter what. I was tired


    and couldn¡¯t do much so I had to leave him.


    He said he would apany me, but after a few words, he fell asleep on the couch.


    I asked Mrs. Fant to cover it with a nket. He snored without knowing anything. I leaned over the bed


    and looked at Carson like that. The feeling of disgust couldn¡¯t help but increase a little.


    The next morning, shortly after Carson woke up, he was called again on the phone. After he left, Eric


    wanted to repeat the same trick toe to my ward. How could I let him seed? I asked Mrs. Fant to


    guard the door. Except for my parents, Isabe and Dn, no one was allowed inside.


    Eric got blocked andter messaged me on WeChat saying he missed me and wanted to see me. I


    replied with


    two words, ¡®Get out!¡¯

 Chapter 516

    Chapter 516


    He was still begging over there. I clenched my teeth. ¡®Do you want tough at me? Eric, I know what


    you did. I¡¯ll settle ounts with you after I recover. Don¡¯t wander around in front of me now!¡¯


    After sending this WeChat message, he finally became obedient.


    Carson returned at night. He even came in drunk. He was still sleeping on the couch, snoring


    incessantly. After two consecutive nights, who could take it? I couldn¡¯t stay in the hospital any


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    longer. My head wasn¡¯t hurting as much anymore. I had to ask the doctor tomorrow if I could leave the


    hospital. If I stayed in the hospital any longer, I would definitely go


    crazy.


    The next morning, after Carson left, I went to ask the doctor. The doctor did not rmend leaving the


    hospital. However, I insisted on leaving. He arranged for someone to do a CT scan and


    agreed. However, he told me to rest for a few days.


    Anyway, I didn¡¯t dare run through the streets with my face full of purple and green. I would definitely


    have to lie in bed and recover.


    The doctor prescribed me some medicine. Isabe sent me home. On the way, I called Carson and told


    him I was discharged. He was very surprised and asked me why I was discharged so quickly. I said the


    hospital was ufortable and I wanted to go home to recover.


    Carson probably didn¡¯t have the energy to care about me. He said he was going to another city. There


    was something wrong with thepany there. It felt like it was Eric¡¯s job again.


    Lying in bed at home was very different. I had a good sleep. When I woke up, I ate the patient¡¯s meal


    that the servant had prepared for me. I took a walk in the garden and went back to my room to get


    ready for bed.


    Eric¡¯s call was urgent. I just didn¡¯t respond. He sent messages through WeChat. I directly ignored it.


    After resting at home for two days, my face finally didn¡¯t look so ugly. For the past two days, Eric kept


    calling me and looking for me on WeChat. I just ignored them and let him freak out on his own.


    On the third day, Eric called early in the morning. I continued to ignore him. He also sent a WeChat


    message, ¡®I¡¯m at your door.¡¯


    After being ignored again, he sent another message: ¡®Your father¡¯s medicine was brought from


    abroad. I¡¯m here to deliver medicine today. Go down and get it.


    This time I didn¡¯t ignore him and replied with one word: ¡®Okay¡¯


    Eric¡¯s car was parked under the tree diagonally opposite my house. He wore sunsses and looked


    much thinner after two days.


    I didn¡¯t get in the car. I stood outside the car and held my hand out to him.


    ¡®Come inside, I¡¯ll tell you how to do it.¡¯

 Chapter 517

    Chapter 517


    ¡®No need, I¡¯ll read the manual myself.¡¯


    ¡®All good.¡¯ He helplessly handed me the medicine. ¡®Three times a day. After dinner


    ¡®Thank you.¡¯ I said before turning to leave.


    ¡®Are you leaving like this?¡¯ He yelled from behind.


    ¡®Otherwise?¡¯


    ¡°Talk to me a little.


    ¡®Are you very free?¡¯


    ¡®It¡¯s not free, but I missed you.¡¯ He really wanted to y the sympathy card with a pitiful look. I looked at


    him and turned away without saying a word.


    ¡®Why is your heart so hard?¡¯ Eric muttered behind me. I pretended not to hear him and went back


    home.


    When my father returned in the evening, I gave him the medicine. He picked it up and looked it


    over. ¡®Although this imported medicine is good, it cannot be taken randomly. We have to listen to the


    doctor.


    ¡®I know. I gave your chart to the doctor there and he prescribed it.


    ¡°When did you meet a doctor in America?¡± My father felt very strange.


    ¡®It was one of my friends who was in America. My dad didn¡¯t ask again, but he did mention


    Carson. ¡®When are you going to let Carsone eat?¡¯


    ¡®He left town. This time, I wasn¡¯t lying. He was really out of town.


    ¡®Let hime when he gets back.


    I didn¡¯t know why my father suddenly wanted to see Carson with such urgency. I just replied, ¡®Fine¡¯.


    Although I had brought Carson home, I didn¡¯t intend to let Carson really integrate into my family. I just


    wanted him to see how beautiful the things he had nned for five years were.


    I wanted to let him get carried away and then attack him, but my father seemed to have changed his


    attitude towards him. That was a little tricky.


    If the truth came out in the end and he knew that Carson had done so many horrible things to me, my


    dad would definitely be so angry that his high blood pressure would spike. This matter really could not


    be postponed any longer. I also didn¡¯t know when Eric was going to deal with Carson like he said. It felt


    like I had to ask him at night.


    When Eric sent me a WeChat message at night, I didn¡¯t refuse him like I used to. Instead, I told him,


    ¡®My dad asked me again to bring Carson home.¡¯


    Eric quickly sent a message: ¡®Find a way to opt out.¡¯


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡®But I¡¯ve turned it down many times. It¡¯s not a solution to push it like that. Do you have a way of dealing


    with it? I really can¡¯t hold out much longer.¡¯


    ¡®Yes.¡¯ Eric only sent one word.


    His simple answer made it difficult for me to ask, so I just remained silent. In the end, Eric didn¡¯t send


    me another WeChat message.

 Chapter 518

    Chapter 518


    I didn¡¯t know what Eric meant and I wasn¡¯t sure in my heart. If Carson were allowed into the room and,


    in the end, I still had to shake off any pretense of cordiality, I might as well make a scene now.


    My heart was a mess. I didn¡¯t sleep well that night.


    my


    For the next two days, Eric didn¡¯t call me or WeChat. Carson called me several times, all concerned


    about my well-being.


    I didn¡¯t know why Eric suddenly ignored me. I couldn¡¯t sit still. Seeing that the wound on my face was


    almost healed. I drove to Eric¡¯spany. Eric was not at thepany. Jenny Armstrong said he left


    town the day before yesterday.


    1 left unhappy. When I got home, I sent Eric a WeChat message. ¡®I went to hispany.¡¯


    THE


    After sending, I looked at my phone and waited for Eric to answer, but it was like a stone sinking into


    the sea. There was no movement from Eric.


    What the hell was going on? Eric wanted to go back on his word? He didn¡¯t want to help me?


    If that were the case, he could tell me the truth. What did it mean to be silent like that?


    No. Eric wasn¡¯t that kind of person. He would definitely do what he had promised. Maybe he had


    something important to do. I would wait.


    Another day passed. In the evening, Dn came over to my house to y chess with my father, and


    after that he invited me to dinner.


    While having dinner, Dn took a phone call. Dn didn¡¯t do this behind my back, I heard him talking


    about the price of stuff. The price continued to rise. It was five hundred more per ton than thest time.


    Wasn¡¯t the stuff Dn was talking about made with the raw materials that Carson stockpiled? Though I


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    didn¡¯t care too much about it. I paid some attention to a part of it.


    Dn said he would continue to move up and encouraged him to keep stocking.


    Last time, Carson had umted a lot of assets. It seemed to have something to do with Dn


    too. It was only because Dn had amassed so much wealth that Carson realized what he was


    doing. Although his movements were slow, he still earned a lot of money. I didn¡¯t know what would


    happen this time.


    When I got home, I especially went online to check the price of the material and its raw materials. It


    seemed that this month they continued to rise.


    Then I found several news about the reduction of raw material production.


    I closed the webpage and picked up the phone, only to see that Eric had indeed replied to me on


    WeChat. ¡®I¡¯m out of town. I¡¯ll be back in a few days. You stay at home to recover. Don¡¯t go anywhere.


    It was better not to answer. I was tangled up in your numerous messages a day ago. Now it wasn¡¯t


    easy for him to respond to


    me at all.


    Feeling depressed, I threw my phone aside and got ready to take a shower. As I went to the bathroom


    door, the phone rang. I picked it up and found it to be Mrs. Fant, Scott Fant. I took it right away. ¡®Scott!¡¯


    ¡®Lily, it¡¯s sote. Am I disturbing you?¡¯


    ¡°No, I haven¡¯t slept yet.


    ¡®You really are a night owl.¡¯ Scott smiled.


    ¡®Scott, what¡¯s the matter?¡¯


    ¡ª Yes, I just heard the news. I want to ask you. Do you know about the Carson loan?


    ¡°I don¡¯t know much about hispany. When did this happen?¡¯ I asked.


    ¡®Today, yourpany¡¯s finance manager took the purchase agreement and went to see Mr. Conway,


    manager of the credit department. The amount is not small, several hundred million.¡¯


    ¡®Such arge amount?¡¯ I was shocked too.


    ¡ª Yes, Mr. Conway said he had staked half of thepany.


    ¡®What¡¯s his purchase contract?¡¯ I vaguely sensed that something was wrong. Did Carson also hear the


    news. that raw materials and finished products have increased a lot?

 Chapter 519

    Chapter 519


    Scott replied, ¡®I asked Mr. Conway. Your purchase contract is about raw materials. The market for that


    sort of thing is pretty big.


    Sure enough, it seemed Carson¡¯s eyes and ears were pretty sensitive. It looked like he was going to


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    make a lot of money this time. If only I could stop him from getting a loan. I could stop Carson from


    making money. I thought about it and immediately asked, ¡®Did he pay off the loan?¡¯


    ¡®It¡¯s awake.¡¯


    ¡®How can it be so fast?¡¯


    ¡®He has a good rtionship with Mr. Conway. It usually gives you a lot of benefits. This time he was


    well prepared and naturally it was done very smoothly.¡¯


    ¡®I understand. Thank you, Scott¡¯, I rubbed my swollen forehead.


    Carson¡¯s luck was pretty good. Even the heavens were helping him. No one could fail to be convinced!


    If Carson really had hoarded the goods, he would certainly have continued to use the warehouse on


    South Avenue. I might as well go there and have a look.


    The next morning I drove to South Avenue. I walked through the warehouse Carson rented and found


    Carson¡¯s father.


    I watched from afar and found that the warehouse Carson had rented obviously had more than two. He


    had rented a row of connected warehouses on the left. It seemed that his scale this time was much


    bigger than thest time. No wonder the loan was so big.


    I returned home sadly and sent Eric a WeChat message: ¡®Carson made a lot of moneyst time. This


    time for sure he will win big again.¡±


    After a long time, Eric answered. ¡®How did you know?¡¯


    I told Eric about Carson¡¯s loan to stock the goods. I told him that Dn had also started stocking up on


    merchandise. The price of materials continued to rise. I saw the news that reporters had specially


    interviewed the production site of the materials. Raw materials were reduced, so the price would


    always be high this year.


    ¡®I know. I¡¯ll be back tomorrow. Eric didn¡¯t seem to care.


    He didn¡¯t say how to handle Carson. Furthermore, his attitude was getting colder and colder. I felt a


    little wronged, especially when I thought of his former enthusiasm for me. Now, his coldness became


    more and more distinct.


    Men were animals. Eric was the same. Who knew what he was doing out there. Maybe he was hugging


    those beauties. He didn¡¯t care about me at all.


    I was in a bad mood and asked Isabe out for dinner. Isabe naturally agreed. When we were eating,


    Isabe suddenly asked me, ¡®How are you going to celebrate your birthday?¡¯


    ¡®Birthday? I never thought about it. Let¡¯s spend it as usual!¡¯


    ¡®Think about it carefully. It must be bigger than in previous years, right?


    ¡®I¡¯m not in the mood.¡¯


    ¡°Didn¡¯t your mother and father mention this?¡±


    ¡®No.¡¯


    Seeing my apathetic gaze. Isabe changed the subject. ¡®Last night, I saw Jessica and Jolene again.¡¯


    ¡®Oh.


    ¡®Did you not know each other through you? When did their rtionship be so close?

 Chapter 520

    Chapter 520


    ¡®I have no idea.¡¯


    ¡®You have to be careful with that Jessica. It¡¯s not good for her to be with Jolene right now. Be careful


    with her. Don¡¯t be as insensitive as you used to be.


    ¡®I know. I basically don¡¯t go to thepany right now. I have nothing to do with her.


    ¡°You seem so worried today. Lily, are we going to the spa to rx?¡¯


    ¡®You decide.¡¯


    After dinner, Isabe and I went to the spa. I was probably very tired and fell asleep under a massage


    from a masseuse.


    When I woke up, I saw Isabe well dressed and leaning on the couch with her cell phone. 1 sat


    down. ¡®Why didn¡¯t you wake me up?¡¯


    ¨C You slept so soundly. I wanted to let you sleep a little longer.


    I looked at the time. It was already four o¡¯clock in the afternoon. It had been a long time since I left. It


    was time to go


    back.


    ¡®Carson called you several times,¡¯ Isabe told me before we left.


    ¡®Whatever it is. Just ignore it.¡¯


    ¡®Don¡¯t you need to answer him?¡¯ she asked.


    ¡®There is no necessity. He keeps asking me the same things everyday. I will be upset.


    ¡®Better call back. It¡¯s better to exin. After all, you haven¡¯t fallen yet. It¡¯s not normal for you not to


    answer the phone. Isabel convinced.


    ¡®Maybe we¡¯ll fall off soon.¡¯ Even so, I still grabbed my phone. When I unlocked the phone, I found that


    Carson had called me over ten times. Then, unexpectedly, I saw Eric¡¯s phone number.


    There was also a WeChat message. I went back! Come to my house to find me.


    I made a face. These days he had been very cold towards me, which made me very unhappy. If he


    came back, so be it. What does this have to do with me? He even asked me toe to him. He was so


    arrogant. Why should I listen to you?


    Where was he when I wanted to see him?


    I ignored Eric. Instead, I called Carson back. The call was answered quickly. Carson¡¯s voice was very


    excited. ¨C Honey, I¡¯m back. I¡¯m on our parents¡¯ doorstep now.


    ¡®Oh, what are you doing there?¡¯


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡®I miss you! By the way, I bought you and your parents a lot of presents, so I came straight here. Come


    back quickly!¡¯


    ¡®OK!¡¯ I turned off. ¡®Isabe, Carson is at my door. Let¡¯s hurry up and go back. It¡¯ll be bad if my parents


    see him.¡¯


    Isabe immediately sped up. After more than ten minutes, we arrived at the door of my house. I


    opened the door and got out of the car in a hurry. I couldn¡¯t see Carson anywhere. I didn¡¯t even see his


    car. My heart skipped a beat. Had he entered my house without permission?


    I ran into the backyard and saw that Carson¡¯s car was parked in the backyard. The damn idiot had


    actually entered.


    I was angry, but I couldn¡¯t show it. I could only let myself into the room as usual.


    Carson and my parents were talking on the couch in the living room. There were many gifts on the


    living room floor. Seeing me enter, Carson stood up and smiled. ¡®Honey, you¡¯re back!¡¯

 Chapter 521

    Chapter 521


    ¡®Yes, you¡¯re back!¡¯ I squeezed a smile and walked over.


    ¡®Yes, I called you several times, but no one answered.¡¯


    ¡®I fell asleep while I was massaging.¡¯ I walked over to his side and sat down.


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡®You have been very tired recently and have not fully recovered from your car ident. You have to


    take good care of yourself.¡¯ Carson naturally spoke to me with concern.


    ¡®Lily, I think you¡¯ve lost a lot of weight recently. Shall we prescribe some Chinese medicine tomorrow?


    ¡®No, I¡¯m more afraid of Chinese medicine. I drank a lot of Chinese medicine for my pregnancy. Now I


    feel bad when I see Chinese medicine.¡¯


    Those words made my dad look at Carson. Carson looked a little embarrassed.


    ¡®Poor child.¡¯ My mother sighed. ¡®Let¡¯s not eat this kind of messed up recipe. Let¡¯s open a medicine


    kitchen and let auntie make some soup for you to nourish your body.¡¯


    ¡®I don¡¯t want to eat medicinal food. Besides, isn¡¯t it nice to be thinner? At least your figure is good?


    ¡®How skinny are you?¡¯ My mother red at me.


    ¡®Anyway, I don¡¯t eat medicinal food. Dad, you don¡¯t like that kind of taste, do you?


    ¡®Listen to your mother. There¡¯s no harm in nourishing your body.¡¯ It was rare for my father not to speak


    for me.


    ¡®Right, Lily¡¯s birthday ising up. We have to prepare for that. Lily, how do you want to celebrate your


    birthday?¡¯ My mom mentioned my birthday.


    ¡®Whatever it is? This has never happened before so I don¡¯t care.


    ¡®Before it was all my fault. I will definitely throw a big birthday party for you this year.¡¯ Carson began to


    show his loyalty.


    As she spoke, the aunt came out of the kitchen to wee us for dinner. Dinner was very


    sumptuous. Carson very thoughtfully used public chopsticks to help my parents pick up food. In the


    past, to please my parents, I often told him about my parents¡¯ preferences. Naturally, he did this without


    wasting a drop of water.


    It was said that the more my mother-inw looked at my son-inw, the more she liked him. My


    mother¡¯s affection for Carson was growing rapidly. In fact, she helped Carson get more food for him to


    eat.


    But my father¡¯s attitude was neither cold nor hot. Carson was doing his best to show his kindness to


    me and carefully served me soup. Tonight, the aunt made chicken soup. Since I didn¡¯t drink chicken


    soup, the aunt cooked crucian carp especially to rece the blood soup for me to drink.


    The soup Carson served me was actually chicken soup. Seeing Carson put the soup in front of me to


    let me drink the soup, my dad said nonchntly, Lily, when did you start eating chicken soup?


    Carson was a little embarrassed. Even if he was a conspirator, there were still some things he would


    forget. I remembered that when I found out that he was having an affair with Jolene, I had clearly said


    that I didn¡¯t like to eat chicken soup. I didn¡¯t expect that he still didn¡¯t remember that. It looked like he


    was used to making chicken soup for Jolene.


    My mom also looked at Carson and joked with a smile, ¡®So the power of love is great. We Lily have


    hated having chicken soup since we were young. Unexpectedly, we changed our taste.¡¯


    My mother said this unintentionally. She thought I really had changed my taste, but Carson was very


    clear about what was going on. He looked at me carefully, and his eyes were full of pleading. I gave a


    slight smile, picked up the chicken soup and took two sips. This could be considered mediation for him.


    When I put the bowl down, I saw that my father was looking at me with a meaningful look. I felt a little


    nervous. my father was


    not an ordinary cunning person. Did he see anything?

 Chapter 522

    Chapter 522


    After dinner, my parents went for a walk. Carson and I apanied them to the garden. Thest time


    Carson came, he was only in the room for a while. He looked into my father¡¯s office. Today was a


    He looked around excitedly, but I was in a hurry. This idiot wanted to spend the night at my house?


    If we were a couple in love, it was okay to stay, but how could I let him into my room like that?


    I had to think of a way. My mind was nervously thinking of a countermeasure. Should I ask Isabe to


    call to save me?


    I grabbed my phone and was about to call Isabe for help when I saw some WeChat messages from


    Eric. ¡°Why haven¡¯t youe yet?¡±


    ¡®Why did not you answer me?¡¯


    ¡®I¡¯m at your door. To go out!¡¯


    Thest message was clearly sent with resentment. Why was he so indifferent to me before? Now that


    he came back and said he wanted to see me, who did he think he was?


    I ignored it. I just found Isabe¡¯s WeChat and sent her a message.


    ¡®What is wrong?¡¯


    ¡®He¡¯s hanging out with my parents now. I don¡¯t think he wants to go out tonight. You have to save me!¡¯


    ¡®I know. To rx!¡¯


    With Isabe¡¯s reassurance, my heart calmed down and I continued walking with my parents as if


    nothing had happened.


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    Sure enough, more than ten minutester, Isabe called me. ¡®Lily, I¡¯m going to invite someone to a


    meeting at the imperial court tonight. You cane after you get ready.¡¯


    I knew this was Isabe¡¯s idea, so I deliberately said out loud, ¡®Is there anything to be happy about?¡¯


    ¡®Yes, to celebrate my husband¡¯s recovery!¡¯ ¡®Hurry up ande here. We¡¯re not leaving until we¡¯re


    drunk tonight!


    ¡®Okay, I¡¯ll pack ande right away.¡¯ After hanging up, I looked at my parents. ¡®I¡¯m going out


    tonight. Isabe is celebrating Guo Yang¡¯s recovery at the Royal Court party.¡¯


    ¡®Her body is like that. What are you drinking? My mom frowned when she heard that.


    ¡®I do not drink. I drink juice.¡¯


    ¡®That won¡¯t do. You will definitely yte when you go out to y. It¡¯s not good for your body. my mom


    doesn¡¯t want me


    to go.


    ¡®Mother, let me go. I¡¯ve been bored to death this whole time.


    ¡®The child is so old. Why do you care so much?¡¯ ¡®Lily isn¡¯t very social. Why do you keep her at


    home? my father said.¡¯


    ¡®Aren¡¯t I worried about her health? If you want to y, you have to wait until her health improves.¡¯


    ¡®It¡¯s not like I¡¯m going to work. I¡¯m just going to y. What is there to be afraid of? Also, Isabe is


    reliable. With her taking care of Lily, you don¡¯t have to worry.¡¯


    ¡®Daddy, Mommy, I¡¯m going with Lily. With me by your side, you can rest easy.¡¯


    When my mother saw that her objection was invalid, she could only stop talking. I immediately went


    upstairs to change my


    clothes


    and left with Carson.


    When I went, Carson was driving the car. As I got out, I deliberately looked over to where Eric used to


    park.


    Sure enough, I saw him. He¡¯d changed into a low-key Jaguar and was looking at the car with his cell


    phone. As Carson¡¯s car passed him, he saw me and his face instantly darkened.

 Chapter 523

    Chapter 523


    Carson quickly drove the car to the imperial court. After parking the car, he entered the imperial court


    with me. The private room Isabe wanted was on the second floor. A group of scoundrels had already


    gathered there. Dn was also in the private room. When Carson and I walked in, everyone looked up.


    Isabe jumped off the couch and pulled me over. Guo Yang also took the initiative to greet Carson. I


    knew Guo Yang¡¯s temperament very well. He also greatly despised Carson. It was strange to take the


    initiative to greet him today.


    Sure enough, the couple pulled Carson and I onto the couch and we sat left and right. Guo Yang


    immediately grabbed two cups. ¡®You arete. The same old rules. Three sses of wine as


    punishment!


    ¡®Guo Yang, what are you doing? I can¡¯t drink, you know? I screamed. In my heart, I already knew what


    Isabe would do next.


    ¡®You can¡¯t drink. Your husband will drink for you. By the way, you never brought your husband to meet


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    us after you got married. This time, the wine is not three cups, but six cups!¡¯ Guo Yang said and filled


    both sses with wine.


    ¡®Isn¡¯t this a prank? You can¡¯t y like that. I deliberately said.


    ¡®I¡¯m not telling you. I will tell Mr. Boyer. Mr. Boyer, do you want to face me? Guo Yang said and handed


    the cup to Carson.


    Carson took the ss and said, ¡®Naturally, I have to apany you if you are willing to face me. Today


    is the first time I meet you. It¡¯s my fault I got therete. I ept punishment. Lily can¡¯t drink. I drank all


    this wine.¡¯


    ¡®Excellent! Excellent!¡¯ Guo Yang apuded and the others also apuded. A man apanying the


    wine immediately poured four more sses.


    ¡®Honey, can you do this? If you can¡¯t, don¡¯t drink. We ignore them. Oh?


    ¡®Lilian, you are wrong. Why don¡¯t you let Mr. Boyer drink? Mr. Boyer doesn¡¯t listen to her. Things


    between men have nothing to do with women. Let¡¯s drink!¡¯


    Carson had also been exercising over the past few years at the wine table and soon finished all six


    sses of wine.


    ¡®Sir. Boyer is direct! Guo Yang smiled and refilled Carson¡¯s ss. This cup is for you!¡¯


    Carson naturally had to drink it, so he drank another cup and handed Guo Yang¡¯s cup back.


    Everyone else came forward to toast and exchange greetings. In this round, Carson drank more than


    ten cups. His expression was normal and there was nothing unusual about it. It looked like he was


    pretty good at drinking.


    Dn, who was sitting in the corner, walked over and smiled, ¡®I toast to Mr. Boyer.¡¯


    ¡®Sir. Gu is very polite! I should be toasting with you. Carson immediately got up and drank two more


    cups.


    I couldn¡¯t see Carson drink that much without saying a word, so I immediately said, ¡®Husband, you¡¯ve


    had too much to drink, you can¡¯t have any more. And you, you can¡¯t bully my husband like that.¡¯


    ¡®I don¡¯t like to hear what Lilian said. What do you mean by bullying your husband? Are we the kind of


    people who intimidate people?¡¯ Guo Yang asked.


    ¡®You are not? I know you very well. You guys are bullies.


    ¡®Did we bully you? Mr. Boyer? Guo Yang asked Carson with a smirk.

 Chapter 524

    Chapter 524


    ¡®No no. Carson could only say so much.


    ¡®Lilian, you are getting more and more stingy. Is there anyone who is so protective of their


    husband? Look at our Isabe, he never cares how much I drink.¡¯


    ¡®I don¡¯t care if you¡¯ve heard of it?¡¯ Isabe rolled her eyes at him.


    ¡®If you don¡¯t want to listen, why do you want to listen? Women don¡¯t understand things about


    men. Women can only live happily behind the scenes. It is our men¡¯s job to attack and break through


    enemy lines. Eating meat and drinking fromrge bowls is the true nature of a man. Come on, let¡¯s


    switch to big sses!¡¯ Guo Yang said as he gestured for the young woman to make arge cup.


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    That was the rhythm of wanting to drink yourself to death. I pretended to stop them and let them do


    whatever they wanted. After a fewrge sses of wine, Carson was clearly different from before. His


    tongue started to lick and he actually reached out to hug my waist. I took his hand away and moved to


    the side. He continued to lean in with a goofy smile. ¡®Woman, I want to eat fruit.¡¯


    I resisted the urge to punch him. I speared a piece of fruit with a toothpick and handed it to him, but


    Carson didn¡¯t reach out to take it. Instead, he took my hand directly and ced it in his mouth.


    I wanted to take my hand back, but he held it too tightly, so I had to resist disgust and let him hold my


    hand and eat the


    fruit.


    A voice suddenly rang out: ¡®Did you go to the wrong room?¡¯


    ¡®Why is that voice so familiar?¡¯ I nced over reflectively and was surprised to find that Eric had


    stopped at the stateroom door at some point.


    When I saw Eric, I was stunned for a moment and reflexively shook off Carson¡¯s hand.


    Dn, Guo Yang and the others also saw Carson and immediately called out to Eric,


    ¡®Mr. Walker? Come in and have a drink!


    ¡®No, I¡¯ll find someone else.¡¯ Eric looked at me and closed the door to the private room before leaving.


    Although he left, that look made me feel like I was sitting on pins and needles. I remembered he wore


    that kind of look when he was on the ne to look at Camille.


    Damn it, why did Erice here too? Did hee with us?


    Eric saw that scene clearly. He must be very angry in his heart. How am I supposed to exin this to


    him?


    I remembered what he told me in Germany. He said he would help me get revenge, but the premise is


    that I can only be his woman and not allow myself to argue with other men. Otherwise I will die very


    ugly.


    Although it was an ident now, Eric didn¡¯t think so. He was so narrow-minded, and he was a person


    who would seek revenge for the slightest resentment. I would definitely die very ugly. What should I


    do? What should I do? What should I do?


    My heart was a mess and my mood was depressed to the extreme.


    Carson was dragged by Guo Yang to roll the dice. The noise in the private room was getting louder,


    and my heart was restless. I opened the door to the private room and stepped outside to get some


    fresh air.


    As soon as I took a few steps out of the private room door, the private room door next to me suddenly


    opened, and then a hand suddenly reached out and grabbed me in the private room.

 Chapter 525

    Chapter 525


    The lights in the private room were very dim and dim. I was really scared. I was about to call for help


    when my eyes met a pair of cold ones. I immediately bit back the scream in my throat.


    Eric released me and went back to the couch to sit down. I stood there for a moment and immediately


    walked over to sit next to him.


    He took the goblet in front of him without a word and took a sip of wine. Only then did I notice that there


    were several empty bottles on the coffee table. I was shocked. ¡®How much did you drink?¡¯


    He ignored me and took another sip of wine. I quickly reached out to grab the ss. ¡®Your stomach is


    not good. You can¡¯t drink anymore!¡¯


    ¡®Why do you care?¡¯ He pushed my hand away.


    I knew Eric was really angry, so I exined quietly, ¡®What happened just now wasn¡¯t what you


    thought. It was just a coincidence. In that case, I had no choice.


    He snorted, his face still cold. I remembered what he said. He said he liked to see me smile. As long as


    I smiled at him, his heart would be warmed. So I smiled and leaned over and kissed him on the


    cheek. ¡®I already apologized. Don¡¯t be angry, okay?


    ¡®It is not good!¡¯ A voice came suddenly. I was shocked. I looked and found that there was another


    person on the couch in the


    living room.


    Damn it, how could I have been so careless? I thought he was the only one in the room. I never


    dreamed there was anyone else in the room.


    Richard got up from the sofa in the corner with a smile on his face and limped over. ¡®You two really


    opened my eyes!¡¯


    I blushed and couldn¡¯t say a word, but Richard seemed unaware of my embarrassment. ¡®I will no longer


    disturb your privacy. I¡¯m leaving first! Oh right, you can do whatever you want!¡¯


    ¡®That bastard!¡¯ I was so angry that I really wanted to scold him, but looking at the calm and silent Eric, I


    didn¡¯t dare be


    presumptuous.


    ¡®Ah, right, Dona Lilian, I have something to say to you. Eric is hurt. You know?¡¯


    I looked at Eric. Eric was hurt? What happened? His face was grim and he didn¡¯t speak. I had to ask,


    ¡®Where are you


    hurt?¡¯


    Eric ignored me and red at Richard. ¡®Hurry up and disappear!¡¯


    ¡®I¡¯m leaving immediately. I just want to remind Lilian that Eric is hurt around the waist. He is on a


    business trip and has two or three beauties who apany him every day. It would be strange if he


    wasn¡¯t injured. After I leave, you two must take it easy. Eric definitely can¡¯t move. If he misses you, it


    will be hard for him. Just switch ces.


    ¡®Son of a bitch!¡¯ That shameless thing, how could he dare say anything! I casually picked up the ss


    from the coffee table and broke it. I missed it andnded on the living room rug.


    ¡®Eric, be careful!¡¯ Richard turned and scowled at me. He opened the door and limped out.


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    The room quieted. Eric still had a grim face. I didn¡¯t dare to be as presumptuous as before. Instead, I


    checked the room and made sure no one else was in there. So I reached out to take his hand and


    called to him softly: ¡®Eric!¡¯


    Eric didn¡¯t say anything and just looked at me. I looked at him with a bit of resentment, ¡®Why are you


    ignoring me?¡¯


    ¡®Didn¡¯t you ignore me too?¡¯


    ¡®You ignored me, okay? I¡¯ve been waiting for you these days, but you treasure your words like gold. I


    thought you didn¡¯t want me anymore. This was the first time I had said such words to a man so


    directly. This was my real thought. Eric was cold these days. Who knew what he was thinking?


    Originally, I just wanted to let Eric cool down, but as I spoke, I felt a little wronged.


    He was stunned for a moment, then took my hand with a backhand and his tone softened a lot. ¡®Am I


    so unworthy of your


    trust?¡¯

 Chapter 526

    Chapter 526


    ¡®It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t trust you, it¡¯s just that I don¡¯t trust myself.¡¯ I sighed, ¡®Just now, Richard also said that


    you were apanied by several beautiful women every day. Is that why you¡¯re so cold to me?


    ¡®Nonsense, am I that kind of person?¡¯


    ¡®Who knows? The old adage says that you know the face but not the heart. You didn¡¯t call me or


    WeChat either. The contrast is too great. It¡¯s unbelievable.¡¯ Seeing that Eric¡¯splexion had


    improved, I said this deliberately.


    Sure enough, Eric was a little anxious. ¡®I did not do. It was Richard who ndered me. I was so busy


    every day that I didn¡¯t have time to find another woman. Also, I didn¡¯t like it. I only had you in my heart.


    ¡®Since that¡¯s the case, why do you still feel awkward with me?¡¯


    ¡®I asked


    you to find a way to refuse him to go to your house. Can¡¯t you handle such a small matter?


    ¡®But when I came home yesterday, he had alreadye to my house. How was I to know that my


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    father would suddenly be soft-hearted? In the past, I had used all kinds of methods when I got


    down on my knees and pleaded with him. He didn¡¯t agree to let hime to my house. Now, I don¡¯t


    know why. I didn¡¯t mention it once, but he took the initiative to mention it. It¡¯s really a headache.¡¯


    ¡°That¡¯s because your father is old and soft-hearted.


    ¡®Perhaps. I don¡¯t want to do this tonight either. If I don¡¯t go out, do you want to stay home? He had been


    thinking about this day for a long time. Now that he could get in, he didn¡¯t expect to get out. I was so


    anxious that I let Isabe think about this method of going out and drinking. I nned to send him back


    to his parents as soon as he got drunk.


    ¡®This is not a solution. There is still tomorrow after today. You can¡¯t get him drunk like that every day. So


    send him back? ¡®Why don¡¯t I ask your President Smith to let you know about your business trip


    tomorrow?¡¯ Eric asked, frowning.


    ¡®This is the only way.¡¯


    ¡°It was my fault this time. I didn¡¯t think that his father would suddenly change his mind to approach


    him. If I knew. earlier. I wouldn¡¯t have stoppedst time.


    These words lit up my heart. It turns out that what happenedst time was actually nned by Eric. It


    was just that he suddenly stopped at the end. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have let Carson be cocky by now.


    Since what happenedst time was Eric¡¯s doing, could it be that this time was his doing too?


    Last time, Carson still had a n B. I remember the loan amount was less than 100 million. This time it


    was different. Carson didn¡¯t have any backup ns. He basically put all his money into it.


    People are all greedy. The reason Carson dared to be so greedy and disregard the consequences was


    because he made a big profitst time. Or maybe he thought my father had forgiven him. He didn¡¯t


    need to hold back. After all, there was the Mu family behind Jam.


    If that were the case, how much would Carson stand to lose after this incident brewed? Would he really


    go bankrupt?


    Thus, my revenge would end. I could start a new life and pick up Niu Niu from school. Thinking about


    the days toe, I suddenly started looking forward to it. I was so excited that I took the initiative to


    kiss Eric.

 Chapter 527

    Chapter 527


    I took the initiative to kiss him, which made Eric very excited. He immediately responded to me, and a


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    thin, thick kiss moved from my lips to my cheek, all the way down to my neck.


    I pushed him away. ¡®You can¡¯t kiss my neck!¡¯


    ¡®Why?¡¯


    ¡®You will make marks.¡¯


    ¡®All good.¡¯ He grabbed my waist and gently carried me to him. ¡®Why don¡¯t we try the body Richard


    mentioned?¡¯


    ¡®No!¡¯


    ¡®Why? Do not miss me?


    ¡®I don¡¯t want to be in a ce like this.¡¯


    ¡®So I¡¯m going to take you home? I will love you when I get home.


    ¡®Tonight won¡¯t do. You forgot he¡¯s still in the private room over there.


    ¡®Damn!¡¯ Eric swore and released me.


    I fixed my messy hair. ¡®I¡¯ll go first. I¡¯ll call you when I get back.


    Eric sat on the couch without moving. I knew the man must be very ufortable at this point, so I


    turned and kissed himfortably. ¡®Don¡¯t be angry, be good!¡¯


    He hugged me and kissed me fiercely again. He immediately released me. ¡®Hurry up and leave, or I


    can¡¯t help it!¡¯


    Those words made me look at his position. He had already lifted his head. I was a little


    worried. Couldn¡¯t he stop looking for that kind of woman? This was a nightclub, and there were a lot of


    those types of women. I was a little worried. I warned him again: ¡®Hurry up and go home. Do not stay


    here. Oh right, you¡¯re not allowed to meet a messy woman!¡¯


    ¡®I understood. I will leave immediately!¡¯ He was resentful.


    I scowled at him and walked back to our private room. It turned out that Carson was already drunk to


    the point where he couldn¡¯t get out.


    I pushed him and called him a few times. He looked at me with his drunken eyes andughed. I was


    very pleased with the situation, but Iined to them: ¡®You let him drink so much wine. How can I


    send it back?


    ¡®If he can¡¯t, he can stay at the hotel.¡¯ suggested Isabe.


    ¡®That won¡¯t do. If he¡¯s thrown up and needs someone to clean him up, it¡¯s best to send him home.¡¯


    Dn proposed sending Carson and me, but I didn¡¯t agree. Instead, I found a driver at the imperial


    court.


    The driver helped Carson into the car and I followed. After Carson got into the car, he fell asleep inside


    the car.


    The driver sent us home. I called Victoria and asked her toe down and help. With the help of the


    driver and Victoria, we finally helped Carson get


    home.


    Seeing Carson drink like that made his parents very unhappy. His mother-inw evenined to


    me: ¡®Why did you let Carson drink so much?¡¯ Inws are the same. If he is drunk, he must stay at his


    house. It¡¯s not like there¡¯s no ce to live. He even sent it back.


    ¡®Mother, you are mistaken. Wine is not drunk in my house. It¡¯s drunk out there. What¡¯s it like to go home


    so drunk? I have to send it back.


    Upon realizing that there was no wine in my house, the mother-inw and father-inw were


    surprised. The mother-inw¡¯s face was even uglier. ¡®Didn¡¯t you go,


    your home? Why did you leave again? Are the inws still not letting Carson in?


    B

 Chapter 528

    Chapter 528


    ¡®I had dinner at my house and went out to drink wine.¡¯ I patiently exined.


    ¡®This child, why is she so worried?¡¯ My mother inwined.


    My father-inw didn¡¯t say anything else and just yelled for Carson to get into the room.


    I endured the annoyance and helped Carson dry his face and hands, covering him with a


    nket. When I was about to leave, he grabbed my hand.


    I looked at a stunned Carson and saw him smiling at me with his eyes open. ¡®Woman, I am very happy


    today.¡¯


    How could I not be happy? After scheming for five years, I finally got what I wanted. I would be happy


    too.


    I scoffed in my heart, but my voice was very gentle. ¨C I know, you had too much to drink. Hurry up and


    sleep. You¡¯ll feel better when you wake up tomorrow morning.


    ¡®I do not want to sleep. I have a lot of things to tell you. You know? In these five years, I have been


    dreaming of being able to integrate into your life all the time. Day and night, I thought that my father-in-


    would get all this today. My father-inw and mother-inw epted me, and their life also epted


    me. Wife, I am very happy. very happy.¡¯


    That was probably the truth about alcohol and vomiting. I didn¡¯t know how long Carson had been


    holding those words in his heart. To reach the heavens in one step, he tried to conspire against me. He


    too had resisted for so many years. It was very difficult for him.


    I followed his words and sarcastically said, ¡®Husband, this is just the beginning. You will be happier in


    the future.¡¯


    ¡®Yes, we will be happier in the future. In the future, we will have a beautiful son and a happy


    home. Wife, I will be good to you for the rest of my life.¡¯


    ¡®I know. Sleep well. I¡¯ming back.¡¯ I smile lightly.


    ¡®Aren¡¯t you going to apany me?¡¯ Carson grabbed my hand and refused to let go.


    ¡®I also want to apany you, but I haven¡¯t brought my medicine. I have to go home and take my


    medicine. Also, my father is not in good health. I can take care of him at home.


    He wasn¡¯tpletely unconscious. Hearing me say this, he let go of my hand and muttered, ¡®If I¡¯d


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    known sooner, you wouldn¡¯t have sent me back. tonight.¡¯


    ¡®I wanted to let you live there too, but do you think you can talk like that when you¡¯re drunk? This is just


    the beginning. I don¡¯t want my parents to get a bad impression of you. I wasn¡¯t sure if Carson was


    really drunk or not.


    ¡®I know what you mean. I don¡¯t feelfortable if you go back alone. I¡¯ll let Meili send you.¡¯ As


    expected, I was drunk and understood. I didn¡¯t believe Carson was concerned about my safety. He


    proposed that Liu Meili send me, perhaps to see if I was home.


    I didn¡¯t refuse.


    When I returned, it was Liu Meili who was driving the car. After driving for a while, she asked me,


    ¡®Sister-inw, did your parents really ept my brother?¡¯

 Chapter 529

    Chapter 529


    ¡®Auntie, aren¡¯t you thinking too much?¡¯ What time is it now? Do you still want to marry someone in the


    family? Who do you think my parents are?


    ¡®It¡¯s not that I¡¯m thinking too much. I heard my parents talk about it. They really don¡¯t want to be


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    banned. They said that if the sister-inw and her parents were happy, they would let my brother take


    the surname Mu and be raised by their children. In the future, the children they give birth to will also be


    admired. After three generations, they will change their surname to Liu¡¯,


    Their family is very good at thinking. They even have this idea. They want to marry into the family and


    change theirst name. They want to be raised by their children. For the sake of our family property,


    they don¡¯t even want your ancestors. It¡¯s very shameless. I am very angry and funny. What a wonderful


    family!


    ¡®Aunty, we really didn¡¯t think about this question. My parents probably didn¡¯t mean it.


    ¡®Sister-inw, why don¡¯t you discuss this with your parents and see what they say? This is a good


    thing. Many people can¡¯t even think about it.


    If my parents had any intention of raising a child, they would have already taken care of him. Why


    would they have to wait until now?


    I ignored her and picked up my phone to look at WeChat. It turns out that Eric actually sent me a


    WeChat message. ¡®I¡¯m at his door. Why am I not back yet?


    This guy was afraid I wasn¡¯t going to go home tonight. He even waited at my door. I immediately


    replied: ¡®He¡¯s already back. He will be there soon.


    The car stopped at my door. Liu Meili looked at my door with envy. ¡®Sister-inw, can I take a look at


    your house?¡¯


    ¡®Not now. It¡¯s toote. Come back when you have time in the future.¡¯ I refused.


    ¡®Okay, sister-inw, I¡¯m leaving!¡¯


    ¡®Drive slow!¡¯


    After seeing Liu Meili off, I ran to where Eric had stopped. ¡®Didn¡¯t I ask you to go home? Why are you


    here?¡¯


    ¡®Get in the car quickly.¡¯ He opened the car door and ordered me.


    ¡®Where are we going?¡¯


    ¡®Why are you talking such nonsense?¡¯


    ¡®A grumpy person. His face turns ck when he doesn¡¯t agree with a word. I muttered as I got into the


    car.


    Eric reached out to help me buckle up, started the car and got out.


    ¡®Eric, where are you going?¡¯


    ¡®To my


    house.¡¯


    ¡®I am not going.¡¯ When I learned I was going to his house, I thought back to the awkwardness of thest


    time and inexplicably resisted.


    ¡®That doesn¡¯t depend on you.¡¯ He looked at me and elerated.


    I was unhappy. I pouted and didn¡¯t say a word, but I soon discovered that the car¡¯s route was wrong. It


    didn¡¯t feel like going to Eric¡¯s house.


    I couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡®Are you really going to take me home?¡¯


    ¡®Yes!¡¯ Eric treasured his words like gold.


    ¡®But obviously this is not the right way?¡¯


    ¡®Aren¡¯t you that stupid?¡¯ Heughed.


    4


    ¡®Only you say I¡¯m stupid. Others say I¡¯m very smart.¡¯


    ¡®That¡¯s because I don¡¯t want to hurt your self-esteem. That¡¯s why I praised you for being smart. You are


    really a stupid and stupid person.¡¯


    ¡®Eric, are you addicted to berating people?¡¯


    ¡®I¡¯m serious. You¡¯re so old you can¡¯t even tell good from bad. If you¡¯re not stupid, what are you? Look at


    your cousin. She is younger than you but much smarter than you.


    Is this saying that Qiao Yu is smarter than me?


    ¡®Since you like her so much, then just look for her. Why are you looking for me? I asked angrily.


    ¡®Although Qiao Yu is smart, she¡¯s not the type I like. I was born to like stupid women. He was so angry


    that he didn¡¯t want to pay for it.


    ¡®Eric, tell me honestly, what is your rtionship with Qiao Yu? Why did she say so many private things


    to you? Why did you invite her to dinner? Why did you exempt her? Why did you ask me to make her


    tea? I couldn¡¯t take it anymore.

 Chapter 530

    Chapter 530


    ¡®You really have a lot of questions. I don¡¯t want to answer them.


    ¡®No, you have to answer today. I have long held this matter in my heart.¡¯


    ¡®You¡¯re really thinking about it. Well, to keep you from getting angry and having internal injuries, I¡¯ll tell


    you. Qiao Yu and I are former students and graduated from the same high school. As to why she likes


    to speak so many private words to me, I don¡¯t know myself. I don¡¯t treat these words as private words, I


    just find it amusing. As for asking her out for a meal, that¡¯s pretty normal for me. I let you make her tea


    because you¡¯re naughty. I just want to make you angry.


    His exnation made me even angrier. This guy was very astute. He said it was an exnation, but in


    the end he said nothing, ¡®Let me tell you, when I was young, I wasn¡¯t as fat as Qiao Yu told you. I didn¡¯t


    wet the bed either. This time, it was Qiao Yu who wet the bed. He was really shameless. He wet the


    bed and even ndered me. I¡¯m convinced of it.


    ¡®Even if I wet the bed, it¡¯s nothing. I can tolerate you wetting the bed now.¡¯


    ¡°I said I didn¡¯t wet the bed. By the way, Eric, you¡¯re so mean to me. Why are you so generous to


    her? Last time, you asked me to offer you a meal, but you exempted Qiao Yu from the bill. Why do you


    treat me like that?¡¯


    ¡®As long as you are obedient, what I have is yours.¡¯ Eric turned to look at me and said meaningfully.


    Those words were good to hear. Everything he said was mine. Who would believe he would be mine?


    ¡®I don¡¯t have that dream.¡¯ I snorted.


    ¡®This is not a dream. Why do you have to do this?¡¯


    ¡°I know I can¡¯t beat him. Since you made a pact with me, I can¡¯t lose either. You are not allowed to


    argue with other women behind my back. If I find out, I won¡¯t forgive you. I was resentful.


    ¡®Okay, I hope you don¡¯t forgive me every day.¡¯ He smirked.


    ¡°Eric,e on. I¡¯m telling you the truth. You can¡¯t just ask me that. You have to check it out for yourself.


    ¡®I understood!¡¯ He was beaming with joy.


    As we were talking, the car quickly entered a vige area and stopped in front of a three-story vi. I


    looked at the vi in front of me in surprise. ¡®Is this also your


    house?¡¯


    ¡®Yes.¡¯ He opened the door and got out of the car. He came around and helped me open the door. ¡®Lets


    go in.¡¯


    Eric and I entered the vi hand in hand. The night lights were very bright. I could see the blue water of


    the pool and smell the thick fragrance of the flowers in the garden. ¡°Has Camille been to this ce


    before?¡±


    Eric didn¡¯t speak, just took my hand and walked into the vi. At the entrance to the room, he opened


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    the shoe rack and took out two pairs of slippers.


    It was actually a pair of slippers. I saw the women¡¯s flip-flops and couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡®Which friend of


    yours wore these?¡¯

 Chapter 531

    Chapter 531


    ¡®This is new. I have someone to buy it for you. Besides you, no other women wille here.


    ¡®Really?¡¯ I felt a little ttered.


    ¡®Of course it¡¯s true. Aside from the person who cleaned this house, you¡¯re the first woman to walk in


    here. In the future, this is our love nest.¡¯


    ¡®No way, right?¡¯ I still couldn¡¯t believe it.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t youe in and have a look? As he spoke, he pulled my hand and walked into the room.


    The living room was very luxurious. All furniture was new and showed no signs of use. I somewhat


    believed what he said. Eric looked at me with a smile. ¡®In the future, you don¡¯t have to worry about


    peopleing to disturb us here.¡¯


    ¡®Is that considered hiding a woman in a golden house?¡¯


    ¡®Absurd.¡¯ He turned to look at me seriously. ¡°I don¡¯t like the expression of hiding a woman in a golden


    house. I am not Emperor Hanwu and you are not Chen A-Jiao. You understand?¡¯


    The history between Emperor Hanwu and Chen A-Jiao was really not good. Although Emperor Hanwu


    loved Chen A-Jiao, Chen A-Jiao¡¯s end was tragic. I stuck out my tongue.


    ¡®Come with me. I have a gift for you.¡¯ Eric took my hand and went upstairs.


    I opened the door to the master bedroom and saw arge bouquet of flowers on therge bed in the


    room. It was the tulip! appreciated.


    ¡®Is this a surprise you gave me? How do you know I like tulips? I reached out and picked up therge


    bouquet of tulips.


    ¡®No, this is the surprise I gave you.¡¯ As he spoke, she reached out to lift the white coverlet off the bed.


    When the bedspread was lifted, I was surprised to find that the white sheet beneath was actually


    covered in rose petals. In the middle of the bed full of rose petals, there was an exquisite box.


    Eric grabbed my hand and walked over to pick up the box to open it. Inside was a beautifully designed


    and exquisite ring.


    ¡°Last time, I took your ring off. This time I¡¯ll give you a better one. He took the ring and put it on my


    finger. I stared at him using the ring on my hand, not knowing whether to refuse or not.


    ¡®What? You do not like? Seeing my stunned look, he asked gently.


    ¡®I do, but¡­ only, Eric, the ring is not given casually.¡¯ Did I stuttered.


    ¡®I know. I will not casually give the ring to anyone else. I designed it myself for you. I hope I can lock


    you up for the rest of your life. I am also willing to protect you for the rest of my life. You understand?¡¯


    He said that he wanted to trip me for life and he was willing to protect me with love for life. I was


    inexplicably moved. Maybe those were the most beautiful words of love I¡¯ve ever heard in my


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    life. Because I was moved, my eyes really got wet.


    Eric hugged me and gently kissed away the tears in the corner of my eyes. His movements were very


    light and gentle, as if I were his most precious possession.


    treasure.


    My tears flowed more and more fiercely. Amidst my tears, I heard him whisper softly into my ear, ¡®Don¡¯t


    cry. If you don¡¯t like it, I won¡¯t make you use


    it.¡¯


    ¡®Bad person!¡¯ I punched his chest with my fist. ¡®Who said I didn¡¯t like it? I was very surprised and


    happy.¡¯


    ¡®Then give me a smile. I said, don¡¯t cry in front of me. I like to see you smile. I¡¯m willing to smile with


    you for the rest of my life.¡¯


    I squeezed a smile at him with tears in my eyes. He lowered his head and kissed my forehead.


    That kind of loving tone made me feel an indescribable feeling in my heart. I thought no woman could


    resist her kindness. I couldn¡¯t control myself and took the initiative to kiss her lips. Eric frantically


    responded to me. He took me in his arms and was going to put me on the bed, he reached out and


    pushed him, ¡®Go shower!¡¯

 Chapter 532

    Chapter 532


    You Really Are An Annoying Little Demon!¡¯ He gritted his teeth and carried me into the


    bathroom. Everything in the bathroom was closed and they were all in pairs. Maybe it was just my


    imagination. In fact, I had the feeling of being married.


    The bathtub was veryrge and in keeping with Eric¡¯s usual style of taking a boyfriends bath.


    Eric flushed the water and gently removed my clothes for me. This time, I didn¡¯t feel shy like


    before. Soon, he put me in the bathtub. Warm water enveloped my body. I closed my eyes. After a


    while, he took off his clothes and got into the tub to hug me.


    His hand moved gently around my body, giving me some kind of inexplicable shiver. Soon, I was


    defeated.


    He pursed his lips into a smile. ¡®What a sensitive little thing. I really want to eat it in one bite.¡¯


    He was always a physical person. He kept his word and ate his fill. In just a moment, he naturally


    merged with me.


    I closed my eyes and felt the water flow beneath me. I felt him lift me up¡­ Wave after wave of pleasure


    flooded every corner of my body. I heard my cry. It was so clear in the silent night.


    Iy weakly in his arms and didn¡¯t move. However, he was full of energy as he showered for me. He


    said he was taking a shower, but his hands were


    fidgeting as he ate all kinds of tofu.


    ¡®Stop teasing me. I beg you!¡¯ I begged for mercy.


    ¡®I won¡¯t tease you anymore. I¡¯ll help you take a shower¡­ We just take a shower.¡¯


    The fragrance of the shower gel lingered on the tip of my nose. He really didn¡¯t touch me again. He just


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    calmly took a shower for me. covered in bubbles. It looked very funny and ridiculous.


    My body and his were


    Soon, he helped me wash my body with boiling water. After carefully cleaning my body with a bath


    towel, he carried me out of the bathroom. Heid me on the bed covered with fragrant rose petals. He


    pressed me again.


    Desire for him was very strong. I couldn¡¯t imagine that in less than half an hour he had regained his


    original strength.


    The changes of countless individuals, I was pinched and ttened by it, like a puddle of springtime


    mud.


    There was no pain in the whole process. There was only pleasure. It was indescribable. I was very


    happy, happy to the extreme.


    When I flew up to the clouds. I heard him whisper in my ear in an extremely tempting voice, ¡®Lilian¡­


    Lilian¡­ I like you¡­¡¯


    I slept soundly. I only opened my eyes when I felt someone caressing my face. Eric looked at me with a


    smile. ¡®Lazy piggy, get up!¡¯


    I narrowed my eyes and sat up. ¡®What time is it?¡¯


    ¡°It¡¯s already eight o¡¯clock.


    ¡®Is it thatte already? Oh no!


    ¡®What is wrong?¡¯


    ¡®I have to go back immediately.¡¯


    ¡®Why are you in such a hurry? Have breakfast with me before leaving.


    ¡®I can¡¯t have breakfast. I didn¡¯t go backst night. If Carson came to my house early in the morning,


    wouldn¡¯t he be exposed?


    ¡®No v


    I worry, he doesn¡¯t have time to find him.


    ¡®What did you do?¡¯

 Chapter 533

    Chapter 533


    ¨C I Didn¡¯t Do Anything, But Don¡¯t Worry. He doesn¡¯t have time to go home. You must obediently


    apany me to breakfast. I¡¯ll send it back.


    Now I was very convinced by Eric¡¯s words. How he would tell me to make myselffortable, so I


    would rx and have breakfast with him.


    After getting dressed, I went downstairs to wash up. I thought Eric had said he¡¯d have breakfast with


    me outside, but I didn¡¯t expect him to make it home.


    He made a fire leg sandwich and toasted bread. I looked at him in surprise as he brought breakfast to


    the table. ¡®Can you¡­ can you make breakfast?¡¯


    ¡®Astonished?¡¯ He smiled and handed me a ss of fruit juice.


    How can I not be surprised? I just suspected he wasn¡¯t Eric but a different person. ¡®Why did you


    suddenly be a different person?¡¯


    Eric took a sip of fruit juice. ¡®Look at your silly stare. Do you be a different person just because


    you know how to make breakfast? I still have something better. I will cook western food for you in the


    future. Okay, I¡¯m learning how to make Sichuan food from Georgie. You will have a good appetite in the


    future.¡¯


    ¡®Why?¡¯ I looked at him in disbelief.


    ¡®What do you mean why?¡¯


    ¡®Didn¡¯t you want me to make tea? Why are you thinking about cooking again?


    ¡®That¡¯s because I don¡¯t want anyone to disturb us when we¡¯re intimate. You¡¯re azy bug who doesn¡¯t


    know anything, so I must be the one who harmed me.¡¯


    It was really hard to imagine that the young master, who was dressed and eating, would suddenly


    personally prepare soup for me. This kind of surprise left me really speechless to express.


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡®Do not look at me like that. Eat fast and try my food.


    I came to my senses and tasted Eric¡¯s breakfast. The turkey leg sandwich tasted good and the bread


    was baked well too. I didn¡¯t believe he learned it at thest minute.


    ¡®Tell me honestly, have you always been good at cooking?¡¯


    ¡®You¡¯re suprised? When I was abroad, I was always self-sufficient. If I didn¡¯t cook for myself, would it be


    difficult to go to a restaurant every day?¡¯


    ¡®I knew. You would be so kind to me.


    He looked at me. ¡®Mu Lilian, you have no conscience. I worked hard to make you breakfast. Are you


    going to say that about me?


    ¡®I am joking. Don¡¯t take it seriously. Seeing that you are so kind to me, I will make soup for you in the


    future. Although my kitchen is not very good, I can still make soup. I learned some from the aunt


    before.¡¯


    ¡®Ok I¡¯ll wait. You can¡¯t go back on your word, okay?


    ¡®Of course. I am also a reliable person.¡¯ I promise.


    After breakfast, Eric took me back. As usual, he parked the car under a tree not far from my house. I


    looked around and saw that there was no one around, so I was ready to get out of the car.


    Eric grabbed my hand and pointed at his face. He asked me to kiss him goodbye, so I leaned over and


    kissed him lightly.


    ¡®Go back and have a good rest. I¡¯ll pick it up tonight. Before leaving, he did not forget to remind me.


    After watching his car drive away, I turned around and headed home. I walked across the yard and saw


    that my dad¡¯s car had disappeared into the driveway. Obviously, my father had already left for the


    went into the house and bumped into her aunt. She smiled at her. ¡®Why did youe back so


    early?¡¯ Oh right, what happened to your neck?


    When the aunt said that, my heart jumped. It must be a mark left by Eric.

 Chapter 534

    Chapter 534


    I panicked a bit and stammered, ¡®Yes¡­ I came back so soon.¡¯


    As he spoke, I ran upstairs. Aunty yelled from behind, ¡®Lily, I made you the breakfast you loved to eat.¡¯


    ¡®I have been eating.¡¯ As soon as I finished talking, I ran upstairs and closed the door.


    I ran straight to the mirror. I wanted to see what Eric had left around my neck. There were no hickeys


    on the mirror¡¯s neck that I was concerned about.


    Instead, there was a rose petal around her neck.


    I breathed a sigh of relief and plucked the rose petal from my neck. The scene of me and Eric rolling


    around in the big bed covered with rose petals yed unnaturally before my eyes. My face was a little


    hot.


    Who said Eric was cold and sad? His romance was no less than others.


    Last night, I was so mad at Eric. I actually didn¡¯t feel guilty. I felt that I had be bad. I had no self-


    esteem. Before, when I was with him, I felt very ufortable. I was scared, worried and


    embarrassed. Butst night, the feeling I felt was different.


    It was like the feeling of love. It was very happy and sweet.


    But I had also fallen in love with Carson before. Why didn¡¯t I have this feeling before?


    Why did Eric give me this kind of feeling? I was already in my twenties. I wasn¡¯t eighteen. I was past


    the age of love and dreams. The era of jumping love and blushing love But Eric once again gave me


    that feeling


    It seemed a little unreal, but when I touched the ring on my hand, I was reminded that it was


    real


    . I looked in the mirror like I had never seen myself in America, with red lips, white teeth, and a face like


    peach blossoms.


    The power of love was really strange. Beforest night, I would only admit that I liked Eric a little bit, but


    now I really feel like I¡¯ve fallen in love with him.


    I opened the window to wake myself up. The breeze brushed my face, and my heart was


    sleeping in everything


    sweet. I turned over andy down on the bed, but I couldn¡¯t fall.


    I got up and took a few steps, wanting to get out but not knowing where to go.


    This was the first time I was so lost. Lying, sitting, standing, no matter how hard I tried, my mind was


    always full of Eric.


    His kindness, his treats, he made me breakfast, the ring he gave me, I looked at the ring on my hand


    with a goofy smile.


    I stayed in the room like a tool for a long time. There was a light knock on the door and my mother


    pushed open the door. She was surprised to see me lying on the bed looking up at the ceiling with a


    goofy smile. ¡®Lily, what are youughing at?¡¯ I asked.


    I quickly stoppedughing and sat up. ¡®Mother! What is the problem?¡¯ I asked.


    ¡®Your son, why are you getting more and more stupid?¡¯ My mother came in and sat down. ¡®Can¡¯t I go


    into your room if I have nothing to do?¡¯


    ¡°Yes, of course I can. However, a busy person like you suddenly came to find me. You¡¯re definitely not


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    looking for me to have a heart-to-heart. There must be something, right?


    ¡®Yes, I have something to say to you.¡¯ As my mother spoke, she suddenly saw the ring on my


    hand. ¡°When did you have such a ring on your hand?¡±

 Chapter 535

    Chapter 535


    I didn¡¯t expect my mother to pay attention to the ring on my hand. I just stammered, ¡®I bought it for a


    long time.¡¯


    ¡®This ring is so beautiful. I haven¡¯t seen you use it before? Carson bought it for you? My mother asked


    again.


    ¡®No, I bought it myself¡¯, I quickly denied.


    ¡®This child, even after being married, still bought a ring to wear. Why didn¡¯t he let Carson buy it? Right,


    this ring must be worth a lot, right?¡¯


    ¡®Who says you can¡¯t buy a belt after you get married?¡¯


    ¡®Fine, I¡¯ll just say it casually. Look at you, you look like a hedgehog. ¡®You¡¯ve worked hard during this


    time,¡¯ said my mother, stroking my head.


    ¡®It wasn¡¯t difficult.¡¯


    ¡°Your father has a stubborn temper, and you¡¯re just like him. All these years, I¡¯ve been worried about


    you and your father. It¡¯s all in the past now, and your father has forgiven Carson. You don¡¯t have to run


    away like that. In the future, you can bring Carson back to live openly.¡¯


    That¡¯s what my mom was talking about. I was stunned for a moment. My mom thought I was really


    happy when she saw that I didn¡¯t speak. ¡®Why


    aren¡¯t you talking? Are you so happy?¡¯


    ¡®No¡­ Mom, we¡¯ll talk about thister.¡¯


    ¡®What do you mean, ¡®we¡¯ll talk about itter¡¯? You really are a child. Everyone says we should strike


    while the iron is hot. You have to take this opportunity to bring Carson in and let him perform in front of


    his father. Although his father is stubborn, he also has a very soft heart. His health is not good. I am


    very worried about thepany every day. Carson has a set of businesses in thepany. Let him


    take care of his father. He¡¯s safer. than those messy people.¡¯


    Is my mother referring to Qiao Yu? My mother never expressed any opinion about Qiao Yu joining my


    father¡¯spany. I thought she didn¡¯t care.


    So that¡¯s not the case. In my mother¡¯s heart, she must be unable to forgive my aunt. As a mother, she


    lost her son. As a woman, she cannot have children. This is the biggest misfortune and pain in her life.


    And my aunt¡¯s family is really very shameless. They actually have the nerve toe to my door. My


    father also enjoys it. Does he only care about his own family and not think about my mother?


    How can my mother feel good if he let Qiao Yu go to my father¡¯spany to order like that?


    My mother came up with this n because she had no other choice. She wanted to use Carson to


    resist Qiao Yu¡¯s family infiltration.


    However, she didn¡¯t know how despicable Carson was. Compared to Carson, her aunt¡¯s family was


    nothing.


    I couldn¡¯t tell my mom about Carson¡¯s shamelessness right now. My heart ached for my mother, but I


    could onlyfort her.


    ¡®Mother, don¡¯t worry about this matter. I will discuss this with my father. As for thepany, you don¡¯t


    have to worry about it. Is there no professional manager? I will pay attention to whether there are


    talents in this area. After the investigation, I¡¯ll see to it that my father catches his breath.¡¯


    ¡°Don¡¯t you know your father¡¯s temper?¡± If he was willing to invite you, would he still need it now? My


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    mother sighed. She thought I couldn¡¯t see the current situation clearly.


    ¡®We are mother and daughter. I won¡¯t hide it from you. Her aunt, Qiao Yu, is now doing well in her


    father¡¯spany. Her father is very pleased with her and lets her do whatever she wants. Although I


    don¡¯t care aboutpany affairs, I always feel that it¡¯s not appropriate. Your aunt¡¯s family is not a good


    family. If something happens again, it won¡¯t be easy to clean in the future. I think it¡¯s best to let Carson


    run thepany. No matter what happens, he is her husband. Can he deceive you?

 Chapter 536

    Chapter 536


    Sure enough, it was my mother¡¯s n to save the country in a roundabout way. However, that was


    obviously not the right way to go about things. Wasn¡¯t she digging her own grave by finding a tiger to


    deal with a wolf?


    ¡®Mother, I will consider what you said.¡¯ I smile bitterly.


    ¡®What are you still considering? I¡¯m not talking about you. Lily, you are very indecisive. It would be great


    if you were half as determined as your father. My motherined.


    I just smile bitterly. I didn¡¯t know how to answer my mother. I heard footstepsing from the


    stairs. The aunt appeared. ¡®Lily, Carson is here.¡¯


    That bitch, why did shee without saying a word?


    I was extremely disgusted, but my mother was overjoyed. When she heard Carson was here, she didn¡¯t


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    speak to me anymore. She immediately got up. ¡°Let¡¯s go down and have a look.¡±


    Carson was sitting alone on the couch in the living room. There were several gifts on the couch. When


    he saw my mother and Iing down, he immediately got up and greeted my mother warmly.


    ¡®Why are you here? You don¡¯t need to go to the office? my mother smiled and asked him to sit down.


    ¨C I had too much to drinkst night. I won¡¯t go this morning. I will go in the afternoon. ¡®Mom, this is for


    you,¡¯ Carson said, handing the gift bag next to him to my


    mom.


    ¡®Why are you giving me a present?¡¯ As my mother spoke, she opened the bag. It was a new Chanel


    bag. This bitch knew that my mother liked that and started taking bribes. It was really ubiquitous.


    For sure, my mother was very happy to see the Chanel bag. ¡®I really like this bag and was about to buy


    it. Thank you, Carson.


    ¡®d Mom liked it. By the way, I¡¯ve been married to Lily for so long and I¡¯ve never bought Mom and


    Dad any presents. that¡¯s good


    Mom doesn¡¯t me me.


    ¡®What are you ming? We are all one family. My mother was smiling. I frowned as I watched from the


    side. My mother didn¡¯t look like someone who could be bought with money. Seriously, it was just a


    bag. Was there a need for that?


    ¡°By the way, Mom, I booked a seat at the revolving restaurant tonight. I want to invite mom and dad to


    eat together. I wonder if Mom and Dad have time?¡¯ That bitch was being insatiable.


    ¡®When I have time, when I have time, I will immediately call your father to tell him about this.¡¯ My


    mother immediately called my father. My father did not refuse and agreed.


    I watched from the sidelines and frowned, but there was no stopping her.


    Having achieved his goal, Carson rose with a smile and took his leave. My mother saw that it was


    gettingte and asked Carson to stay for lunch.


    He didn¡¯t refuse. This was the first time I discovered that Carson was actually a person who could see


    through the situation. His words were very careless, and my mother¡¯s affection for him rose again.


    After lunch, Carson left happy. Thinking that I would still have to face this bitch at night, I felt depressed


    and went back upstairs.


    When I opened the door, I saw my phone ringing happily on the bed. I picked it up and saw that it was


    actually Eric. I quickly took it. His voice was very gentle. ¡®Why didn¡¯t you answer the phone for so


    long? What are you doing?¡¯

 Chapter 537

    Chapter 537


    ¡ª I¡¯m eating downstairs. I replied: ¡®Have you eaten yet?¡¯


    ¡®No, I called you to ask you toe with me to eat. Since you ate, then forget it. I will eat alone. By the


    way, did you have a good rest?


    ¡®No.¡¯


    ¡®Why didn¡¯t you rest? Didn¡¯t you say you were very tired?


    ¡®How would I have time to sleep?¡¯ I told him about Carson¡¯s visit, especially about dinner that night.


    ¡®He is very good at studying.¡¯ Eric scoffed.


    ¡®Who said that? I¡¯m dying of rage. He made my mother so happy that I got angry. My mother is very


    good at making pillows. As unhappy as my father is, he can¡¯t stand my mother¡¯s praise. These are all


    secondary. I am very worried that my mother will ask him to move. Now he wants toe


    even in your dreams.¡¯


    ¡®All good. I am here. Leave it with me. Sleep well and don¡¯t think about anything.¡¯ Eric looked like he


    wanted to say there was a way, but I was still worried. ¡®What method do you have? Can you tell me in


    advance?


    ¡®This is really quite simple. You¡¯ll know when the timees. ¡®But I have to say this in advance. Don¡¯t


    be angry when the timees,¡¯ he said. mysteriously.


    ¡®As long as you can stop him from wandering in front of me, I¡¯ll be happy. Why would I be angry?¡¯


    ¡®Well, go to sleep. I am going to eat.¡¯


    Since Eric said that, I had to put my worries aside and lie down on the bed to sleep. I slept soundly until


    my mother knocked on my door.


    ¡®Lily, why are you still sleeping? Get up quickly. Your dad will be home soon. Carson will be here


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    soon. Hurry up and get dressed. Our family will eat.¡¯


    I got up and waited for me to wash and change my clothes before going downstairs. My father was


    back. Carson also came.


    Carson drove while I sat in the passenger seat. My mom and dad sat in the back row and ran together


    into the revolving restaurant. When I left, I looked at WeChat. I didn¡¯t see Eric¡¯s message. So what did


    he say there was a way?


    Soon we arrived at the destination. The elevator went up. I took out my phone and looked at it. There


    was still no message.


    What the hell is Eric doing? Did he forget a lot?


    Thinking the elevator stopped, we got off the elevator and someone immediately greeted us,


    ¡®Hello! Please show me your invitation!¡¯


    ¡®Invitation? What invitation?¡¯ Carson asked in surprise.


    ¡®It¡¯s like that. Someone booked this ce for an event tonight. The organizer said that everyone who


    out¡¯, exined the waiter. The waiter exined.


    ¡®What?¡¯ ¡°When I called at noon, didn¡¯t you say this ce was booked by someone?¡± Carson¡¯s voice


    changed.


    ¡®Sorry! Sorry! Maybe the person who answered the phone forgot. The receptionist repeatedly


    apologized.


    Carson¡¯s face was very ugly. This was the first meal he invited my parents to eat. It was easy to


    imagine the hurt in his heart. ¡®I don¡¯t call. leave your

 Chapter 538

    Chapter 538


    ¡®Sir, this seat has already been booked. Even if we let our managere, it won¡¯t change


    anything. You should go to another house to have a look.


    ¡®It¡¯s just a meal. It¡¯s not for eating wherever you go. Since it¡¯s booked, shall we go somewhere else?¡¯


    ¡®How can there be such a reason? How can you treat guests like that? Hurry up and let your manager


    years. When has he ever been bullied like this?


    The key was that this was no ordinary meal. It was the first time he couldn¡¯t even finish a meal. Where


    would he put his face?


    The waiter held the walkie-talkie and immediately told the manager. The manager immediately came


    over and invited us to sit in the lounge. He apologized with a face full of smiles, ¡®Sorry, this is our


    negligence. My apologies. It¡¯s really inconvenient today. Why don¡¯t I make you some money and you


    can go somewhere else to eat?¡¯


    Although the restaurant manager was full of smiles, his tone of voice was a bit dismissive, as if he was


    turning away a beggar. Carson was angry. ¡®What kind of attitude is this? Do you have that kind of


    attitude when you don¡¯t work properly? If you don¡¯t have a position, think of a way to resolve this for me


    immediately!¡¯


    ¡®I really can¡¯t think of a position. I only have two solutions for you to solve. Compensate you for a meal


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    and fire the person who answered the phone?¡¯ The restaurant manager¡¯s tone was a bit arrogant. The


    unspoken meaning was that even if you didn¡¯t ept it, you had to ept it.


    ¡®I do not want money. I just want to eat! Otherwise, I will expose your restaurant¡¯s behavior.¡¯


    ¡®Sir, I have already apologized and am willing topensate you for your loss. Is it worth continuing


    like this?


    ¡®It is you who cannot be trusted. How did I be the bully?¡¯


    ¡®Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re not? You always say we should be tolerant when we can. What are you trying to


    do by being so aggressive? Are you trying to extort us by eating? You can go and expose it. I don¡¯t


    believe you can turn ck into white. The manager¡¯s attitude suddenly turned tough.


    ¡®Also, I warn you, if you really want to be unreasonable then I¡¯m going to call security?¡¯


    The manager¡¯s attitude was extremely arrogant. Carson was so angry that his face turned blue, and I


    also sensed that something wasn¡¯t right from the start.


    People who manage to close the revolving restaurant are notmon. I don¡¯t believe it¡¯s a sudden


    idea to book the ce. Must be booked. When Carson set the location, no one told him about it. It¡¯s


    obviously abnormal.


    ¡®Even if someone temporarily books the ce, the restaurant should arrange for someone to call the


    guests. That makes use here for nothing. Not something that can be done for this reputable


    restaurant.¡¯


    Also, the restaurant manager¡¯s attitude was not correct. It was just a few words and he started to say


    something nasty. It was like a beggar. It


    was no wonder Carson was angry.


    It was really eye-opening to call security for a meal. Looking at the restaurant manager¡¯s arrogant


    attitude, there must be someone behind him. Thinking Eric hasn¡¯t given me any information so far, is


    this a good thing Eric has done?

 Chapter 539

    Chapter 539


    No wonder he reminded me not to get angry. If security actually came up and invited us down, not only


    would Carson lose face, but my parents would lose face as well.


    Damn Eric, he was really cruel when he messed with people. After such a farce, my father definitely


    looked down on Carson even more.


    I was a little happy in my heart and really wanted the bouncers to hurry up and escte the matter.


    At the moment when I was jubnt in my heart, my father, who was sitting on the couch and coldly


    watching all this, finally said, ¡®You have to ask the security guards to serve you a meal. Is this


    restaurant really revealing?


    The manager looked at my father. ¡®It¡¯s not that the rules are bad. It¡¯s just that this gentleman is a little


    irrational. Old sir, you saw it too. I apologized and proposedpensation. We can¡¯t refuse to fire


    because of employee mistakes, right? We¡¯re going to do business, right?¡¯


    ¡®Yes, you apologized, but if you really want to apologize, you won¡¯t have that kind of attitude. That tone,


    why do I feel like you just sent a beggar away?¡¯


    ¡®Old sir, you misunderstood. I did not mean that. My attitude was now wrong. I apologize to you. I hope


    you can understand!¡¯ The manager¡¯s attitude and tone of voice toward my father was like day and night


    ¡®I do not believe that. I didn¡¯t expect to find such a thing today. I will not argue with you. If you want to


    hire security, you can call your boss first here. I want to ask Eric personally, what is the reason for


    treating guests like this?¡¯


    I have already been able to confirm that this was Eric¡¯s doing. When did this restaurant have anything


    to do with Eric? If I remember correctly, the person with thest name Liao was the boss.


    ¡®Dad, the owner of this restaurant is named Liao, not Ye.¡¯


    ¡®What do you know? This restaurant already changed hands half a month ago.¡¯ My father looked at


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    Carson coldly and immediately looked at the manager. ¡®What? Do you want me to call Eric personally?


    The restaurant manager was sweating. ¡®Old sir, what happened just now was my fault. Please spare


    me. If we, Mr. Walker,e to my work, there definitely won¡¯t be any more. Please be generous.


    My father didn¡¯t say anything. He just looked at him coldly. The manager kept saying good things but


    almost got down on one knee. My dad didn¡¯t look like he was going to give up like that. I was guessing


    that if my father continued to pester him like this, it definitely wouldn¡¯t end well for him.


    ¡®Dad, since he already apologized, forget it. It¡¯s gettingte. Let¡¯s move to another restaurant to eat.¡¯


    My father looked at me and slowly stood up. He wasn¡¯t going to continue the confrontation, I breathed a


    sigh of relief and walked over to take his arm and leave. My mother and Carson followed behind. After


    that scene, the atmosphere got a little weird and Carson wasn¡¯t as talkative as he used to be.


    We went to a famous restaurant nearby. When we stopped at the door, we identally ran into


    Dn. He took the initiative to go up and greet him. My father was naturally very good to Dn. He


    immediately asked if he had eaten. Dn said no. My father said, let¡¯s go together.


    Seeing Dn, Carson was certainly unhappy, but after what happened now, how could he refuse?

 Chapter 540

    Chapter 540


    With the addition of Dn, the atmosphere finally became less awkward. Carson was also a character,


    but after a short period of awkwardness, he started showing off again.


    He served my parents food, served soup, and took care of them meticulously. Most importantly, he


    lovingly called my parents.


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    My dad¡¯s attitude was still lukewarm, and my mom quickly forgot her embarrassment now. She called


    me Carson intimately, and I couldn¡¯t help it. but frown. I excused myself to go to the bathroom and left


    the private room.


    After washing my hands in the bathroom, I grabbed my phone and looked at it. I couldn¡¯t find any news


    from Eric, so I took the initiative to text him, ¡®What are you up to?¡¯


    ¡®He¡¯s still with thepany,¡¯ he said quickly.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you go home sote?


    ¡®I still have things to do. I¡¯m going home after I¡¯m done.


    ¡®You ate?¡¯


    ¡®No, I want to eat you.¡¯


    ¡®Tsk, nothing serious. I will not talk to you anymore.


    ¡®What I said is true. By the way, I¡¯ll pick it up after work.


    ¡®I can¡¯t run away.¡¯


    ¡®There will be a way, unless you don¡¯t miss me.¡¯ He even handcuffed me. I didn¡¯t have time to see him,


    but I just didn¡¯t miss him.


    I snorted and was about to respond when Carson suddenly called me. Why did he call me? I murmured


    as he connected me. Carson looked a little urgent. ¡®Honey, something happened at home. I¡¯ll go back


    first. You eat with our parents.


    ¡®What happened at home?¡¯ I was surprised.


    ¡®I don¡¯t know either. I¡¯ll tell you when I get back. Take care of your parents. So I hurriedly hung up the


    phone.


    1


    I didn¡¯t expect Carson to leave halfway through. I immediately went back to the private room. Sure


    enough, there were no traces of Carson in there. ¡®Why did you go


    back?¡¯


    ¡®My family called. Something seems to have happened. ¡°Why don¡¯t you go back and have a look? my


    mother replied.


    ¡®He called me and asked me to apany him.¡¯ I didn¡¯t want to go back so I declined right away.


    ¡®This child, he said that because he was afraid that you would be worried. As someone else¡¯s wife, you


    need to be self-aware. You should go back and have a look. My mother now had a good impression of


    Carson.


    ¡®I am hungry. If you want to go back, you¡¯ll have to wait for me to eat. Do you have the nerve to let me


    starve to death? Right, dad?


    ¡®Yes, we can talk about it after I¡¯m full.¡¯ My dad answered and got me some food. Seeing my father say


    this, my mother stopped talking.


    Without a fly like Carson buzzing beside me, I happily began to eat. After dinner, Dn sent us


    home. After returning home, my mom was still thinking about Carson and asked me to call and ask


    about the situation. I had to call him and it took a long time for the call to go through.


    ¡®Honey, what took you so long to answer the phone? I was worried about you. What happened at


    home?


    ¡®I¡¯m


    sorry. I forgot to call you back¡¯, ¡®Honey, it¡¯s not a big deal. It¡¯s just that my parents are arguing. I¡¯ll be


    fine after I stay home and convince them. You can apany my parents with peace of mind.¡¯


    What¡¯s wrong with father-inw and mother-inw? And as far as I know, the mother-inw is very


    afraid of the father-inw. While the father-inw is angry, she does not dare to resist. But now, I clearly


    heard her mother-inw¡¯s hoarse cry over the phone.

 Chapter 541

    Chapter 541


    Something big must have happened. Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t have dragged Carson back from the dining


    table in such a hurry. After all, this was the first time Carson had invited my parents to dinner tonight.


    Even if his parents were not sensible, they would not disturb me at this time.


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    However, since Carson did not want to say it, there was no need for me to ask further. So, I pretended


    to say a few words and hung up the phone. My mother watched me from the side and immediately


    said, ¡°Mom, Carson said that there was nothing wrong. It was his parents who quarreled. He told me


    not to worry.¡±


    Hearing me say that my mother was not talking. My mother did not let me go back. I breathed a sigh of


    relief and strode upstairs.


    After returning to the room and taking a shower, when I was drying my hair, Eric¡¯s WeChat came over.


    ¡°I am here. Come


    out.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t have time now.¡± I mischievously replied.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care. If you don¡¯te out, I will wait here for the whole night.¡±


    What a rascal. I didn¡¯t reply to him. I quickly dried my hair, put on a light makeup, found a beautiful


    dress and put it on. Then I pulled my bag out of the door.


    ¡°Are you going out again?¡± Both my mother and my father looked at me when they saw meing


    downstairs in a pretty


    manner.


    ¡°Yes, Isabe is asking me out.¡± I lied to Isabe.


    My father declined toment but my mother was unhappy. ¡°You have a quarrel with your inws,


    and you are going to the party. Do you want to talk?¡±


    ¡°Who said I was going to the party? Isabe and Guo Yang quarreled and bought alcohol at the bar. I


    went to persuade her.¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid of making trouble for Isabe by dressing up so beautifully?¡± My mother asked.


    ¡°You are really getting more and more nosy. If she doesn¡¯t dress up, you say she is not good. You also


    say that she is not good. at dressing up. What do you want?¡± My father helped me again.


    ¡°Alright, your father and daughter are loyal. I can¡¯t win against you. I don¡¯t care.¡± My mother pretended


    to be angry and said that she didn¡¯t care. When she saw me go out, she warned me, ¡°Come back


    early.¡±


    ¡°I will try my best, but I don¡¯t think I wille back. She is drunk, so I have to apany her.¡± I was


    afraid that would say something unpleasant, so I quickly left.


    my mother


    I ran out of the house and went straight to the ce where Eric parked his car. He saw meing from


    the rearview mirror and immediately opened the door. After I got in the car, he tilted his head and


    looked at me. ¡°It was very beautiful tonight!¡±


    ¡°Was it ugly before


    ¡°I was also very beautiful before, but tonight I could see that I had put in effort to dress up. For the sake


    of your efforts, I will reward you with a kiss. As he spoke, he tilted his head and kissed me.


    ¡°Don¡¯t make a fuss, hurry up and leave!¡±


    ¡°Kiss me before leaving!¡± As he spoke, he kissed me on the face before starting the car and leaving.


    ¡°Where are we going?¡±


    ¡°Find a ce to eat. I haven¡¯t eaten yet.¡±


    ¡°Why aren¡¯t you eating at thiste hour? Don¡¯t you know that your stomach is not good?¡± Iined.


    Tate something. By the way, tell me what you want to eat. I¡¯ll take you to cat.¡±


    ¡°How can I eat it? Why didn¡¯t you say so earlier? If you had told me earlier, I wouldn¡¯t have eaten so


    much.¡±


    ¡°Alright, if you don¡¯t eat, I won¡¯t be in the mood to eat. How about we go to the supermarket and buy


    something? Our home is stillcking a lot of things.¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid of being discovered if we go like this?¡±

 Chapter 542

    Chapter 542


    ¡°I¡¯m not afraid. If not for the fact that you haven¡¯t divorced and are afraid of affecting your reputation, I


    would really like to announce to the world that you are my, Eric¡¯s, woman.¡±


    These words sounded so happy that I unexpectedly agreed.


    Eric drove the car to the supermarket parking lot and entered the supermarket with me. He was


    probably afraid that people. would find out about his rtionship with me. He deliberately put on a hat


    and a pair of brown sses. Although it was to avoid being seen by others, this kind of outfit actually


    made me feel that he was a bit more handsome.


    We picked a lot of things together. Eric pushed the cart and followed behind me. I was in charge of


    taking things. Suddenly, I saw a resin house doll wearing a hat and sses. It was a bit simr to Eric¡¯s


    current outfit. So I reached out to take it, but I didn¡¯t expect a hand to grab the doll before me.


    I took a closer look and saw that it was Jessica.


    ¡°Jessica?¡± I asked. Jessica also recognized me and smiled at me. ¡°Lily, are you going to the


    supermarket alone?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± I secretly nced at Eric behind me and found that Eric did not follow me. Instead, he stood in


    front of a shelf and pretended to pick something.


    I was a little relieved and naturally greeted Jessica, ¡°Are you alone?¡±


    ¡°Yes, we are not alone in the Gu family. Do we still have people to apany us?¡± ¡°By the way, Lily,


    why are you also alone? Where is your husband?¡± Jessica looked like a resentful wife.


    ¡°He¡¯s at home.¡± Hearing her mention Carson made me feel a little ufortable.


    ¡°You like this doll, right? If you like it, you can have it.¡± Seeing me staring at the doll in her hand,


    Jessica handed me the doll


    in his hand.


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Then didn¡¯t I steal someone¡¯s love?¡±


    ¡°It can¡¯t be said to be stealing someone¡¯s love. This doll is a pair and there is a pink one. I just thought


    it was cute, so I picked


    it up to take a look.¡± ¡°Oh right, Lily, it will be my birthday in a few days. I want to invite you to my


    birthday party.¡±


    ¡°Even if you don¡¯t invite me to your birthday, I¡¯lle too.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good. I¡¯ll call you when the timees.¡±


    After exchanging a few more words with Jessica, she pushed the cart and left.


    After Jessica left. Eric came over. I held the doll and winked at him. ¡°How is it? Is it like you?¡±


    ¡°Am I that ugly?¡±


    ¡°If only you were as cute as this doll. I rolled my eyes at him. ¡°Let¡¯s quickly settle the bill and leave. You


    didn¡¯t know that you scared me to death just now.¡±


    ¡°Wait for me in the car. I¡¯ll settle the bill.¡± Eric smiled faintly.


    ¡°You go ahead. I¡¯ll settle the bill.¡± As a man, Eric would not often go to a supermarket to buy things. It


    would be difficult for him to wait for the bill.


    I went up to wait for you.


    Eric handed the cart to me and left. I paid the bill and pushed the cart to the parking lot. Unexpectedly,


    I saw Jessica talking


    to Eric.


    ¡±


    I did not dare to go over when I saw this. Fortunately, Jessica said a few words to Eric and drove away.


    After Jessica left, I pushed the cart over. Eric immediately got out of the car and put all the things he


    bought into the car. We quickly left the supermarket.


    On the way back, I asked Eric. ¡°What did she say to you?¡±


    ¡°She just came over to say hello.¡±


    ¡°Do you think she found out that we were together?¡± I was still a little worried about what happened just


    now.

 Chapter 543

    Chapter 543


    ¡°It¡¯s possible.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s all your fault. If not for you, I wouldn¡¯t havee here.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Even if she saw us together, it doesn¡¯t mean anything. This is a shopping mall. People


    come and go. Maybe we met by chance? Why are you so guilty?¡±


    ¡°You still have the face.¡±


    ¡°Am I telling the truth?¡±


    ¡°Are you hungry? Why don¡¯t I take you to eat something delicious?¡± I suggested, considering that he


    had not eaten dinner.


    ¡°No, I want you to cook something for me. Let¡¯s go home.¡±


    ¡°The food I cook is not delicious, and it¡¯s sote.¡±


    ¡°You know how to cook noodles, right? I¡¯m not picky.¡± He smiled.


    He didn¡¯t mention anything about messing with Carson in the restaurant. I couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Was it


    you who did this tonight?¡±


    ¡°Yes, you are smart.¡±


    ¡°But


    you


    have offended my dad. He already knows that you are the one who opened the restaurant. He will


    definitely me you for what you suffered tonight.¡± I deliberately said this.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you still have you? What are you doing? Your dad dislikes me, but you can¡¯t speak up for me?¡±


    Tsk! When did


    you get the restaurant?¡±


    ¡°It wasn¡¯t me. It was Richard. He pulled me into a stake. I felt that I wouldn¡¯t lose out, so I followed him


    to a stake.¡±


    ¡°Then why would my dad say that you opened it?¡±


    ¡°How would I know?¡± He was a little helpless. He thought about it and suddenly said, ¡°But your father is


    too amazing. I have nothing to do with his business. How did he know?¡±


    ¡°Maybe my friend mentioned it. I have so many friends.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s possible.¡± ¡°Lilian, are you sure your father knows nothing about your matter?¡± Eric frowned.


    ¡°I am sure. If my father knew, how could he forgive Carson and let him enter the room? He has always


    disliked him.¡± I exined.


    Eric replied with an oh¡® and did not speak.


    When I returned to his vi, I took the ingredients and went to the kitchen to cook noodles for him. Eric


    stood outside the kitchen and looked at me.


    To be honest, my cooking skills were really ordinary, but he ate up all the noodles.


    After eating the noodles, I washed the dishes. He pulled me upstairs and leaned on the sofa to chat.


    He told me many interesting things about studying in the past, including pranking people.


    Iughed happily when I heard this. Chatting with him made all my troubles disappear. Later, he kissed


    me gently, loved and stroked me. We rolled from the sofa to the carpet, and we enjoyed a lot of


    @Love.


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    When I woke up in the morning, he made breakfast for me. After breakfast, I wanted to go home. He


    hugged my waist from behind reluctantly. ¡°Lilian, why don¡¯t you move over from today to live with me?¡±


    ¡°No! My parents will doubt it.¡±


    ¡°How about this? You can use work as an excuse to move over to my side first. After that matter is


    settled, we can be together openly.¡± He pleaded.

 Chapter 544

    Chapter 544


    His eyes were very clear and sincere. I had to believe that he really wanted to be with me. I suddenly


    felt that my revenge


    unfair to Eric. I could not help but soften my heart. ¡°I will go back and take a look. I will give you the


    answer


    was very tonight.¡±


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Eric still drove me to a ce not far from my house. Before getting off the car, he wanted to kiss me


    again. This time, I ignored him. I opened the door and hurriedly got out of the car.


    He shouted from behind, ¡°Why are you running so fast? Are you afraid that I will eat you?¡±


    I ignored him and just walked forward. Suddenly, a voice suddenly sounded, ¡°Lily!¡±


    I looked up and saw Dn in a morning jog right in front of me. I was shocked and subconsciously


    looked back at the direction where Eric stopped. His car had already left.


    I still felt uneasy. I didn¡¯t know if he saw Eric or not. Fortunately, I didn¡¯t agree to Eric¡¯s kiss just now.


    Otherwise, there was no way to exin it.


    ¡°Where did youe from?¡± Dn walked up to me.


    ¡°Where is Isabe?¡± Last night, I said that I was going to apany Isabe in order to unify the


    words, so I had to say this. I made a decision in my heart and immediately went back to call Isabe to


    let her unify the words.


    ¡°Isabe? But the car that just sent you back seems to be Eric¡¯s car?¡± Dn actually recognized Eric¡¯s


    car.


    Oh no, I secretlyined in my heart. I was d that I had not kissed just now. Dn was waiting


    for me to reply, so I had to continue to lie. ¡°Didn¡¯t I go outst night without driving? I met him when I


    was waiting for the car on the road. He said that he would send me on my way. That¡¯s it.¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡± ¡°I haven¡¯t had breakfast yet. Why don¡¯t we go and have breakfast together?¡± Dn


    smiled.


    ¡°No,¡± I refused immediately after having breakfast at Eric¡¯s ce.


    ¡°Alright, then I¡¯ll be leaving first.¡± Dn didn¡¯t insist and left.


    I breathed a sigh of relief and immediately ran home. When I entered the living room; I saw my father


    sitting in the living room reading the newspaper. He saw mee back and put down the newspaper.


    ¡°Come over and sit down. I have something to tell you.¡±


    I walked to the opposite side of him and sat down. My father looked at me. ¡°Did you go to apany


    Isabest night?¡±


    My heart skipped a beat. Since my father dared to ask me this, it was possible that he had called


    Isabe to confirm it. Damn it, it was all my fault. I should have called Isabe in advancest night and


    said that it would be difficult to end up like this. My father was very smart. He must not lie in front of


    him. I squeezed out a smile. ¡°How do you know?¡±


    ¡°Lily, you have grown up. I don¡¯t want to pay too much attention to your personal affairs. But there is


    one thing I have to remind you. You are now a married woman. What is it like if you don¡¯t go home at


    night? If people with ulterior motives. know about it, do you know how much trouble it will cause?¡±

 Chapter 545

    Chapter 545


    My dad is right. I am not only a married woman but also a daughter of the Mu family. I have the


    reputation of the Mul family behind me. No matter if anyone sees me and Eric together, if they know


    that I will not return home at night, they will definitely use this as a pretext to speak. The impact on my


    dad is definitely not ordinary. On the matter of Eric, I was blinded by love. It was really too rash to deal


    with it.


    1 lowered my head and did not speak. My dad also did not continue to talk about me. Instead, he


    sighed, ¡°Recently, you stay at home obediently and do not go anywhere.¡±


    Let me stay at home and not go anywhere. Not to mention that I would be bored to death, Eric would


    definitely not agree. ¡°But I want to go back to thepany to work.¡±


    ¡°Go to work! I won¡¯t stop you from going to work, but you are not allowed to go out alone at night! You


    must stay at home!¡± My dad emphasized.


    ¡°Got it!¡± I had no choice but to answer.


    Seeing that I was very docile, I did not refute my dad and waved my hand, ¡°Go upstairs and rest..


    ¡°Isabe, did my dad call you yesterday?¡± I asked.


    ¡°No.¡± ¡°What happened?¡± Isabe answered.


    ¡°I went to Ericst night to use you as a shield. My dad didn¡¯t believe me when I came back this


    morning. I thought he called you.¡±


    ¡°Uncle didn¡¯t call me, but Dn called mest night and asked me and Guo Yang toe out for


    supper.¡±


    ¡°What? You were with Dnst night?¡± I was so shocked that my voice changed. If Dn and Isabe


    had supperst night, then my lie to Dn this morning was a cover.


    ¡°Yes, what is there to be surprised about? We are a group of people.¡±


    ¡°Oh no, I met Dn when I got out of the car this morning. He asked me where I came back from and I


    casually told him about you. This lie was so funny.¡± I stood up and walked around.


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°You don¡¯t even know how to tell me when you lie. Forget it, Dn is not an outsider. Besides, he didn¡¯t


    see anything between you and Eric. Don¡¯t worry.¡±


    ¡°Seriously, what kind of bad luck is this?¡± I rubbed my head.


    ¡°Be careful next time. You have a carefree personality. It¡¯s nothing for Dn and uncle to know about it.


    After all, one can¡¯t spread their family¡¯s ugly reputation. However, it would be bad if Carson, that


    scumbag, knew about it. It would be a failure.¡± Isabe reminded.


    ¡°I know. I won¡¯t go out again.¡±


    After this scare, I became much more honest and thought about it clearly with Eric. I won¡¯t go out in the


    future.


    Just as I was about to send a WeChat message to Eric, I suddenly saw a text message from Victoria.


    ¡°Lily, something happened


    The text message was sent this early in the morning. At that time, I was whispering sweet nothings to


    Eric and did not notice that there was a text messageing in.


    I thought Victoria wanted to tell me the reason why Carson went backst night. I immediately typed a


    line back, ¡°What happened?¡°.


    ¡°The old bastard and I were found out by Carson¡¯s mother. They made a big fussst night.¡°. Victoria


    replied.


    Victoria¡¯s reply surprised me. My mother¨Cinw was not an ordinary person. No one could beat her


    when she made a scene. Victoria would definitely be wed by her. I was about to ask if she had been


    hurt, but Victoria called. I immediately


    get hurt, did you?¡°.


    answered, ¡°Wu Jie, you didn¡¯t

 Chapter 546

    Chapter 546


    ¡°No, Carson wanted to f*cking hit me. The old bastard refused to let me go and even pped her. I


    took advantage of the chaos to leave.¡± Victoria¡¯s voice was very calm, and there was no sign of panic


    after being caught.


    Then what are you going to do in the future?¡±


    ¡°If things get out of hand, I can¡¯t continue to do it. I am going to go back to the countryside.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s good to go back to the countryside. My mother¨Cinw is a crazy person. You have to leave


    quickly. Otherwise, she will definitely try to find you and make trouble with you. I am afraid that you will


    suffer.¡±


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Lily, don¡¯t worry. I am not afraid of her. I have long been tired of the old bastard¡¯s entanglement. It will


    only be good for me to make trouble like this.¡± Victoria was not afraid at all.


    ¡°But you still have to be careful. After all, Carson is a sinister person. He is so ruthless to his own child,


    let alone you. I am afraid that Carson will harm you. After all, you have a family. This matter will have a


    great impact on your husband and child.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, he won¡¯t dare. I have something that he and Jolene cheated on. He shoulde and beg


    me now, not threaten


    me.¡±


    I did not expect this. I was silent for a moment. ¡°Sister Wu, you¡¯d better be careful. Be careful not to


    jump over a wall when a dog is desperate. By the way, you can use the evidence in your hand to let


    Carson pay you a sum of money. When Jolene extorted her for a few million, I think you can get so


    much. When the timees, you can take this money to live


    somewhere else with your husband and children.¡±


    ¡°Okay, I will think about it. Thank you, Lily!¡±


    The matter of Victoria and father¨Cinw had been torn apart. If they came home, it would definitely be


    a mess. Grandma must be heartbroken to wash her face with tears now, right? I felt relieved when I


    thought of the crying on Carson¡¯s phonest night.


    When she deliberately brought her son, a third party, back to deceive me, she never dreamed that one


    day her old guild would cheat on her. Moreover, the partner of her cheating was also someone who got


    along with her family day and night.


    When my mother¨Cinw found out about my father¨Cinw and Victoria, she must be extremely angry.


    She wasparable to me when I found out that Carson and Jolene were together. I really wanted to


    see what expression she had now, but I didn¡¯t want to provoke her. I could only suppress my desire to


    watch the show.


    At noon, Carson came over. I found that he really knew how to study and use. He should have seen


    that my father was not satisfied with him, and my mother had a good impression of him. Therefore, I


    wanted toe to my mother to gain a good impression.


    ¡°Honey, have you made up your parents?¡± I asked.


    ¡°I made up,¡± he replied. It was obvious that he did not want to tell me about the scandal at home.


    However, I was curious. about how he was going to tell me about Victoria. After all, it was impossible to


    fire Victoria silently, right?


    After lunch. Carson offered to go to see Niuniu with me. I did not refuse to go to the school with him.


    On the


    think?¡±


    way, Carson actually mentioned the matter of picking up Niu Niu, ¡°Honey, I want to take Niu Niu out,


    what do you


    ¡°Isn¡¯t she fine inside? Why do you want to take her out?¡± I don¡¯t want to let Niu Niu see the quarrel


    between me and Carson. Before everything is settled, I won¡¯t let Niu Nju out.


    ¡°At first, I sent Niu Niu in because there was a big belly at home, and then you were pregnant and no


    one took care of her. Now there is nothing at home. I intend to take Niu Niu out and let my parents take


    care of her. What do you think?¡±

 Chapter 547

    Chapter 547


    ¡°Not good.¡± ¡°Mom and Dad are old and can¡¯t take care of Niuniu. If you want to take care of her, you


    have to wait for me to take care of her myself. After this busy period of time, I will take Niuniu out.¡±


    Carson did not refute my words, but a trace of disappointment shed across his face.


    We soon met Niuniu. She was much taller and more beautiful than before. When she saw me and


    Carson, she quickly ran into my arms, hugged me and kissed me a few times. Then she kissed


    Carson.


    Carson happily hugged her and spun around. I felt strange when I saw him hugging Niu Niu, but I


    couldn¡¯t tell where he


    was.


    After Carson circled Niu Niu a few times, he finally put her down and asked her with concern, ¡°Niu Niu,


    are you used to school? Do you miss your parents?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I miss them every day, even in my dreams,¡± Niu Niu replied. ¡°Dad, when are you going to take me


    home?¡±


    Carson nced at me. ¡°Ask Mom. See what she thinks.¡±


    Niuniu broke free from his arms and threw herself into my arms. ¡°Mom, when will you take me home? I


    don¡¯t want to stay here anymore.¡±


    These words stunned me. Didn¡¯t Niuniu say she liked this ce very much when I camest time? Why


    did she suddenly change her mind?


    Looking at Carson holding Niuniu and looking at my eager expression, I suddenly understood.


    All of this must be caused by Carson. Last time, he was afraid that Niuniu woulde out to disturb


    him, so he tried his best to persuade Niuniu to be obedient in school.


    But now the situation was different. This son of a bitch wanted to use Niuniu to y the family card. If


    he took Niuniu out, he would definitely live with me at my parents¡® house. At that time, he could use the


    excuse of watching Niuniu run over every day and then have an excuse to stay overnight.


    I pretended to know nothing and picked up Niuniu. ¡°Niuniu doesn¡¯t want to stay here?¡± Well, when Mom


    has dealt with the matter, I will take you out. It won¡¯t be long before the holiday is over. After the


    holiday; Mom will take you out.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Niuniu was very happy, but Carson was a little unhappy. Obviously, he couldn¡¯t wait.


    After sending me home, Carson went to thepany. Before he left, he said that he woulde at


    night. The bitch was a bitch, like a dog skin ster.


    My mother happily agreed and even asked him what he liked to eat for the aunt to cook. He was so


    beautiful that he left.


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    After Carson left, I also drove to Eric¡¯spany. When I saw him suddenly appear, I was very


    surprised. I hugged me and kissed him. I pushed him away. ¡°There is someone outside!¡±


    ¡°What are you afraid of? This is my office. Can¡¯t you just lock the door?¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t this a ce without money? You locked the door the moment I came in. Do you want everyone to


    know that there is an ambiguous rtionship between you and me?¡±


    ¡°In the future, I will issue a new rule. Without my permission, no one is allowed to enter this ce


    without permission. What do you think?¡±


    ¡°Go to hell.¡± I red at him. ¡°Oh right, I came here to talk to you about something.¡±


    ¡°What is it? Did you tell me that you agreed to my request to move over to apany me?¡±

 Chapter 548

    Chapter 548


    ¡°Do you think it¡¯s that easy?¡±


    ¡°What is that?¡±


    ¡°Dn saw you sending me back this morning.¡±


    ¡°He saw me. What can he do?¡± He disagreed.


    ¡°You really don¡¯t care about me. What would Dn think when he saw me getting out of your car early


    in the morning? Don¡¯t you know that this matter will bring me trouble?¡±


    ¡°What trouble? This is a great thing for me. I hate that Dn caring about you the most. He is not your


    person, but he acts as if he has something to do with you, which makes people very angry.¡± Eric was


    not worried at all. Instead, he was very happy.


    ¡°If I had known earlier, I would have hugged you and kissed him. That way, he would know that we


    were together. He should not be thinking about you anymore. I am relieved.¡±


    ¡°You are really¡­¡± I was so angry that I had nothing to say. I was worried that Dn would have bad


    thoughts when he saw me and him, but he was so happy. ¡°Dn and I grew up. Our rtionship is


    different. I just treat him as my brother.¡±


    ¡°You treat him like an older brother, but he doesn¡¯t treat you as a younger sister.¡± Again, I don¡¯t know


    where he started to get jealous.


    ¡°The main point is not Dn. It is my father who is dissatisfied with my absence at night. This morning,


    he taught me a lesson. In the future, I will not be allowed to go out at night, so¡­¡±


    ¡°So I can¡¯t see you tonight?¡± ¡°Then what should I do? What if I miss you tonight? Why is your father like


    this?¡± Eric said with a bitter face.


    ¡°It¡¯s not my father¡¯s fault. He is also thinking for my sake. After all, I am a married woman. If there is


    any scandal, not only will my face not look good, but he will also lose face.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s true, but do I really miss you tonight? If not for you, I would definitely not be able to sleep. Do


    you have the heart to do that?¡± He actually acted like a spoiled child.


    ¡°Just pretend? Didn¡¯t youe here without me?¡±


    ¡°It was before, now it is. My soul has been taken away by you.¡± He reached out and hugged me. ¡°As


    long as I have time, I will miss you. You must have poisoned me with witchcraft.¡±


    ¡°Nonsense, I¡¯m talking about serious matters with you. Don¡¯te to me tonight, understand?¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t do it!¡±


    ¡°Even if I don¡¯t, I have 16 do it!¡± I red at him.


    ¡°It¡¯s all because of this bastard Carson. He brought me into such a situation where I can¡¯t get up or


    down. If not for this bastard ying tricks on me, would I have to separate from you?¡±


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    It was fine if he didn¡¯t mention Carson, but when he mentioned Carson, I got angry. ¡°You still have the


    nerve to say it? When will you do what you promised me? I haven¡¯t med you yet.¡±


    ¡°Is it that easy to be unreasonable? It is easy for me to set him up and make him lose a sum of money,


    but it is not a small matter to make him unable to make aeback. What you want is that he is poor.


    This matter has to be taken slowly. Impatience can¡¯t eat hot tofu.¡±


    ¡°Then how long do I have to wait?¡± You don¡¯t know that that bitch Carson is already talking about the


    child. He wants to take the child out and borrow the child to approach me. I rejected him today.¡±

 Chapter 549

    Chapter 549


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, he won¡¯t be able to jump for long. Give me another half a month, and I promise to satisfy


    you.¡±


    Since he said that, it meant that he had a n. I was a little relieved. Half a month was half a month,


    and five years had already passed.


    I was ready to leave, but Eric refused to let me go. He hugged me and dragged me away. ¡°Since you


    are here,fort me a little before I leave!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t make a fuss! There are so many people outside!¡±


    ¡°I locked the door. We are trying to drive a wedge between us. The soundproofing is so good. No


    matter how loud you shout, you won¡¯t be able to hear it from outside.¡± Eric¡¯s rogue nature came out


    again.


    ¡°No.


    you won¡¯t stop when you go crazy. What if someonees?¡± I don¡¯t dare to go crazy with him here.


    This is an office, and there are so many people who see him. He can not see the client, but what if


    Camillees?


    His rtionship with Camille was so close that other secretaries could block him, but Camille definitely


    wouldn¡¯t block him,


    ¡°Let them cool it down. I am full of you now. Do you have the heart to make me feel bad?¡± He picked


    me up and walked to drive a wedge between us. Just as he pushed open the door to drive a wedge


    between us, there was a knock on the door.


    At this time, he was interrupted by Eric. He was furious and said fiercely, ¡°Who?¡±


    ¡°Eric, it¡¯s me!¡± The gentle female voice was actually Camille.


    Sure enough, what I was worried about came. I was just thinking that Camille woulde, but I didn¡¯t


    expect her to really


    Hearing Camille¡¯s voice, Eric was stunned and muttered unhappily, ¡°You really know how to pick time.


    So annoying!¡±


    I immediately broke free from his arms and quickly tidied up my clothes.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    ¡°Eric, Eric, open the door?¡± Camille was still shouting outside.


    Eric walked over and opened the door. Camille smiled at him. ¡°Why did you lock the door? Lily, are you


    inside?¡± Then she saw my face full of surprise.


    ¡°Yes.¡± I squeezed out a smile, but my heart was extremely embarrassed.


    ¡°Why are you here?¡± Eric was upset about being disturbed, and his tone was obviously unpleasant.


    ¡°I came to see you. Uncle Guang said that you haven¡¯t been back for a few nights. You have so many


    things to do in thepany recently, and I¡¯m worried that you will be tired.¡± ¡°Lily, sit?¡± Camille smiled


    and sat down and greeted me.


    ¡°Designer Mu, sit? Why are you standing?¡± Eric looked at me.


    I originally wanted to leave, but since he said so, I had no choice but to sit down.


    ¡°By the way, Eric, Uncle Guang said that he had cooked delicious food tonight. He asked me to go over


    and have dinner. He also told you that he wanted you to go home for dinner.¡± Camille was definitely


    looking for trouble. If it were forjust dinner, why would she juste over and call him?


    ¡°If he asked you to go, why did you go? Why did you tell me? I have so many things to do that I don¡¯t


    have the time to eat his food.¡± Eric frowned and looked impatient. ¡°Uncle Guang seems to be very free


    recently. Since he is so free, let him go back


    to the old house.¡±


    ¡°Eric, what¡¯s wrong? Did something happen to you?¡± Camille was a little embarrassed. At least when


    the three of us were together, Eric had never treated her like this.

 Chapter 550

    Chapter 550


    I was even more embarrassed. What did Eric want to do? What did he mean to Camille like this? Was


    he upset or did he really have nothing to do with Camille?


    0


    ¡°No, what troubles can I have?¡± ¡°You came here today just to see me? If that¡¯s the case, you can leave


    now. I¡¯m very busy and have no time to care about you.¡±


    This was a naked chase. If I wereto drive him away like this, I would definitely turn around and leave.


    However, Camille was very good¨Ctempered and did not get angry. ¡°I did note here just to see you.


    There was something else.¡±


    She nced at me as she spoke. This meant that it was inconvenient for her to say that I was here. I


    immediately stood up. ¡°Mr. Walker, I¡¯ll go down first.¡±


    ¡°No need. What are you doing down there? We haven¡¯t finished talking yet.¡± Eric stopped me and then


    looked at Camille. ¡°Tell me, what is it?¡±


    Camille¡¯s face suddenly changed, and her smile was forced. Facing Eric¡¯s question, she did not dare to


    turn around and leave. Instead, she stammered, ¡°It¡¯s the thing I told you aboutst time.¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you about this?¡± Eric became even more impatient.


    ¡°She said that the people below are pushing the responsibility¡­¡±


    ¡°The people below are pushing the responsibility? Is it because they don¡¯t have the ability or the people


    below are pushing the responsibility?¡± Eric¡¯s face turned cold. ¡°Don¡¯t bother me with these messy


    things in the future. If everyone is like this. how can I open mypany? I am doing business, not


    doing charity. If I don¡¯t have a diamond, don¡¯t do porcin!¡±


    Seeing that Eric was really angry, Camille did not say a word. I had seen the other side of Eric. I


    comined in my heart that he was unreasonable. If you want to give Camille no face, you don¡¯t have


    to take my face seriously.


    There were tears in Camille¡¯s big eyes. It was said that it was the hardest to ept a beauty¡¯s grace. I


    thought that no man could bear to see this beauty cry. I could no longer sit down. ¡°Mr. Walker, I will wait


    for you in the office.¡±


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Without waiting for his consent, he immediately stood up and slipped away.


    I closed the door and heard Camille sobbing. ¡°Why are you so fierce to me? What did I do wrong?¡±


    I couldn¡¯t hear what Eric said. After leaving Eric¡¯s office, I returned to my office. I pretended to turn on


    myputer, but I didn¡¯t want to do anything.


    What bad luck. If I had known earlier, I wouldn¡¯t havee here. I would have just told him directly on


    the phone. It¡¯s not really a headache to leave now.


    After sitting in the office for a while, Jenny came in. ¡°Lily, I really miss you after not seeing you for so


    long.¡±


    ¡°I miss you too,¡± I replied with a smile.


    ¡°Are your injuries all healed?¡±


    ¡°Almost done. By the way, how did you know that I was in a car ident? Did Kevin tell you?¡±


    ¡°No, it was Mr. Walker who told me.¡± Jenny looked at me and smiled. ¡°Wasn¡¯t Mr. Tyson in a car


    ident? We, Mr. Walker, stayed in the hospital for the past few days. I sent documents to the hospital


    to sign a contract with him. Then he said that you were in a car ident. I wanted to see you. He didn¡¯t


    let me disturb you.¡±


    ¡°What does it have to do with him?¡±


    ¡°He said you were disfigured and was in a bad mood.¡±


    ¡°He was disfigured.¡±


    Twas shocked and thought that you were really disfigured. Now I know that Mr. Walker was lying.¡±


    Jenny smiled and suddenly saw the ring on my hand. ¡°Ah, your ring is so beautiful! Why do I feel that it


    is so familiar?¡±

 Chapter 551

    Chapter 551


    ¡®What¡¯s Wrong?¡¯ I retracted my hand guiltily.


    ¡®I think I¡¯ve seen that ring somewhere before¡­¡¯ ¡®I know. I¡¯ve seen the design of this ring on Mr. Walker


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    before. Jenny frowned and thought for a moment.


    Damn! How can it be such a coincidence? I actually had an ident today. Everything was not going


    well. To keep Jenny from suspecting me. I cracked a smile. ¡®This is the Cartier thing.¡¯


    The thing that Mr. Walker designed is beautiful. This must be a limited edition because we, Mr. Walker,


    we never designed a ring. He only designed headdresses, earrings, nes, bracelets and


    brooches. I¡¯ve never seen him draw a ring before.


    ¡®Is that so?¡¯ I was so embarrassed I didn¡¯t know what to say.


    ¡®What are you talking?¡¯ Camille pushed open the door and entered. In just a few minutes, she was back


    to her usual appearance. It must be because she put on her makeup in Eric¡¯s office. There were no


    traces of tears in her eyes and face.


    Seeing Camille walk in, I immediately dropped my hand, feeling guilty. I was afraid Camille would see


    the ring on my hand. When Jenny saw Camille, she immediately got up and stopped talking about the


    ring. ¡®I said nothing. It was just idle talk. You speak. I¡¯ll go back first.


    After Jenny left, Camille sat down. ¡®Lily, I let you see a joke just now.¡¯


    ¡®No way.¡¯ I didn¡¯t know what to say when she mentioned what just happened. I thought at least she


    would have some scruples. After all, what happened now was not a glorious thing. Speaking of which, it


    was a loss of face for her.


    But I underestimated Camille¡¯s self-esteem. She obviously wanted to turn the tables on me. After all, I


    had witnessed the scene just now. As Eric¡¯s only supposed girlfriend, it was normal for her to feel


    embarrassed.


    ¡®Recently, Eric has been in a bad mood. Company affairs left him in a bad mood. Uncle Guang asked


    me toe and have a look. You¡¯ve also seen that he¡¯s lost a lot of weight recently. He usually treats


    me very well and not even that. he wants to say a harsh word to me. Today, he really said so many


    nasty words to me. I was also very angry with him. Fortunately, he apologized after you left.


    ¡®That is good.¡¯ Eric shouldn¡¯t be the type of person to apologize. I was deeply hurt that he was so


    awkward with me earlier, but I can¡¯t say for sure. Perhaps Camille is very special to him? I don¡¯t know


    how to respond to Camille, so I can only say it casually.


    Camille seemed unable to notice my superficial attitude. Perhaps she had seen him, so she wanted to


    say, ¡®We¡¯ve been together for over twenty years. When we were young, we grew up together. Just like


    you and President Gu. Eric used to be really nice to me. He will satisfy me with whatever I want. I said I


    wanted to be a star. He immediately got someone to support me. If it weren¡¯t for him supporting me


    from behind, I wouldn¡¯t have survived this far. I must still be a minor star.


    Camille¡¯s words were obviously showing off, but I couldn¡¯t expose that. I just smile slightly. ¡®Sir. Walker


    is so good to you!


    ¡®Yes, he likes design. He liked it when he was a kid. When I was a kid, he used to make flower crowns


    for me to wear. Back then, I was smelly and I liked nes. When I saw that Mrs. Ye had a very nice


    ne, I told him. I didn¡¯t expect him to pick up the ne and give it to me. The ne is worth


    tens of millions, causing the family to fall out and think there was a thief.


    ¡® Later I found out that he sent me. The ne waster returned. He told me not to be sad. When I


    grew up, he would make sure I had countless pieces of jewelry to wear every day. I never cared about


    it. I didn¡¯t expect him to actually create a jewelry


    brand.


    Was she telling me that the Kade Asia brand was created by Eric for her? I frowned slightly. What was


    the rtionship between Camille and Eric? They grew up together. It was obvious they were childhood


    sweethearts.


    But why have I never heard of a rich man with thest name of Sang? Or was the name Camille a


    stage name?

 Chapter 552

    Chapter 552


    It felt like I had to find time to ask Eric and Camille what their rtionship was. I thought in my heart,


    but I said, ¡®I didn¡¯t know that Mr. Walker was a really caring person.¡¯


    ¡®Yes, Eric has always been very attentive and also keeps his promise. You also know that Eric wants to


    inherit the family business. When he was studying, he mainly focused on corporate management, but


    he actually learned design privately. You don¡¯t know how happy I was when I saw the jewelry he


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    designed himself. I always treasured the first ne he designed.


    The meaning of showing off was bing more and more obvious. In the past, when I heard Camille


    say that Eric was good for her, I didn¡¯t feel any flutter in my heart, just like listening to gossip. But now,


    when I had this kind of rtionship with him and I heard Camille¡¯s words, I suddenly felt ufortable.


    This was the feeling of jealousy. I knew I wanted to suppress that ufortable feeling, but no matter


    how hard I tried, my heart was sour.


    The beautiful, sexy woman in front of me had everything she had in the past. They were childhood


    sweethearts. The most important thing was that she could talk openly about her past with him in the


    sun. I could only hide in the dark corner and stare at him in silence. That feeling was really bad.


    I really wanted Camille to get out of here as soon as possible, but she kept talking like she wouldn¡¯t


    stop. I couldn¡¯t take it anymore and forgot that she had a ring on her hand. I didn¡¯t want Camille to get


    involved like that. I reached over and typed a line of words on the keyboard and sent it to Eric. ¡®I can


    not take it anymore. Can you let her go?


    ¡®I know. I¡¯ll let her go right away. Eric answered.


    I breathed a sigh of relief in my heart when I suddenly realized that Camille, who had been chattering


    nonstop in front of me, had stopped talking. Her gaze was fixed only on my hand, and her face was a


    little pale.


    Oh no, did she know about this ring too?


    If she knew this ring and asked me how I should respond, I was thinking in my heart when I saw


    Camille get up. ¡®Lily, I have something to do. I¡¯ll go first.


    Her sudden change left me a little surprised and a little happy. ¡°Aren¡¯t you waiting here for Mr. Walker


    leave work together?


    ¡®No!¡¯ ¡®I have other things to do. Camille forced a smile.


    As she spoke, she hurried away, as if something was chasing her from behind.


    I became more and more apprehensive.

 Chapter 553

    Chapter 553


    After Camille left for a while, Eric showed up. I shrugged at him. ¡®You arete. She just left!¡¯


    ¡®What did she say to you?¡¯ Eric sat down.


    ¡®What she told me is not important. What¡¯s important is that I have something to ask you now. What is


    your rtionship.


    with Camille?


    ¡®Didn¡¯t I tell you about this?¡¯


    ¡®You are lying! If there is no rtionship, why are you so nice to her? By the way, you softened when


    she cried just now. So you convinced her to apologize to her, right?


    ¡®Am I the type of person who is easy to apologize for?¡¯ Eric asked.


    ¡®Who knows? You¡¯re so fierce with me, but not necessarily with her. After all, you two grew up


    together. I heard that when you were young, you promised to buy her lots of jewelry, and even learned


    design for her. This Cartier was also created for her, right?¡¯


    ¡®This Ah Yu is really nonsense.¡¯ ¡®I¡¯ll say it again. There is no rtionship between ine and her as you


    think. If there is to be a rtionship, then she grew up with me. Eric frowned.


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡®Are you really childhood sweethearts?¡¯


    ¡®No. We just grew up together.


    ¡®If we weren¡¯t childhood sweethearts, why did we grow up together?¡¯ I asked.


    ¡®Because¡­ because of her¡­ you will know about it in the future. I promised her I wouldn¡¯t reveal her


    identity.


    ¡®What are you doing? Is her identity so mysterious? ¡°Can¡¯t you even tell me?¡± I asked unhappily.


    ¡®It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to tell you, but I promised her. This is a promise, and I have to keep it. You just


    have to remember that I don¡¯t have that kind of rtionship with her.


    ¡®Just make it up. Do what you can topensate. If I believe your sow can also climb the tree.¡¯


    ¡®Are you being rude?¡¯


    ¡®I still want to swear. I will no longer apany you. I¡¯m going home!¡¯ I got up and Eric reached out to


    stop me. ¡®I¡¯m leaving work soon. Will you apany me to dinner before returning?¡¯


    ¡®No!¡¯ ¡®I¡¯m very unhappy today. Stay away from me.¡¯


    ¡®I really have nothing to do with her. Really, you will know in the future. This is rted to Ah Yu¡¯s


    privacy. I really can¡¯t tell you,¡¯ I said. Eric exined.


    ¨C So tell me a little. Is she the daughter of a wealthy family?


    ¡®No, if she was from a rich family, would she need to hide her identity?¡¯


    So she¡¯s her older brother¡¯s girlfriend? I asked again.


    ¡®How do you know that?¡¯


    ¡®I heard that from someone,¡¯


    ¡®No, this subject is a bitplicated. I will tell you in the future.¡¯


    After asking so many questions, it was like asking nothing. I got up and said, ¡®Since you are so


    insincere, I have decided not to be with you any longer.¡¯


    ¡®No, you can¡¯t go out tonight. Just stay with me a little while longer.¡¯


    I looked at him. ¡®Do not even think about it!¡¯


    ¡®Lilian! Lily! You can not do it with me? I am innocent.¡¯ He pleaded miserably.


    ¡®Save it. What would it be like if others saw it?¡¯ ¡®Okay, let¡¯s be serious. I¡¯ve been gone too long. I have


    to go back.¡¯


    ¡®Will youe to thepany tomorrow?¡¯ he asked anxiously.


    ¡®We¡¯ll talk about it tomorrow,¡¯ I said deliberately.


    So call me tonight? He was a little depressed and took another step back.


    ¡®Why you did not call me?¡¯ I asked back.


    ¡°I wasn¡¯t afraid it would be inconvenient for you?¡±


    ¡®I understood. Let¡¯s go.¡¯


    When I got home, my mother was watching TV in the living room. When she saw mee back, she


    asked me to sit down. ¡®Where have you been?¡¯

 Chapter 554

    Chapter 554


    ¡®I went out for a walk. What is wrong?¡¯


    ¡®Carson came to dinner tonight. We don¡¯t know what he likes to eat. If you know, you have to tell your


    aunt.


    ¡®What do you mean? He is not picky about food. He catches everything. I repliedzily.


    This child, are you stupid? You must know what your husband likes to eat. There is no saying that if a


    woman can grab a man¡¯s heart, she has to grab his stomach first. The current Carson is no longer the


    Carson he once was. You must not be careless.¡¯


    ¡®Mom, if Carson wants to mess around, it¡¯s useless even if I put my heart in front of him.¡¯


    This is not necessarily the case. Working hard and not working hard are different things. You can¡¯t be


    that careless. You have to be more careful. There¡¯s still the biggest hurdle between you and


    Carson. You don¡¯t have a child. The child is the bond of the family. Even if a man is cheating and wants


    to divorce, he will take care of the child. Thinking about that. I¡¯m worried about you!


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡®Mom, do you think Carson is unreliable? If that¡¯s the case, why did you ask him toe to our house


    to eat? It¡¯s like we¡¯re so close.¡¯


    ¡°No, I didn¡¯t say he couldn¡¯t be trusted. It¡¯s just that all rich men have little problems. They have a lot of


    social interactions and there are a lot of temptations outside. You have to be careful, don¡¯t you?


    ¡®If you really want to cheat, it shouldn¡¯t work. By the way, Mom, I have something to ask you. If, I mean


    if, if Carson really cheated on you, what¡¯s going to happen to you? I asked.


    ¡®What will we do?¡¯ I must be very angry. With his father¡¯s temper, he must have wanted to kill him. But


    what can that change? The end result is still up to you. If you can¡¯t leave it, we can¡¯t do anything about


    it. As parents, they will never be a match for their children. Just like you, your father was so angry that


    he forgave you.¡¯ My mother sighed.


    ¡®Mom, I¡¯m sorry. I was not sensible back then. Now that I¡¯m sane, I won¡¯t let that happen again.


    ¡®This child, why are you saying all this? Now that your father has forgiven you, you must take good care


    of your body. Maybe you¡¯ll get pregnant too. When the timees, our family will be harmonious and


    beautiful. By the way, let Carson stay tonight, ah?


    Those words made my head hurt. Damn, how could I forget this? Didn¡¯t this scoundrele here to


    eat just to stay?


    I jumped up and went upstairs without saying a word. I closed the door and called Isabe. ¡®I will


    die. You must save me tonight.

 Chapter 555

    Chapter 555


    ¡®Did the bitch go to your house again?¡¯


    ¡°Yes, my mother still wants him to stay. You have to help me think of a way.


    ¡®Why don¡¯t you go out drinking again?¡¯


    ¡°It won¡¯t be good to drink two nights in a row. He will suspect.


    ¡®That is true. There is still time. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll think of another way. If it really doesn¡¯t work out, I¡¯ll go to


    your house and sleep with you.¡¯


    ¡®All good. I¡¯ll think of another way.


    The sound of a car came from outside. I looked out the window and saw that my father had returned. I


    immediately went out to receive it.


    My father was happy. He praised Qiao Yu as soon as he walked through the door. ¡®Xiao Yu is really


    capable. He helped meplete arge order today.


    ¡®Look how happy you are.¡¯ My mother helped him to sit up. I immediately went to pour a ss of water


    for my father. My father picked up the ss of water and took a sip. ¡°At first, she didn¡¯t know


    anything. In just a few days, she became so powerful. This child was born to be a management


    ¦§


    My mother¡¯s expression slightly changed when she heard my father say that. My dad didn¡¯t notice that


    he turned to look at me. ¡®If our Lily has half of Xiao Yu¡¯s capacity, I can rest assured and hand over the


    H


    I didn¡¯t say. My mother continued, ¡®While Lily doesn¡¯t have the ability to run thepany, Carson


    does. When are you going to take Carson down to thepany to have a look?


    ¡®Lily, why don¡¯t you go to mypany and learn from me? Maybe you can be as good as Xiao Yu.¡¯


    ¡®I¡¯m not interested in management.¡¯


    ¡®So you¡¯re not going to take over thepany when I¡¯m not in good health?¡¯ This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡®You can hire a professional manager.¡¯


    ¡®You have to be tough when forging. You can¡¯t just rely on others. ¡®They say that a tiger father does not


    have a dog son. You are my daughter, so you should inherit my genes. It¡¯s impossible that you don¡¯t


    know anything about business, right?


    ¡®I understand. I will learn.¡¯ I answered.


    ¡°By the way, Carson said he wanted toe over for dinner. Why hasn¡¯t hee yet? Why don¡¯t you


    call him and ask? My mother changed the subject.


    ¡®If he wants toe, he wille himself. It¡¯s not like he doesn¡¯t know the way. Why do I need to call


    him? I was impatient.


    This child, I just said that she doesn¡¯t know how to take care of herself. How can she win the heart of


    such a man? My mom sighed at my dad.


    ¡®It¡¯s not like our Lily doesn¡¯t know anything. She is also beautiful. With your own conditions here, is


    there a need to tter and win a man¡¯s heart? My father asked coldly.


    ¡°I knew you would spoil your daughter. If you continue to spoil her, I¡¯ll see what you can do in the


    future. My mother was unhappy.


    ¡®If there is a problem, think of a way to solve it. Do you want to live and die to change everything? As a


    person, you have to be capable and responsible, rather than submitting tock of dignity and


    submission.¡± My father said in a sermonizing tone.


    Seeing my father say this, my mother stopped talking. I got up and said, ¡®I¡¯m going to the kitchen to see


    if auntie¡¯s dinner is ready.¡¯


    As soon as I got up, the phone rang. It was Carson. He said that Niuniu was sick and was sent to the


    hospital. He asked me to hurry up.


    I was shocked. I didn¡¯t have time to eat. I simply exined a few words to my parents, grabbed the car


    keys and ran out.


    Carson said Niuniu was sent to the children¡¯s hospital. I drove straight to the children¡¯s hospital. I was


    worried the whole


    way through.


    After arriving at the hospital, I stopped the car and ran upstairs. Niuniu was in the infusion room. She


    was sleeping. Her face was yellow. I looked at her and felt distressed. I turned to ask Carson, ¡®What did


    the doctor say?¡¯


    AFUA AIPT

 Chapter 556

    Chapter 556


    The doctor did a blood test. He said that the starch enzymes in the blood were rtively high and


    suspected it was acute pancreatic. He did several tests and said he would be hospitalized for a few


    days.¡¯


    ¡®Urgent pancreatic pancreas?¡¯ I was shocked.


    ¡®There was no diagnosis. He just said that the starch enzymes in the blood were rtively high. It was


    normal to see if you could put it


    in the water.¡¯


    I held Niuniu¡¯s little hand and med myself. It was said that the child was the heart of the


    mother. Though Niuniu was not born to me, he was no different from my own son. I shouldn¡¯t leave the


    child at boarding school for revenge.


    ¡®Wife, when Niuniu is healed, let¡¯s take her home. The child is so small and needs parental care.¡¯


    I didn¡¯t speak, I just shook my head. Seeing that I agreed with Carson, I was very happy. ¡®In the future,


    you don¡¯t have to go to work. Just take care of the child at home. I work outside to support you and


    your mother.


    I smiled bitterly and refused toment on his words.


    Niuniu was at the hospital, so naturally I had to wait with Carson. We stayed at the hospital tonight.


    Since Niuniu was sick and Carson was looking at her sideways, I naturally had no way of calling Eric.


    After I arrived at the hospital, Niuniu was sleeping. After waking up and talking to me for a while, she


    fell asleep again. Seeing that it waste, Carson asked me to sleep in the infirmary bed.


    I thought there were a lot of people in the hospital and Niuniu was sick. He shouldn¡¯t have any other


    thoughts about me, so I put on my clothes and slept on the single bed in the ward. Carson slept on the


    couch.


    In the middle of the night, I felt a hand touch my chest. There was still hot breath next to my ears, and I


    suddenly woke


    up.


    When I opened my eyes, I saw that Carson had climbed into my bed at some point and was


    unbuttoning my clothes. He had already unbuttoned two buttons of my clothes.


    I was scared. I sat up and pushed him away. ¡®What are you doing?¡¯


    ¡®Woman, I haven¡¯t done this to you in half a year. I think you¡¯ve gone crazy. As he spoke, he reached


    out to kiss me.


    I avoided his kiss and cut him off sternly. ¡®You are crazy? This is the infirmary!


    ¡®Anyway, it¡¯s midnight and there¡¯s no one else. It¡¯s normal for us to do these kinds of things as husband


    and wife.¡¯ As he spoke, he continued to reach over and take my clothes off.


    ¡®Niuniu is on the other side of the bed. Carson, let me go! How could I let him seed? I struggled


    desperately. Carson¡¯s beastly character emerged. His position was high, and he pressed me to the bed


    and took off his pants.


    His strength was incredible. How could I be his opponent? But how could I let this disgusting idiot


    seed? So I grabbed his hand tightly and took a bite. With that bite, he screamed and released me. I


    quickly got up and moved to the side to arrange my clothes.


    There was only the sound of Carson panting in the infirmary. I straightened my clothes and looked at


    him. He was staring at me. His eyes were full of shock and disbelief. There was also a trace of


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    resentment. ¡®Lilian, did you bite me?¡¯

 Chapter 557

    Chapter 557


    This was the first time Carson had called me by my name since we were married. I looked at him


    without showing any weakness, ¡®Carson, Niuniu is sick and lying in bed. Do you really want to do that


    kind of thing? Are you a bastard?


    ¡®I am a normal man. I have seven emotions and six desires. Ask other women, what woman would


    neglect her husband for so long?¡¯ Carson should have pondered this matter for a long time.


    He actually dared to question me boldly. I scoffed, ¡®Carson, am I ignoring you? Don¡¯t tell me you forgot


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    about my miscarriage? Don¡¯t you know that my health is bad? When I was discharged from the


    hospital, the doctor told me not to sleep in the same bed for half a year. What are you doing to me like


    this?¡¯


    My question made him lower his head. ¡®But, I¡¯ve heard some doctors say that they can sleep in the


    same room in a month.¡¯


    This is a normal person. Am I with someone else? Don¡¯t you know I¡¯m in poor health? I was so angry I


    wanted to die. This slut, while ying with a third person outside, also wanted to find me tofort


    her. He thought it was beautiful. ¡°I know I neglected you. It¡¯s my fault. You are a normal man. It¡¯s normal


    for you to have seven emotions. and six wishes. If you want to go out and find someone to fix it, I¡¯ll


    never stop you.¡¯


    ¡®Woman, what are you saying? You want me to go out and find a woman. Is that what a wife


    says? Carson looked at me. again. There was hostility in his eyes. Obviously, what I just said provoked


    him.


    ¡®But


    you can¡¯t control yourself? As a woman, I cannot satisfy my husband. I also know that something is


    wrong, so I can only open my eyes and close them.¡¯ I looked at him coldly.


    He was trying his best to control her anger, but his eyes and actions betrayed his heart. His eyes were


    burning with anger. His hands were balled into fists and his body was shaking.


    In those five years, no matter what happened, Carson didn¡¯t show that kind of expression in front of


    me. I thought he was already extremely irritated at this point.


    I just didn¡¯t know why he was angry. From the beginning, he conspired against me for status and


    money. He created a third person behind my back and even had a child. He shouldn¡¯t have feelings for


    me. He didn¡¯t have feelings, but he pretended to have such deep feelings. What a good actor.


    Though he disguised his anger so perfectly, Carson still didn¡¯t explode. He endured once more. ¡®Wife, I


    wasn¡¯t able to control what happened now. I¡¯ll wait for his body to recover. As for the woman out there,


    I¡¯m not the kind of man you¡¯re talking about.


    ¡®I know you¡¯ve been wronged all these years. I¡¯m not kind or considerate. I am also a woman who


    cannot have children. Your mother used to say I¡¯m a hen that doesn¡¯ty eggs. I know you¡¯ve been hurt


    a lot all these years. I don¡¯t me you. I want to see where your tolerance limit is.


    ¡®Carson, we¡¯re still young. If you can¡¯t go on, let¡¯s part ways. You may find a woman who can pass the


    inheritance on to you. Furthermore, she can satisfy her seven emotions and six desires. Then everyone


    will be happy.¡¯

 Chapter 558

    Chapter 558


    I said too many things at once. It was a warning to Carson, but it was also my truth. If Carson agreed to


    the divorce, it would be his blessing. I thought it might as well be free.


    ¡®Woman, do you want to divorce me? You are angry?¡¯ Panic crossed Carson¡¯s face. I saw it clearly. He


    was really upset.


    When he was about to approach the target, he suddenly discovered that this was all just an illusion. I


    thought he was not only confused but also very disappointed.


    ¡®Yes, I said that because I was angry, but was what I said wrong? You just said that no woman would


    ignore her husband for that long, which proves that you live a very dark life. Now you can be


    considered sessful. Why do you live so moody?¡¯ I looked at Carson sarcastically.


    you


    ¡®Honey, I didn¡¯t mean it like that. I just¡­ I just missed you so much. ¡®This is my fault. I didn¡¯t consider


    your feelings. My apologies! Please forgive me!¡¯ Carson immediately exined.


    Carson actually conceded defeat again. This cheap man wasn¡¯t just shameless. I didn¡¯t speak, I just


    looked at him like


    that.


    ¡®Woman, forgive me!¡¯ He walked over to me and reached out to wrap his hand around me.


    ¡®Stay away from me!¡¯ I took a step back and looked at him coldly.


    ¡®Wife, I really know I was wrong. Please forgive me this time! I beg you!¡¯ The depression on his face


    was obvious. He was cheap but invincible! I was about to mock him again when a young and tender


    voice suddenly rang out in the room: ¡®Mom!¡¯


    I turned around and saw that Niuniu had woken up and was sitting on the bed looking at me and


    Carson.


    I don¡¯t know if she saw the fight between me and Carson. I felt a little ufortable. ¡®Baby, why are


    you awake?¡¯


    ¡®Mom, don¡¯t let Dad apologize. It¡¯s my fault. It¡¯s all my fault!¡¯ Niuniu sobbed and wept.


    ¡®What¡¯s wrong baby? Nobody mes you? I quickly walked over and hugged her tofort her.


    ¡®It¡¯s all my fault that I pretended to be sick because I missed my mother so much. Mom, you can me


    me if you want to


    me me!¡¯


    ¡®What?¡¯ I was stunned. I thought there was something wrong with my ears. Was Niuniu faking


    illness? So why did Carson tell me he was pancreatic? And did it sound so simr?


    ¡®Carson, can you exin it to me?¡¯ I asked.


    ¡®¡­¡¯ Carson just spat out a single word and then fell silent.


    ¡®Dad doesn¡¯t know, and the teacher doesn¡¯t know. Everyone thought I was really sick. I went to the


    hospital to tell Dad. Mom, don¡¯t me Dad and don¡¯t divorce Dad. Niuniu thought I had a fight with


    Carson because of her.


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    I was stunned for a moment and then reacted. This matter was not so simple. How could Niuniu, such


    a small child, think of pretending to be sick? It must be Carson¡¯s idea. Niuniu missed me so she was


    used by Carson. I felt sorry for Niuniu and angry at the despicable and shameless Carson. He was


    shameless enough to use the child.


    I hugged Niuniu tightly. ¡®It¡¯s a good thing you¡¯re not sick. Mom doesn¡¯t me you. You do not know. I


    heard you¡¯re sick and worried Mom¡¯


    ¡®Mom, don¡¯t you me me for lying to you?¡¯


    ¡®No, Mommy can understand how you miss Mommy. Honey, you stay at school until the holidays. Mom


    will definitely pick him up after the holidays. I promised Niu Niu.


    ¡®Mom, you¡¯re not going to divorce Dad, are you?¡¯ Niu Niu nodded.


    I looked at Carson but didn¡¯t say anything. It was imperative for me to divorce Carson. Niu Niu seemed


    to have a deep rtionship with Carson. If she ended up in a civil war with Carson, it would do her a


    great deal of damage as well.


    ¡®Wife, please forgive me. It¡¯s my fault. I was wrong!¡¯ Carson immediately walked over and pleaded.

 Chapter 559

    Chapter 559


    ¡®Mother, Can You Forgive Daddy? Please!¡¯


    Now was not the time to break all pretensions with a bitch, and Niuniu was still looking at me with


    anxious eyes. I shook my head, indicating that I wasn¡¯t going to argue with him.


    It was already three o¡¯clock in the morning after this farce. I wasn¡¯t sleepy at all. I just sat on the couch


    and waited for dawn. Carson definitely couldn¡¯t sleep. He too sat alone beside the bed in silence.


    Only Niuniu was still a child. Although she was worried now, she fell asleep after seeing that we didn¡¯t


    fight again.


    The waiting time was difficult. I took out my phone and started surfing the inte. I found out that Eric


    had sent me a WeChat message. The time was half an hour ago. ¡®Why you did not call me?¡¯


    ¡®Is he expecting my call?¡¯ I felt guilty and immediately replied, ¡®My daughter is sick. I¡¯m at the hospital


    now.


    ¡®This is serious?¡¯ Eric quickly returned.


    ¡°You scared me to death at first, but now you know it¡¯s a fake. I¡¯ll tell you the specific reason when we


    get back.


    ¡®Is he by your side?¡¯


    ¡®Yes.¡¯


    ¡®Be more alert. His vignce was always low. I do not trust you.


    ¡®Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll sit on the couch until dawn.¡¯


    ¡®Thanks for your hard work, baby!¡¯ He sent me a kiss emoji.


    I smile artificially. I looked up and saw Carson looking at me with smoldering eyes. ¡®Honey, it looks like


    you¡¯ve changed a lot.¡¯


    ¡®Really? When did I change?¡¯ I asked nonchntly.


    ¡®I can¡¯t say for sure. Since thest time you had a miscarriage, I find that you have changed. You have


    be less intimate


    with Me.¡¯


    He actually had the nerve to say that. What father would be indifferent and protect the murderer when


    he saw his son being killed? Only Carson, a heartless bastard, would be like that.


    ¡®Are you sure I changed and not you?¡¯ I asked.


    ¡®I did not change. I have always loved you as deeply as before.¡¯ He immediately confessed.


    ¡®Is that so?¡¯ I smile coldly.


    children!¡¯


    ¡®Maybe I¡¯ve changed? As a mother, it¡¯s a miracle I didn¡¯t freak out after losing two.


    Those words made Carson suddenly shut up. He knew what he had done to her heart. After a while, he


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    said quietly, ¡®Wife, I¡¯m sorry!¡¯


    After dawn, Carson and I took Niuniu out of the hospital. Carson waspleting the formalities of his


    discharge. Niuniu and I


    waited in the hallway.


    I want to take Niuniu home to y for two days and discuss with Niuniu. She refused. She knew she


    was wrong and insisted on going back to school. ¡®Mom, I¡¯m going to be good at school and I¡¯m never


    going to lie to others again. But after this semester is over, you must take me home. I want to be with


    you.¡¯


    ¡®Okay honey, don¡¯t worry. Mom will definitelye get him. We will never part again.¡¯


    Carson soon finished the dismissal formalities and came. Niuniu happily took our hands and


    left. Carson was handsome and handsome, and I was beautiful. Niuniu was also a beauty. She has


    attracted the attention of many people along the


    way.


    A pregnant woman looked at our family with envy and sighed: ¡®Daughter Xiao Fu is said to look at the


    little girl, how simr she is to her father! She is simply carved from the same mold!¡¯

 Chapter 560

    Chapter 560


    I didn¡¯t pay much attention to what Carson and Niuniu were like before, but today, when I learned that


    they were carved from the same mold, I subconsciously looked up to Carson and Niuniu.


    I suddenly discovered that, as the pregnant woman said, Niuniu¡¯s eyes, nose, mouth, and even the


    shape of her face were exactly


    the same as Carson¡¯s.


    Seeing me looking at them, Carson got a little ufortable. In fact, he reached out to take Niuniu and


    left the hospital without waiting for me.


    I was stunned for a moment. Why was Carson so abnormal? Was it just because others said he looked


    like Niuniu? It didn¡¯t make sense.


    When we got back to the car, Carson started the car and drove out of the hospital. On the way, Niuniu


    asked curiously: ¡®Mom, did that pot-bellied aunt just say that I look like dad? And truth?¡¯


    ¡®And truth. You and Dad are a lot alike.


    ¡®She¡¯s talking nonsense. Why don¡¯t I think Niuniu looks like me?¡¯ Carson coughed.


    ¡®That¡¯s because you have noparison. Niuniu really looks like you.¡¯ I looked at Carson and Niuniu.


    ¡®It must be because of a family meal. We have a saying like that in the countryside. A family meal will


    look like.


    ¡®It is possible?¡¯


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡®But why don¡¯t I look like Mommy? If only I were as pretty as Mom.¡¯ Niuniu was a bit depressed.


    ¡®Is this child also very good as a father?¡¯ I don¡¯t call.


    As we talked, we arrived at the school. Niuniu¡¯s teacher was waiting for her at the door. ¡®Mom, Dad, I¡¯m


    leaving!¡¯ Niuniu waved


    at me.


    ¡®Baby, be obedient!¡¯


    ¡®I will be obedient. Mom, don¡¯t worry!¡¯


    #


    I watched as Niuniu was taken to school by the teacher and disappeared. So I turned around and got in


    the car. Carson followed me to the car.


    On the


    way


    back, we didn¡¯t say a word. We sent me to the front door. I opened the door and went home. Carson


    followed me home and was surprised to see us back so early. ¡®Why did youe back? How is the


    child?


    ¡®Well, send him to school,¡¯ I replied.


    ¡®Why are you so fast? Why don¡¯t you watch her for a few more days?


    ¡®Mom, she¡¯s not sick. She¡¯s just thinking about the lie I made up.¡¯


    ¡®Poor child/It¡¯s all you. Why did you send her to boarding school? The child is still very small. It¡¯s


    strange that she doesn¡¯t miss you. Hurry and get her out of here. My mother was soft-hearted and


    immediately became anxious when she heard this.


    ¡®I know. This semester is about to end. Let¡¯s wait for the next semester¡¯ ¡®Auntie, do you have


    breakfast? I¡¯m starving.¡¯


    ¡®Yes.¡¯ ¡®You and Carson,e and eat.¡¯


    Carson didn¡¯t refuse and also came to sit at the table with me for breakfast. After breakfast I went


    upstairs to bed. Carson went to thepany.


    I was very sleepy after a night of sleepless nights. I fell asleep in bed. When I woke up, it was


    noon. The aunt knocked on the door and asked me to get up for lunch.


    I got up and looked at my phone. Eric called me a few times and sent me a few WeChat messages. He


    asked me to go to the


    I quickly washed up and went down to lunch. I headed out the door. When I arrived at thepany,


    Eric had just returned from lunch. When he saw me, his eyes lit up. After we walked into his office, he


    immediately locked the door and hugged me. It was a hot kiss.


    That kiss took my breath away again. Fortunately, he let me go when I was about to pass out. ¡®What


    happenedst night?¡¯

 Chapter 561

    Chapter 561


    I told him that Carson had asked Niuniu to feign illness and was ready to molest me. Eric frowned. ¡®This


    Carson is really unscrupulous! It¡¯s all my fault. Why don¡¯t you go out for a bit ande back when


    everything¡¯s settled?


    ¡®I do not want to go.¡¯


    ¡®Why?¡¯


    ¡°I can¡¯t bear to leave you?¡± I deliberately said.


    ¡®Really?¡¯ Eric hugged me happily and kissed me again. ¡®Seeing that you are so nice, I want to give you


    a reward


    ¡®Don¡¯t make any noise. Hurry and work!


    ¡®Yes, I have a lot of things to do today. I have some clients to see and I can¡¯t join you. Didn¡¯t you sleep


    wellst night? Why don¡¯t you sleep in the inner room for a while? Can we go out to eat together after


    I¡¯m done?


    ¡®I just woke up and I can¡¯t sleep.¡¯


    ¡®So what am I supposed to do? I really don¡¯t have time to catch up with you today. Why don¡¯t you wait


    for me at the office?


    ¡®All good.¡¯ I agreed. Since I came back from abroad, I still haven¡¯t made any drawings. I¡¯m going to


    work well all afternoon today.


    I sat in the office drawing very seriously. In the blink of an eye, it was five o¡¯clock. Jenny came to see


    me. ¡®Lily, Mr. Walker is very busy today. It will probably be an hour before it ends. He asked me to warn


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    him to wait a little longer.¡¯


    Eric, why did you ask Jenny to inform me? It made me so embarrassed.


    Fortunately, Jenny didn¡¯t stop and left after sending the message.


    I stretched and went to the pantry to make some water. I¡¯ve waited an hour in the office, but Eric still


    hasn¡¯te out.


    Didn¡¯t you say an hour? Why haven¡¯t you left yet? My mom called. ¡°Why haven¡¯t youe home yet?¡±


    ¡®I have something to do at thepany, so I won¡¯t be back for dinner.¡¯


    ¡®Why didn¡¯t you say that before? We were all waiting for you. Oh right, Carson is here too.


    ¡®I know. I have something to do today. Maybe I¡¯lle hometer.


    After waiting at the office for nearly an hour, Eric appeared with a trace of weariness on his


    face. However, he seemed to be in good spirits. ¡®Are you hungry? Let¡¯s eat right away.


    We went to the revolving restaurant. It should have been full at this point, but since Eric was the boss,


    he naturally wouldn¡¯t let him wait. The manager respectfully escorted us to an exquisite little private


    room.


    Eric leaned back on the couch and watched me order. In the past, I always did my own thing when


    asked. Now, I also considered for him. I didn¡¯t order spicy dishes. Eric pursed his lips and smiled at


    me. His eyes were kind.


    The dishes soon appeared. I took the initiative to pour soup for Eric to drink. He reached for the soup


    and took a sip. My phone rang again. It was Isabe. ¡®Lily, I just saw two bitches.¡¯

 Chapter 562

    Chapter 562


    ¡®Not a chance. He is sure?¡¯ Carson was eating at my house. How could Isabe see him and Jolene


    together?


    ¡®And truth. The two dogs appeared to be fighting on the side of the road. Hao was crying and Liu was


    angry. I do not know why.


    ¡®Why should I care? It¡¯s irritating to hear their names now.


    ¡®Fine, I just want to remind you that there must be nothing good going on between these two


    bitches. Be careful.¡¯ Isabe said and hung up the phone.


    I was a little confused and suspected that Isabe was mistaken. So I called my mom to ask if Carson


    was still home. My mother replied that she left after eating and had already been gone for a while.


    It looked like what Isabe said was true. The two bitches were indeed seeing each other, but I didn¡¯t


    know why they were arguing.


    Though I didn¡¯t know why the two bitches were arguing, Carson didn¡¯t stay at my ce to make me feel


    good. I hung up the phone and started talking.


    Eric looked at me lovingly and gently reminded me. ¡®Eat slowly. No one will snatch it away from you.¡¯


    After dinner, Eric wanted to take me back to his vi. I didn¡¯t agree. ¡®My father didn¡¯t let me spend the


    night. I promised him.


    ¡®But I miss you.¡¯


    I know exactly what his thinking about me means. I rolled my eyes at him.


    ¡®I can¡¯t help it. I want to see you.¡¯ His face was bitter.


    ¡®Then let¡¯s not meet again. If we don¡¯t meet, you won¡¯t miss me.


    ¡®You are really cruel! Why are you so insensitive?


    ¡®I ignored him. I¡¯ming back. Let¡¯s go back to thepany to pick up the car.¡¯


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    ¡®I¡¯ll send you back.¡¯


    ¡®There is no necessity. I¡¯ll go back alone. It will be bad if you send me back.¡¯


    He didn¡¯t argue with me anymore and went back to thepany. It was night and the parking lot was


    empty. Eric suddenly looked at me with an evil smile. ¡®Lilian, I suddenly thought of a way to satisfy both


    sides.¡¯


    ¡®What?¡¯ I looked at him inexplicably.


    ¡®Why don¡¯t we have sex?¡¯ He looked at me with bright eyes.


    ¡®Why are you so mean?¡¯ I reached out to open the car door.


    ¡®What I said is true. I didn¡¯t sleep wellst night. Will you pity me and let me indulge myself for once?


    As he spoke, he picked me up and shoved me into the backseat. I was really speechless for him. ¡®Eric,


    there¡¯s a camera here. Do you want to y live stream?¡¯

 Chapter 563

    Chapter 563


    *Put the block down and you won¡¯t be able to see anything.¡¯ As he spoke, he immediately lowered the


    block.


    When a man texted, it was really scary. Eric was generally elegant and graceful. Who would have


    thought that he would have so many confused thoughts? Soon, he pressed me into the backseat and


    started kissing me.


    ¡®Eric, no!¡¯ I pushed him.


    He hugged me and begged, ¡®Just give me one time. I beg you, I really can¡¯t hold this anymore.¡¯


    I resisted in my heart. After all, doing this kind of thing in this kind of ce was really scandalous, but I


    couldn¡¯t bear to part with it. He looked very ufortable.


    When I was soft-hearted, he quickly lifted my clothes and rushed to kiss my chest. His hand also


    tugged at my pants.


    I closed my eyes, resigned to my fate. I didn¡¯t expect Eric¡¯s phone to ring at this point. He ignored it, but


    the phone kept thinking about it. It really affected my mood. He had to let go of me to get the


    phone. Originally, he wanted to hang up the phone directly, but when he saw the number on the


    screen, he answered it.


    The other party spoke in German. I didn¡¯t understand a word. I didn¡¯t know what the other party told


    Eric. His expression suddenly changed and he looked extremely surprised. He answered the other


    party in German and quickly hung up


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    the phone.


    After such a disturbance, there was no longer any trace of emotion in Eric¡¯s eyes. Furthermore, I found


    that after answering the phone, his eyes seemed tock my existence. Instead, he leaned against the


    stunned car.


    I also fixed my clothes when he was on the phone. Seeing him leaning against the car in a trance, I felt


    very strange. I reached out and pushed him. ¡®What happened to you?¡¯


    He came to and smiled at me. ¡®Is nothing. We must go back.


    ¡°Whose call was it now?¡± I asked curiously.


    ¡®A friend.¡¯ He didn¡¯t want to say anything else, so I didn¡¯t ask.


    ¡®Then I¡¯m leaving. I opened my car door and got in.


    ¡®Lilian, drive carefully.¡¯


    ¡®I know. You must leave as soon as possible. He nodded but didn¡¯t move. I started the car and drove


    away. In the rearview mirror, I saw that Eric didn¡¯t move and remained leaning against the car.


    Strange, what was the phone call now? If I knew German.


    I thought all the way home and saw a familiar Porsche Cayenne parked at the door in the distance.


    Seeing my car approaching, the door opened and Carson got out of the car and looked at me.


    Didn¡¯t Isabe say that Carson and Jolene met? Why did hee back so soon? I couldn¡¯t pretend I


    didn¡¯t see him, so I stopped the car and opened the door. ¡®Why are you here?¡¯


    ¡®I¡¯m waiting for you. Carson approached and I smelled alcohol. He drank? And he drank a lot.


    ¡®Why are you waiting for me? There is something? I tried to hide my impatience.


    ¡°Can¡¯t I wait for you if there¡¯s nothing?¡± Carson walked over to me and stood still. He looked at me. His


    eyes were very strange. I had never seen such a look in his eyes for five years. I thought he must have


    been drunk.

 Chapter 564

    Chapter 564


    ¡®Lilian.¡¯ He called me, his voice strange. ¡®We are husband and wife, right?¡¯


    ¡®What¡¯s wrong with you?¡¯ I asked.


    ¡®Should husband and wife help each other?¡¯ He continued to ask, and the strong smell of alcohol made


    him frown.


    In truth, husband and wife should understand and support each other, but it wasn¡¯t me and Carson. I


    would never forgive your disappointment and betrayal of me. I did not answer. I just vaguely asked,


    ¡®What happened to you?¡¯


    ¡®I feel very ufortable. Lilian, I really feel very ufortable.¡¯ Carson stepped forward and took my


    hand. I tried to withdraw it.


    ¡®I love you so much I don¡¯t even know what to do. Lillian, do you know?


    ¡®Carson, you¡¯re drunk.¡¯


    ¡®I¡¯m not drunk. I hear you¡¯re drunk. You understand? I am very clear in my heart. I¡¯ve been waiting for


    you here for a long time. It¡¯s been so long I almost fell asleep. Finally, I waited for you. Lilian, do you


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    know why I¡¯m waiting for you?¡¯


    ¡®Why?¡¯


    ¡®I just want to ask if you love me or not.¡¯


    ¡®Y don¡¯t


    you


    know if I love you or not?¡¯ I asked.


    ¡°I want to hear you say that again. He looked at me stubbornly.


    ¡®You are drunk! I¡¯ll send you back to rest.¡¯


    #


    ¡®No, I don¡¯t want to rest. I just want to hear you say you love me. Lilian, say it soon, say you love me!¡¯


    ¡®You are crazy?¡¯ I was impatient and reached out to push him.


    ¡®You don¡¯t even want to say that I love you?¡¯


    ¡®


    ¡®You¡¯re drunk. Sleep first. I was very tired of bringing Carson home, but now he was on my doorstep. I


    couldn¡¯t send it back. so I raised my voice and called his aunt. Soon, the aunt came out and helped the


    drunken Carson into the house with me.


    My parents were watching TV in the living room. They were very surprised to see us helping Carson


    through the crooked entrance. ¡®Why did you drink so much?¡¯


    ¡®Who knows? I helped him to rest.


    Aunt and I helped Carson upstairs. I didn¡¯t want this disgusting man toe into my boudoir, so I


    asked the aunt to help him to the guest room and helped him to bed. I wanted to leave him alone, but I


    was afraid his aunt would be suspicious, so I had to resist feeling sick and help him take off his shoes


    and find a towel to dry his face and hands.


    Later I went downstairs to help Carson make him a ss of honey water to drink. After Carson drank


    the honey water, he slowly fell asleep.


    When I saw that he was sleeping, I turned off the lights and went back to my room. I was about to go to


    the bathroom to take a shower. When I dropped the jewelry, I suddenly found that my ring finger was


    empty.


    Where is the ring Eric gave me? Damn, did I lose?


    When I came back it seemed to have touched it in the car. When did I disappear?


    Did he fall when he was pulling Carson through the door? Must be like this. Carson gripped my hand


    tightly now. I struggled to free myself. It must have fallen at that moment.


    I didn¡¯t feel like taking a shower. I ran out. I used my cell phone¡¯s shlight to look around where


    Carson and I had just stopped. There was no sign of the ring.


    I went to the car and looked around, but I still couldn¡¯t find him.


    What should I do? What should I do?


    0

 Chapter 565

    Chapter 565


    This ring was personally designed by Eric, and he took it very seriously. If I lost the ring, he would


    definitely be very


    nervous.


    Dead, dead. I went back to my room in a daze. I searched the room again, but still didn¡¯t see anything.


    I didn¡¯t feel like taking a shower anymore. Iid down on the bed and let my imagination run


    wild. Should I tell Eric about this?


    I shouldn¡¯t tell him first. I¡¯ll pick it up tomorrow. Maybe I¡¯ll meet him tomorrow.


    Tonight I was nervous until midnight before falling asleep.


    I woke up early in the morning, thinking about the ring in my heart. I went to the door to look again, but I


    still couldn¡¯t find the ring, so I had to go back resentfully.


    When the aunt saw that I asked to call Carson to eat, I had to call him. Carson was still sleeping. I


    reached out and pushed him. ¡®Husband, get up!¡¯


    ¡®Wife? Why am I here?¡¯ Carson rubbed his eyes and sat up.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you remember what happenedst night?¡±


    He shook his head. ¡®I do not remember.¡¯


    ¡®Okay, if you don¡¯t remember, then you don¡¯t remember. Let¡¯s go down for breakfast.


    After breakfast, Carson left the house and went to thepany. I called Eric, uneasy. The phone was


    quickly answered. Eric¡¯s voice was very urgent. ¡®Lily, I¡¯m at the airport now. I will board the ne


    soon. I¡¯ll get back to you on WeChat


    ¡®Board the ne? Going on a business trip?


    ¡®No, it¡¯s something else. I¡¯m going to hang up.¡¯


    He hung up in a hurry and I didn¡¯t have time to talk about the loss of the ring, so I hung up the phone


    resentfully.


    The day passed a little dizzy. I was worried about the ring as I thought about how to exin it to


    Eric. So I let my imagination run wild for a day. At night, there was still no news from Eric.


    I thought he must be very busy. He would definitely text me when he was busy so I didn¡¯t pay too much


    attention to it. Until the next morning, when there was still no word from Eric, I felt a little uneasy.


    Since he was with Eric, he had never contacted me for this long.


    I was looking forward to him calling or texting me, and I was also worried about the ring. Suddenly I


    remembered the subject of Jessica¡¯s birthday, so I called Isabe to ask her toe with me to buy a


    present.


    Isabe naturally did not refuse and soon approached. We went shopping together. On the way, I told


    Isabe that the ring


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    was lost.


    ¡®You, why are you so careless?¡¯ Isabe looked at me.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know how I lost it either.¡±


    ¡®Did that bitch Carson take your ring away?¡¯


    ¡®But he was drunkst night, and he didn¡¯t know this ring was given to me by Eric. What reason has he


    to withdraw it?


    That is true. Carson has no reason to take his ring off.


    ¡®If Eric knew, he would definitely be very angry. I was worried to death. How do you think I should tell


    him about this? What if he ignores me when he¡¯s angry?¡¯


    ¡®Lily, did you fall in love with Eric?¡¯ Isabe looked at me in surprise.

 Chapter 566

    Chapter 566


    No.


    ¡®If it was just a rtionship between a man and a woman, you wouldn¡¯t care so much about the gift he


    gave you.¡¯ ¡®Lily, do you remember what I told you? You can only y with Eric and make use of


    him. You cannot talk about feelings. After all, Eric¡¯s identity is there. His family and identity will not allow


    him to marry a divorced woman, understand? Isabe sighed.


    ¡®I never thought of marrying him!¡¯ I quickly denied.


    So why are you so upset about the ring he got you? If it was just a ring, why are you so anxious?¡¯


    ¡®I¡­ because he said this was the first ring he designed, so¡­¡¯


    4


    ¡®It¡¯s an excuse. It¡¯s just an excuse. You must wake up quickly. It¡¯s too dangerous to go on like this. Eric


    and Carson really aren¡¯t the same type of people. You will be seriously injured sooner orter if you are


    with him.


    ¡®At first. I didn¡¯t want to be with him¡­ But he really treated me very well. You don¡¯t know how kind he is


    in private. He is such a proud person. He personally cooked for me and bathed me. I¡­


    ¡®Routine is all routine. Men have no limits to persuade women. You forgot that Carson treated you so


    well back then. Back then, Carson was also so obedient to you and thought of everything. In the end,


    he was a big liar!¡¯


    ¡®He¡¯s different from Carson. Carson has something to ask of me, and he has nothing to ask. I retorted.


    ¡®This is even more dangerous. You will know how good he is for you in the future. In short, you can¡¯t fall


    for it. you have to wake


    up quickly. A man like Eric isn¡¯t really what you might think when he has no heart.¡¯


    I knew what Isabe said was meant for me. It was really for my own good. It was impossible for Eric to


    marry me. This was the truth. I should have left. But when I thought that I wouldn¡¯t be able to see you in


    the future and that your kindness would be given to another woman, why did my heart feel so


    ufortable?


    Just thinking about that scene was many times sadder than when I found out Carson had cheated on


    me. I sighed lightly. What should I do? What should I do?


    Jessica liked designer handbags. Isabe and I went to the boutique to pick out a bag for Jessica.


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    After buying Jessica a present, Isabe asked me, ¡®Her birthday ising up. I also want to give you a


    birthday present. What do you like? I buy for you.


    ¡®My? Anything is fine.¡¯ I didn¡¯t care about the birthday present.


    ¡®I knew you would be like this. Asking is equivalent to not asking.¡¯ Isabe rolled her eyes at me. ¡®Let¡¯s


    go to the jewelry counter to see if there are any new products.¡¯


    Isabe liked a bracelet from the jewelry counter. ¡®This one looks good. Let¡¯s eat one each.


    ¡®Clear.¡¯ I didn¡¯t object.


    ¡®Wrap this up. I want two.¡¯ The seller smiled and went to wrap the chain. The sound of high heels came


    from behind. A gentle voice sounded. ¡®Lily, what a coincidence?¡¯

 Chapter 567

    Chapter 567


    I turned around and saw that it was Camille. Camille had an assistant and a hat on her head. Her face


    was well covered. with a great ck color. If she hadn¡¯t called me, I wouldn¡¯t have thought it would be


    her.


    ¡®Yes, what a coincidence.¡¯ I smile at her.


    ¡®What did you buy?¡¯


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    ¡®Chain.¡¯


    ¡®I also really like this chain. Do you have any more?¡¯ Camille asked the seller.


    ¡®No more. You can look for something else,¡¯ the saleswoman shook her head.


    ¡®Forget it, I¡¯m not interested in anything else.¡¯ As he spoke, Isabe came to pay. Camille took the


    initiative to greet Isabe warmly.


    ¡®It¡¯s not easy to know. Let¡¯s have lunch together?


    ¡®No, we still have things to do.¡¯ I refused.


    ¡®It¡¯s lunchtime now. We can talk about it after lunch, all right, Mr. Guo? Give us some face. This is the


    first time I¡¯ve brought you a meal.


    We couldn¡¯t refuse her, so we went to the western restaurant upstairs with her.


    I didn¡¯t have much of an appetite. I just randomly ordered steak and seafood soup and vegetable


    sd. Isabe looked like me. Camille didn¡¯t order much, so he ordered more fruit than we did. As she


    waited for the dishes to be served, Camille sighed, ¡®I don¡¯t want to rest. I can rest now and feel bored.¡¯


    ¡®Why do you feel bored?¡¯ Isabe asked.


    #


    ¡®


    #


    1


    ¡±


    ¡®


    ¡®I am different from you. You and Lily can go shopping together. I don¡¯t know many people here and I


    don¡¯t have good friends.


    ¡®You can look for Mr. Walker? Why don¡¯t you just let him go with you? Isabe said deliberately.


    ¡®He doesn¡¯t have time to apany me. He¡¯s been very busytely. He flew out this morning.


    ¡®Then why don¡¯t you apany Mr. Walker to y abroad?¡¯ Isabe looked at Camille with a forced


    smile.


    ¡®I originally wanted to go but changed my mind after learning what he was going to do. Who has the


    time to apany you to find Old Qing people to catch up with you?¡¯


    Old Qing? What does that mean? I was originally casually listening to their conversation. When I heard


    that, I suddenly looked at Camille. To my surprise, Isabe had already asked for me: ¡®Mr. Walker


    doesn¡¯t get jealous when he goes to meet the Old Qing people, Ms. Sang?¡¯


    ¡®So what if he¡¯s jealous? Isn¡¯t it normal for a man like him to have a few women? Camille was a little


    helpless. ¡®Nowadays, it is more difficult to make a man loyal to a woman than to ascend to heaven!¡¯


    Isabe and I are experienced people. Naturally, Camille was helpless, but I felt different from them


    when it came to Eric having an old lover.


    I knew clearly that it was impossible for Eric to just have me as his woman. Before that, there must


    have been other women. However, after hearing Camille say that, I still felt like my chest was a bit


    blocked and I couldn¡¯t say a word. I just took the ss from the table and drank water. Isabe


    naturally knew how I was feeling right now. He immediately asked, ¡®I am very curious, who is


    Mr. Walker?¡¯

 Chapter 568

    Chapter 568


    Cap¨ªtulo 568


    ¡®Bai Ruoxi.¡¯


    No momento em que esse nome saiu, n?o foi s¨® Isabe que ficou surpresa. Fiquei ainda mais


    chocado. Uma vez eu tinha visto uma foto dele beijando Bai Ruoxi no quarto de Eric. Naqu hora. Eu


    senti que eles definitivamente tinham um rcionamento. No entanto, Eric se recusou a admitir e


    continuou negando que tivesse um rcionamento Bai Ruoxi. O engra?ado ¨¦ que eu realmente


    acreditei nisso. Agora que essas pvras sa¨ªram da boca de Camille, n?o tive escolha a n?o ser


    acreditar. Meu cora??o disparou ainda mais raiva porque Eric n?o foi honestoigo.


    ¡®Bai Ruoxi e o Sr. Walker realmente tiveram esse tipo de rcionamento? ¨¦ realmente dif¨ªcil de


    imaginar. Isabe olhou para mim.


    ¡®O que ¨¦ t?o dif¨ªcil de imaginar? Bai Ruoxi ¨¦ t?o linda, e Eric estava apaixonado naqu ¨¦poca. ¨¦


    normal que eles fiquem juntos. Camille tinha a mente muito aberta.


    ¡®A senhorita Sang ¨¦ realmente de mente aberta. Isabe elogiou.


    ¡®E da¨ª se eu n?o consigo ver atrav¨¦s dele? N?o me diga que um chorando, dois fazendo birra e tr¨ºs


    enforcados? Um homemo Eric n?o ¨¦ algo que voc¨º possa imaginar. Ele est¨¢ t?o apaixonado que


    ¨¦ dif¨ªcil imaginar, mas tamb¨¦m t?o insens¨ªvel que ¨¦ dif¨ªcil imaginar.¡¯


    ¡®O que voc¨º quer dizer?¡¯


    ¡®Ele e Bai Ruoxie?aram seu rcionamento na Alemanha. Dizem que eles se conheceram em


    Heidelberg ee?aram seu amor nas n¨ªcies de Pedra. Desde que se separaram, Eric sempre ir¨¢


    para a Alemanha em agosto e setembro de cada ano.¡¯


    ¡®Por que? Para encontrar Bai Ruoxi?


    ¡®N?o, ele foi encontrar os vest¨ªgios de seu amor Bai Ruoxi. Ele levaria uma mulher que ele


    achava que gostava para passar alguns dias em Stone ins em Heidelberg. Depois de tantos anos,


    nunca mudou.¡¯


    ¡®Senhor. Walker ¨¦ realmente uma pessoa apaixonada!¡¯


    ¡®Apaixonado? Se voc¨º soubesse por que ele e Bai Ruoxi terminaram, voc¨º n?o teria dito isso. Camille


    sorriu amargamente.


    ¡®Por causa de qu¨º?¡¯


    ¡®Eric desenhou pessoalmente uma pulseira para Bai Ruoxi. Foi a primeira pulseira que Eric desenhou.


    Ficou muito lindo e requintado. Ainda me lembro da apar¨ºncia da pulseira. O desenho da pulseira foi


    mantido noputador de Eric, mas Bai Ruoxi a perdeu.¡¯


    ¡®S¨® por causa disso?¡¯


    ¡®Talvez haja outras raz?es, mas este ¨¦ um fus¨ªvel. Naqu ¨¦poca, Bai Ruoxi estava gr¨¢vida de seu


    filho e todos pens¨¢vamos que eles se casariam. No final, ningu¨¦m pensou que ele abandonaria Bai


    Ruoxi impiedosamente. Mesmo que Bai Ruoxi o for?asse a voltar sua vida, ele iria ignor¨¢-lo.¡¯


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡®Amor e ¨®dio s?o dois extremos. ¨¦ realmente dif¨ªcil de imaginar. Isabe olhou para mim novamente.


    ¡®Quem disse que n?o era? Embora ele tenha terminado Bai Ruoxi, ele sempre deixou um lugar


    para  em seu cora??o. Ele ainda mantinha tudo rcionado a Bai Ruoxi e at¨¦ as m¨²sicas que Bai


    Ruoxi gostava de ouvir. Al¨¦m de Bai Ruoxi, ningu¨¦m mais poderia entrar em seu cora??o.¡¯


    ¡®Incluindo voc¨º?¡¯


    ¡®Eu nunca pensei em entrar em seu cora??o. Para mim, enquanto puder ficar aodo dele e v¨º-lo


    todos os dias, estarei satisfeito.¡¯


    ¡®Seu pedido ¨¦ realmente t?o simples? O Sr. Walker est¨¢ frio, ent?o voc¨º deve estar andando


    sobre gelo fino aodo dele, certo?


    Eric geralmente ¨¦ muito gentil as pessoas. Embora haja momentos em que ele tem um


    temperamento ruim, desde que n?o o provoquemos, ele sempre foio uma brisa de primavera e


    tamb¨¦m ¨¦ muito atencioso.¡¯


    Enquanto convers¨¢vamos, os pratos que pedimos foram servidos. Todos pararam de conversar e


    estava disparado.


    N?o ¨¦ ¨¤ toa que Eric insistiu em ir para Heidelberg, na Alemanha. Ele tamb¨¦m foi para as n¨ªcies de


    Pedra. N?o ¨¦ de admirar que ele estivesse t?o triste em Heidelberg. N?o ¨¦ ¨¤ toa que ele bebeu tanto


    vinho. Acontece que ele estava sentindo falta do amor que havia perdido.


    Ainda havia um esbo?o de Bai Ruoxi em seu quarto. O livro que ele leu tamb¨¦m tinha fotos deles se


    beijando. Bai Ruoxi ainda entrava e sa¨ªa de sua casa sem nenhum escr¨²pulo.


    A m¨²sica que ele ouviu no caminho para Heidelberg naquele dia deve ter agradado a Bai Ruoxi.


    Naqu ¨¦poca, achei estranho que um homemo ele ficasse t?o fascinado por uma m¨²sica


    dessas.


    Houve tamb¨¦m o telefonema alem?o que ouvi ontem ¨¤ noite. Depois de atender o telefone, ele se


    apoiou no carro sem express?o. Eu podia sentir que naquele momento ele n?o me tinha em seus


    olhos.

 Chapter 569

    Chapter 569


    I felt an inexplicable pain in my heart. I felt ridiculous and sad. More than that, my heart ached. The


    steak was like chewing wax in my mouth. This lunch was the most ufortable lunch I¡¯ve ever had in


    my life.


    On the way back. I was extremely depressed. Isabe sighed sideways, ¡®Lily, don¡¯t be sad. It¡¯s early


    yet. You haven¡¯t reached the point where you can¡¯t break free. You can go out.


    Isabe said I hadn¡¯t gotten to the point where I couldn¡¯t break free yet, but I felt like I was already


    trapped there. ¡®You can go out?¡¯ I muttered.


    ¡®Yes! From now on, I will withdraw your feelings. It will be much better to treat all this as a


    transaction. After all, his original goal was just to find him to cooperate with him to take revenge on the


    scoundrel. You just made a little mistake and there was still time.


    ¡®Yes, why am I so stupid? This was all an agreement, but as I lost my virginity and went crazy, I started


    worrying about my gains and losses.¡¯ I smile bitterly.


    When I got home, I got tired. I put a bathtub full of hot water and soaked in it. I thought of many things


    in my mind and then fell asleep in the bathtub again.


    Only when I felt cold did I wake up. I got out of the tub and turned on the hot water to wash my body. I


    immediately wrapped a bath towel around the bed and covered it with a quilt.


    Lying on the bed, I picked up my phone and looked at it again, but I didn¡¯t see any messages from Eric.


    He was extremely disappointed. What was he doing now? Was he apanying Bai Ruoxi? Or was


    he with another woman he liked?


    No, he said he wanted me to believe him. He was not a casual man. He always kept his promises, but


    when I thought about his promise to me, I suddenly found that he couldn¡¯t find any trace of love.


    He only promised to help me deal with Carson and make me his wife. We were never the same. Even if


    he took me to his vige and gave me the ring, promising it was his and my home, that wouldn¡¯t exin


    anything.


    From the beginning until now, Eric never said he loved me. He always said he liked me. Camille said


    that her love was all given to Bai Ruoxi. No wonder he just said he liked me.


    He also told me inly in his family¡¯s Stone ins hotel that a lifetime was too long and I didn¡¯t know


    how long he would care for one person.


    In fact, there were some clues there a long time ago, but I was stupidly stuck and unable to extricate


    myself.


    But why was he so reluctant? Why was he so distressed?


    I couldn¡¯t let my imagination run wild like that. That would drive people crazy. I had to ask him


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    personally to tell me where he was now and what he was doing.

 Chapter 570

    Chapter 570


    I grabbed my phone again and sent Eric a WeChat message. ¡®What are you doing now?¡¯


    I waited for him to respond when I sent the WeChat message. I waited half an hour without seeing a


    response.


    Maybe he was too busy and didn¡¯t have time to look at WeChat. I tried to understand him, so I asked


    myself to turn


    him on.


    The phone rang for a long time, but no one answered. I kept calling. Finally, I was caught. A woman¡¯s


    voice rang out.


    ¡®Hello!¡¯


    ¡ª Mr. Walker is here? I asked, controlling myself.


    ¡®He is not here. Need something?


    ¡®No. If hees back, have him call me.


    ¡®OK!¡¯ The other party simply hung up the phone.


    He wasn¡¯t there so he didn¡¯t reply to me on WeChat. My heart was so much better and I didn¡¯t care


    much what Camille said.


    After a few more hours, Eric still hasn¡¯t responded to his phone or WeChat at dinner time.


    ¡®Is he so busy? What the hell kept you busy for so long? But no matter how busy he was before, would


    he call me to send a WeChat message?¡¯


    My heart started to feel restless again. Auntie was outside asking me to dinner, so I had to go


    downstairs with heavy steps.


    When I came downstairs, my mom asked me to call Carson and ask if he wanted toe over for


    dinner. I was very bored. ¡®What are you


    concerned with? If he wants toe, he cane alone. If he doesn¡¯te, he must be very busy


    and


    I don¡¯t have time.¡¯


    Seeing that my tone and attitude were not good, my mother was stunned and did not speak.


    Dinner aunt prepared a lot. I ate restlessly and looked at the phone next to me from time to time.


    There was no hint, just a ck screen.


    Seeing me like this, my mom couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡®Why do you keep looking at your phone? If you¡¯re


    worried, just turn


    it on!¡¯


    He and I weren¡¯t thinking about the same person. I didn¡¯t say anything and just put my head down to


    eat. My father said lightly. ¡®You are the one who is nosy!¡¯


    ¡®You still said you didn¡¯t see Lily¡¯s uneasy look? Did you two fight? My mom thought I had a fight with


    Carson.


    ¡®No.¡¯


    ¡®Look at her expression. Those who are familiar with you will know what¡¯s going on. I said Lily is just a


    phone call away. Who took the initiative? It¡¯s so hard?


    ¡®I don¡¯t want to eat anymore!¡¯ I pushed the bowl away and got up to leave the dining room table.


    When I got back to the room I was still very disappointed. I couldn¡¯t go on like this. I had to find a way


    to not let my imagination run wild.


    I wanted to call Isabe and ask her out for a drink, but I was afraid she was going to scold me.


    Forget it, let¡¯s watch horror movies. For me, the only thing that can change my mind is that I¡¯m highly


    concentrated, and horror movies can give me that feeling.


    I turned on theputer and found America¡¯s horror story. I started to read it. It was already five


    o¡¯clock in the morning when I finished watching the episode.


    I rubbed my sour eyes and turned off theputer. The bloody plot now quickly dissipated from my


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    mind. When I saw the phone on the table, I thought of Eric again.


    It had been over ten hours since I called him. Why hasn¡¯t he answered anything yet?

 Chapter 571

    Chapter 571


    Are you still busy? Are you so busy that you don¡¯t sleep?


    It was 11 o¡¯clock in Germany now. I should go home if I werebusy. I couldn¡¯t help but call Eric again.


    The phone rang for a long time before it was connected. This time, the voice on the phone was very


    familiar. I immediately found the person who took the seat with the opposite number. It was Bai Ruoxi.


    She answered in German.


    I am looking for Mr. Walker.¡±


    I didn¡¯t want Bai Ruoxi to hear my voice. I deliberately used English to make my voice sound different


    from usual.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, it¡¯s not convenient for Eric to answer the phone right now. If you have something urgent to


    do, call meter. If not, then wait for tomorrow.¡± Immediately, Bai Ruoxi also changed her English to


    speak to me.


    The hidden meaning of the word inconvenient was huge. I didn¡¯t think about it and continued to ask.


    ¡°What is he doing?¡±


    ¡°He is taking a shower!¡±


    The words ¡°he was taking a bath made me stunned. One man was taking a bath while the other


    woman was answering the phone in his room. What did this mean?


    The scene of me and Eric in his hamburger house suddenly appeared in my mind. That day, I also took


    a bath first and then he went to take a bath. I remembered very clearly that his cell phone was thrown


    on the bed at that time.


    Then it must be the same scene as that day. Bai Ruoxi was lying on the big bed in Eric¡¯s room with a


    towel wrapped around her. Eric was taking a shower in the bathroom. What they were going to do next


    was self¨Cevident.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    My heart seemed to be gripped by something. I felt that my breathing was rapid and I almost couldn¡¯t


    breathe. I pressed my hand on my chest and desperately opened my mouth to breathe. After a while, I


    felt a little sober.


    The phone was still tightly held in my hand. The other side had already hung up. I stood up dejectedly


    and then sat down again.


    I couldn¡¯t find my direction. I was extremely agitated. I was going crazy. I was really going crazy!


    Maybe it was just a simple bath. Eric said that he had nothing to do with Bai Ruoxi. Maybe he was in a


    bath and Bai Ruoxi just happened to enter his room to find him.


    ¡°It must be like this! I felt like I found hope again. If it was just a beautiful misunderstanding, Eric would


    definitely call me back when he came out of the shower.¡±


    I nervously stared at my phone and waited. I waited for an hour, but there was no movement at all.


    The hope in my heart was extinguished bit by bit. If it was just a misunderstanding, Eric would call me


    back. He did not say anything to show that this was not a misunderstanding.


    My heart began to feel ufortable again. I wanted to vent, wanted to smash things, wanted to


    scream. I could not control myself!


    ¡°I can¡¯t stay like this anymore. I will go crazy!¡± I reached out to grab the car key, opened the door and


    strode downstairs.


    ¡°It¡¯s going to be breakfast soon. Where are you going?¡±


    ¡°I have something to do. I won¡¯t eat breakfast.¡± I drove the car out of the garage. I didn¡¯t know where to


    go. I just drove forward aimlessly. I didn¡¯t turn but only walked in a straight line. I didn¡¯t know how long I


    drove, but I heard my phone ring.


    As if I had found a life¨Csaving grass, I immediately reached out and grabbed the phone. The one


    jumping on the screen was not Eric, but Carson.

 Chapter 572

    Chapter 572


    I was not in the mood to answer. I threw the phone aside and continued to drive forward. Then I saw


    the highway. intersection. I went directly to the highway from the ETC channel.


    The car drove straight. I didn¡¯t know how long it had been driving. The car began to prompt that there


    was no oil. I was a little sober. I stopped the car by the side of the road and looked around. I had no


    impression of this ce at all.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    It was already two o¡¯clock in the afternoon. I actually drove for seven hours like this. No wonder there


    was no oil.


    I turned to look at the phone ced on the seat. There was still a ck screen on it. Eric continued to


    remain silent and did. not exin anything.


    Did he abandon me just like that? I didn¡¯t believe that he would do this to me. No wonder he said that


    people had no self- esteem at all when they were in love. I unexpectedly picked up the phone and


    called Eric again.


    The phone was quickly picked up. It was still a soft female voice with sleepiness. As usual, I said in


    English to look for Eric.


    ¡°Eric! Eric, my dear person is looking for you!¡± The woman called Eric in English.


    ¡°He was too tiredst night and needed to rest. Why don¡¯t you call him in a few hours?¡±


    I didn¡¯t say anything but quickly hung up the phone.


    I leaned against the back of the chair and felt dizzy. I didn¡¯t know how long I had been sitting in the car.


    During this time, Carson called me several times, but I didn¡¯t answer any of them. Then I saw that the


    sky slowly darkened.


    I didn¡¯t eat for a day. I actually didn¡¯t feel hungry. Sometimes, people couldn¡¯t feel hungry when they


    were in despair. I just leaned against the back of the chair and looked outside.


    The night slowly fell, and the outside began to blur. Then, apart from the twinkling lights, I could not see


    anything clearly.


    Without the slightest fear or fear, I actually fell asleep leaning against the back of the chair. I did not


    know how long I had slept


    It wasn¡¯t until the phone rang that I woke up. I took the phone and it was Dn who called. After the


    call connected, Dn¡¯s voice sounded anxious. ¡°Lily, where are you?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know either.¡± ¡°Dn, my car is out of gas.¡± My voice was a little hoarse.


    ¡°I know. You stay there. I wille to pick you up immediately.¡±


    I sat in the car and waited in a daze. The waiting time was so long, so long that I fell asleep again


    halfway. Until I heard the loud roar of the sports car, and the bright car lights lit up my surroundings. I


    rubbed my eyes and saw that Dn was already standing next to my car.


    I drove for seven hours, but he only used two hours to arrive.


    ¡°Lily, are you alright?¡± He opened the car door and looked at me anxiously.

 Chapter 573

    Chapter 573


    His concern was beyond words. Since childhood, Dn had always been the one who treated me the


    best. No matter when, as long as I needed him, he would always be the first to arrive.


    ¡°Dn, I am hungry. I am really hungry. I haven¡¯t eaten for a day.¡± I squeezed out a smile that was


    uglier than crying.


    ¡°I will take you to eat immediately. By the way, I have chocte in my car. You eat two pieces to fill


    your stomach first.¡± He turned to the car and gave me the chocte.


    1 ate a piece of chocte, and inexplicable tears began to flow down.


    ¡°Don¡¯t cry. If you have anything to say to me, I will help you at all costs.¡± Dn reached out to wipe


    away my tears.


    He had said this to me many times in the past, but it had never made me feel so sad. I threw myself


    into his arms and cried.


    There was a siren behind us, and soon the police car stopped next to us. Dn drove fast and


    attracted the police.


    The police were fined and deducted points. Dn was a little impatient. He opened his wallet and took


    out a card from it and threw it over. ¡°Just swipe it! Just deduct it as you please. Don¡¯te and disturb


    me now!¡±


    His arrogance attracted the police to take photos. Dn suddenly became angry and scolded that he


    wanted to hit someone. I quickly pulled him back and told him not to be impulsive.


    For my sake, Dn did not re up again. The police saw that he was so arrogant and did not dare to


    pester him anymore. After receiving the fine, they drove away.


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    Dn helped me get into his car. ¡°Your car is here first. I will get someone to drive it back. Now I will


    take you to eat.¡±


    I didn¡¯t say anything but nodded. Dn also didn¡¯t ask me why I came here. He had always been like


    this. If I got into trouble, he would help me solve it, but he never asked for the reason.


    On the way back, I looked at the time disyed on the car. It was already eleven o¡¯clock at night.


    ¡°I¡¯ll take you Remember?¡±


    to the nearby area to eat seafood. By the way, this is the sea. Back then, we came to watch the sunrise


    together.


    When he said this, I had some memories. I dide to this ce. I remembered that the seafood here


    tasted very good.


    Dn looked very familiar with this ce. He quickly drove to the ce to eat. It turned out to be a


    seafood food stall. The seafood food stall here looked clean and refreshing. Dn asked for a lot of


    audition and beer. He also called my parents and said that I was with him, so that they could rest


    assured.


    I was really very hungry. The seafood tasted very good. Dn had been picking up food on the te in


    front of me.


    I gulped down mouthfuls of beer, feeling ufortable. I drank a lot of beer.


    Later, I was carried by Dn in a daze. ¡°Lily, this ce is very close to the beach. It is very beautiful to


    watch the sunrise on the beach. Why don¡¯t we wait here until tomorrow morning to watch the sunrise


    and then go back?¡±


    ¡°You decide!¡± I replied.


    Dn fastened my seat belt and started the car. I leaned against the chair and fell asleep. When I


    woke up, I saw the car parked on the beach. My head was on Dn¡¯s shoulder. He looked forward


    without moving. There was a red sun slowly rising from the sea.


    ¡°So beautiful!¡± I praised softly.


    ¡°You¡¯re awake?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go down and take a walk.¡± Dn turned to look at me.


    Although it was only early in the morning, there were a lot of people who came to the beach to watch


    the sunrise. Many people brought cameras and kept shooting. Dn and I walked side by side on the


    beach. ¡°I remember that we came here to watch the sunrise more than ten years ago.¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    Dn smiled faintly. ¡°You drank too much that night too¡­¡±

 Chapter 574

    Chapter 574


    ¡°Yes.¡± I didn¡¯t know what to say. I just answered one word.


    ¡°How good would it be if I could go back to the past!¡± Dn sighed.


    But I couldn¡¯t go back! I looked at the sun in the sea and felt sad.


    ¡°Lily, look, there are shells here!¡± Dn reached out and picked up a shell from the sand on the ground


    and handed it to me.


    ¡°It¡¯s beautiful!¡± I took the shells.


    Dn looked down at the beach and soon picked up several shells for me. ¡°At that time, I remembered


    that you liked shells very much and said that you would wear the shells that you picked up on the


    beach as a ne with a rope.¡±


    I hung the shells that I picked up on the beach as a ne around my neck. Thinking of this scene, I


    felt likeughing. ¡°My aesthetic view at that time was quite strange.¡±


    ¡°Not at all. Look at how many people have decorated the shell ne now? I think it looks good.¡±


    ¡°That was processed. I was really stupid.¡± I sighed.


    ¡°Who wasn¡¯t stupid when they were young? Lily, you are so silly that you are very cute.¡±


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Only Dn would think that I was silly and cute, while others were using my stupidity. I stared at


    Dn¡¯s handsome face in a daze, and the mncholy in my heart became more obvious.


    We walked on the beach for a long time. Dn picked up a lot of colorful shells for tne and drove away


    until the sun rose high.


    On the way back, I sadly thought of Eric again. My phone was out of battery. I didn¡¯t know if Eric would


    call me when he woke up, or if he had already called me.


    I didn¡¯t give up. I used Dn¡¯s car chargerto charge my phone. I opened my phone and found that


    there was still not information about him.


    There was a good saying. If he had the heart, he would know that I was missing him. If he didn¡¯t mean


    it, even if I thought about it, I would be entangled.


    I think I should give up!


    Dn parked the car at the door of my house. He was afraid that my parents would me me, so he


    went in to exin. I knew that my mother would definitely tell me about my behaviorst night, but I


    really didn¡¯t want to exin. It would be much better with Dn around. My parents listened to him, so


    they acquiesced.


    Dn followed me to my door and reached out to press the password. There were rapid footsteps


    coming from the side. A person suddenly rushed out from the obliqueangle and punched Dn


    fiercely.


    Dn was quick enough to dodge and pulled me away.


    The man didn¡¯t stop when the attack missed. He immediately rushed over and cursed, ¡°Gu, what did


    you do to my wifest night?¡±


    Isn¡¯t this voice Carson¡¯s? I looked over in surprise. It was indeed Carson. His face was full of anger and


    his eyes were blood red. He pounced at Dn with a desperate posture.


    ¡°Carson, what are you doing?¡± I shouted to stop him.


    It was useless for me to stop him. Carson did not stop and punched him. This time, Dn did not


    retreat. He stretched out his hand to block him and punched him fiercely. Carson staggered.


    I immediately rushed over to stop them. ¡°Carson, are you crazy? Why did you hit people without saying


    a word?¡±

 Chapter 575

    Chapter 575


    ¡°Am I crazy? You are so angry that I am going crazy! Why do you still have the nerve to ask me? What


    did you do with the Gu guy outsidest night?¡±


    ¡°Lilian, how can you do this to me?¡± You are making me a cuckold!¡±


    ¡°Shut your dog mouth!¡± I was suddenly angry. This son of a b*tch. Dn and I were innocent. How


    could he have the face


    to ask?


    ¡°You¡¯ve already done it, yet you still won¡¯t let anyone say it?¡±


    ¡°What did I do? If you don¡¯t fucking take out evidence, I¡¯ll kill you!¡± I suddenly exploded.


    Dn and Carson were both stunned. Obviously, they didn¡¯t expect me to curse. It was only a short


    time before Carson reacted. ¡°You want evidence, right? This is evidence!¡±


    He threw a newspaper in front of me. ¡°Look at what you have done?¡±


    I picked up the newspaper and saw that the headline was actually the news of me and Dn. We were


    sitting in the car, my head resting on Dn¡¯s shoulder. I was sleeping soundly while Dn tilted his


    head and looked at me in a daze.


    ¡°It¡¯s just a photo. What can it prove?¡± I threw the newspaper on the ground and sneered.


    ¡°That doesn¡¯t mean anything. You are a married woman. What do you look like in the car with a man in


    the middle of the night?¡±


    ¡°Do you think everyone is as dirty as you?¡± Dn said coldly.


    ¡°Even if you haven¡¯t done anything, what will others think of me? I am also a man with a head and a


    face. Have you ever thought about my feelings in the newspaper with other men?¡±


    ¡°I haven¡¯t thought about it, but Carson, I can sit straight. If you don¡¯t believe me, there is nothing I can


    do.¡± I looked at Carson with disgust.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    I finally found the source of the grievances in my heart. It was all because of this disgusting man. If he


    didn¡¯t plot against me. I wouldn¡¯t be so miserable. I wouldn¡¯t have thought of taking revenge on Eric. I


    wouldn¡¯t be worried about his gains and losses.


    I don¡¯t want to pretend anymore. I am very tired, really tired.


    ¡°Is this your exnation? Acting so self¨Crighteous? What does this have to do with not exining?¡±


    ¡°What exnation do you want? I beg for your forgiveness in tears? Carson, aren¡¯t you thinking too


    much? Even if there is something between me and Dn, do you think I would be so shameless with


    my personality?¡±


    ¡°You¡­ You don¡¯t even have a word of apology?¡± Carson was so angry that he couldn¡¯t even speak


    clearly.


    ¡°No, why should I apologize? As for you, why did youe to my parents¡® house to make a ruckus?


    What exactly do you


    want?¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t find you anywhere. You didn¡¯t pick up my call. If I didn¡¯te here, where would I find you?¡±


    ¡°Now that you have seen me, I have already said what I needed to say. What else do you want?¡±


    ¡°Come home with me. We don¡¯t live here anymore. I will believe you when we go home.¡±


    ¡°Are you threatening me?¡± Carson, I will repeat it again. I didn¡¯t do anything wrong, so there will be no


    compromise you want. I will continue to live here with my parents. If you can¡¯t stand it, then I will give


    you a way. That is to divorce. This is good for everyone.¡±

 Chapter 576

    Chapter 576


    ¡°What? Divorce? Mu Lilian, do you really want to divorce so much?¡± Carson¡¯s voice changed.


    I¡¯m just giving you a suggestion. You can consider it carefully and think it over carefully. You are a


    person of status. If yout cause a ruckus here, it won¡¯t solve anything. Go back and think about it


    yourself. I won¡¯t apany you anymore!¡±


    After I finished speaking, I didn¡¯t even look at Carson as I pressed the password and strode in. Dn


    didn¡¯t care about Carson following me into my house.


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    My father wasn¡¯t at home. He went to thepany. There were only my mother and aunt at home.


    When she saw me and Dne in, my mother stood up immediately. ¡°Lily, are you worried about


    me?¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t Ie back safely?¡±


    ¡°Child, what happened to you that made you stay overnight and not answer the phone?¡±


    ¡°Nothing. I was just a little tired and wanted to go out for a ride. Then there was no oil.¡±


    ¡°You can call us if you don¡¯t have any oil?¡±


    ¡°My phone is out of battery.¡±


    ¡°You¡­ Hey¡­ just you wait. Your dad was so anxiousst night that he didn¡¯t answer your call.


    Fortunately, you have Ali Nan. You have gone too far in this matter. Why can¡¯t you talk about it


    properly? Do you have to be so silent?¡±


    ¡°Mom, stop talking. I¡¯m very tired and want to rest.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t control you. You have your father. Just wait and see how your father will deal with you when he


    comes back.¡±


    These words made me look at Dn. Dn smiled at me tofort me, meaning that there was him.


    He told me not to be afraid and to rest in peace. I strode upstairs without saying a word.


    Perhaps it was because my sorrow was greater than the death of my heart. Iy on the bed and fell


    asleep without the quilt.


    When I woke up, it was already night. After washing up, I opened the door and went downstairs. In the


    corridor, I heard my father and Dn talking in the living room. My father¡¯s voice was very gentle and


    showed no signs of anger.


    I breathed a sigh of relief and carefully went downstairs.


    Seeing mee down, my dad looked up at me. He was not as angry as I imagined. Instead, he


    smiled at me lovingly. ¡°You¡¯re awake!¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Dad, I¡¯m sorry! I made you worryst night!¡±


    ¡°I know. Everyone is in a bad mood and needs to vent. Next time, if you encounter something that is


    not going well, tell Dad. Don¡¯t hold it in your heart. It will hurt your body.¡±


    These words made my nose sour, and I tried to hold back my tears. ¡°Are you hungry? I asked Auntie to


    cook the food you like. Let¡¯s eat, ah!¡±


    After eating, Dn left. My dad asked me to apany him to the garden for a walk. I knew that he


    had something to say to me. Sure enough, after walking into the garden, my dad said, ¡°Did you quarrel


    with Carson?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°I heard from Dn that he ran to the door and made a scene today. You want to divorce him?¡°


    ¡°He went too far. He said that I had an affair with Dn and asked me to apologize. Why should I


    apologize if I didn¡¯t do anything?¡±

 Chapter 577

    Chapter 577


    ¡°It¡¯s like this!¡± ¡°I saw what happened between you and Dn yesterday. To be honest, I was not happy


    to see it, let alone. Carson. This is your fault. Lily, if you make a mistake, you have to admit it. You


    should give Carson a child.¡±


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I won¡¯t!¡±


    ¡°Listen to me, don¡¯t be willful. You are no longer a child, understand?¡±


    ¡°Dad. I don¡¯t want to apologize to him. I would rather divorce than apologize!¡± Let me apologize to that


    disgusting cheating bastard. He must be dreaming!


    His words made my dad stop in his tracks.


    ¡°Why should I apologize if I did nothing wrong?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re


    wrong about this. You have a family. If you put it in your heart, would you be angry if Carson was so


    intimate with another woman?¡± My father was actually speaking up for Carson.


    My heart was very ufortable. My mother had already changed her opinion of Carson. Would my


    father also change his opinion?


    If this continued, would my family still be the first to break all ties with Carson? I couldn¡¯t help but ask.


    ¡°Dad, if, what I mean is if I want to divorce Carson if I can¡¯t go on? Will you support me?¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t this not to the point where we can¡¯t go on? It¡¯s just a small misunderstanding, there¡¯s no need to


    make it to the point of divorce. My dad was not surprised at my question at all, he just casually brought


    it with him.


    This is not like my dad. In my impression, my dad is definitely not this kind of person who looks down


    on divorce. If I raised this question, he would definitely ask for the reason. But today, he did not ask


    anything, which really puzzled me.


    ¡°Will people change when they are older?¡± I thought to myself, and my dad spoke again.


    ¡°Carson called your mother and exined what happened today to her. He apologized to your mother


    and should not havee to the door to make a scene. He was just overwhelmed by jealousy. Since


    he was so sincere, why did you have to hold on to him? So your mother told him on the phone to let


    him have a good talk with you.¡±


    It was beyond my expectation that Carson was so soft. I knew very well that he did not dare to divorce.


    But I did not expect that he was so cheap that he admitted defeat after a long time.


    This also showed that the tolerance of the bitch had reached a certain level. But now I had not thought


    about meeting him, so I shook my head. ¡°I am angry when I see him now. I don¡¯t want to talk to him.¡±


    ¡°Well, don¡¯t be angry. Talk to Carson.¡± ¡°I¡¯m getting old. I don¡¯t want to see you guys anymore. Just


    listen to me and talk to him. There¡¯s nothing between husband and wife that can¡¯t be exined.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s talk about it tomorrow. I don¡¯t want to see him today.¡± I took a step back.


    ¡°Okay, you should rest tonight and have a good talk with him tomorrow.¡± My dad did not force me.


    Back in the bedroom, I went to the bathroom to put a bathtub full of water and took afortable bath.


    Iy on the soft bed, but I was not sleepy at all.


    1


    My phone rang. I picked it up and saw that it was a WeChat message from Eric.


    I looked at WeChat and sneered. I called him so many times. Did he not know? Or did he deliberately


    pretend to be confused? Or maybe his old lover did not tell him about the phone call?


    It seemed that the possibility of Eric pretending to be confused was not high. Then it must be that the


    person who answered the phone deleted the call record. Eric could not find it and thought that I did not


    know anything?

 Chapter 578

    Chapter 578


    I was actually very grateful to Camille for telling me all this, and also thank Bai Ruoxi for answering my


    call. If not for them, I really wouldn¡¯t have known that Eric was such a person. Isabe was right, it was


    still not toote for me to leave now,


    1 originally didn¡¯t want to pay attention to Eric, but thinking that there was still the most important thing


    to do, everything had to wait until Eric helped me clean up Carson, so I replied, ¡°I don¡¯t want to!¡±


    ¡°What are you doing? Is it convenient now?¡± He asked again.


    ¡°Are you going to sleep? What are you doing?¡±


    A few secondster, Eric asked for a video call. I hesitated and picked up. He made a face at me from


    the other end. ¡°You look a little haggard? What happened?¡±


    ¡°Eric, tell me honestly, what are you going to Germany for?¡± I asked him angrily. Since the matter


    between me and Dn had been published in the newspaper, Eric would definitely know. Before, he


    would make a big fuss about it without any intimate actions. If he knew this time that he would not let it


    go, I would make a preemptive move.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    ¡°It¡¯s a private matter. What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°Is your private matter to find a woman?¡± I asked with a dark face.


    ¡°How did you know?¡± He grinned.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be so mischievous. Tell me honestly, are you and Bai Ruoxi a lover?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°You actually lied to me.¡± I was very disappointed and sad. I thought that I really loved Eric. Otherwise, I


    wouldn¡¯t have been unable to control my tears. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you answer all the calls I called you? Why


    did Bai Ruoxi answer your phone? Do you know how much I suffered when you didn¡¯t answer the


    phone and didn¡¯t reply to WeChat?¡±


    I was really wronged. These words were my heartfelt thoughts. Seeing me cry like rain hitting pear


    blossoms, Eric panicked.


    ¡°No, why are you crying? Nothing happened between me and Bai Ruoxi. As for the phone, I didn¡¯t even


    know that she took my call.¡±


    ¡°Lilian, it¡¯s my fault. Don¡¯t cry. I really didn¡¯t let you down. I swear!¡± I ignored him and reached out to


    wipe away his tears. Eric showed a distressed look. ¡°Lilian, it¡¯s my fault. Don¡¯t cry. I really didn¡¯t let you


    down. I swear!¡±


    You do this again. Sure enough, men are all the same. Eric probably hasn¡¯t gotten sick of me yet, so he


    is willing to coax me with sweet words. I can¡¯t go too far either. Men all like women who are good to


    see, and I still need to use him for a period of time. If we fall out now, won¡¯t my previous efforts be


    futile?


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to swear. I just want to know what your rtionship with Bai Ruoxi is. Why did she pick


    up your call?¡±


    ¡°I actually have no rtionship with her. It¡¯s just that I was asked to take care of her.¡± Eric actually


    replied like this.


    He was ying Tai Chi with me. This answer was equivalent to not answering. I became more and


    more disappointed in my heart. ¡°It was all because of you that I was so angry. I drove to such a faraway


    ce alone. Not only did I have a big fight with Carson, I also lost the ring you gave me.¡±


    ¡°Lost the ring?¡± Eric was stunned.

 Chapter 579

    Chapter 579


    I told him about how I drove out alone because I was angry. It was all a portrayal of my true feelings. I


    did not lie at all. I said it without any loopholes. Eric sighed, ¡°I know. It¡¯s good that nothing happened to


    you. I can design another ring for you.¡±


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°You don¡¯t me me for losing our love setting ring?¡±


    ¡°Of course I am angry, butpared to your safety, a ring is nothing. In the future, no matter how


    angry I am, I will not be allowed to go out alone, especially at night. What if I meet a bad person?¡±


    His indifference to the ring made me feel relieved and a little sour in my heart. Camille said that Bai


    Ruoxi broke up directly. because she lost the bracelet he gave her, and I did not pursue it at all. This


    also indirectly reflected that Eric¡¯s feelings for me were fake, so he did not care.


    ¡°I have something to tell you.¡± Since he doesn¡¯t care about the ring, he probably won¡¯t care about Dn


    and I being photographed by the paparazzi. Why don¡¯t we talk about it together?


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°I¡­ Dn and I were photographed by the paparazzist night. I stammered.


    ¡°What?¡± Eric¡¯s voice changed. ¡°Didn¡¯t Dn go to pick you up? Did you do something else?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t do anything. I just fell asleep because I was too tired. Then I borrowed Dn¡¯s shoulder to use


    it. Then¡­ I was caught by the paparazzi.


    ¡°You really know how to make things difficult for me!¡± Eric¡¯s face suddenly sank. ¡°You and him didn¡¯t do


    anything other than leaning on the shoulder, right? Don¡¯t hesitate. I can bear it if you say it together.¡±


    ¡°No, what are you thinking? I slept on my shoulder and didn¡¯t know. It would never happen when I was


    awake.¡±


    ¡°Forget it. I was wrong about this, but there won¡¯t be a next time. I¡¯m very angry that you stayed with


    Dn for the whole night. See how I deal with you when Ie back!¡±


    ¡°You still have the nerve to talk about me? I didn¡¯t say anything about you when you stayed with Bai


    Ruoxi.¡±


    ¡°We are different. I don¡¯t have any thoughts about her, and she doesn¡¯t have any thoughts about me


    either. You are different from Dn. Dn is a wolf, and she has always been eyeing you covetously.¡±


    ¡°I say, Bai Ruoxi is so beautiful, have you never been tempted by her?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t believe it. Such a great beauty has a figure, a figure, and a face. With my understanding of you,


    if you don¡¯t eat her, it will be difficult to tolerate?¡±


    ¡°What are you thinking in your head? Am I that kind of person? I only miss you now. Other people have


    no temptation to me. When he spoke lies, it was simply not a lie. ¡°By the way, don¡¯t cry and smile at


    me.¡±


    ¡°Just make it up. I want to see what kind of tricks you can make up.¡± I squeezed out a smile. ¡°Is it true?


    Does that mean you will not be able to leave me in the future?¡±

 Chapter 580

    Chapter 580


    ¡°Yes, I also have a headache about this matter. Lilian, tell me honestly, what kind of sorcery did you


    cast on me?¡±


    I remembered that he said that it was not impossible for him to have sex with me when he was in


    Germany. Now he admitted that he had sex with me. It was a joke. On one hand, he rekindled his old


    rtionship with the Old Qing people. On the other hand, he used this kind of affectionate way to coax


    other women to fill thefort.


    I was really childish. After being fooled once, I still foolishly fell into it. With Eric¡¯s kissing skills and his


    performance in bed, he must be a person who had seen countless women. The funny thing was that I


    did not doubt it. If Camille had not reminded me. I would have been fooled by his deep love.


    ¡±


    I was so sad that I wanted to die, but the smile on my face became more and more moving. ¡°Eric, have


    you heard of the love Gu? It can control or change the other person¡¯s mind to make the other person


    love him deeply. I just cast the love Gu on


    you.¡±


    ¡°I guess so too. Lilian, if you really cast the love Gu on me, does that mean that the two of us will be


    together forever, never to be separated?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Eric, you will never be able to escape the control of the love Gu in this life. In this life, you can


    only think of me. You are dead!¡±


    ¡°You vixen, you have a glib tongue. I really want to teach you a lesson.¡± He suddenly threatened me


    fiercely.


    ¡°Come on? I¡¯ll be waiting for you!¡± I smiled brightly and felt even more bitter in my heart. It was all


    thanks to Carson¡¯s betrayal that I learned to lie and deceive. However, I really had enough of this kind


    of performance. ¡°Eric, someone is knocking on the door. I won¡¯t chat with you anymore.¡±


    Without waiting for him to reply, I quickly left WeChat.


    I put my phone aside and rubbed my swollen forehead. Just a few days ago, I waited for Eric¡¯s call and


    WeChat. It was a kind of enjoyment, a very happy feeling, but now it had be a kind of torment.


    I had to deal with him for my own purpose and control my heart. This feeling was so painful.


    Last time, Eric said that there would be results in half a month. I didn¡¯t know if it was true or false. I


    hope he wouldn¡¯t lie to


    1. me.


    ¡°!¡± I received an email from the mobile phone. I opened the email and found that it was a set of photos.


    The photo was of Carson and a young and beautiful woman. The two of them were very intimate, and it


    seemed that their rtionship was very unusual.


    I waspletely unaware of Carson¡¯s intimate actions with other women, but I was curious as to who


    would send me such a photo.


    Could it be Jolene?


    I was thinking about Dn¡¯s call when I came in. ¡°Lily, are you asleep?¡±


    ¡°Not yet.¡±


    ¡°I was the one who brought you troublest night. I¡¯m sorry¡­¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t be med for this. If you want to me someone, me me. I was the one who implicated


    you.¡± I interrupted


    him.


    ¡°No, it¡¯s my


    fault. If I had been a little more alert, this wouldn¡¯t have happened. There is a reason for Carson to be


    angry. He must have been so angry this morning that he would do such a thing. You should exin it


    to him.¡±


    ¡°What happened to you and my dad? Why did you both advise me to exin it to Carson? I won¡¯t


    exin it. I didn¡¯t do


    B


    anything wrong. Why should I exin it to him?¡± This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 581

    Chapter 581


    ¡°Be good. You really need to exin this to him. You and him are husband and wife. Although our


    rtionship is very clean, as a man, seeing your wife stay with another man for a night will definitely


    make you feel bad. So this time, you must exin it to Carson.¡± Dn said earnestly.


    I knew that he was right, but I still felt awkward. If this was in the past, Dn would definitely beat


    Carson up. Maybe he would even firmly support my divorce. How would he try to persuade me to


    exin? I replied resentfully, ¡°Got it. Let¡¯s talk about this tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Have you thought about how to exin it to him?¡± Dn asked again.


    ¡°Don¡¯t think about it.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be angry. Listen to me. You must have encountered something when you went out alone in a


    bad mood. Have you ever thought about how you would answer when Carson asked you this?¡±


    I was stopped by Dn. Indeed, Dn did not ask me why I drove to such a far ce yesterday and


    did not answer the phone. But it did not mean that Carson would not ask. If Carson asked me, how


    would I answer?


    ¡°I¡¯ve already thought of an excuse for you. Recently, Carson has recruited a very beautiful female


    secretary in his office. That female secretary stays with Carson every day as if she admires him very


    much. One day, when the two of them go out to meet clients, they act a little intimate. I happened to


    see it. If Carson asks you, you can use this as a reason.¡±


    ¡°Oh right. I have already sent the photos of Carson and that female secretary to your email. You can


    take a look at them when the timees.¡±


    ¡°Did you send those photos to me?¡± I was very surprised.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°How did you think of taking photos like this?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t think too much at that time. I just casually took a few photos. I didn¡¯t expect to use them today,¡±


    Dn replied casually.


    ¡°But¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t say¡® but Just listen to me. I won¡¯t harm you. It¡¯s toote. You should rest early. Good night!¡±


    Dn said and hung up the phone.


    I took the phone and sent a nk message for a while. Then I went back to the mailbox to take a look.


    Carson and the woman looked really close. This was indeed a good thing that I used to find excuses.


    However, I was very surprised by Dn¡¯s actions. How could he know so well about Carson? And how


    did he know that I had no excuse to face Carson¡¯s interrogation?


    Moreover, if he knew everything about Carson, would he already know about the scandal between


    Carson and Jolene?


    Isabe said that Dn always ced my matters first. If Dn really knew about Carson¡¯s affair, he


    would never sit still and ignore it. How could he persuade me to exin it to Carson?


    Forget it. I don¡¯t want to think about these troublesome things anymore. I¡¯d better have a good sleep


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    before I speak!


    The next morning, I woke up naturally and opened my eyes. I opened the curtains and saw that it was


    already sunny outside. It was alreadyte. Why didn¡¯t Auntiee up to call me for breakfast?


    I picked up my phone and looked at the time doubtfully. Unexpectedly, I found a WeChat message


    from Ericst night. ¡°I have returned to China. I will be there tomorrow night. Remember to pick me up


    at the airport.¡±


    ¡°Why did he return to China so quickly? I don¡¯t want to see him, not at all.¡±


    If I picked him up, I would obviously be a tool. It was undeniable that I was very happy when I did


    that kind of thing with Eric. However, after knowing that he was no different to other women and only


    wanted to use me to fill the sce, I was very disgusted.


    I have to find a reason to refuse Eric.

 Chapter 582

    Chapter 582


    I suddenly thought of what I had to exin to Carson today. I¡¯ll postpone this matter until tonight.


    After washing up and going downstairs, the auntie heard the sound and came out of the kitchen. ¡°Are


    you awake?¡±


    ¡°Auntie, why didn¡¯t you ask me to eat breakfast?¡±


    ¡°Sir said that you should sleep a little longer. You will wake up when you are hungry.¡± ¡°Carson came


    here in the morning and left when he heard that you were still sleeping. He said he would call you at


    noon.¡±


    I didn¡¯t want to mention Carson and immediately changed the topic. ¡°Auntie, where is my mother?¡±


    ¡°She is taking a walk in the garden.¡± ¡°By the way, Lily, when Carson came over this morning, he bought


    a lot of hairy crabs. I made hairy crabs for you at noon.¡±


    This b*tch is really shameless. Knowing that my mother likes to eat hairy crabs and bought hairy crabs


    to please my mother, my heart became more and more disgusted.


    Just as I was about to speak, the sound of a car came from the door. Soon, Isabe¡¯s voice sounded,


    ¡°Lilian, Lilian!¡±


    ¡°Lily is eating breakfast. Isabe, do you want to eat some?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve eaten.¡± Isabe strode into the restaurant. ¡°Lily, shall we go to the hot spring today?¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡± I promised.


    ¡°Carson came over for lunch at noon. What hot spring are you going to soak in?¡± My mother came back


    from a walk and was unhappy to hear the conversation between me and Isabe.


    ¡°I¡¯m not feeling well. I can go to the hot spring to relieve my body.¡±


    ¡°Then you don¡¯t have to do it today?¡±


    ¡°Is it a big day today?¡± I pushed away the half¨Ceaten breakfast and stood up impatiently. ¡°Is a meal


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    more important than my body?¡±


    ¡°Why are you so angry? This child¡¯s temper is getting worse and worse.¡±


    I ignored my mother and walked out with my mobile phone. Isabe followed me. ¡°Hey, are you really


    good to auntie like


    this?¡±


    ¡°My mother has been really annoying recently. She was bribed by that jerk. I am so angry.¡± I opened


    the door and got in the car. Isabe also got in the car and started the car. ¡°Did you get stimtedst


    night?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I called Eric. In the end, it was Bai Ruoxi who answered the phone. She said that Eric was taking


    a shower¡­¡± ¡°It was eleven o¡¯clock in Germany.¡± I smiled bitterly and rubbed my temples.


    ¡°Then you went crazy. You drove out without saying much? Do you know that we were all worried?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t think too much at that time. I was very angry and wanted to vent, but I was afraid that my


    parents would see through it, so I drove out to sober up. How would I know that I would drive so far?


    When I found out that there was no oil left.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you still have me if you want to vent? I¡¯m waiting for you to vent your anger 24 hours a day. Also,


    don¡¯t


    you think about yourself? You drove so far away in a trance. Aren¡¯t you afraid of losing your life?¡±


    Isabe was very angry.


    you


    ¡°At that time, I didn¡¯t think so much. Now that I think about it. I¡¯m really confused. Do you think that if I


    died in a car ident, Eric would shed a drop of tears for me?¡± ¡°It¡¯s good that I think about it myself.¡± I


    <pughed at myself.

 Chapter 583

    Chapter 583


    ¡°I know, I have given up!¡±


    We went to the hot spring with Isabe until the evening. When we got home, we saw Carson¡¯s car


    parked at the door.


    ¡°You have to be careful. The bitch is now a bitch, but she is invincible.¡± Isabe warned me.


    ¡°I will be careful.¡± After sending Isabe off, I turned around and entered the house. I saw that Carson


    and my father were ying chess. This shameless thing was really good at it.


    ¡°I¡¯m back!¡± I resisted my disgust.


    ¡°I¡¯m back! Let¡¯s eat!¡± My father smiled at me.


    During dinner, my father changed his temper and talked to Carson about some business matters. The


    two of them chatted very well. I watched from the side and became more and more angry. I randomly


    ate a few mouthfuls and put down my chopsticks, ready to leave.


    My father stopped me, ¡°There is an opera performance tonight. Carson bought a ticket. You go up and


    dress up. After dinner, we will set off.¡±


    I held back my anger and went upstairs. Thinking of Ericing back at night, I sent him a WeChat


    message, ¡°I can¡¯te to pick you up tonight.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°My dad asked me to apany him to watch an opera.¡±


    Eric did note back. It was obvious that he was unhappy now. I was also unhappy. Iy on the bed


    in a daze. It was not until my mother knocked on the door that I randomly changed my clothes and


    went out.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    My mind was not on the opera at all. My parents were very fascinated. It was already ten o¡¯clock after


    watching the opera.


    Carson sent us home. When we got home, he looked at me with great care. ¡°Honey, you eat very little


    tonight. Shall I take you to eat delicious supper?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to eat.¡± I tly refused.


    ¡°Go, go. It¡¯s still early. It¡¯s fine to stay at home.¡± My dad interrupted.


    This was giving me time to talk to Carson. I didn¡¯t refuse. There were some things I had to make clear


    to the bitch.


    So I got into Carson¡¯s car again. When I passed by the ce where Eric often parked, I nced at it


    and was surprised to find that there was a car parked there.


    There was no car here just now. Did Erice to my door so quickly?


    Or was this someone else¡¯s car?


    While thinking, Carson began to apologize, ¡°Honey, I was in the wrong that day. Don¡¯t be angry with


    me, okay?¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t suspect that I have an affair with Dn?¡± I asked indifferently.


    ¡°I don¡¯t doubt it anymore. I was wrong. Mom has already criticized me. If my wife really had something


    with Dn, there was no need to wait until now. It was all because I was overwhelmed by jealousy.


    Wife, I love you too much. When I saw you with another man, I couldn¡¯t control myself¡­¡±


    ¡°Alright, you don¡¯t have to say anymore!¡± I immediately interrupted him.


    ¡°Wife, you forgive me?¡±

 Chapter 584

    Chapter 584


    ¡°Not really, Carson. I can only say that I am very disappointed in you. Really, I have never been so


    disappointed before.¡± I sighed. ¡°I have married you for five years. I have never been disappointed even


    when I was the poorest, but now I am really disappointed in you.¡±


    ¡°Honey, I know I was wrong. This won¡¯t happen in the future, I promise!¡±


    ¡°Do you really know your wrongs? Carson, you don¡¯t know. You don¡¯t even ask me why I was


    disappointed. You just keep saying that you were wrong. Don¡¯t you think it is false?¡± I interrupted him. I


    didn¡¯t want to continue arguing with him. I just wanted to get to the point quickly.


    ¡°I really want to believe you, but I can¡¯t find a reason to believe you. Carson, you must be angry that I


    stayed with Dn for at night, right? But you don¡¯t know how angry I was at that time. They all said that


    we should put our hearts together. You were angry when I was with another man. Why don¡¯t you think


    about what you did?¡±


    Carson¡¯s face suddenly changed. He suddenly stopped the car and looked at me in panic. ¡°Wife, you


    can¡¯t listen to other people¡¯s nonsense. The matter of catching wind and catching shadows can¡¯t be


    true.¡±


    He must be very scared. He must think that I knew about him and Jolene. I sneered, ¡°I didn¡¯t catch


    wind and catch shadows. I have evidence.¡±


    I turned on my phone and showed him the photo I downloadedst night. ¡°Is this also a groundless


    case?¡±


    Carson was obviously relieved. ¡°Honey, this is a misunderstanding. This is mypany¡¯s secretary. I


    have nothing to do with her. If you don¡¯t believe me, I will dismiss her.¡±


    ¡°What can she change? As long as you want, time and distance are not a problem.¡±


    ¡°Honey, I am really wronged. If I have any bad intentions towards her, I will be struck by lightning and


    die a horrible death.¡± He actually made a vow.


    ¡°Why did you make such a vow? Carson, if you don¡¯t love me, please tell me. I won¡¯t cling to you


    without self¨Crespect. The same so¨Ccalled oath can¡¯t change anything. As the saying goes, it can¡¯t be


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    fake, it can¡¯t be fake. If you want to cheat, an oath can¡¯t change anything.¡±


    ¡°But I really didn¡¯t cheat? Wife, you have to believe me. I love you so much, how can I cheat?¡±


    ¡°Maybe your cheating has nothing to do with love?¡± Carson, your parents want to have grandchildren


    so much. Maybe you just want to find a woman who inherits the family?¡±


    ¡°In all honesty, I really don¡¯t have such thoughts. Wife, and it¡¯s not like you can¡¯t get pregnant now. Why


    should I do that?¡±


    Was this an indirect admission that he and Jolene were only together because of the session? Then


    Victoria said that Jolene¡¯s child was made by Carson¡¯s father. He really had a motive. Previously,


    because I couldn¡¯t give birth, their family needed a grandson. Later, they found out that I could give


    birth, so Jolene¡¯s child could not be kept.


    Thinking about it carefully, it was extremely frightening. This family was really vicious and heartless to


    the point of unimaginable!


    ¡°I can get pregnant, but that doesn¡¯t mean that I can give birth to the child safely. The first child has


    less than three months of miscarriage, and the second one is also the same. I suspect that there is


    something wrong with my body and I can¡¯t give birth to a child. In this way, how can we talk about


    giving birth?¡±

 Chapter 585

    Chapter 585


    ¡°If you really can¡¯t get pregnant, we can abandon the child. It¡¯s enough for us to have Niuniu.¡±


    ¡°Is having Niuniu enough? Will you think so in another ten years? Even if you still think so in another


    ten years, can you guarantee that you will be like this after twenty years?¡±


    ¡°Honey, I will be good to you for the rest of my life. Don¡¯t worry.¡±


    ¡°Before I saw this set of photos, I always felt very happy. But recently, I often had nightmares and often


    woke up in the middle of the night. I never thought that there would be problems between us. I am very


    afraid. I don¡¯t deny that I still love you, but I can¡¯t see the future. I think it¡¯s better for us to calm down.


    Everyone, think about it carefully.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t need to think about it, honey. I want you!¡±


    ¡°Listen to me. Think about it carefully. If we can continue, we won¡¯t care about these ten days and half


    a month. Am I right?¡±


    ¡°Honey, is it really necessary?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t tell my parents about this. They don¡¯t know why I¡¯m angry. I won¡¯t tell them before I think it


    through. So we should calm down and think about it carefully for a while.¡±


    Seeing my firm attitude, Carson had no choice but to give in. ¡°Wife, you are angry. I won¡¯t force you to


    think it through now, but I will show you my sincerity. I still love you as I used to.¡±


    In the end, Carson insisted on taking me to eat supper. When he sent me back, I deliberately nced


    at Eric who often stopped the car. I found that the ce was empty and there were no cars.


    Because of what I just said, Carson naturally could not enter my house again. After saying goodbye to


    me, he drove away.


    The first thing I did when I entered home was to look at WeChat. I did not find the message from Eric.


    Maybe the car just now was not Eric¡¯s car. If it was Eric, he would have already sent me a WeChat


    message.


    I thought about it and sent Eric a WeChat message. ¡°Are you home?¡±


    There was no response. I called him, and the screen was turned off. Maybe Eric¡¯s phone was out of


    battery. I didn¡¯t care about washing up and lying in bed to sleep.


    When I got up in the morning, I sent Eric another WeChat message. There was still no reply. Didn¡¯t he


    get up? I tried to call Eric, but his phone was still turned off.


    It seemed that he really hadn¡¯t woken up yet. After washing up, I changed my clothes and went


    downstairs to eat breakfast. After breakfast, I received a call from Jessica. ¡°Darling, today is my


    birthday. You haven¡¯t forgotten, right?¡±


    ¡°No, I remember it clearly.¡±


    ¡°At six o¡¯clock in the evening, Hyatt Regency won¡¯t leave!¡± She smiled and hung up the phone.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    ¡°Are you going to the party tonight?¡± My mother heard my phone call from the side.


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s a friend¡¯s birthday.¡±


    ¡°By the way, how is your conversation with Carson?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s it.¡±


    ¡°You child, don¡¯t be so twisted. Carson is a sensible child. Don¡¯t make things difficult for him anymore.


    Your father told me


    take over thepany. Your father did not refuse. Tell me¡­¡±


    ¡°No way?¡± I looked at me in surprise.

 Chapter 586

    Chapter 586


    ¡°You know your father¡¯s health. I want him to take Carson to familiarize himself with the situation. In the


    future, he can slowly be handed over to Carson to manage. When the timees, he can also rest in


    peace.¡±


    ¡°Mom, don¡¯t get involved in these things blindly. My dad knows it himself.¡±


    ¡°Of course your dad knows it well. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have agreed to it. Let me tell you, Carson


    went to hispany today.¡±


    ¡°This is too much!¡± I jumped up and hurried out.


    ¡°Where are you going?¡±


    I¡¯m going to my dad¡¯spany to check out the situation!¡±


    I drove to my dad¡¯spany in a hurry. I rushed to my dad¡¯s office and pushed the door open. I saw


    Qiao Yu sitting on my dad¡¯s seat, but my dad couldn¡¯t see her. He looked up at me with a smile. ¡°Sister


    Lily, are you looking for uncle?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± I felt extremely ufortable when I saw Qiao Yu sitting in my father¡¯s seat and working. I


    simply replied with one word.


    ¡°He and brother¨Cinw just went out.¡±


    The brother¨Cinw that Qiao Yu mentioned must be referring to Carson. This damn bitch. I was so


    angry that I cursed in my heart. ¡°Do you know where they went?¡±


    ¡°He said he was going to inspect the branchpany. I don¡¯t know if he was going or not. Why don¡¯t I


    call him for you?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll call him myself,¡± I replied faintly.


    I was about to call my dad, but my phone rang first. It was Jenny. I picked up my phone and walked to


    the corridor to get through. Jenny¡¯s voice was very anxious. ¡°Lilian, do you know that I can¡¯t get through


    to Mr. Walker¡¯s phone?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±


    ¡°He came back yesterday. We thought he woulde to thepany today, but there was no


    movement until now. His phone was turned off.¡±


    ¡°Could he be sleeping?¡±


    ¡°No, his phone will not be turned off during the day.¡±


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you call Camille and ask him?¡±


    ¡°Miss Sang¡¯s phone is also switched off.¡±


    ¡°Then let¡¯s go to his house and take a look!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve already sent someone to visit his house. There¡¯s no one there, but I heard that Mr. Walker has a


    real estate. I wonder if it¡¯s over there.¡±


    The real estate that Jenny was talking about must be the ce that Eric took me to. My face burned


    unnaturally. ¡°Then why don¡¯t you arrange for someone to go over and take a look?¡±


    ¡°We don¡¯t know the specific address.¡± ¡°Lilian, can you help me to see Mr. Walker?¡± Jenny stuttered and


    finally told me the purpose of her call.


    I was stunned. Did Jenny mean that she knew that I was rted to Eric?


    I know everything about you and Mr. Walker. If I weren¡¯t worried, I wouldn¡¯t have called you. Please,


    Lilian! Everyone is very worried! They are afraid that something might happen to Mr. Walker. By the


    way, no one else knows about you except


    me.¡±


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    What the hell is this? The cloth covering my face has been uncovered. I am really ashamed, but


    Jenny¡¯s worry is also reasonable. I held the phone and sighed.


    I turned and went straight to the elevator. Unexpectedly, the elevator door opened. My father and


    Carson came out together. They were surprised to see me.


    ¡°You just came. It¡¯s good that we are going to the branchpany to take a look. Youe with us.¡±


    ¡°No, I have something to do.¡±

 Chapter 587

    Chapter 587


    ¡°If there¡¯s anything, just push it away. It¡¯s rare for your dad to be so happy today.¡± ¡°Go to my office and


    bring me my coat,¡± my dad instructed me.


    I¡¯ll go.¡± Carson immediately went to my dad¡¯s office.


    1 looked at my dad. ¡°Dad. I don¡¯t want to go to the branchpany with you.¡±


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    ¡°Listen to me today. After going to the branchpany to inspect, I won¡¯t stop you no matter where


    you want to go. Oh right, it won¡¯t take long. It will be fine in just an hour or so.¡±


    My dad was easy to talk to sometimes, and sometimes he was hard to talk to. I didn¡¯t dare to refuse


    him when he said this, so I had to agree.


    The driver drove the car. Carson sat in the front passenger seat. My dad and I sat in the back row. My


    dad¡¯s branchpany was actually not far from the mainpany. It was only half an hour drive.


    Soon, we arrived at the branchpany.


    My father took me and Carson into the branchpany. The main leaders of the branchpany


    came out to wee us. My father introduced us to each other. Carson was so happy that he was


    beaming with joy, but I was full of impatience.


    We did not stay in the branchpany for long. After watching for a while, we went back home. I was


    thinking about Eric and sent a WeChat message to Eric.


    There was still no reply. Did something really happen?


    Just as I was thinking about this, I suddenly heard a loud roar. My father and I were shocked. We


    looked together and saw a white Bugatti whistling past our car. Although Bugatti was fast, it did not


    prevent me from seeing clearly that the driver was Eric.


    As for the woman in white sitting in the front passenger seat of Bugatti, I didn¡¯t see her face clearly,


    only guessing that it might be Camille.


    Seeing Eric appear, I was finally relieved and sent a message to Jenny, ¡°Your Mr. Walker is fine. I saw


    him driving with a beauty on the road.¡±


    ¡°I called him just now. Thank you, Lily!¡± Jenny replied quickly.


    It was lunch at my dad¡¯spany. Qiao Yu held my dad¡¯s arm affectionately and walked in front.


    Carson and I followed behind. Seeing Qiao Yu being so intimate with my dad, I felt ufortable


    again.


    I ordered Sichuan food while eating. Qiao Yu smiled and said, ¡°Sister Lily likes spicy skin. It¡¯s so good.¡±


    I smiled faintly and ignored her. She did not seem to feel my alienation. ¡°Tomorrow night, there will be a


    piano concert. Do you know?¡±


    My dad answered, ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±


    ¡°Uncle, do you want to go to the concert together? By the way, Bai Ruoxi¡¯s concert is hard to find. She


    usually starts her first tour from Germany, but this year is very strange. She actually chose Jiang City


    for the first stop.¡±


    ¡°Really? Why did you choose Jiang City this time?¡± My dad asked with interest.

 Chapter 588

    Chapter 588


    I guess it¡¯s because of Eric. The biggest sponsor of this tour is Ericpany. It must be Eric who


    asked her to make Jiang City the first stop of the tour.¡±


    When Qiao Yu said this, I immediately guessed the identity of the woman in Eric¡¯s car. It turned out that


    it was not Camille but Bai Ruoxi.


    Although I nned to draw a clear line with Eric, I still felt ufortable in my heart.


    He turned off his phone and ignored people all night. It turned out that he was apanying the


    beauty and made so many people worry about him. Eric was really a capable person!


    After lunch, Carson left my dad¡¯spany. I didn¡¯t stop and drove home.


    It was Jessica¡¯s birthday at night, so I had to dress up and attend. Otherwise, it would be disrespectful


    to the owner, so I went to make my hair.


    It was already five o¡¯clock when I came out of the barber shop. I went home to change my clothes and


    took the gift to Jessica to Hyatt Regency.


    Jessica booked several tables here. She knew a lot of people, and the people who came were all


    different. After dinner, the group of people turned to the nightclub to y.


    Jessica booked thergest private room in the nightclub. When we arrived at the imperial court, the


    waiter immediately pushed in a ten¨Cstory birthday cake.


    After singing the birthday song. I made a wish and began to cut the cake. Then everyone began to y


    wildly. I sat with a few colleagues in thepany. We were all familiar with each other, so I drank a few


    more cups. Later, Jessica came over to toast. She was a birthday star, so I naturally could not refuse. I


    apanied her to drink another cup.


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    I did not know what was going on. After drinking this cup of wine, I felt dizzy and abnormally


    ufortable. I struggled to get up and go to the bathroom to wash my face. Before I went to the


    bathroom, I saw Jolene. Her face looked a little strange,


    as if she had been beaten.


    I rubbed my eyes and thought I was wrong, Jolene took the initiative to greet me. ¡°Lily, what a


    coincidence!¡±


    ¡°Yes, what a coincidence.¡±


    ¡°We haven¡¯t seen each other for a long time. We have been very busy recently and haven¡¯t had time to


    look for you.¡±


    ¡°What are you busy with?¡± As I spoke, I felt my head bing more and more dizzy. So I leaned


    against the wall of the corridor and went to my bag to find my phone to call Isabe.


    ¡°Lily, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Jolene asked as she reached out to support me.


    ¡°I feel a little dizzy.¡±


    ¡°Are you okay? She reached out to touch my forehead. ¡°Oh, it¡¯s so hot. You have a fever. I¡¯ll take you


    to the hospital.¡±


    ¡°No need.¡± I refused. Although I was very dizzy, I knew that Jolene was not a good person. It was best


    to stay away from her.


    ¡°Don¡¯t hold on. Hurry to the hospital.¡± She held me back and left without saying anything. I was so dizzy


    that I had no strength to refuse. Just like that, I was forced into the elevator by Jolene.


    I knew that Jolene was not a good person and had a deep guard against her. So I took out my phone


    and called Isabe. I didn¡¯t know what Isabe was busy with, but he didn¡¯t answer.


    Thad to call Dn again, but he still did not answer.


    At this time, Jolene had already helped me out of the elevator. When I walked out of the nightclub, she


    waved and called a


    taxi. I was helped into the car by her. I didn¡¯t know why, but I was still conscious before I got in the car.


    But after getting in the car, I seemed to smell a faint fragrance, and then I lost consciousness.


    When I woke up again, I was so dizzy that I couldn¡¯t help but groan. I tried to open my eyes and saw


    the dim wallmp.


    ¡°What is this ce? Why am I here?¡± I struggled to sit up and felt that something was wrong.

 Chapter 589

    Chapter 589


    I looked down and suddenly realized that I was naked. I was shocked and subconsciously looked for


    clothes. I couldn¡¯t see my clothes on the bed. What was going on? Who helped me take off my


    clothes?


    I subconsciously reached out to pull the quilt to cover my body.


    I heard a click and the door was pushed open. Dn appeared at the door and saw me sitting on the


    bed wrapped in the quilt. He let out a sigh of relief. ¡°Lily, are you alright?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine. Why are you here?¡± I asked him awkwardly.


    ¡°I received a call saying that you were sent over here. I was worried that something might happen to


    you, so I came over to take a look.¡± Dn said as he closed the door and walked over.


    1 felt extremely awkward. ¡°That¡­ that¡­¡±


    I wanted to tell Dn that I was not wearing any clothes and let him go out, but before I could finish


    speaking, Dn had already walked to the side of the bed. Seeing me suddenly reveal a surprised


    expression, he asked, ¡°What¡¯s going on with your face?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s going on? What¡¯s going on?¡± I reached out and touched my face.


    ¡°It¡¯s lipstick mark. I thought you were beaten up.¡±


    ¡°Dn, I am not wearing any clothes.¡± The current situation was too awkward, but I had to tell Dn.


    ¡°Where are your clothes?¡± Dn was also surprised.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. I just woke up.¡±


    ¡±


    ¡°Let me take a look for you.¡± As Dn spoke, he looked around but did not find my clothes. He opened


    the bathroom door and said, ¡°Your clothes are in the bathroom.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll wait for you outside. Hurry up and change into the clothes and we¡¯ll go home.¡±


    I nodded. Before I could say anything, I heard a loud bang and the door was kicked open from the


    outside.


    Dn and I looked over in shock. We saw Carson rushing in with an angry face. He saw me wrapped


    in a quilt and Dn standing by the bed with clothes. He gritted his teeth. ¡°Gu, you are too much!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not what you think. Listen to my exnation. I immediately spoke.


    ¡°What exnation? Mu Lilian, you said that it was just a misunderstanding that day, but what about


    now? Is there such a misunderstanding with a naked body in the same room with a man?¡±


    As Carson spoke, he raised his phone and pressed the shutter to Dn and 1.


    ¡°Liu, are you crazy!¡± Dn reacted and rushed over to grab the phone. A person immediately rushed in


    from the door. ¡°Okay, my good sister¨Cinw, you actually stole someone and cuckolded my brother!¡±


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    Liu Meili also raised her phone and took photos of me on the bed.


    I was naked and couldn¡¯t avoid it. I just sat there motionless, wrapped in the quilt. After taking a few


    photos, Liu Meili rushed over to pull the quilt on me. I was ashamed and angry. ¡°Liu Meili, what are you


    trying to do? This is just a misunderstanding


    ¡°A misunderstanding. You are naked with a man and still misunderstand? Mu Lilian, you are a slut. I


    want to let everyone see


    your true face.


    She ruthlessly lifted the quilt wrapped around me. Dn was originally fighting with Carson for the


    phone. Seeing Liu Meili¡¯s action, she turned around and kicked Liu Meili away.

 Chapter 590

    Chapter 590


    Liu Meili covered her stomach and wailed on the ground. When Carson saw Dn hit Liu Meili, his


    eyes also turned red. He punched at Dn and the two of them wrestled together. I secretly


    comined in my heart. What should I do?


    The noise in the guest room was too loud. Soon, the hotel service staff heard the sound and came up.


    Dn, who was fighting with Carson, was fierce. ¡°Surnamed Liu, do you really want to ruin Lilian¡¯s


    reputation?¡±


    Carson finally had a trace of reason. He immediately closed the door and helped up Liu Meili who was


    wailing on the ground. Liu Meili screamed in pain and scolded me, ¡°Lilian, you bitch. I knew you were


    not a good thing. You moved back for such a long time and did not go home to take a look. It turned out


    that you were stealing people outside.


    ¡°If you fucking talk nonsense again, I will cripple you!¡± Dn¡¯s eyes were red.


    His aura frightened Liu Meili so much that she did not dare to curse anymore. Carson looked at Dn


    and said, ¡°Gu, leave this ce immediately. I don¡¯t want to see you.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to.¡± ¡°If you want to leave, let¡¯s go out together and let Lily change his clothes.¡± Dn


    sneered.


    Dn was afraid that Carson would harm me, but Carson was angry. ¡°I am her husband. It is only right


    for me to stay here. What do you think you are? Do you want to see my wife naked?¡±


    ¡°All of you, get out!¡± I spoke.


    Carson and Dn looked at each other. The two of them turned around and Carson helped Liu Meili


    out.


    I quickly picked up my clothes and put them on. I opened the door and walked out.


    Without stopping, I strode through the corridor and went straight to the elevator. Carson, Dn, and Liu


    Meili followed closely behind me. When we reached the outside of the hotel, Dn asked me to follow


    him, but Carson refused. ¡°Mu Lilian, you have to make it clear to me about what happened today.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s talk about this tomorrow!¡± Dn was afraid that Carson would do something bad to me.


    ¡°No, you guys will definitely be together. Lilian has to go with me. Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t touch her!¡±


    ¡°Dn, you can go back. I will go with him. Don¡¯t worry, he won¡¯t dare to do anything to me.¡±


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    ¡°Let Isabee and apany you.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± I did not refuse. I turned to look at Carson with a mocking smile. ¡°Where are we going? To your


    house? Or to open. another room to talk about this?¡±


    ¡°Then let¡¯s


    go


    back to the room just now.¡± Carson was silent for a moment.


    ¡°No, open another one. I felt that the room just now was very dirty!¡±


    We opened another room. Dn called Isabe and asked her toe over to apany me, then


    left.


    I looked at Carson. ¡°Whether you believe it or not, I will only say it once. I was tricked! Nothing


    happened between Dn and me.¡±


    ¡°Who are you lying to?¡± Liu Meili sat on the sofa with her hands on her stomach and snorted coldly. It


    seemed that Dn had kicked her hard just now.


    ¡°There is nothing for you to do here. Don¡¯t talk too much!¡± Carson red at Liu Meili and turned to look


    at me. ¡°I can believe that you are innocent, but from now on, you must listen to me.¡±


    ¡°Listen to you? How do you listen to me?¡±

 Chapter 591

    Chapter 591


    ¡°Either I move over to live with you, or you move back. We are husband and wife, so we should not be


    separated.¡±


    ¡°Just this?¡± I looked at Carson indifferently.


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    ¡°Don¡¯t go to work anymore. Resign immediately and rest at home. I will make money to support you.¡±


    ¡°Brother, why are you so cowardly? Didn¡¯t you mention that she had an affair and was caught in bed by


    you? You even let her stay at home and enjoy her life. This affair is not a small matter. In our country, it


    is referred to by my husband.¡±


    ¡°Is it more serious than having a big belly before marriage?¡± I looked at Liu Meili with an insincere


    smile.


    ¡°Mu Lilian, don¡¯t be so harsh with your words. Don¡¯t think that my brother likes you and can¡¯t leave you,


    so he will step on your nose.¡± I said.


    ¡°Meili, I told you not to speak. Didn¡¯t you hear me?¡± Carson red at Liu Meili.


    ¡°If you agree to these two conditions, it means that you didn¡¯t cheat on others. On the contrary, it is


    different.¡±


    ¡°Are you threatening me?¡±


    ¡°No, Lilian, I have no intention of threatening you at all. Don¡¯t you feel that you have a great


    responsibility for what happened today? If you are inseparable from me like before, you will not give


    others an opportunity to take advantage of. So, for your safety and reputation, you have to consider my


    opinion.¡±


    ¡°What will happen if I refuse you? Will you divorce me?¡±


    ¡°Lilian. I have never thought of divorcing you. It¡¯s not that we have no feelings between us. I am willing


    to believe that you have just made a mistake and will be lost. You know about our father¡¯s health. He


    has high blood pressure and a great reputation. If you know why we divorced, it will definitely be bad


    for your health. I hope that you can think twice and never mention divorce again.¡±


    This bitch is really good at scheming. She actually used my father¡¯s illness to threaten me. I looked at


    him indifferently. ¡°Carson, what if I insist on divorce?¡±


    ¡°You shameless woman, how can you still have the face to mention divorce?¡± Liu Meili began to curse


    again.


    I red at her. ¡°Liu Meili, there is a limit to my patience. From now on, if I hear you scold me again, I


    will get someone to knock out one of your front teeth. I will do what I say. If you don¡¯t believe me, you


    can try.¡±


    Liu Meili suddenly stopped. Perhaps it was my harsh words that frightened him. He had lived with his


    family for five years. I had always been very gentle. I had never said such words before. Although she


    stopped, she was still a little unwilling.


    ¡°Brother, why are you so wronged? Are you afraid of Lilian¡¯s family? Don¡¯t worry. The video I just took


    has been sent to the mailbox. This is the evidence of an extramarital affair. Even if Lilian has


    extraordinary abilities, she can¡¯t turn over. If she doesn¡¯t listen to me, we will spread this evidence and


    see if she can lose this person!¡±


    I looked at the brother and sister in front of me and couldn¡¯t help but sneer. Originally, I suspected that


    Jolene was the only one who designed me, but after hearing Liu Meili¡¯s words, I waspletely sure


    that Carson had a part in the plot against


    1. me.


    ¡°Carson, you are so useless. In order to control me, you really put in a lot of effort. Don¡¯t you think it is a


    bastard to do this? Or is it that you, Jiang Lang, can not find any other way to plot?¡±


    ¡°I design you?¡± Lilian, you really know how to make false usations. No matter how dirty Lam, I will


    not design my own wife to sleep with another man.¡± Carson suddenly blew up.

 Chapter 592

    Chapter 592


    That might not be the case. There is nothing that a scum like you can¡¯t do.¡± Tonight, it was Jolene who


    helped me out of the imperial court. After I smelled the fragrance in the car, I was unconscious. Then, I


    woke up and Dn rushed over. Then, Carson rushed over to catch the rape.


    This happened too coincidentally. If it was said that all of this was not nned by Carson, I would not


    believe it even if I wereto be beaten to death. ¡°Carson, say it. Tell me your true purpose and let me see


    if it can be discussed.¡±


    ¡°Lilian, you are hopeless!¡±


    ¡°I am hopeless to marry a disgusting jerk like you. I am hopeless to let you hurt me like this. Carson,


    don¡¯t fucking pretend. Although I was fooled by you, it doesn¡¯t mean that I am a fool. It was Hao that


    brought me here. If you didn¡¯t plot against. me, would I be Hao that bitch?¡±


    I looked at Carson fiercely. ¡°You disgusting jerk, didn¡¯t you design all this for my family property? Don¡¯t


    pretend to be innocent. I already knew that you and the bitch hooked up with the bastard. I also knew


    that it was the bitch who poisoned me and killed my child. Your family of bitch should be punished by


    heaven. I can¡¯t bear it anymore. What the fuck tricks do you have?¡±


    Carson¡¯s face suddenly turned pale, without any color.


    His reaction was beyond my expectation, but since he had already said it, I simply said it


    straightforwardly, ¡°Liu, you want to use this matter to threaten me to give in. Aren¡¯t you too stupid? I tell


    you, even if I sell thepany, it will never be in your hands. You and your bastard family, give up this


    idea!¡±


    After saying this, I stood up and left. Carson reacted and reached out to stop me. I raised my hand and


    pped him on the face. He didn¡¯t let go but grabbed my hand. ¡°Lilian, Lilian, listen to me! It¡¯s not what


    you think!¡±


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    ¡°What are you still listening to? You bastard! You clearly know that it was Hao B*tch who killed my


    child, yet you still help her hide it. Are you still human? A tiger can¡¯t eat its own child. Are you even


    worse than a bastard?¡±


    ¡°Lilian, I was wrong. Please forgive me!¡± Carson grabbed my hand and knelt down. ¡°I love you. I never


    thought of hurting. you. I don¡¯t know how all of this turned out like this!¡±


    ¡°If you don¡¯t want to hurt me, why did you hook up with Hao that bitch? Why did you let her live at


    home? Why did you hang out with Hao that bitch at my home? Carson, I gave you a chance. When I


    found out that you had cheated on me, I thought of forgiving you. But it was you who destroyed all my


    trust!¡± I punched and kicked Carson, but he refused to let go


    of me.


    Liu Meili was scared silly by my madness. At first, she just stood there and watched, until she saw that


    Carson was beaten by me until his face was bleeding. Then she came up to persuade him.


    The door was pushed open and Isabe rushed in. When she saw Liu Meilie to persuade me, she


    thought that Liu Meili was attacking me. She rushed over and grabbed the bag in her hand and


    smashed it down. ¡°You little bitch, I have long disliked you. How dare you bully Lily. You are fucking


    courting death.¡±

 Chapter 593

    Chapter 593


    How could Liu Meili be Isabe¡¯s opponent? Moreover, she had been kicked by Dn before, and she


    was smashed to the point of begging for mercy.


    Isabe turned around and smashed Carson to the face again. Carson finally let go of me after


    suffering from pain. Isabe pulled me and strode out.


    We went straight to the elevator. Isabe reached out to press the elevator button. Unexpectedly, the


    elevator door opened. Bai Ruoxi and Eric appeared gracefully in front of me.


    I saw my appearance on the wall of the elevator. My hair was disheveled, and my face was flushed.


    The clothes on my body were wrinkled.


    Compared to Bai Ruoxi¡¯s fluttering white dress and graceful appearance, I really lost face!


    Seeing me and Isabe, Eric¡¯s eyes shed with a trace of surprise. Bai Ruoxi took the initiative to


    greet me. ¡°Lilian, what a coincidence.¡±


    Before I could speak, there were hurried footsteps behind me. Carson chased out with a face full of


    blood, ¡°Lilian, you can¡¯t leave! Listen to my exnation!¡±


    Without speaking, Isabe pulled me into the elevator and quickly pressed the button when Carson


    rushed over.


    We quickly left the hotel. After we got in the car, Isabe threw his bag behind us. ¡°Damn, I finally have


    some money after so long. What should I do next?¡±


    ¡°Next?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go find Dn first and ask how he got to the hotel.¡± I frowned.


    Isabe immediately started the car and called Dn on the way. ¡°Lilian and I are out. Where are we


    going?¡±


    Dn naturally agreed. Isabe drove wildly all the way and soon stopped in front of Dn¡¯s vi.


    Dn stood at the door and waited. We entered his vi together.


    Dn asked Isabe and I to sit down and brought me a cup of hot coffee.


    ¡°When you called me, I was taking a shower. When I came out, I called back when I found that there


    was a call from you. It was a woman who answered the phone. She said that you were drunk in the


    hotel and asked me toe over immediately. When I entered the hotel, the front desk gave me the


    room card. I opened the door without thinking too much. Do you remember how you went to the


    hotel?¡±


    ¡°It was Jolene.¡± The cloth had been torn open, and I did not want to hide it from Dn, so I roughly told


    him about Jolene and Carson¡¯s affair.


    Dn¡¯s face was gloomy and terrible, and he did not say a word.


    ¡°It was Jolene who sent Lily over there tonight. It is estimated that the person who picked up Lily¡¯s


    phone is also Jolene. She Jured you over to create a scene of adultery.¡± Isabe interrupted.


    Dn was silent for a while and asked me, ¡°Lily, tell me your current n.¡± Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 594

    Chapter 594


    ¡°I have just shed all pretense of cordiality with Carson, so divorce is imperative. I am just worried about


    my parents. They have just epted Carson recently. If they knew about these things, they would


    definitely be very angry. Anger is secondary. I am afraid that my father will get sick from anger.¡±


    ¡°Leave this matter to me. I will tell uncle. With Dn¡¯s persuasion, it will be much better than me


    directly. But I am still worried that my father can¡¯t ept it. After all, he has been ill twice. If it is


    because of this stimtion¡­


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I am here.¡± Dnforted.


    ¡°In addition to letting uncle know about this matter, we can¡¯t let go of Carson, this wolf¨Chearted bitch.


    We must find a way to deal with this bitch and avenge Lily! And that bitch Hao can¡¯t be let go. We must


    let them have no ce in Jiang City!¡± Isabe said again.


    ¡°I know. Leave these things to me.¡± ¡°Lily, you must be tired. Go take a shower first and have a good


    rest. Don¡¯t let your imagination run wild. I¡¯m here.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t sleep, Dn. I¡¯m worried that Carson, that b*tch, will jump over the wall to find my parents


    first.¡±


    ¡°He won¡¯t. How can he have the face to look for uncle when he cheated on someone else? What


    Carson needs to do now is to beg for your forgiveness. It¡¯s best if you can forgive him. If you cause


    trouble for uncle, there will be no way out for him. No parents will tolerate such betrayal and cheating.


    So he won¡¯t be so stupid.¡± Dn analyzed.


    ¡°Although what you said makes sense, I am still very worried.¡±


    ¡°Lily, just listen to Dn. Go rest first. If the sky copses, Dn will be there to take care of it.¡±


    I looked at Dn with a wry smile. ¡°I have caused you trouble again.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s just talk about this between us and make it seem like we are outsiders!¡± ¡°Go, go upstairs and


    rest. I will exin it to uncle. Dn looked at me warmly.


    He said it with certainty. My heart inexplicably calmed down. Isabe helped me up the stairs. Isabe


    closed the door and sighed. ¡°If I had known that this was the case, we should have told Dn when we


    found out that the bitch had cheated. We wasted so much time and energy to pretend to be a bitch.¡±


    I did not say anything. I just took out my mobile phone and looked at it. I did not find any news about


    Eric. He just saw me in the hotel and did not care about me at all. I actually believed that he loved me


    before. I was really obsessed!


    Isabe saw me staring at the phone in a daze. She also tilted her head and looked over. She was the


    one who knew me the best. ¡°Lily, are you thinking of Eric?¡±


    ¡°I thought he would ask, but I didn¡¯t expect him to not care at all.¡± Iughed at myself.


    ¡°Your most fatal weakness is that you like to trust others easily. Do you think Eric and Bai Ruoxi went to


    the hotelte at night to have a heart¨Cto¨Cheart talk? Now that he is almost dead, how can he have the


    time to care about you?¡±


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    ¡°Then what he promised me to deal with Carson is also empty words?¡± I couldn¡¯t help but ask. ¡°It¡¯s


    been such a long time without any movement, and you still believe him? If you had listened to me and


    told Dn earlier, would you have been so passive?¡± ¡°In this world, the people who will not hurt you the


    most are only Uncle, Auntie, Dn, and me. As for the others, you should be more careful.¡±


    ¡°Am I stupid?¡±

 Chapter 595

    Chapter 595


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Actually, Isabe. I trusted him even though Eric treated me so well. I thought he really loved me. You


    don¡¯t know¡­ You don¡¯t know how gentle and considerate he is to me. I¡¯m not afraid of youughing at


    me. I really wanted to be with him. Even if you said that his family did not allow him to be with a married


    woman, I still had hope. I never thought of marrying him. I just wanted to stay by his side for the rest of


    my life.¡±


    ¡°Fool!¡± How can a man¡¯s words be so easy to believe? Why would he like a married woman like you


    with such good conditions? I admit that you are beautiful, but for Eric, he has seen all kinds of beautiful


    women. He is with you, and I think he wants to experience the quick feeling of stealing!¡±


    Isabe¡¯s words were very unpleasant to hear, but they were very real. The truth in this world was


    always the most hurtful. I thought that if someone else said this to me, I would definitely jump up and


    refute, but Isabe, I would not. I knew that she was sincerely good to me.


    I thought that I should no longer have any improper thoughts about Eric. The beginning of our


    rtionship was a beautiful. misunderstanding. If I had any self¨Cawareness, I would not have fallen to


    such a state.


    I took a hot bath after Isabe persuaded me to go to the bathroom. Then I slept with Isabe in the


    guest room of Dn¡¯s


    house.


    Isabe soon fell asleep, but I was not sleepy at all. I thought a lot. I got up at dawn. Isabe was still


    sleeping. I went downstairs quietly and saw Dn sitting on the sofa in the living room.


    ¡°Why are you up so early?¡± he asked me.


    ¡°I can¡¯t sleep.¡±


    Dn nced at my pajamas. ¡°I¡¯ll go back and get you a change of clothes.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll go back and get it myself. You drive me back. I have to exin this to my dad personally.¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t we agree that I would talk to uncle?¡±


    ¡°I thought about it a lotst night. I am already an adult, not a child. I have to have the courage to take


    responsibility for what I do. I can¡¯t rely on others for everything. Moreover¡­ Moreover, Carson has a


    photo of us at the hotel. He is despicable. and shameless. If you use this to make an issue, it will be


    very bad for your reputation. After all, you are not married yet. It is very bad to be associated with me, a


    married woman.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t care!¡±


    ¡°I care, Dn. I have been a troublemaker since I was a child. The trouble I caused was solved by you


    behind me, but this


    time it is different.¡±


    ¡°What is different? For me, fame and wealth are nothing. Only you are the most important.¡±


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    These words made me look at Dn, and I saw a different feeling in his eyes.


    I subconsciously averted my gaze, and Dn got up. ¡°Let¡¯s go, I¡¯ll go back with you.¡±


    Dn and I got into the car one after another. Dn¡¯s house was very close to my house, and soon the


    car stopped at my door. I got out of the car in my pajamas and was about to press the password.


    Suddenly, I felt a chill on my back. I subconsciously turned my head and saw Eric sitting in an open


    sports car opposite my house. He was holding a pair of sunsses and looking at me and Dn


    expressionlessly.


    It was very strange to see Eric here in the early morning. Before I could think too much, Dn had


    already walked to my side. He skillfully reached out to press the password and pulled me into my


    house.


    Auntie has already got up and is making breakfast in the kitchen. My parents have not woken up yet.


    ¡°Go up and change your clothes first. After breakfast, we will talk about these things. Do you


    understand?¡±


    I nodded obediently. After calling Dn to sit down, I went upstairs and entered my bedroom. I felt a


    little uneasy. I opened the curtain and looked at the ce where Eric had just parked. I found that it


    was empty below.


    Could Eric have stayed here for the whole night? I thought about it and felt that it was impossible. He


    had the spirit to wait for me here. Why didn¡¯t he send a message?

 Chapter 596

    Chapter 596


    Forget it, now is not the time for me to worry about Eric. I have important things to do next.


    I changed my clothes and went downstairs. The phone in the living room rang. The auntie answered it


    and turned to tell me, ¡°Lily, Carson called. He said he was at the door and asked you to go out for a


    while.¡±


    This bitch. I was afraid that he would harass mest night and I had cklisted him. I didn¡¯t expect him


    to call my home. Now I didn¡¯t tell my parents about this. I didn¡¯t want to make things difficult. So I


    suppressed the anger in my heart and said, ¡°I will go out to see him.¡±


    ¡°I will go with you. Dn immediately stood up.


    ¡°No need. I¡¯ll be fine by myself. Don¡¯t worry, he won¡¯t do anything to me.¡± Dn still wanted to


    persuade me, but I waved at him. ¡°If you go out with me, this matter will be even moreplicated.


    Listen to me, I can handle it now.¡±


    I strode out of the house and saw Carson¡¯s car parked at the gate of my house. When he saw me


    coming out, he opened the door and got out to wee me. His face was green and white. It was the


    work of me and Isabe yesterday. I looked at him coldly. ¡°This is not the ce to talk. Let¡¯s find a tea


    room!¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    We found a 24¨Chour tea room nearby and ordered a private room.


    The waiter brought two cups of tea, closed the door, and pushed it out. Carson knelt down in front of


    me with a thud. ¡°Lily, please forgive me! I beg you!¡±


    ¡°Forgive you?¡± I looked at Carson with amusement. I didn¡¯t know where his confidence came from.


    Why was he so sure that I would forgive him? ¡°Carson, before you did so many heartless things to me,


    did you think that there would be such a day?¡±


    ¡°I thought about it. It was because I was afraid that you would find out that you didn¡¯t want me, so I was


    threatened by Jolene.¡±


    ¡°Including you being threatened by her when you went to bed with her?¡± I sneered.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Carson shamelessly admitted it. ¡°Lily, you are too calm. Let me tell you everything.¡±


    I looked at him indifferently. No matter how clever you were, I couldn¡¯t turn around. After all, all of this


    was my personal experience, not hearsay.


    up


    ¡°Before I was with you, Jolene and I were a pair of lovers. Later, because Jolene went to college and


    met many rich people, she began to treat me coldly. One time, I saw her hanging out with an old man.


    In a fit of anger, I proposed to break with her. After we broke up, Jolene was with that old man. Later,


    she quit school. I thought she would marry into a rich family, but I didn¡¯t expect that the old man would


    abandon her. Jolene came back one yearter. One day, she suddenly came to me. Speaking of you,


    she said that you wanted to find a man to pretend to be your boyfriend and that you could get a sum of


    money. I was in a financial situation at that time. So he agreed to her.¡±


    ¡°Originally, it was just to make a sum of money, but I was captivated by you the first time I saw you.


    When I went back, I couldn¡¯t let go of you. I thought about you day and night. Later, I couldn¡¯t control


    my longing for you. I took the initiative to find Jolene and proposed to chase you. Jolene was very


    surprised. She didn¡¯t refuse me. She just said that she could help me take a look. The condition was


    that if I seeded, I had to pay her a fee of hard work.¡±


    With Jolene¡¯s help, we will soon be together. I am very grateful to her, but I am afraid that she will tell


    you about what happened between me and her. My heart is full of anxiety all day. After we got married


    for a few months, you suddenly had a miscarriage. Jolene said that you deliberately took an abortion


    medicine and had an abortion. Because I was unwilling to marry me, I was in a bad mood and drank a


    few more sses of wine. When I woke up, I found that I was lying with Jolene.

 Hapter 597

    Hapter 597


    ¡°Jolene vowed that she would not tell you all of this and would threaten me with this from time to time.


    At that time, I was very depressed. I was worried that you knew that I had an affair with Jolene and


    hated that you didn¡¯t have me in your heart. Thus, I maintained a rtionship with Jolene.¡±


    ¡°My parents really wanted a child. Jolene happened to be pregnant at this time. My parents were very


    happy and reached an agreement with Jolene. She gave birth to a child for our family to take over the


    family, and I would give her a considerable sum of money.¡±


    ¡°As for Jolene entering my house, it was not my intention. It was she who did not know how to convince


    my parents. When I found out, she had already moved into our home. I was afraid that she would be


    desperate, so I had to make mistakes again and again. But from beginning to end, Lily, I love you. I


    never thought of divorcing you, and I never thought of letting Jolene enter the house.¡±


    Carson exined the whole story of him and Jolene, and he even hoped that I would forgive him. I


    thought about it and felt that he was sad. Now that things hade to this, he did not find his fault but


    pushed everything onto others. It was really disgusting.


    ¡°Carson, do you know why I had a miscarriage?¡± I looked at Carson with disdain. ¡°It was Jolene who


    drugged the food I ate that caused my first child to have a miscarriage. As for the fact that I couldn¡¯t get


    pregnant, it was just a joke. With a good friend like Jolene giving me medicine every day, even if I could


    give birth, I wouldn¡¯t be able to give birth.¡±


    ¡°What did you say?¡± Carson looked at me in horror. He obviously did not expect that our first child


    would be Jolene¡¯s masterpiece, and he also did not expect that my inability to give birth was also


    Jolene¡¯s doing.


    ¡°You don¡¯t believe me, right?¡± In fact, I was really grateful to Jolene. If she had not schemed against me


    like this, I would have had a child with you, a cruel and unscrupulous thing. The child was so innocent.


    If I knew that there was a bastard father like you, how much of a blow it would have dealt to her, so I


    was really d that I had nothing to do with you.


    ¡°This vicious bitch, I will not forgive her!¡± Carson¡¯s face was full of resentment.


    I looked at him coldly, ¡°The matter between you and Jolene has nothing to do with me. Now, let¡¯s talk


    about our matter. Carson, if you have a trace of humanity, I think you have no face to face me, let


    alone beg for my forgiveness. So let¡¯s make it quick and divorce!¡±


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    ¡°No! I won¡¯t divorce!¡± Lily, I know I was wrong. All of this is my fault, I beg you to give me a chance to


    change my ways. I will definitely change my past and be good to you. In the next lifetime, I will be a


    cow and a horse to serve you!¡±


    ¡°Are you worthy of being mentioned in the same breath as a horse?¡± Carson, you know that Jolene


    killed our child and still protects her like that. Do you think our child will forgive you? Do you feel so at


    ease?¡±

 Chapter 598

    Chapter 598


    ¡°I will definitely exin this matter to you. Lily, I can¡¯t leave you. I really can¡¯t leave you. Without you, I


    won¡¯t be able to live. Please give me a way out.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not that I can¡¯t live, it¡¯s that I¡¯m not at ease without obtaining my Mu family¡¯s property, right?¡±


    ¡°Carson, stop dreaming. Reality, you won¡¯t get a single cent of my Mu family¡¯s property. No one will


    associate with Wolf.¡±


    I¡¯m not doing this for the family property. For the family property, I was the one who tricked Jolene. Lily,


    I really love you. Just give me onest chance, onest time!¡±


    ¡°Dream on!¡±


    ¡°Even if the murderer gave him a chance to defend himself, why didn¡¯t you give me a chance, Lily?


    Unless you never loved


    me!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you


    think it¡¯s toote to say that you love me now?¡± I looked at the ugly Carson with extreme disgust.


    ¡°Carson wants me to forgive you, unless my childes back to life!¡±


    These words made Carson shut up immediately, but he immediately said, ¡°Don¡¯t you think about our


    dad. He has very serious high blood pressure. If you stimte him like this, he will be in trouble.¡±


    ¡°Is this what you mean? Do you expect me to be controlled by you because of my dad¡¯s illness?¡±


    ¡°Lily, I don¡¯t want to hurt your family, and I don¡¯t want to hurt you. As long as you give me a chance, I


    will definitely change. my past.


    ¡°If you have any repentance, you will not take photos in that situation. So I will not believe you, never,


    don¡¯t dream about it!¡±


    ¡°Carson, this is the best time for me to see you. If there is anything in the future, you can talk to my


    lawyer!¡± I stood up.


    ¡°Lilian, are you really not considering the consequences at all?¡± Carson looked at me fiercely.


    ¡°Do whatever you have! I am not afraid of losing my reputation!¡±


    I stood up and strode out. I heard Carson¡¯s voice behind me. ¡°Lilian, you are ruthless!¡±


    Today, Carson still had the face to say that I was ruthless. It could be seen how hopeless he was.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    I was ready to go home after leaving the tea room. Not long after, a ck Jaguar silently stopped


    beside me. I rolled down the window and saw Eric looking at me indifferently.


    I did not expect to see him here again. I was stunned. Seeing that I stood still, Eric said indifferently,


    ¡°What? Do you want me to invite you to the car?¡±


    I did not dare to hesitate. I immediately opened the door and got into his car. Without waiting for me to


    stabilize the car, 1 immediately rushed out.


    I hurriedly fastened my seat belt. Eric¡¯s speed increased faster and faster. I could not help but say,


    ¡°That, the police will stop you.¡±


    ¡°Is that so? Then let him try to stop me?¡± His voice was very indifferent, without any emotion. I did not


    dare to speak again. just sitting there motionless.


    ¡°Do


    you


    feel that this road is very familiar?¡± Eric asked.


    ¡°Ah?¡± I was stunned. I looked around. Wasn¡¯t this highway I drove out on my own that day? ¡°This


    seems to be the highway I drove on that day.¡±


    Yes, you have a good memory.¡±


    ¡°Where are we going?¡±


    ¡°Looking for a ring? Didn¡¯t you say that the ring was lost on this road?¡±


    These words made me feel guilty and I didn¡¯t dare to speak. Eric seemed to be unable to see my guilty


    conscience. ¡°I don¡¯t think that you threw the ring on the highway. Unless you deliberately threw it out,


    Lilian, will you deliberately throw it out?¡±

 Chapter 599

    Chapter 599


    ¡°How is that possible?¡± I retorted immediately.


    ¡°Then the only possibility is that it fell at the ce where you parked your car. I want to know the


    specific location of your car that day.¡±


    ¡°But¡­ but several days have passed. Even if the ring was lost at the ce where I parked it, it can¡¯t be


    still there. Maybe it has been picked up by someone.¡±


    ¡°Was it picked up by someone? Are you sure?¡±


    ¡°I was just guessing?¡± I don¡¯t know why I always felt that Eric¡¯s words were a little strange, but I couldn¡¯t


    tell what exactly was.


    strange.


    Could it be that Eric was angry at me for going home with Dn in my pajamas this morning? It was


    better to exin to him, ¡°I was trickedst night.¡±


    ¡°Oh!¡±


    His expression was still very indifferent. I had to tell him everything that had happened. Eric had been


    driving quietly without interrupting.


    After I told him everything, he said indifferently, ¡°So you want to divorce Carson for Dn?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not like that.¡± I didn¡¯t know why Eric said that I wanted to divorce Carson for Dn. Last night, I


    was too angry and thought that everything was nned by Carson, so I told him everything. It had


    nothing to do with Dn?


    ¡°What about that?¡± Eric tilted his head and looked at me. There was finally emotion in his eyes. ¡°Lilian, I


    clearly remember that you said to me that you would never divorce Carson back in the past. So why


    now? I am very curious!¡±


    ¡°Last night, I was very angry. At that time, I didn¡¯t think too much and blurted out the matter between


    Carson and Jolene,


    so¡­


    ¡°In that case, if it was any other man who was framed by you at the hotel, would you also mention


    divorce?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    ¡°Lilian, do you still remember what you said to me before?¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Be my woman, and I will avenge you!¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    ¡°Alright, I will remind you again. Once this deal ispleted, you can only be my, Eric¡¯s, woman. Do


    you remember it clearly?¡±


    ¡°I can only be your woman. What about you? Are you also my man?¡±


    ¡°What do you think?¡± He looked at me indifferently.


    This was not in the verbal agreement between me and him, so he could never be my man. Iughed at


    myself. ¡°I know. I want to know if you will be tired of me.¡±


    ¡°I never answer this kind of unknown question.¡±


    ¡°Are you giving me face? It¡¯s better to not answer than to say that I will be tired of you and make me


    have some face. But isn¡¯t italso telling me that he will indeed be tired of me?¡±


    ¡°From the beginning until now, we are not equal. I wanted to go back on my


    ¡°How is that possible?¡± I retorted immediately.


    ¡°Then the only possibility is that it fell at the ce where you parked your car. I want to know the


    specific location of your car that day.¡±


    ¡°But¡­ but several days have passed. Even if the ring was lost at the ce where I parked it, it can¡¯t be


    still there. Maybe it has been picked up by someone.¡±


    ¡°Was it picked up by someone? Are you sure?¡±


    ¡°I was just guessing?¡± I don¡¯t know why I always felt that Eric¡¯s words were a little strange, but I couldn¡¯t


    tell what exactly was.


    strange.


    Could it be that Eric was angry at me for going home with Dn in my pajamas this morning? It was


    better to exin to him, ¡°I was trickedst night.¡±


    ¡°Oh!¡±


    His expression was still very indifferent. I had to tell him everything that had happened. Eric had been


    driving quietly without interrupting.


    After I told him everything, he said indifferently, ¡°So you want to divorce Carson for Dn?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not like that.¡± I didn¡¯t know why Eric said that I wanted to divorce Carson for Dn. Last night, I


    was too angry and thought that everything was nned by Carson, so I told him everything. It had


    nothing to do with Dn?


    ¡°What about that?¡± Eric tilted his head and looked at me. There was finally emotion in his eyes. ¡°Lilian, I


    clearly remember that you said to me that you would never divorce Carson back in the past. So why


    now? I am very curious!¡±


    ¡°Last night, I was very angry. At that time, I didn¡¯t think too much and blurted out the matter between


    Carson and Jolene,


    so¡­


    ¡°In that case, if it was any other man who was framed by you at the hotel, would you also mention


    divorce?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    ¡°Lilian, do you still remember what you said to me before?¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Be my woman, and I will avenge you!¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡± Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    ¡°Alright, I will remind you again. Once this deal ispleted, you can only be my, Eric¡¯s, woman. Do


    you remember it clearly?¡±


    ¡°I can only be your woman. What about you? Are you also my man?¡±


    ¡°What do you think?¡± He looked at me indifferently.


    This was not in the verbal agreement between me and him, so he could never be my man. Iughed at


    myself. ¡°I know. I want to know if you will be tired of me.¡±


    ¡°I never answer this kind of unknown question.¡±


    ¡°Are you giving me face? It¡¯s better to not answer than to say that I will be tired of you and make me


    have some face. But isn¡¯t italso telling me that he will indeed be tired of me?¡±


    ¡°From the beginning until now, we are not equal. I wanted to go back on my words, but looking at his


    cold face, I did not dare to say it. Eric is a temperamental person. If 1 anger him now and make him


    turn around to help Carson, I will not


    suffer.¡±


    I felt ufortable in my heart, but I did not dare to say a word. I just kept silent. After driving for a


    while in silence, Eric¡¯s phone rang. He pressed the speaker in front of me without any hesitation. Bai


    Ruoxi¡¯s voice came softly. ¡°Eric, I want you to apany me to the rehearsal. Where are you?¡±


    words, but looking at his cold face, I did not dare to say it. Eric is a temperamental person. If 1 anger


    him now and make him turn around to help Carson, I will not


    suffer.¡±


    I felt ufortable in my heart, but I did not dare to say a word. I just kept silent. After driving for a


    while in silence, Eric¡¯s phone rang. He pressed the speaker in front of me without any hesitation. Bai


    Ruoxi¡¯s voice came softly. ¡°Eric, I want you to apany me to the rehearsal. Where are you?¡±

 Chapter 600

    Chapter 600


    The expression on Eric¡¯s face was very gentle. ¡°I¡¯m outside. Let the driver apany you to


    rehearse?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to. You promised me that you would apany me to rehearse. What¡¯s the point of not


    keeping your word?¡± Bai Ruoxi¡¯s voice carried a hint of coquetry. It could be imagined how intimate she


    and Eric were usually when they were alone. It could also be imagined that the gentleness Eric gave


    her was even more than what she gave me.


    I smiled bitterly in my heart, but there was no expression on my face at all. I just sat indifferently.


    ¡°But I really have something to do.¡± Eric nced at me.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care. Have you forgotten the purpose of my tour this time? If you don¡¯t apany me, I will


    cancel the tour.¡±


    ¡°Okay, you go with the driver first. I will be back soon.¡±


    After hanging up the phone, Eric went down the expressway and went back to the city. ¡°Let me down


    here if you have something to do. I will take a taxi back.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll send you back.¡±


    ¡°No need. Didn¡¯t you want to apany Miss Bai? Sending me back will waste my time. Just let me


    down here.¡±


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Eric suddenly stopped the car. I opened the door and got out of the car. His faint voice came from


    behind me. ¡°Lilian, I hope to see your figure at Ruoxi¡¯s concert tonight. Oh right, remember to dress up


    more beautifully.¡±


    ¡°I am not in the mood.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to say what I said a second time. See you tonight!¡± After that, he started the car and left.


    I stood there for a long time before I reacted. I took a few steps forward. It was a taxi driver¡¯s stop. I


    stood there and waited for a while. Soon, there was a caring over. I opened the door and said,


    ¡°Wu Tong River Shore!¡±


    After getting in the car, I rubbed my forehead and felt a headache. It was not just the matter between


    me and Carson, but also the matter with Eric.


    I really regretted it. If I had known earlier, I wouldn¡¯t have provoked him. But now, it was toote to say


    anything.


    ¡°Lily, why have you been gone for so long?¡± the auntie asked.


    ¡°Something came up. Dn left?¡±


    ¡°No, he was in the study with Sir.¡± ¡°They were discussing something, and they didn¡¯te out for


    breakfast. It has been more than two hours.¡±


    I looked at the time subconsciously. It had been less than three hours since I left, which meant that not


    long after I left, Dn and my dad went to the study to talk. What kind of conversation took so long? I


    was already sure what Dn and my dad were talking about. I was a little nervous, but I had to face


    what needed to be faced.


    I took a deep breath and walked to the door of the study. I knocked on the door a few times, and my


    father¡¯s voice sounded very calm.


    I pushed open the door and entered. I saw my father sitting on a chair at the desk. Dn sat on the


    sofa and saw my father sitting on the chair. I breathed a sigh of relief in my heart. I closed the door and


    walked over. I whispered, ¡°Dad!¡±


    ¡°Sit down!¡± My father pointed to the sofa next to Dn.


    I walked over and sat down. Seeing my father so calm, I was not sure if Dn had told my father. So I


    looked at Dn and thought about finding the answer in his eyes. However, my father slowly said,


    ¡°Why do you want to divorce now?¡±

 Chapter 601

    Chapter 601


    My dad obviously knew about my rtionship with Carson. However, he didn¡¯t ask me why I got a


    divorce. Instead, he asked me why I wanted to get a divorce now. This surprised me. Did my dad know


    that Carson betrayed me before this?


    Seeing me look at him, my dad sighed, ¡°I knew from the beginning that Carson was not a thing. But


    Lily, since you chose to endure, why didn¡¯t you continue to endure? This is equivalent to giving up


    halfway? All your previous forbearance is in


    vain!¡±


    ¡°Dad, when did you know?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t know for long. Do you remember the time when I suddenly fainted?¡±


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    ¡°Did you faint because you knew that Carson had an affair?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Yes, one night after you went abroad, I identally saw him and a woman pulling and pulling each


    other in the car. I felt very ufortable, so I asked someone to check it out. In the end¡­¡±


    ¡°You let hime and go to my house? And take him to visit thepany?¡±


    ¡°If you can¡¯t bear it, you will mess up big ns and be unreasonable. How dare you lie to my daughter


    like this? How can I let him have a good time!¡± My father sighed, ¡°Carson is already a little powerful. It


    will take some effort to deal with him. The reason why I pretended to ept him was just to plot against


    him. I didn¡¯t expect you to divorce at this time. You make my n very passive.¡±


    ¡°Dad. I¡¯m sorry!¡± I was very regretful.


    ¡°Forget it. It¡¯s useless to regret it since it has already happened. Since this matter has already been


    carried out on the surface, then push the previous n. I¡¯ll call Lawyer Zhang and ask him to prepare


    for the divorce.¡± ¡°What did that bastard ask you out to talk about?¡± my father asked.


    ¡°He knelt down and begged me to change my mind. He threatened me when I disagreed. He had


    photos of me in the hotel and Dn. I thought he would make a big deal out of this.¡±


    ¡°This despicable bastard, in order to control Lily, he even used such despicable means!¡± ¡°Lily, you are


    really too careless!¡± My father said angrily.


    ¡°It¡¯s useless to me Lily now. I¡¯m sure Carson will use this to make a big fuss. This divorcewsuit is


    not easy to solve. Money is just a worldly possession. It¡¯s mainly about Lily¡¯s reputation.¡± Dn


    continued. ¡°Let me think of a way to get the photos in Carson¡¯s hands.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not that easy. Since he took this as a bargaining chip, how could he hand it over so easily? It


    seems that the only way is to force it!¡±

 Chapter 602

    Chapter 602


    My dad is definitely talking about business matters. I don¡¯t know how my dad will deal with him, but I


    just sat at the side and didn¡¯t say anything.


    ¡°Alright, you must be tired now. Go and rest first. You don¡¯t have to worry about the future. I will help


    you.¡± My dad felt sorry for me and let me go up to rest.


    1 only felt ufortable in my heart. If I had known earlier, why would I have done it today? If I had


    listened to my dad, I would never have fallen to this state. My dad was already so old, but he still had to


    work hard to deal with the divorce matters for me. Thinking about it, I was really unfilial.


    When I returned to the bedroom, I was not in the mood to sleep. I sat on the chair and looked outside


    in a daze. I knew that the divorce had to be done, but I did not know what Carson would do.


    With his despicable shamelessness, I thought he would definitely magnify what happenedst night. I


    was not worried about my reputation, but just felt sorry for my father. With his identity and status, if he


    became a joke because of his daughter¡¯s matter, it would be a big blow to him.


    After all, this was a trap, which would make my father unable to raise his head in the upper ss


    society.


    Because I was worried about lunch, I was not in the mood to eat. My mother still did not know about


    me. After seeing me eat. a few mouthfuls and put down the chopsticks, she was still strange. ¡°Are you


    sick? Why does it seem that you are not in good. spirits?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Why don¡¯t I apany you to the hospital in the afternoon for a check¨Cup?¡±


    ¡°No need. I¡¯ll just go up and take a rest.¡± Then, he turned around and went upstairs.


    I went upstairs to pick up my phone and found that Eric had sent me a WeChat message. ¡°Come out


    and apany me for


    lunch.¡±


    Why did Eric want to cause trouble at this time? Did he know what it meant to me to cause trouble like


    this?


    I held back my anger and took my phone out of the door. Eric still parked the car at the same ce.


    After I got in the car, nced at me. ¡°You don¡¯t look well?¡±


    These words were so strange. Did he not know what I was worried about now? Should I look very


    radiant?


    he


    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±


    He retracted his gaze and started the car to leave. Eric brought me to a private restaurant and asked


    for a lot of dishes. I held my chopsticks and looked at the dishes in a daze. He picked up some food


    from the te in front of me and ordered me impatiently when he saw me sitting still. ¡°Eat, why don¡¯t


    you eat?¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t eat. I have already eaten at home.¡±


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    Eric did not speak. He continued to pick up food from the te in front of me and picked up a full te.


    ¡°Eat all of this!¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t eat it!¡±


    ¡°I said, eat all of this!¡± His gaze became sharp. I swallowed my anger and picked up my chopsticks. It


    took me a long time to finish the dishes on the te.


    ¡°I¡¯ll take you for a ride.¡± His face looked better after I finished eating.


    ¡°No. If Carson sees me at this time, he will be shocked again.¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t we going to divorce? What are you worried about?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t care about everything, but I have to think about my dad¡¯s reputation. It¡¯s best if we don¡¯t meet


    before the divorce.¡± I gathered my courage and finally finished what I was going to say.


    ¡°Whatever, but let me remind you, if you want Carson to die faster, try to make me happy as much as


    possible. On the contrary, you understand.¡±


    ¡°How much longer?¡± I asked him.

 Chapter 603

    Chapter 603


    ¡°It depends on you. If you make me happy, it will be faster.¡±


    It was still ambiguous. I looked at him and found that his face was very cold and his eyes were also


    very cold. This kind of Eric made me afraid. I swallowed my saliva and randomly found an excuse.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you ask me to dress up


    and attend the concert tonight? I have to make hair.¡±


    my


    ¡°Well, not bad. As long as you remember my words, I will send you back.¡±


    I didn¡¯t do my hair. After returning home, I continued to sit in the room and stare nkly. Eric¡¯s change


    really made me feel a little scared. From the time he came back from abroad to now, I had met him


    twice. The feeling of the two times made me feel strange.


    I didn¡¯t feel a trace of tenderness and consideration at all, only indifference and alienation.


    even thought that the previous Eric who was considerate and gentle to me was just a fantasy.


    After Camille said that Bai Ruoxi lost the chain he gave her, he ruthlessly proposed to break up. Even


    Bai Ruoxi who was pregnant with his child didn¡¯t show any mercy.


    I lost his ring, so he should also want to break up, but he didn¡¯t show any unhappiness on the phone


    that day and even said that he would order another one for me.


    I thought he didn¡¯t care, but why did he want to find the ring today? He was unhappy, and I couldn¡¯t


    guess what it was for. It was either for the ring or because Dn and I were plotted against. But I


    already exined that if he couldn¡¯t stand it, he, couldn¡¯t see me.


    Why didn¡¯t he break up? Why did he want to see me?


    He and Bai Ruoxi had a deep rtionship foundation, so there was a possibility of resurrection after


    breaking up with Bai Ruoxi, but they didn¡¯t have any feelings for me. I couldn¡¯t guess why he would do


    this to me.


    The text messages I used to wait for him were sweet, but now I was just afraid. I was in a dilemma. If I


    continued. I would not. see any hope. I would not continue to be afraid that he would make trouble.


    Especially when I thought of what happened between him and me in Germany. I remember that Eric


    once took a small video. It was me who was in bed with him. If he turned against me and made this


    video public, then I would definitely be synonymouswith a slut overnight.


    Now is not the time to offend him. I have to find a way to find the video and delete it. With my


    observation of Eric, he should not be bored and keep the video somewhere else. It must be in the


    phone. Wait until I delete the video.


    I can¡¯t not go to the concert tonight, but how to get away is a problem. How can I think of going to the


    concert with this kind of mood?


    Not to mention the concert, even if I go out, my father will never allow it.


    It seemed that I still had to look for Isabe, so I called her and asked her toe to my house at


    night. She said that she would take me out to rx so that I could go to the appointment.


    Isabe agreed. After dinner, he drove to my house and said that he would take me to the hot spring.


    My father was a little unhappy, but he did not stop me. I went out with Isabe.


    On the way, I found a barber shop and casually tied a bun. I called Eric and he asked me to go directly


    to the venue of the concert. Isabe sent me to the venue of the concert. I did not buy a ticket and did


    not know how to enter. So I called Eric at the door. Soon, a staff member came out and led me into the


    VIP¡® passage.


    I was led to a VIP seat and sat down. I was afraid that someone would recognize me tonight, so I


    specially brought a round


    hat.


    After sitting down, I looked around. I didn¡¯t know anyone. I was slightly relieved. I rxed and looked at


    the stage. The stage was set into a blue color. Above it was a veryrge electronic disy screen. In


    the middle of the stage was a white piano. At this moment, the electronic disy screen was showing


    the image of Bai Ruoxi.


    Bai Ruoxi was as beautiful as a fairy on the screen. Looking at her like that, I couldn¡¯t help but feel


    inferior. I only looked at her a few times before lowering my head.


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    I came too early. The surrounding positions were empty. It seemed that I had to wait a while. I took out


    my phone and began to surfthe Inte.


    Today, the headlines of the major websites were all about Bai Ruoxi¡¯s tour. I was bored and had to quit


    the website.


    ¡°Mu Lilian, why are you treating me like this? I feel so bad! Why can¡¯t you forgive me? Why?¡±


    .

 Chapter 604

    Chapter 604


    Judging from the content, it should have been sent by the jerk Carson. His phone had already been


    cklisted by me, so I changed the number to send it over. I deleted the text message and immediately


    added Carson¡¯s new number to the


    cklist.


    A few minutester, the message sent by another new number came in again. ¡°Lilian, my heart is so


    sad that it¡¯s going to die. Why are you so heartless? What do you want me to do to forgive me? As long


    as you say it, I will do it. Don¡¯t try to cklist me. I will keep changing the number. It¡¯s useless even if


    you change it.¡±


    This scumbag is endless?


    The chair beside me sank down. I turned my head and saw Eric sitting next to me at some point in


    time.


    He looked at my attire and frowned. Then he reached out and took the phone from my hand. In front of


    me, he deleted Carson¡¯s text message. He also entered the system security of my phone and changed


    all my settings.


    Then he returned the phone to me. Carson¡¯s text message never came in again. My heart calmed


    down. I looked at Eric gratefully. He looked at the stage expressionlessly and ignored my gaze.


    I was a little embarrassed. Fortunately, the lights at the venue quickly went out. Only the lights on the


    stage were lit. The scene quieted down. The musicians who apanied the music walked out and


    sat on the stage. Then there was a thunderous apuse. Bai Ruoxi slowly walked out from behind the


    scenes.


    She had a charming smile on her face and her steps were calm and elegant. I remembered what


    Isabe said. Bai Ruoxi¡¯s family background was also very prominent. Looking at Bai Ruoxi¡¯s


    description and behavior, it was obvious that she was well¨Ceducated. It seemed that I had to go back


    and ask Isabe what her family background was.


    While thinking. Bai Ruoxi walked to the piano and sat down. After sitting down, I found that she nced


    in the direction of me and Eric. She smiled slightly and then gently raised her hands.


    Her slender fingers crossed the piano keys. Music notes poured out like water. The scene was very


    quiet. I think everyone except me should be immersed in music.


    I stole a nce at Eric. He stared intently at Bai Ruoxi who was on the stage. As expected, he was


    immersed in the music.


    However, I had no interest in this performance at all. If not for Eric, I wouldn¡¯t have appeared here.


    When I was bored, I found that someone was recording a video with a mobile phone. I also took out my


    phone and aimed it at Bai Ruoxi on the stage. I nned to record a part of it for Isabe to see.


    Just as I was about to press the video on Bai Ruoxi, Eric, who was beside me, suddenly reached out


    and grabbed the phone in my hand.


    Wasn¡¯t he so engrossed in listening to it? What was he doing? Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.

 Chapter 605

    Chapter 605


    Eric held the phone in his hand and looked at me indifferently. The warning in his eyes was very strong.


    I lowered my head and gently reached out to take the phone in his hand. He did not return the phone,


    but reached out and held my hand in his


    hand.


    I sat motionless, still let him hold my hand.


    For more than an hour of ying, I kept this kind of stiff posture.


    Fortunately, the y was finally over. Bai Ruoxi got up to thank the curtain. Eric returned the phone to


    me and gave me the key. ¡°Wait for me in the car outside. I wille outter.¡±


    I didn¡¯t say anything and got up to leave.


    I found Eric¡¯s car in the parking lot. I opened the car door and got in. Eric said he woulde out soon,


    but I waited in the car for half an hour without waiting for him.


    After waiting for a long time, he sent me a text message. ¡°You drive the car back, I wille back


    later.¡±


    ¡°Is he asking me to wait for him at his vi?¡± I was unhappy and replied to him, ¡°I can¡¯t stay out


    tonight.¡±


    He ignored me. I stared at my phone for a while before driving away.


    I opened Eric¡¯s vi. It was quiet inside. I leaned on the sofa in the living room and waited for him


    absent¨Cmindedly.


    I waited for a long time. When I saw that it was already cleven o¡¯clock, I couldn¡¯t help but send him a


    message. ¡°Why haven¡¯t youe back yet?¡±


    There was still no reply like a stone sinking into the sea. I couldn¡¯t help but call him. The phone rang for


    a while before it was connected. His voice was cold and cheerless.


    ¡°Are you stilling back?¡± I asked.


    He did not speak, but Bai Ruoxi¡¯szy and charming voice came from the receiver. ¡°Eric, this shrimp


    tastes very good. Try


    it?¡±


    I was waiting for him here, but he was eating with a beauty. I could not tell what it felt like. I quickly


    hung up the phone. Since I was apanying Bai Ruoxi. I should note back. I got up and left the


    vi.


    I did not drive Eric¡¯s car. I remembered that there was a bus stop not far from the vi area. I decided to


    take a bus or take a


    taxi back.


    There were very few buses at night. I sat at the bus stop and waited for a long time, but there was no


    bus. The taxi did not see the shadow. I was a little anxious and was about to ask Isabe for help.


    A public car slowly drove over. I happily got into the car. It was toote, and the car was empty. I was


    the only passenger.


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    The music was ying in the car. I leaned against the chair and looked out of the window in boredom.


    The car drove not far away, and a sports car whistled over. Looking through the window, I clearly saw


    that the driver was Eric, and the one sitting in the passenger seat was Bai Ruoxi.


    Eric actually brought Bai Ruoxi back. Fortunately, I left. Otherwise, I didn¡¯t know how embarrassing it


    would be.


    Fortunately, I remembered what Eric said. He said that I was the only woman who entered the house


    except for the person who cleaned it. He also said that the house was our love nest!

 Chapter 606

    Chapter 606


    So this was his only one. So this was his definition of love nest? I couldn¡¯t help butugh.


    I didn¡¯t feel anything anymore. After I heard Camille say about Bai Ruoxi and Eric, I had felt pain.


    Especially after I heard


    Bai Ruoxi pick up his call. I had a heart wrenching pain. Now, I didn¡¯t feel any pain.


    It was said that the pain was numb in the end. I thought that my heart was already numb, so I didn¡¯t feel


    pain.


    The song on the bus had be Wen Zhaolum¡¯s ¡°lie¡± at some point in time.


    Watching you slowly walk past me


    There was a trace of sadness in his eyes.


    The sky gradually brightened.


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    But he looked at each other with tears in his eyes.


    My mistake can not be forgiven!


    Every ce that you and I have walked through


    It has be a wall that binds


    my


    memories!


    I am unable to resist


    There was also nowhere to hide


    How was this y going to end?


    I wore through and pierced through the love of longing.


    But I couldn¡¯t find the passage of time.


    The lies you tell me are always the same as others.


    How can you calcte who owes who?


    #


    *


    #


    Let me see if I can see through your lies.


    However, I can not stop the entanglement of emotions


    What should I do to make love find a direction?


    Even if I wereinjured, I would not be lost again.


    On the street at midnight, in the lonely public car, I listened to the ¡°lying¡± on the public car alone. I did


    not know when I had tears streaming down my face.


    The public car could not reach my house. I got off the car at a tform and took a taxi home. The taxi


    stopped at my door. I paid the money and got off the car. A figure shed and Carson rushed out to


    stop me. ¡°You finally appeared?¡±


    ¡°What are you trying to do?¡± I took a step back and looked at him warily.


    ¡°I want to talk to you.¡±


    ¡°I have already told you all the things I need to say in the morning. You are a smart person. You should


    know that there is nothing to talk about between us.¡±


    ¡°Lilian, give me one more chance, just one more time, okay?¡± ¡°I promise, as long as you don¡¯t divorce, I


    will listen to you in


    the future.¡±


    ¡°Are you really going to listen to me? Then can you go to hell?¡±


    ¡°Lilian, don¡¯t make such a joke.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not joking. Didn¡¯t you say that you would listen to me? Look, you will be pped in the face right


    away, right?¡±


    *Lilian, I can¡¯t be punished to death. I love you so much. Think carefully about our five years of life.


    Besides the matter with Jolene, what have I not done to you? I¡¯m sure that no one in this world will love


    you as much as I do.¡±


    These words made me sick. It was a waste of energy to talk to a jerk. I turned around and pressed the


    password without saying a word. He reached out to pull me. ¡°Don¡¯t go. I still have a lot to talk to you


    about. It¡¯s said that a day of husband and wife is a hundred days of kindness. You can¡¯t be so heartless


    to me? Don¡¯t divorce, okay?¡±


    I raised my hand and pped him. Carson did not dodge and still grabbed me tightly. ¡°If you don¡¯t let


    me go, I will call the police!¡±


    ¡°You call the police?¡± This is our husband and wife¡¯s family business. It¡¯s difficult for a clean official to


    cut off family affairs. What reason does the police have to care about me and my wife?¡±


    This shameless rogue, I was so anxious that I jumped up and down. A car light came over. Dn


    stopped the car and rushed over. ¡°Let her go!¡±

 Chapter 607

    Chapter 607


    ¡°Mr. Gu, what are you trying to do?¡± Secing that Carson had let go of my hand, it was clear that he was


    very afraid of Dn.


    ¡°Are you alright?¡± Dn walked to my side.


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°You go back first. Leave this ce to me.¡±


    ¡°Gu, I haven¡¯t even gotten even with you yet and you¡¯re here again. You¡¯re bullying me too much.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll bully you. What can you do?¡± Dn looked at Carson contemptuously. He took out his phone from


    his pocket and dialed, ¡°Someone is making a scene at the door of No. 38. Someonee and chase


    him out immediately!¡±


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Carson was a little flustered. He hade here a few times without obstruction


    and treated the vi security as decorations.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you know what I am doing? This is a high¨Css vi area. Do you think a tramp cane in?¡±


    Dn looked at Carson with contempt.


    As he spoke, a few security guards came over. Dn pointed at Carson. ¡°What are you doing? Why


    did you let this person


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    in?¡±


    ¡°He said that it was the family of No. 38¡­ and he came with thisdy before¡­¡± The security guard


    exined with a smile.


    ¡°Throw him out. Right, from now on, if this person dares toe here and make a ruckus, he will beat


    him up every time he sees him. If anything happens, I will take responsibility! Also, don¡¯t let any random


    people in here in the future, understand?¡±


    A few security guards agreed and dragged Carson out. Carson was usually a five¨Cman and six¨Cman


    man. When had he ever been so humiliated? He was so angry that his voice changed. ¡°Gu, what are


    you doing? This is illegal, do you understand?¡±


    ¡°If it is illegal, why don¡¯t you sue it? Liu, this is China. If you dare to provoke us in the United States, I


    will immediately shoot you to death!¡±


    Seeing that Carson was dragged away by the security guards, I breathed a sigh of relief. ¡°Thank you!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be so polite. Go back and sleep peacefully. Don¡¯t worry. He will agree to the divorce soon.¡±


    Seeing how determined Dn was, I felt inexplicably at ease.


    I went upstairs and closed the door. Feeling a little tired, I went to take a shower. When I was taking a


    shower, I heard my phone ring.


    I ignored it. I slowly put on my clothes and came out. I picked up my phone and saw that it was Eric


    calling. Didn¡¯t he go home with Bai Ruoxi? What did he mean by calling me at this time?


    I thought about it and replied, ¡°Is there anything?¡±


    ¡°Mu Lilian, 1 told you to wait in the vi. Do you not listen to my words?¡±


    ¡°I saw that you and Miss Bai came back and left first to avoid bumping into awkwardness.¡± I replied


    faintly.


    ¡°What the hell? Which eye of yours saw me and Bai Ruoxiing back?¡±


    ¡°The left eye and the right eye saw it.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be so weird. Get back here right now!¡±


    ¡°Eric, am I your ve? Why are you shouting at me like this?¡±


    ¡°You asked me to wait for you outside. I waited for you for more than an hour, but you didn¡¯te out.


    In the end, you coldly asked me to go back by myself. I waited for you at your house for a few hours.


    You didn¡¯t make a sound and called you. You were eating with someone else. What do you think I am?


    A kitten or a dog?¡±

 Chapter 608

    Chapter 608


    ¡°What¡¯s waiting for an hour? I¡¯ve been waiting for you for the entire night and I haven¡¯t even settled the


    score with you yet?¡±


    ¡°Did I tell you to wait?¡±


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    ¡°I was the one who made a fool of myself!¡± ¡°Mu Lilian, do you really have a shred of me in your heart?¡±


    Eric gritted his teeth.


    ¡°I should be the one asking you that, right? Do you really have a shred of me in your heart? If you have


    even the slightest bit of me in your heart, you would never fool around with other women and humiliate


    me like this!¡±


    ¡°Damn woman! I kindly brought you a midnight snack, and you actually said that I was fooling around


    with another woman. Come out, I¡¯ll take you to see for myself if I¡¯m fooling around with someone


    else!¡°,


    ¡°Why should I ask for trouble? It¡¯ste, I¡¯m going to sleep!¡±


    On the other side of the line, Eric was furious. ¡°You are getting bolder and bolder. You actually asked


    the security guards to stop me froming in. Hurry up ande out. If you don¡¯te out, see how I


    will deal with you! I tell you, if you don¡¯te out, I will call your home to find you.¡±


    This shameless thing wasparable to Carson. I had no choice but to change my clothes and go out.


    Eric¡¯s car stopped at the gate of the vi. He sat in the driver¡¯s seat with a face full of anger.


    I walked over. With the security guards around, I didn¡¯t dare to quarrel with him outside. I swallowed my


    anger and opened the door and sat down. ¡°If you have something to say, say it quickly. It¡¯s toote. I


    have to rest.¡±


    ¡°I will take you to the vi to check if there are other women.¡± He started the car.


    ¡°I¡¯m not going. Stop the car!¡± I¡¯m not a fool. Why should I go with him now? Since he dared toe


    over, he must have settled Bai Ruoxi down. I¡¯m sure I won¡¯t be able to see anything if I go.


    ¡°Then what do you want?¡±


    ¡°I want to sleep.


    ¡°I came to take you to sleep.


    ¡°Niu Mang. I want to go back to sleep.¡±


    ¡°I want to sleep with you. I haven¡¯t touched you for so long. I miss you. What the hell? I was just puffing


    my beard and staring at you just now, but you suddenly changed your style.


    ¡°Are you a pervert? Eric, are you looking for me just to vent?¡±


    ¡°Vent? What kind of person do you think I am?¡±


    ¡°Since it is not why you are looking for me at this time, don¡¯t you know how anxious and ufortable


    I am now?¡±


    ¡°I am just afraid that you will be alone at home and get sick, so I came to look for you.¡± ¡°Lilian, your


    sullen look makes me very worried. Don¡¯t worry, Carson¡¯s matter will be solved soon.¡±


    ¡°You always say that you will solve it, but after dragging it on for so long, there is no movement. I don¡¯t


    even know if I should believe you.¡±


    ¡°Fool, I can¡¯t touch him now. If I touch him, it is the same as touching you. You listen to me obediently


    and immediately divorce him. As long as he agrees to divorce, you can do your best to satisfy his


    requests. If you divorce him, I will be able to make a big move.¡±


    ¡°Why not now?¡± I feel that Eric is not lying, but what does his big move mean?

 Chapter 609

    Chapter 609


    ¡°You will understand in the future, Lilian. Don¡¯t worry, I will definitely do what I promised you. I can be


    cruel to everyone, but I can¡¯t be cruel to you and me. I can¡¯t bear to hurt you!¡± These words made my


    heart soften, and most of the resentment towards him disappeared.


    Eric had this kind of ability. As long as he was gentle to me, I couldn¡¯t help but soften. Seeing that I


    lowered my head and didn¡¯t speak. he held my hand with one hand.


    ¡°I brought you out tonight just to make you happy listening to music. I didn¡¯t mean anything else. At that


    time, I asked you to wait for me and thought that I could go back immediately. Later, I had something to


    deal with and dyed.¡±


    ¡°Is your important thing to stay with Bai Ruoxi?¡± I couldn¡¯t help but ask.


    ¡°It¡¯s not what you think. Ruoxi twisted her foot. I sent her to the hospital. I wanted to take you with me,


    but this is the country. You are not suitable to be with us in this situation, so I let you go back first.¡±


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you tell me why I called you coldly?¡± I don¡¯t believe it.


    ¡°At that time, we had alreadye out of the hospital. Ruoxi said that she was hungry and wanted to


    eat something. I wanted to help you bring some back, and then her cold attitude was intentional. I


    wanted to see if you really had me in your heart. I also wanted to give you a surprise.¡±


    ¡°Your exnation is very far¨Cfetched. Anyway, I don¡¯t believe it. You were so fierce to me just now.


    Why haven¡¯t I seen you


    fierce to Bai Ruoxi?¡±


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    ¡°Lilian, I can¡¯t control my emotions in front of you.¡±


    ¡°If you can¡¯t control your emotions in front of me, you can control others. Is he admitting that he thinks


    of me as a punching bag?¡± I couldn¡¯t help butugh bitterly. ¡°Then will I be your punching bag in


    the future?¡±


    ¡°No. Why would I use you as a punching bag? Lilian, do you really not understand or are you


    pretending to be confused?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand, I really don¡¯t understand!¡±


    Then what do you want me to do to make you understand? Lilian, there has never been a woman like


    you who hit me. I have never doted on a woman like you. What do you want me to do?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to do anything. Eric, I¡¯m very tired. I want to go home and sleep. Can you promise me?¡±


    He was silent for a moment. Finally, he turned the car around and drove to my house. Soon, he sent


    me to my door. I got out of the car and ran to the door to press the password. I turned around and saw


    him sitting in the car and looking at me. I could only wave at him and mouthed, ¡°Goodbye!¡±


    Eric also waved at me, but he still did not leave. I entered my room and pulled open the curtains to take


    a look. I saw that his car was still parked there.


    ¡°What the hell is he doing? Why isn¡¯t he leaving?¡± I turned back to pick up my phone and sent him a


    message. ¡°Go back quickly. Go back and have a good rest. Good night¡±


    ¡°Got it! Good night!¡±


    He sent a few words over, and I pulled open the curtains again to see that his car was no longer in the


    same ce.


    When I woke up in the morning, my father sat in the living room reading the newspaper. He saw me


    come down and waved at me. ¡°I had already asked Lawyer Zhang to settle the divorce yesterday.


    Carson was so excited that he tore up the divorce papers he sent over.¡±


    ¡°He came to the doorst night to stop me. Later, he was chased away by Dn.¡±


    ¡°In the future, I will inform the security guards not to let any strangers in.¡±


    ¡°Dad, what if he insists on not divorcing?¡± ¡°You can¡¯t imagine how shameless Carson is. He has the


    photo of ine and Dn in his hands. What if he makes a false usation? And his strange family, they


    will definitelye to make trouble. I am really worried.¡±

 Chapter 610

    Chapter 610


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ve already considered all these things. He doesn¡¯t dare to disclose those photos. Don¡¯t


    here, he will obediently sign the divorce.¡± My father didn¡¯t mind.


    worry, with


    your


    Seeing that my father had already found Carson¡¯s weakness, I calmed down a little and asked


    worriedly, ¡°What did my mother say?¡±


    father


    ¡°I told herst night. She was very angry and threw out the bag that Carson gave her before. She shed


    tears in the middle of the nightst night and is still sleeping now.¡± My dad replied.


    ¡°I made her sad.¡± I felt extremely guilty.


    ¡°It wasn¡¯t you who made her sad. It was her who felt sorry for you and suffered so much. I tried to


    persuade her. Don¡¯t worry, your mother is a very strong person. She will be fine very soon.¡±


    After breakfast, my father went to thepany. My mother had not woken up yet. My father told me


    not to disturb my mother, so I had to go back to my room.


    After sitting in the room for a while, Victoria called me. The first sentence shocked me. ¡°Lily, I suedthe


    old bastard!¡±


    I suspected that I heard wrong, until Victoria repeated again, ¡°I went to the police station to sue the old


    bastard @rape.¡±


    ¡°Sister Wu, does your husband know about this?¡± I know very well how determined a woman with a


    family must be to make such a decision.


    ¡°I know. Don¡¯t worry. I am fine. My husband did not say anything. He supported me to sue the old


    bastard.¡±


    ¡°What did the police say now?¡±


    ¡°The old bastard was still denying it at the beginning. He confessed when I took out the evidence.¡±


    ¡°Evidence? Sister Wu, do you have evidence?¡± I was surprised.


    ¡°Yes, there was a video when the old bastard raped me. Later, when he threatened me, I recorded it


    again. Now the evidence. is irrefutable. The old bastard has been arrested. I asked thewyer. He


    drugged me and raped me, saying that he would be sentenced for several years. Oh, right, Carson was


    so anxious that he jumped up and down. Just now, he came to me with a swollen face and proposed to


    give me money for private money.¡±


    ¡°Did you promise him?¡±


    ¡°No, how could I promise him so easily? I recorded the conversation he talked to me about.¡± Victoria


    was really ruthless.


    ¡°My sister. I also have something to tell you. I was plotted against by Carson. Now I am arguing with


    him about a divorce. My father has already asked thewyer to find Carson. He tore up all the


    agreement papers.¡±


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    ¡°He wants to drag you down. Lily, what will you do if Carson doesn¡¯t divorce you?¡±


    ¡°My dad said he has a way to deal with him, but I don¡¯t know what it is.¡±


    ¡°Lily, I have something to tell you. A man named Gu came to me just now. He said that he is your


    friend.¡±


    ¡°Dn?¡±


    ¡°Yes, it is the name Dn.¡±


    ¡°Why is he looking for you?¡±


    ¡°He came to me to talk about the rape case and also mentioned the matter of your divorce. His


    meaning is to let me have a private rtionship with Carson. However, the premise is that Carson must


    agree to the divorce with you. I thought he was a liar, so I called you to ask. I did not expect it to be


    true.¡±


    ¡°How did Dn know that you sued Carson¡¯s father?¡±

 Chapter 611

    Chapter 611


    ¡°I don¡¯t know either. Lily, if Mr. Gu can do it, then we will do as he says. I agree to withdraw thewsuit


    and not let the old bastard go to jail. You will divorce him.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t this unfair to you?¡±


    ¡°No, I just wanted to take revenge and mention the civilpensation. This is the best way to kill two


    birds with one stone.¡± Victoria spoke very directly.


    ¡°Let me ask my dad first and see what hiswyer has to say.¡±


    After hanging up, I called my dad and told him about this matter. My dad had no objection to it, but he


    told me not to show. up. He said that he would leave this matter to Dn.


    I called Victoria again to tell him about this matter, and he agreed to contact Dn.


    I was still a little flustered in my heart. I didn¡¯t know if this would work. Carson was a person who


    refused to acknowledge his family. If he ignored his father¡¯s insistence, the possibility of sess was


    not high.


    I was lost in my thoughts in the room when my mother knocked on the door. When she came in, she


    hugged me and cried, ¡°My poor child. I had long felt that something was wrong. You kept refusing to let


    Carson live in here. I thought you were just making trouble. I didn¡¯t expect that he would bully you like


    this. Are you stupid? Why didn¡¯t you tell us?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I just don¡¯t want you to worry.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you worry about him bullying us like this?¡± I thought of the five years that you had lived. My heart


    ached so much. My Lily, who was spoiled at home since childhood, had never done anything bad. How


    could God let you meet such a viin?¡±


    ¡°Mom, it¡¯s all in the past. Don¡¯t be sad. Our family will be as happy as before when we are together.¡±


    ¡°After suffering so much, how can you be happy?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be willful in the future. You must listen to your


    father, understand?¡± My mother wiped her tears.


    ¡°Got it!¡±


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    I helped my mother dry her tears and helped her down the stairs. The aunt came in from outside with a


    bouquet of flowers in her hands. The red roses looked very beautiful against the white stars. The aunt


    handed me the flowers. ¡°This is for you.¡±


    I took the rose and took a look at the card. It was written in German, and I didn¡¯t know


    any


    of it.


    My mother asked, ¡°Who sent it?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±


    ¡°It can¡¯t be that scum Carson, right?¡±


    ¡°It can¡¯t be hin


    I was very clear about the weight of Carson. He didn¡¯t understand German at all. This flower should


    have been given to him by Eric.


    I carried the flower upstairs and sent the German on the card to the Inte to inquire. I tranted a


    sentence, ¡°I will wait for you outside.¡±


    I sent him a WeChat message, ¡°My dad told me not to go out.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. You don¡¯t have to be afraid if you follow me.¡±


    ¡°This is a critical period. Let¡¯s talk about it after we divorce.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about the divorce. Now, Carson is in the police station worrying about his


    father. Come out. I¡¯ll take you to eat delicious food.¡±


    ¡°Does Eric mean that he knows about the matter of Victoria suing Carson¡¯s father? I¡¯m not sure. Eric¡¯s


    shrewdness surprises me. I don¡¯t know how much he knows. I decided to meet him.¡±

 Chapter 612

    Chapter 612


    0


    Seeing me get in the car, Eric¡¯s expression was very happy. ¡°Do you like the flowers just now?¡±


    ¡°Yes.


    ¡°That¡¯s good. In the future, I will send you flowers every day.¡±


    ¡±


    ¡°No.¡± ¡°My parents and auntie will be suspicious if you send flowers every day,¡± I refused.


    ¡°Alright, how about 1 send flowers once every three days?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s talk about sending flowerster. How did you know about Carson¡¯s father?¡±


    ¡°I asked around!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t keep me in suspense. Tell me everything you know. I¡¯m so anxious.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s your nanny who used Carson¡¯s father of rape. The police have already dealt with it. What


    awaits him is imprisonment. But this is not the main point.¡±


    ¡°What is the main point?¡±


    ¡°The main thing is that besides rape, there seems to be a deliberate murder charge. The police are


    collecting evidence. If we find evidence, it is not a small matter.¡±


    ¡°Intentional murder? How is that possible?¡±


    ¡°I heard that he bought an abortion drug to cause the fetus to have a miscarriage. Didn¡¯t you have a


    miscarriage before? At that time, the hospital seemed to have taken the abortion drug. As long as the


    police put in a little more effort, they would


    let him confess.¡±


    I know that my miscarriage is fake, but Victoria said that Jolene¡¯s miscarriage has something to do with


    Carson¡¯s father. If the police force the confession, I think Carson¡¯s father will not be able to hold on.


    ¡°So, my divorce will be very smooth?¡±


    ¡°It depends on whether Carson has deep feelings for his father or not. If he doesn¡¯t care about his


    father¡¯s life or death and wants to drag on for a while, the opposite will happen very soon.¡±


    ¡°Carson is vicious and will not recognize his parents. He can even ignore his own child and may not


    care about his father. Also, I am very worried about one thing. Do you think Carson will be desperate to


    threaten my father with photos?¡±


    ¡°Of course, but this is only a bargaining chip for him to negotiate. At most, he will ask for more money,


    but it is useless to give him all the money, because¡­¡±


    ¡°Because of what?¡±


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    ¡°Because as long as he divorces you, he will soon be nothing.¡±


    Are


    you serious or are you joking?¡± My dad told me that Carson already has some influence and it is


    difficult to deal with him. However, Eric yed it down lightly. I really don¡¯t know who to believe.


    ¡°You are too simple. Such a small matter has scared you out of your wits. If your dad really hands over


    thepany to you, he will definitely be eaten up by others. No wonder your dad likes Dn so much.¡±


    Eric sighed.


    ¡°What does this have to do with Dn?¡±


    ¡°Silly girl, we have a big rtionship. Forget it, let¡¯s not talk about this. Let¡¯s go eat something delicious.


    You can rx and eat. Trust me, nothing will happen to you.¡±


    Eric took me to a Sichuan restaurant and ordered many famous Sichuan dishes. I was not so worried


    and ate a lot. Seeing that I was eating happily, he was also very happy. ¡°In the future, after you recover


    from being single, I will take you to cat every day. When the timees, we will go shopping openly


    and never sneak around again.¡±


    These words made me look up at him. ¡°Eric, you don¡¯t have a fever, right?¡±

 Chapter 613

    Chapter 613


    ¡°You¡¯re the one with a fever. If you weren¡¯t worried. I could have taken you shopping now.¡±


    He looked at me and smiled gently. I almost fell into his gentleness again. I quickly lowered my head


    and pretended to eat. food to avoid his gaze.


    I didn¡¯t believe that Eric really liked me, but I liked his gentleness. It was a kind of poison that could


    make you involuntarily fall into it and be unable to extricate yourself.


    Isabe said that Eric would be terrible when she was heartless. She didn¡¯t want to see me covered in


    wounds in the end. I thought that if I werestill eighteen years old, I would definitely be desperate to


    have a love that I liked with Eric. But now I was already twenty¨Ceight. My youth was gone, and my


    beauty was getting older. I didn¡¯t have the youth that I could use, nor did I want to try the taste of


    heartache again.


    But I really like his gentleness. I like to see him smile at me. I like to see him being considerate to me. I


    like his love for me¡­


    It was onlyter that I found out that my current worries were only the tip of the iceberg. Some things


    were already doomed to never change. The entanglement between me and Eric was not only because


    I wanted him to help me take revenge on Carson. We were simply a bad rtionship.


    As Eric said, I did not have to worry about the divorce at all. The next afternoon, Carson actually called


    my home phone.


    Carson¡¯s voice sounded very hoarse and tired. ¡°Lilian, you are so cruel! Are you going to force me to


    death for the divorce?¡±


    ¡°You can choose,¡± I replied coldly.


    ¡°Alright, since you don¡¯t care about the rtionship between husband and wife, I¡¯ll grant your wish.


    However, the mountains don¡¯t turn and the rivers turn. Lilian, one day, you will definitelye crying to


    beg me!¡±


    This was a deration from a trapped beast, indicating that Carson was already at the end of his rope.


    I didn¡¯t care.


    Sure enough, my dad came back at night and told me about the progress of the divorce. Carson


    agreed to divorce. Now, he was only negotiating about the issue of raising the child and property


    distribution. Carson had also earned a lot over the years. The preliminary estimation was that I could


    get a considerable amount of money.


    ¡°I want Niu Niu¡¯s custody,¡± I told my dad.


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    ¡°Got it. I¡¯ll get Lawyer Zhang to do it.¡± My dad agreed.


    I was worried about her for many days and finally felt relieved. I slept especially well tonight.


    The next day, Carson strongly requested to meet me. I apanied Lawyer Zhang and two


    bodyguards to meet Carson.


    After not seeing Carson for two days, he had be apletely different person. His face was full of


    beard and his eyes were dispirited as he sat on the sofa. However, when he saw mee in, a


    glimmer of light shed in his eyes.


    I deliberately sat a distance away from him. Carson looked at Lawyer Zhang. ¡°I want to speak to Lilian


    alone. Can you leave?¡±


    ¡°No, Mr. Mu told me not to leave Miss Lilian!¡± Lawyer Zhang replied.


    ¡°Lilian, if you don¡¯t let him avoid me, I won¡¯t hand over the custody of the child to you!¡± Carson turned to


    threaten me.


    I didn¡¯t want to cause trouble, so I asked Lawyer Zhang to wait outside. After Lawyer Zhang left,


    Carson looked at me and


    sneered. ¡°Lilian, you seem to be doing very well?¡±


    0

 Chapter 614

    Chapter 614


    ¡°Am I not good?¡±


    ¡°Well, you won this time. But Lilian, you won me not because you have my weakness, but because I


    love you and don¡¯t want to hurt you. It is still the same sentence, I can hurt anyone, but I will never hurt


    you!¡± At this time, he still said these disgusting words.


    I looked at him coldly and did not say a word.


    ¡°Lilian, I know you hate me. I will not exin the past. Since it hase to this, I will tell you about the


    distribution of children and property. You can only choose one property and child.¡±


    ¡°Dream on!¡±


    ¡°I am not dreaming. I am only negotiating with you. Now you have two choices. Either you want


    property, or you can only have children.¡±


    ¡°Do you think it is possible?¡± I sneered.


    ¡°Why do you want so much money?¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to care about that. Even if I donate that money, I won¡¯t leave it to a disgusting jerk like


    you!¡±


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    ¡°Lilian, ask yourself, is it easy for me to get everything I have now? Mypany was built by me alone.


    You didn¡¯t pay at single cent. Why should you take half?¡±


    ¡°Carson, I know you are shameless, but I didn¡¯t expect you to be so shameless. Without me, where did


    you get the money to start apany? Without me, where did you get connections and clients from?¡±


    ¡°I borrowed your money, but didn¡¯t I return all the money to you?¡± His words made me feel that it was a


    waste of feelings to say more to him.


    ¡°Carson, you talk to thewyer about property and child custody, I won¡¯t apany you!¡± I got up and


    was about to leave.


    ¡°Lilian, I still have something to ask you. Are you determined to divorce me because I have an affair or


    is it because you have an affair?¡± Carson asked.


    ¡°What do you think?¡± I asked.


    ¡°You always say that men and toothbrushes can not be shared, but your partner doesn¡¯t have at least


    one row of women. Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s dirty?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Shut your dog mouth!¡±


    He looked at me and sneered. ¡°Mu Lilian, you will know that you are only one of his substitutes in the


    future. Also, lying is a man¡¯s nature. In the future, you will find that my lies are nothingpared to


    his.¡±


    ¡°Are you done?


    ¡°He was just ying with you. If you don¡¯t believe me, you will see it soon.¡±


    I ignored him and quickly walked out the door. Carson¡¯s voice chased me from behind. ¡°Mu Lilian, you


    will regret it. You will regret today¡¯s decision!¡±


    After we left the door, Lawyer Zhang immediately followed me. We walked to the parking spot.


    Carson¡¯s mother and Liu Meili rushed out at once. ¡°Mu Lilian, you bitch. If you divorce, you divorce.


    Why do you want to take away our family¡¯s Carson¡¯s money? What does that money have to do with


    you?¡±

 Chapter 615

    Chapter 615


    They looked like they wanted to rush over and scold me, but unfortunately, they had miscalcted. The


    two bodyguards each carried one and directly threw it out. Lawyer Zhang reached out to help me open


    the door. I bent down and entered. the car. Carson¡¯s mother and Liu Meili, who had fallen to the


    ground, got up from the ground and prepared to rush forward. Then Carson came out and stopped


    them harshly.


    But it was useless. It was probably because of my previous obedience that made them think it was


    really easy to bully. Liu Meili actually got up and scolded and rushed over again.


    I rolled down the window and ordered the bodyguards, ¡°Two teeth!¡±


    The bodyguard nodded and directly punched Liu Meili who rushed over. I saw Liu Meili¡¯s mouth was full


    of blood. She was so painful that her face was twisted and her mouth was open. I saw that her front


    teeth were missing two. Carson rushed over and red at me. ¡°Lilian, how can you be so vicious?¡±


    ¡°Carson, I warned herst time. If she scolds me again, she will lose two of her teeth. Today, I am only


    fulfilling my promise.¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    ¡°Remember what I said. If you dare to scold me again next time, it will not be as simple as just two


    teeth.¡±


    My fierceness made Carson¡¯s family not dare to move. They just watched us swagger away.


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    On the way, I received a WeChat message from Eric. ¡°It¡¯s very impressive today!¡±


    ¡°How did you know?¡±


    ¡°I just had something to do nearby. Do you want to eat together?¡±


    ¡°No, let¡¯s do it another day.¡±


    He did not insist, and I went straight home.


    Considering that I would take Niuniu home to live after divorce with Carson, I told my mother that I


    would renovate the children¡¯s house after I went home.


    My mother had no objection. She said that she would get someone to design it immediately and asked


    Niuni¨² about her preferences carefully.


    For the next few days, I did not go out. I just stayed at home and waited for the progress of the divorce.


    Eric did not force me to go out to see him. However, he sent me a WeChat message every day. He


    also followed the principle of sending flowers once every three days. He sent me flowers twice, which


    made my mother suspicious.


    Fortunately, the divorce had entered the final stage, but it was very different from what I thought at the


    beginning. I did not know why my father had reached an agreement with Carson. Carson agreed to


    sign the divorce immediately, and I got the custody of Niuniu. I did not get any property of Carson.


    1


    To tell the truth, this agreement was something I had never dreamed of. Money was a worldly


    possession. I did not care, but I did not want to see it for free.


    My father and I blushed for this matter. ¡°Dad, why do you want to let Carson off? Why did you reach


    such an agreement with him without asking? I do not agree!¡±


    ¡°Lilian, just listen to me. This matter will benefit everyone. My father was very unhappy and rubbed his


    forehead.


    ¡°Forget it, we don¡¯t need that bit of money. Your father is in poor health and has spent a lot of effort on


    this matter. I don¡¯t think money is important. The most important thing is that you get rid of that family


    and live a new life.¡±


    My mother was right, but I still felt ufortable. However, looking at my father¡¯s tired appearance, I


    could only suppress the unhappiness in my heart.


    Early the next morning, I was apanied by awyer and arranged to sign a divorce with Carson at


    the Civil Affairs Bureau. Carson¡¯s depression from three days ago was somewhat in high spirits. When


    I saw his look of sess, I couldn¡¯t help but feel very depressed in my heart.


    After signing the divorce, I walked out of the Civil Affairs Bureau without saying a word. Carson


    followed behind me. ¡°Lilian, don¡¯t you want to know why your father agreed to my request? If you want


    to know, sit down and have a cup of tea with me.¡±


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!